《The Goddess Made A Mistake Again》


 Chapter 1 - Moral

    New York, USA


    11:23 PM


    In a high-rise Business Building


    ...


    Inside the building were three people who were still working with much vigor.


    Which was quite surprising for many.


    At this time, this late at night, people don''t usually work and those that do are either close to their deadline or simply being used.


    But in the current situation, it didn''t seem like that by the way the three people quickly typed on their keyboards. One guy among them was doing something slightly different than the others.


    This specific person was not only doing his job with the same speed and aggressiveness like the others but unlike them, he would occasionally look at the time at the screen.


    As the battle of clicking went on, the guy who was constantly looking at the time, gasped as he stopped writing and pulled up his hands in victory as he loudly said, "FUCK YEAH! THIS BITCH IS DONE!"


    The other who suddenly heard the outburst, looked at him and smiled in response as the guy in question, quickly realized his actions and felt embarrassed. He scratched the back of his neck as he apologized, "Ahh! I- I''m sorry for that."


    "I didn''t mean to say it like that, sorry chief." The guy said bowing.


    A older guy who had a half burned out cigarette in his mouth, dismissed his words, "Don''t worry about small stuff like that. Indeed, you should celebrate." Then he looked at his own report, "You were finally done with this wretched report."


    "It''s new year''s eve and out of all the people in the company, we are the ones who get stuck with this thing." The group chief, Alex Moen said as he took a deep intake of his cigarette.


    The last person, Feli Johnson, another employee of the company and member of the team nodded his head vibrantly to the chief''s words, "Yeah, It feels like we got the end of the stick somehow."


    "We always get fucked behind like this¡­ I swear¡­ it almost feels like the boss knows about my dealings with his ex." The chief and the others face paled slightly as they felt injustice by this.


    "Still," Alex put out the cigarette that was finished and put it on the ashtray, "Good work finishing your report, Yoshimura."


    "Now we can''t just let the new blood think he is better than us now, can we chief?" Feli said with a smirk at his chief as he challenged the man.


    "No we can''t." Alex said as he returned the glare. "I need to show the kid, why they call me ''Mr. Quick''."


    Feli, hearing the ridiculous nickname, paled again but didn''t try to correct the overly tired man.


    "Now chief, you don''t think that you can beat my hot blood now, can ya."


    "Bold words from a guy who still lives with his parents."


    "¡­ chief, I already told you I am just looking for the right apartment."


    "And I have already told you hot single mothers don''t rent out to losers who live with their parents."


    "Chief I am telling you-"


    Yoshimura, looked at the exchange of words between the two ''tired'' men, smiled as he thought about this month.


    He had recently graduated out of college with an average degree and started working here at the start of December. Even though he was only able to secure the job through his family connections, it was his own skills that had kept him here.


    The memory was still fresh on his mind as he remembered the torturous internee program which was created to weed out the newbies and fortunately through GREAT effort, was he able to hold on and then was assigned to this team.


    At first, he thought because of the internee program that the team would be a place where only the strong would survive and the weak would get kicked out. But contrary to his imagination, that didn''t happen.


    The people that he met when he joined the team was nothing like the people who trained (Tortured) him in the internee program. They were very nice and quiet easygoing too.


    Nothing like what people say about the bosses being rough and making you do overwork and other things. Seeing the fortunate workplace, that he had, Yoshimura did his best and tried to help everyone on the team.


    So when he saw that their chief (Alex) was suddenly given work on new year''s eve, Yoshimura volunteered to help him out.


    Unfortunately for big bro Feli, he was out of all excuses that he already hadn''t used this year, so the chief kept him for the report and now there they were.


    He done with his work and his ''Senpai''s'' doing the occasional banter that was similar for everyone on the team.


    Seeing that the banter was not going to stop anytime, he intervened, "Chief and Big bro Feli, I think it would be best if you guys took a short break now." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex and Feli stopped their argument and nodded at Yoshimura''s words, "You know what¡­ I''m gonna do just that."


    "Welllll I am already so close to finish the report, buuut since you said it Young Yoshimura, I''ll listen to your request." Feli said without any shame.


    Yoshimura smiled and got up, "Why don''t I bring something for us?"


    "That''s a good idea, go for it." Alex said as Yoshimura left and Feli spoke.


    "He''s a good kid."


    "Hmm¡­ he is." Alex said as he pocketed another cigarette, the last in the pack and lit it, "There aren''t many like him with such spirit."


    "Hahhh¡­ I remember when I first joined the team, I was just like him and worked so hard."


    "What the hell are you talking about?... You were a lazy ass back then too."


    "¡­ Not everyone can be like Yoshimura, chief." Feli said with bitterness then had a thought, "To be honest though, doesn''t it seem like he''s working a little too much."


    "He just finished the intern program and still going so strong¡­" Alex said and took a puff.


    "If only we had more who were so¡­ considerate."


    ...¡­


    ( A While Later )


    Alex scrunched up his brows as Yoshimura still didn''t come back with the food. It was concerning for him.


    "Feli, how long has it been since he went out?"


    "20 Minutes, I think."


    "Why don''t you go check and see if everything is okay."


    "Sure." Feli nodded and got up as he went to the cafeteria.


    As expected, Feli saw the lights on inside but no Yoshimura.


    ''Where could he have gone?''


    Feli walked towards the diner and as he walked, he felt something blocking his leg. Looking down, his eyes went up as he shouted and fell, "Ahhhhh!"


    Hearing the scream, Alex quickly ran towards the diner and saw Feli on the floor looking behind a table and went there.


    "What''s wron-"


    Alex saw Yoshimura''s body on the floor and felt shocked. He went to him and checked his pulses. Then he looked at Feli and shook his head.


    "He''s gone."


    So at the start of new year in 2025 00:00 Clock, Yoshimura Hen, died overworking himself.


    So the moral of the story is¡­ Do not help others when you can¡­ or can''t¡­ don''t know, I''m not really that good at telling stuff like this.

 Chapter 2 - What Next

    Warm¡­ Comfortably Warm.


    It felt like I was being cradled in my mother''s arms and she was cooing me to sleep or¡­ just cooing me, I guess? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    I could actually feel the cooing feeling like it was realistically being sung.


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    Again, it felt like a beautiful tone was drifting me too a dream far far away.


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    ¡­ Is it just me or... Is this shit really happening?


    I could actually feel my body slightly moving and something warm was holding on to me.


    Right now, my eyes are closed so I can''t tell what was really going on¡­ but the only thing I hoped was to not see something disturbing when I open my eyes.


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    Obviously the chances of that not being true was increasing dangerously.


    So with the slightest bit of courage that I had, I opened my eyes.


    ...


    ...


    Beautiful


    ¡­


    Artistic


    ¡­


    God''s Creation


    ¡­


    I don''t know how to describe¡­ her, but words couldn''t simply describe the woma- being that my eyes saw.


    Golden Hair, Vibrant yellow eyes filled with the purest intentions, a face without a mistake, a smile that could stop a war¡­ no, stop any war and lastly her cleavage¡­


    DAMN! ARE THEY HUGE!


    Coming to this point, the fact that I thought such a thing made me unconsciously feel guilty towards her. To think, that a being such as her was gazing at me with such a love filled gaze and that one of the first things I did was¡­ think lewdly of her?


    What is wrong with me!!??


    I lowered my gaze in shame and looked away from her.


    "It''s okay."


    A motherly voice said to me as a warm hand touched my face. Her hands were large, larger than my head but she was caressing my head as if I was made of some fragile component.


    Slowly lifting my head, I hear her say, "It''s not a sin to think."


    "Nothing, no being in all of creation is without fault and not are you."


    "But that doesn''t mean it''s anything bad, simply it makes you more special."


    Special?


    "Yes" She nodded, "It''s your independent and honest choice of thinking that makes you special from us who only seek to make everything as they should be."


    "So in that sense, you can say you are much more important than me."


    Important than her? I definitely didn''t feel like that.


    Somehow though, I couldn''t help but feel giddy hearing her say that. As if I was a child and she my mother just complemented me in the most uncomplicated way possible.


    "So do not doubt what you think. This is safe place."


    "You are safe here."


    Those words unconsciously made me feel more at ease. I don''t how much more when I already felt like this is the safest place there was in the world.


    Ehh?


    It was at this moment when I realized a certain special thing.


    First was I wasn''t in the world¡­ or anywhere for the matter. It was someplace distant. I was literally in nowhere; the whole space was white. There wasn''t any walls or sky to be exact.


    I couldn''t see anything other than white.


    Secondly and I swear this isn''t my crazy fantasy.


    I was actually being cradled by the woman.


    LITERALLY!


    Alarm bells rang inside my head as I felt myself heat up just thinking of being in such a situation. It looked like she understood what I was thinking as she laughed.


    Not in a funny way but¡­ a happy way.


    Like she wasn''t making fun of me and was just laughing at the situation. Does that make any sense?


    Because I certainly don''t get what was happening.


    "You don''t have to be ashamed of such a thing, in fact I feel glad to have someone like you in my bosom."


    I smiled at her and finally said my first words since I came here.


    "Than- Thanks¡­ my lad-queen¡­ goddess. Buuut, can you¡­ you know, maybe put me down."


    Surprisingly she pouted.


    "I don''t want to do that but since you asked I will."


    Saying that she put me down on the floor¡­ which were made of clouds now that I noticed.


    "There, and if you want to come back here again just ask, okay?"


    I nodded and even though the offer was excellent, I was not going to do that. Seriously it was a tough offer to refuse.


    "Before we continue, do you know where we are?"


    I looked around again and shook my head.


    "Do you know what happened to you before you came back?"


    I tried to think before this and it took sometime before a certain disturbing memory came back to me. The memory of me, clutching my chest as a heavy feeling suddenly came over me as I was bringing back the food.


    Then just like that, I fell flat and¡­ died?


    I look to her in confirmation as she nodded.


    ...


    Somehow it didn''t feel as shocking as I thought would feel like, maybe I already had accepted the fact when I came here.


    "Do you want to ask something?"


    I hear her and many things go through my head before I ask the one meaningful question.


    "What happens next?"


    "Your next life happens."


    "¡­ Rebirth?"


    She smiled at me and this time I felt curious at that.


    "Not only that, but if you want I can send you to any world of your choice."


    "Seriously? Can I ask why?"


    "It''s your reward for the smiles you put upon your fellow friends before you died."


    I didn''t understand what she said but as if understanding that she showed me pictures, memories of the employees back at the company, my team members to be specific.


    Memories of me helping them out and others before the final thing of them coming to my funeral and saying nice stuff about me and such.


    Seeing the short but heartfelt memory made me feel very glad and I had to wipe out the tear that came to my eyes.


    After thinking for a loooong time, I made my choice.


    "I''m ready."


    "Well then, tell me where do you want to go?"


    ...


    ( After a while )


    The perfect being was sitting upon her throne as another one same like her but smaller came to her with a worrying look.


    "Mother"


    "Yes, angel."


    "You know the person you had recently sent to a world."


    "That darling of a boy? What of him?"


    "You made another mistake." Mother looked at the angel with confusion before being told what she had actually done. Hearing what she did, the beautiful face of hers paled in horror.


    "Oh My!"

 Chapter 3 - New World

    After choosing my initial world and telling it to the goddess, I close my eyes as instructed and feel my body floating. Then suddenly it felt as if my soul or at least what was left in that white place flew over distant places.


    Continents, Eons, Universes.


    Felt as if I was traveling around the center of¡­ everything.


    Then suddenly with a large thud it stops.


    ...¡­


    Aliana World


    02:12 AM


    ...¡­


    The first sensation that comes to me is heaviness. An unusual amount of it.


    Maybe it seemed like getting a body after floating around as a soul for some time has some effects or this body just had some weights.


    I hope it wasn''t the latter.


    A wet feeling came over my forehead as I felt something being put over it.


    It was a cooling sensation and my situation felt better because of it.


    Finally feeling that I somehow got some control of this body, I open my eyes.


    First thing I saw was hard wood ceiling. One that seemed to only be available in houses that actually used good quality woods back in the day. Then I saw the four square stands of the beds and hovering over it is a piece of white linen strung up in a beautiful flower design.


    Before I could get anything else from my surroundings, a metallic sound rangs.


    THUMP!


    SPLASH!


    "Hahh!"


    Then accompanying that came the sound of water falling and a girly gasp.


    Immediately I look down to see a women of great beauty and somewhat close to twenty looking at me with both her hands over her mouth as if she saw something shocking.


    Then she put away her hands and slowly came closer to me as her body shaked.


    "Youn- young master"


    "Are you- are you okay?"


    She asked me and I could see tears threatening to fall out of her perfectly created beautiful white face that didn''t have any imperfection or spots. Now that I look at her a little more carefully, I see that she is wearing a black and white dress¡­ which seemed strangely similar to a maids.


    The girl seeing her young master not saying anything, felt that there were some problems with him.


    "Don''t worry, master. I''ll go and bring around the doctor to check up on you."


    The girl said and left with a run. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William tried to stop her but still didn''t quiet feel the strength inside him to fully call out.


    "Wait"


    A low voice came out of him but it wasn''t enough, as the girl had ran out of the room already.


    Seeing the chance for gaining some information running away like that, I sighed before trying to get up from this sleeping position.


    "Aghhh"


    It may be because of my body changing, but getting up felt quite a hassle. It felt like my body was weighing at a ton or something was dragging it down.


    With great strength, I finally got up and that little effort seemed to have taken the breath out of me as I took heavy breathes.


    "Hahh!"


    "Hahh!"


    "That was a lot-"


    My new voice, felt heavy too. As if a whole chicken had nested itself inside my throat.


    Then I looked at the room I was in.


    It was a living room but seemed extremely close to a bedroom. I couldn''t quite tell with how big the room was but I had to guess it was a bedroom because it had a bed.


    But the reason for my confusion was the furniture''s inside it.


    Sofa, armchair, small glass dining table, large wooden closet, a giant mirror accompanied with a stand for products, a stand beside the bed and other things.


    All of it seemed old fashioned but were in great quality.


    Seeing the room and connecting somethings inside my head, I smiled.


    "So it really was true."


    "I reincarnated then huh!"


    I felt the joy of something miraculous happening overcoming my head as I screamed out.


    "YESS!"


    The sound was heavy and very disconcerting but at the height of my joy I didn''t let it damper my mood.


    But I noticed something strange.


    "What happened to my hands?"


    I looked at my hands, which were big but all quite fat. Seemed like they were only made of meat and the bone part of them was left behind.


    Pulling aside the cover over my legs, I look down.


    I was wearing old styled white linen pants that had that strange flower design at the end of it but strangely that wasn''t my concern. The fact that my legs seemed to also be huge and freaking fat too was just too much.


    "Wha- what is this?"


    I ask out of utter confusion and as horror seemed to slowly inch its way to my heart, I look at the large mirror at one corner and get up.


    I feel soft furs of the animal skinned rug under my feet but ignoring it I make a beeline to the mirror.


    The mirror was large, large enough to capture even an eight-foot-tall man''s full standing figure. So when I saw my new appearance, I almost felt another heart attack coming.


    A six feet tall man¡­ no it wasn''t a man¡­ the face was filled with fat but it still had some youth in it to ascertain the figure as a boy.


    The figure in the mirror looked at itself in unspeakable horror seeing the ugliness on it.


    When I say ugly, I don''t mean he was ugly because he wasn''t. He was just fat¡­ alright I lied, he was- I am very very fat.


    Touching my large stomach that could fill in a squad of children, I gasped.


    "What the fuck is happening here!"

 Chapter 4 - How To Explain?

    My depressed concentration was broken by a cough and a knock from behind.


    Startled, I looked back to see the same girl from before and two other man with her. It seemed she brought the doctor and an older butler with her.


    "Yes"


    The old doctor in his sixties, wearing old leather clothes which seemed to be in fine condition walked two steps and moved the rim of his thin glasses as he said.


    "It seems your consciousness is back, young master, Henry."


    "Do you think there are any lingering effects from before?" The old butler standing behind asked.


    "Well, Henry is able to walk so I presume there isn''t any, but still I need to take a look at him before I can be sure." The doctor said before pointing towards the bed, indicating Henry or me to be exact to sit on the bed.


    The previous shock of my new body didn''t leave me but I still obeyed the doctor and sat on the bed''s end as he examined me.


    It was a simple examination. Hearing my heartbeat, cough, checking the eyes, tongue, nose. Simple look here and there and it was done for him as he collected his equipment''s while saying.


    "Well I can at least say that he is physically fi- okay." The doctor corrected his words before continuing.


    "Now some routine questions."


    "Tell me Henry, who are you?"


    Now that was the million-dollar question.


    I racked my brain but nothing seem to come to it. It felt like I only got a machine filled with materials without any mechanism of it working. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I guess¡­ Henry."


    "Nice joke." The doctor thought I was joking¡­ if only he really knew what was going inside my head.


    "What is my name?"


    "¡­ I don''t know."


    "It''s not nice to joke about this, Henry, now tell me the truth."


    "I really don''t know." I said to him with complete honesty.


    "Come on Henry, I know being asked childish questions like this doesn''t feel nice and is time consuming but you must answer me truly."


    I sighed not knowing how to answer the man. I was speaking the truth but they didn''t know that, they didn''t know what I had just went through.


    "I''ll be totally straight with you doc, I don''t know who you are and I know it seems total crap but I am serious."


    The doctor seeing this new style of way Henry talked, felt confused. Overly.


    Henry might have been many huge things, he ate a lot and certainly made fun of others a lot too but¡­ he felt that this time might not be the same as before.


    "¡­ are you serious?"


    "Total"


    "Then how about them¡­ do you remember any of them?" He pointed behind to the maid and butler.


    I looked at the old butler first and shook my head. His face was not one bit common to me.


    Seeing me shake my head, the butler gasped in shock and looked at the doctor, but the guy kept looking at me.


    "And her?"


    I checked the maid up and down completely and try to remember her but nothing came to mind.


    ''She''s quite the beauty.''


    I looked at her innocent brown eyes, black luscious long hair and black-white maid outfit, still the answer was the same.


    "No-"


    I stopped as a sudden thought came to me and compared that to my current appearance and looked at the maid who seemed to be praying very deeply as she tightly clutched her hands in front of her chest.


    I felt I needed to ask the question. I was 70% sure that it was not what I thought but¡­ if it was then¡­


    I looked at her, my curiosity peeked to the highest and asked, "Are you¡­ Anna?"


    The maid who cried slightly, looked up and into me as she nodded her head multiple times and said, "Yes! Yes Young Master, I am your maid, Anne. You remember me, young master."


    "Hmm..." The doctor wondered.


    "Can you tell me anything else about her?"


    I tried but this time it was absolutely blank¡­ besides the thing I knew from my past. I gave him a shake of my head as the bubbly maid''s happiness died down again.


    "Hmm¡­"


    "You know her name, that''s good¡­ but you don''t know anything other than that, right?" I nodded.


    "Well then¡­ I need to ask some more before I can come to a conjecture." The doctor said and continued asking me questions. Mostly it was simple, who was he or she, do I know this place or that thing but sometimes he would go a little deep.


    Where is the treasury? Who is my secret love? Why was I so fat?... I think the last one was intentional.


    But after a very long while, the doctor finally came to a conclusion as he sighed, "It is not good¡­ not good at all."


    The doctor stood up and said to the maid and butler, "It seems Henry has lost his memories."


    "Completely?"


    "No, not completely. As you have seen, he knows fundamental things, other non-fundamental ones and¡­ the girls name." The doctor said eyeing Anna for a moment, "But other than that he doesn''t seem to have any recollection of who he is."


    "¡­ Will he stay like this forever?" The old butler said as he clutched his hands in pain.


    "With the way he had gotten the sudden illness, I can''t really say."


    As if his most painful nightmare had come to fruition, the old butler said, "Oh- Oh! My¡­ young master."


    "What can you do? It''s not everyday someone hears that their fianc¨¦ is about to attack them."


    ''Fianc¨¦?... attacking me¡­ it seems what I didn''t want to happen, just up and fucked me.''


    A knock from the door resounded gaining everyone''s attention as another servant came and gave a letter to Anna.


    "It''s master from the capital." She took a look at the old butler and he nodded. Gaining the permission, she opened the letter and started reading it.


    ''If I''m as fucked as I thought than its probably that.'' My guess was right as Anna''s eyes widened in horror as she read the letter.


    "The master¡­ has been killed."

 Chapter 5 - Looking For A Solution

    "The master¡­ has been killed."


    The room became silent as each person had a different kind of reaction to the words.


    Anna was shaking in terror, while the old butler widened his eyes in disbelief and Me¡­ well, I was just looking at everyone''s reaction and taking in their perspective.


    So it came as a surprise when I saw the old doctor not having any reaction of sadness or shock but one of calculation. Really?


    Was the guy actually thinking of how to take advantage of such a situation at the moment?


    Seems like there might be more to the old guy than I thought.


    The old butler shocked, didn''t completely believe it and took the letter from Anna and read it himself. So, when he verified that the contents of the letter were legitimate, the letter fell from his hands and slip.


    He was about to fall from the revelation that his master was no more.


    But someone was quick.


    "Mr. Redwick"


    Anna quickly took hold of the old butler and sat him down upon the armchair.


    "Than- Thank you Anna."


    The old butler took a few breathes before smiling at Anna, "It''s okay¡­ It won''t happen again."


    Anna looked at the old butler''s ( Redwick''s ) face and even though he was giving a reassuring smile, it felt quite disconcerting for her. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Everyone"


    All eyes went to me as I stood up.


    "I know that getting such news at this moment¡­ of chaos, makes you feel uncertain and even fear."


    Hearing my words, they subtly felt a nod from their inner minds.


    "But¡­ I am still here and I can assure you that we will get through this and even more so that justice will be delivered to us."


    "So, Why don''t we say a prayer for my father and hope he receives¡­ heavenly guidance." I said the last part as a way to breach their thoughts and it worked.


    They nodded and the old butler stood up.


    I knew that this world had religion and at the era I am in, the fear and faith of religion could do many things.


    I.e. Like how it temporally just removed them from fear of their future.


    "Anna, can you say the prayer?"


    "Yes, Young Master."


    Anna nodded and fell to her knees as we all joined her, hands holding. I looked at the old doctor and said.


    "Doctor, aren''t you going to join us?"


    "O-Oh!... Yes." After some hesitation, the old man sat on his knees as we all clasped hands and Anne closed her eyes and prayed.


    "Oh! Heavenly Mother in the heaven."


    "Hear our words and truth in prayers."


    "Take my old masters¡­ troubled soul and show him your divine way and bringeth him unto it."


    "Take him by your loving hands and let him enjoy the joys of your Kingdom."


    She stopped for a moment.


    "Burn those that bring terror."


    "Give fear and retribution to those people that¡­ that."


    Anna teared up again as the thought of her old master being killed permeated her head. She felt a light rub at her knee and saw her young master smiling at her.


    She didn''t know how but that small action gave her the strength to go through this.


    "Those people that had did such an ungodly act on our master."


    "Bless this kingdom of yours and our small land, Hyfelia."


    "Bring food and take famine away."


    "May thy children do your praise."


    "Long live the King and your divine kingdom."


    Everybody resounded those last words as I did it too, albeit a moment later, but I don''t think they noticed.


    Everybody got up and fell silent again.


    "It''s late, why don''t we all take a nap for now and later in the day think about what transpired." I said as Anna and Redwick nodded.


    "Thank you for your assistance in my case doc, but I won''t take any more of your time. Go home and take a rest." The doctor looked at me and tried to feel me out but seeing the sharp look in my eyes, he nodded and left.


    They all left and went to their beds and one at the writing table.


    None slept.


    Especially not me.


    I thought about everything that has happened and everything that would happen and tried to think of how to escape that.


    Specially knowing my own destiny¡­ the future terrified me to my core.


    Night passed by as I spent it pondering upon one thought.


    ...


    The sun slowly rose up as I stood before a large oak tree. The tree shielding me with its body from the sun as I touched it.


    "Sigh¡­ What to do?"


    "Every time I think of a way to get away from the dreadful future that awaits me I see a dead-end."


    "I can''t fight¡­ not with this body," I slapped my belly as the vibration reverberated around me.


    "I can''t be a thinker¡­ I''m not that smart enough to outsmart everyone."


    "Especially a certain few people."


    "And I can''t even ask for a normal life as I am the second villain."


    "If only I could stop being the villain¡­ but for that I need to break away from that future heroine fianc¨¦ of mine."


    I clutched my head in pain, "But the plot background is already activated and she getting ready to attack me."


    "What to do?"


    Suddenly the air shifted around me in a fast way from its more natural and slow speed. As I groaned in pain and sighed for the uncountable time, I hear a gasp.


    "Hah! Finally found you."


    Thinking it was Anna, who said that I looked back but became surprised when I saw who it was.


    "Go- Goddess!"


    In front of me stood the tall and perfect looking goddess that¡­ put me into this world. She wasn''t completely here but it was just her projection. It was evident with how the form of her body blurred when the wind took a strong turn and how hollo her appearance had.


    She smiled in slight embarrassment at me and said.


    "Haha¡­ I kinda made a mistake."

 Chapter 6 - Heavenly Taste

    "Haha¡­ I kinda made a mistake."


    ...


    ...


    "Really?... that''s a little late now, don''t you think."


    "I know. This was quite a problematic thing to have happened." She said as she lookeqd me up and down. It was a surprise to her too when she saw my appearance.


    Contrary to what I thought, she didn''t look at me in disgust but rather mild curiosity and guilt.


    "To think that your reincarnation would have such a problem like this."


    "I don''t generally make such mistake like this." She said with a straight face as I believed her.


    If only I knew before.


    But at the moment, investigating was the least of my concern. I needed to know how quickly she could fix me.


    "So what are you going to do?"


    She looked at me in confusion as she said.


    "What?"


    "I mean, how are you going to fix me¡­ or take me back to my true body, the one I was supposed to go through."


    "¡­ You see¡­ there is a problem in there too." She said as pointed at me with her index.


    "You have already merged with this body so unless you want to die and get a chance at another reincarnation chance then I can''t help you. Let me be blunt, there is small chance now that if you were to die than you probably would go to a worse place than to me."


    "What! Why?"


    "It''s the things the previous user of the body did." She said while pointing at me again. "Even though the real user of that body is already in a bad place, you even though have not done anything, would automatically get his sins too."


    "What will happen to the body I originally wanted to become?"


    "He''s life will go on as it had already gone by. You already knew what happens to him as you read his life story."


    Yes, that''s right. I wanted to reincarnate into the body of The King''s Path novel''s protagonist and live out a massively adventurous and romantic life.


    Why wouldn''t I? The protagonist was already quite strong from the beginning and after that, women after women seem to fall into his lap. One even literally.


    So why wouldn''t anyone want to become such a cheat character.


    But hearing the harsh words out of the goddess made me feel as if the last stretch of hope was pulled away from her. I wanted to lash at her, speak insults and even throw rocks and anything that I could find on her.


    Knowing what I was already thinking, the goddess lowered her head in acceptance and guilt. In full acceptance of my anger she didn''t protest, It was originally her fault that I am in not only another body but one that has a bad ending.


    As the anger took hold of me so did something else.


    I remembered the words of my mother from this life.


    "Don''t take everything for granted and use to your advantage which you have. No matter how bad it might be, anything can be more than useful if used with the right method."


    I didn''t know how or couldn''t even remember the face of this body''s mother¡­ but those words had etched itself to this body''s core and so did mine too.


    I feel the anger seep away from me slowly as I give a sad smile to the goddess.


    "Thank you goddess."


    She looked up in confusion when she saw me give her that smile.


    "Thank you for granting me another life." I said as I turned away from her.


    "I know that it''s not the ideal one I wanted but," I look at the far away distance and saw farms, houses and normal people. Farmers working in their farms without a care in the world. Even as the sweat poured away from their foreheads they kept on working with a small smile seeing the fruit of their work slowly brimming.


    "I could have been in a much worse situation than this."


    "In my previous life, I wasn''t a nice guy. I cheated in studies, did unsavory childish things and even sometimes took advantage of people if I needed to."


    "Still¡­ to be granted a new life and that too in my favorite novel is already more than anything that I could ask for."


    I smiled as hope begin to burn inside me.


    "So what if I am in the body of a villain that is written only to be used by the protagonist as stepping rock?... I will try to alter that fate."


    "Even more, I have future knowledge of the plot, that is more than enough for me to do something about my future and if I am careful with it, then I can even prosper more than anyone."


    "Who knows I might just become stronger than even the damn protagonist."


    "NO! I WILL BECOME THE STRONGEST!" I said as loudly as possible. I felt that if I said loud enough than I might¡­ just might have a chance of accomplishing that.


    "Haa"


    Turning behind I see the goddess giving a big smile. She closed her eyes and nodded a few times as if she finally decided upon it.


    "I have done many reincarnation work. Not going to lie, I even have done more mistake than I can remember¡­ but not one..."


    "Not one of them were as enthusiastic about their prospect as you are and all of them were given much more than what you were mistakenly given."


    "So I have decided that I will give you my support and hope that you would use it to live your life to your fullest."


    I was about to ask her what she meant, but was shocked by her next action.


    She came in front of me in the next step, touched my face and kissed me.


    I was shocked to my core but my eyes closed automatically as the sweet taste of her heavenly lips took hold of me.


    So I did what any man in my position would do. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I grabbed her by the waist and kissed her back.

 Chapter 7 - Gifts

    The goddess widened her golden eyes in shock as she felt me clutching her waist tightly as I kissed her.


    The initial shock quickly went away as she lost herself in the kiss and jointly participated with me.


    As I felt the taste of honey mixed with slight salt, I was completely lost in it. The kiss had an aphrodisiac effect on me as I felt myself warming up in excitement and went even bolder.


    I went further and used my tongue. Even though some part of me was slightly conscious and knew that this action would immediately cut off my contact with her, the other 90% of me didn''t care and went in.


    But instead of being cut off, the goddess instead used her own tongue. Now it was my time to be surprised as I felt her tongue breach my own mouth and in momentary shock, I did nothing to stop it.


    The aphrodisiac effect of the kiss was greatly evident as the next moment my shock changed to lust and I also barged into her mouth.


    Before any of us knew it, we were having a tug of war. But instead of using ropes, we were using our tongue. Our tongues wrestled around with each other as saliva slipped out of us and made a mess of our sides.


    The kissing wasn''t the only thing that was going on, we were also exploring our bodies and touching each other with passion. My hands snaked around her waist and found its way to her buttocks.


    "Ahhh!"


    They instantly took hold of them and a moan escaped out the goddess as I played with mushy buns. Fortunately, I wasn''t the only one who had dirty thoughts as she also touched me passionately, albeit slightly less intensely than I was.


    I dominated her vocal cave and she dominated mine, before we knew it, sometime went away before we finally stopped.


    As we separated, a thin line of saliva made a bridge connecting our extended tongues and finally broke apart as each at our necks and dripped down.


    "Hahh Hahh!"


    "Hahh Hahh!"


    We both took deep breaths as the entanglement took a lot out of us.


    "Oh! My¡­ that was quite the endearing kiss." The goddess said as she still had some heat beneath her.


    "Yea- Yeah!... I don''t know what took hold of me."


    "I didn''t know that you would be bold enough to even use your tongue."


    "I- I''m sorry, was it a bit too much?" I asked with some worry. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No no, not at all." She gave a sexy smile as she took hold of herself, "It felt¡­ a lot better when you did that."


    "I can already tell that you are going to have quite the adventure in the near future."


    My only answer to those words was a bold smile.


    "Will I see you again?"


    "Hmm, Don''t worry. I am always around you. Even though I won''t be there with you physically but I will spiritually," Her eyes took a curvy turn, "But it would certainly be quite fun if I could stay¡­ physically."


    I smiled and wanted to tell her to stay but she went before me.


    "But my countless daughters would worry over me if I did. They should already be thinking about me by now so I think it would be best if I leave now."


    My eyes turned downcast, "Oh!"


    Seeing my look, she held my face and said, "I hope that you like the gift that I have given." Her figure started to flicker as they hollowed out quickly as I knew this was it.


    "FYI¡­ It was my first."


    Those were her last words as she left me with a beautiful smile and a wink.


    I looked towards the sky as I felt her figure burst into uncountable amount of flickering lights and float off.


    I smiled as the heavy feeling that I had from the start of this life went away.


    Suddenly a few messages opened up before my eyes.


    [ Your bodies limitation has been broken and your talent has been increased. ]


    [ Talent Level: Infinite ( Increased ) ]


    [ Your inner potential has also been unlocked ]


    [ Sealed Skill : Black Hole ( Unsealed ) ]


    [ Finally you have been gifted the Eyes of Eternity ]


    [ Eyes of Eternity : Unveil the secret of all that hides under the chaos and beyond. With this eyes you are able to see every single weakness inside anyone and also their physical, spiritual and mythical state. ]


    I look down in confusion at the white words that suddenly stood before me and read them.


    ...


    ...


    "¡­ Wait a second¡­"


    It took me a few seconds before I finally understood that this was what she meant when she said about gifting me something.


    "And here I was thinking, you were talking about the hot kiss that we shared."


    I smiled as I looked up at the skies again before my expression went completely blank. I looked ahead of me and read the notification again and again and again until they slowly disappeared.


    "¡­ haha haha"


    "Haha Haha"


    "HAHAHA HAHA!"


    "AHAHA HAHA HAHA!!"


    "MUAHAHAHA MUAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    I laughed like a crazy bastard as the consequences of what happened and what this meant finally hit me like a tidal wave.


    The possibilities, the uncountable number of possibilities that opened up before me¡­ NO. the possibilities that just fell upon my lap and literally spoon fed me itself meant only one thing.


    "I AM INVINCIBLE!"


    Maybe it was because I was given awesome powers or the fact that I had a vocal orgy with a literal goddess but¡­ I truly felt that nothing in this world mattered more than me.


    "HAHAHAH- Gaagh!"


    The reality quickly descended as a fly went into my mouth and stopped my joy.


    "Cough Cough"


    "Spit!"


    "Spit!"


    I tried to spit it out but nothing came.


    "Gargle!"


    "I think I ate a damn fly¡­"

 Chapter 8 - Plans

    It was my first.


    ...


    ...


    It tasted not as lackluster as I thought it would.


    At least there wasn''t much difficulty swallowed so that''s good.


    To think that I would receive my first fly only a few moments after I had kissed a goddess.


    Is it me or is it some kind of sign telling me that¡­ all is going to be okay.


    ...¡­


    You know what, I''ll take that as a yes. Because when someone says nothing it kinda means yes, especially when you are alone and talking with yourself.


    I thought about all this as I was sitting at the edge of the large hill as the tree stood behind me as a wall supporting my huge weight. The hill was behind the large house I was in and it was also the place where I had my first kiss with a goddess¡­ and ate a fly.


    So overall¡­ It was a significant experience for me.


    Alright then, it''s time to take a recap and finally talk about what really matters.


    First question, Should I take the easy route and help out the protagonist or take the hard route that means going behind the protagonist and using most of his key points to propel myself up?


    Now let''s do a pros and cons list.


    Pros -


    The first path is the easy path, the protagonist is already pretty strong so he doesn''t need much help from me and breezes through the first few hurdles easily. He also gets to meet with a lot of women which means I will also get to know a lot of woman too.


    Cons ¨C


    The protagonist is already strong so he probably doesn''t need me¡­ at least until I can increase my strength which is now actually possible. I may meet a lot of woman because of him¡­ but all the attraction would go to that beautiful guy.


    And the biggest two cons, If I were to be acquainted with him or¡­ be his supporter than that means I will just get a huge list of names with the word ''villain'' written beside them in brackets so that''s a no no.


    Finally, At the current moment, with my fianc¨¦ going to attack me, who WILL be a future heroine and one of the other key points in the protagonist''s route to fight me¡­ I don''t think being his supporter is in the cards at the moment.


    "Hmmm"


    Looking at the patch of dirt beside me which had more crosses at the con mark, I summarized.


    Well¡­ it seems the con marks wins the debate but I would still try not to choose a side right now¡­ maybe when I become stronger and know that I can handle the repercussions of playing with the stories fates¡­ only then.


    But I can already see which path I might choose.


    Scrubbing away the patch of dirt I create a new one and name it¡­ Advantages.


    Advantages¡­ what are the things I have that can be useful to me and how effectively to use it to change my fate to a much more enjoyable one.


    First and biggest one is my plot knowledge. I can use this to change my destiny to a better one but if I overuse it than the future might get changed than the one I know.


    About the plot¡­


    I scrub my head as I remember that even though it''s my favorite novel but I still haven''t read the final volume of it. How could I when it was going to release the next year and¡­ I died literally at the beginning of the year.


    But that''s still a lot far from now so it''s not that big of a deal and it wouldn''t be a problem if I am to make myself very very very capable by then¡­ which I will.


    Next advantage is my talent.


    I sighed remembering the talent level.


    If I''m right, then I have an even better talent than the protagonist and he had the highest one¡­ buuut, it also means I would need to train myself to attain that level of power. But there is a problem.


    I am a lazy ass which now pounds to 500 to 600 kg, can''t tell with how much big my stomach is that stops me from seeing my own feet.


    But that can be arranged with training¡­ rigorous fucking training. No matter what happens, I would commit myself to it and become strong.


    Why shouldn''t I when I have infinite talent?


    Then came the eyes.


    I look around me and notice a subtle change.


    I am able to look quite far¡­ very far. Maybe a few kilometers. I say this because there is a farm far ahead of me and I am sitting here seeing the guy in 4k realistic resolution.


    I can even close up and see the small ant that is climbing into his pants¡­ should I tell him?


    Naaah¡­ he probably wouldn''t hear me and even if he did, it would be as something something pants anyway.


    And just like the description from before, I can see the guy''s stats? Well I can see his name, talent level and which power level his at which is above average¡­ at least his better than me.


    I haven''t seen my stats yet but I''m sure other than my talent, it''s going to be pretty bleak.


    Now comes the most fascinating function.


    I look at the guy and suddenly my vision blurs a little as time goes by slowly and see the guy moving very slowly. But the effect quickly goes away and replaced with tiredness.


    Apparently seeing things in slow motion is also a function and I can use it. Wonder what else is there.


    ¡­ The final potential.


    It''s good... it''s great but¡­ why is there a nagging feeling that something isn''t right about it?


    "Young Master!"


    I turn back and see Anna standing behind me and looking at me with scared eyes.


    "What are you doing from there! Get away immediately, you might fall and get hurt very badly."


    I smiled seeing her genuine worry.


    "Anna, just the person I was waiting for."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can you help me up?... I can''t get up."


    "Oh! Okay."


    So with great strength from both front, I finally get up as Anna falls on the grass.


    "Here, you okay?"


    Anna looks up and see''s my hand in front of her and my smile. She smiled in return and gets up holding my hand.


    "Thank you, young master."


    "No worries, now let''s go."


    "Where to?"


    "To take care of our future." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 9 - Situation

    "To take care of our future."


    "What?" Anna asked as she didn''t understand the meaning behind my words. Then a sudden thought came to her head as she smiled in understanding.


    "Oh! You want to make up with the madam."


    I smiled.


    She misunderstood what I meant but I wasn''t about to correct this innocent flower. Not after what I know she did or will do in the future because of me.


    "Yes, in a way. Do you know where I will find the old butler?"


    "Old butler?... Do you mean Mr. Redwick?"


    I nodded as I walked towards the house with her.


    "Yes, that guy. I need his help understanding something."


    "Well he spends most of his time either in the office or supervising the other servants."


    "But young master instead of finding him yourself, why don''t you go to your room and lie down in your bed. You only woke just a few hours ago; it would be better if you took some more rest." She insisted.


    "I can''t do that, not with all the things that happened. I need to talk with the man."


    Seeing the seriousness in me, which was quite a surprise to her.


    The young master she knew of wasn''t someone who worked or even participated in serious talks but now there I was standing in front of her, with eyes full of conviction and ready to face the world.


    Seeing this new face of her young master, she already started to feel better and a sense of hope for the future.


    Anna nodded her head with a smile as she said, "Okay. Why don''t you sit in your bedroom and let me bring Mr. Redwick to you."


    "That won''t do, take me to the office, I need to talk with him there."


    "Okay then."


    ...¡­


    The Office


    After going inside the main house and glancing at a few other servants I stood in front of a wooden door.


    The door wasn''t that big, it was quite similar to my size. Talking about size, the house was quite big. It was much bigger than a house in my past life but according to this earth, nobility would have a bigger house according to rank or if they had money.


    Which I don''t know yet but already can guess.


    Knocking on the door, I hear a response immediately.


    "Come in."


    Opening the door, I saw the old butler sitting in a chair opposite the main desk. The main seat was empty and the butler worked on some papers on the desk.


    ''Even though he is alone in the house and may be the most trusted servant, he still didn''t sit on the main seat. Quite peculiar or¡­ trusting.''


    Redwick looked up from the papers and to me as his brows went up in surprise.


    "Young Master, what are you doing here?"


    The old man''s voice was rough and tired, not like how it was back when I first saw him. It wasn''t a big change but I could tell the situation weighed heavily on him the most.


    "Forgive me for my behavior." He said as he stood up and corrected himself, "Good morning, young master."


    "Good morning, Redwick." I said and walked towards him as he moved away.


    I glanced at the papers and gave a small sigh of relief as the words were in English. I already did speak English but I didn''t know if the written language was the same or some other gibberish.


    Seeing me look at the papers, Redwick spoke.


    "I was working on the expenses of this month."


    "Hmm," I nodded and asked, "Is it any good?"


    The old butler looked up at me and his face brightened up instantly.


    "Yes young master. The old master had left quite a bit of money for you."


    Thinking back to the old master, Redwick''s face turned heavy again.


    I went towards the main chair and sat upon it. It wasn''t a small chair but not big enough for me but felt comfortable, the only worry I had at the moment was if it could handle my weight or not.


    "Sit down Redwick and Anna, lock the door and you sit too."


    "As you wish, young master." Redwick sat back on the chair as Anna locked the door and joined beside him.


    I looked at both of them as they also knew what I was thinking. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The situation¡­ how is it?"


    "As I''ve just said, we have more than enough money to live comfortably for a few years. But the problem is not our money but the land." Redwick looked outside the window and said, "Our farms are not producing enough crop."


    "It isn''t a trouble for us yet but¡­" Redwick stopped after this, thinking if he should tell the next part or not.


    "What is it?"


    "The farmers¡­ they are not able to buy enough clothes or food for themselves. Winter is our next season and we are quickly approaching the end of this one."


    "I know young master that we don''t think much about the farmers and their families."


    We don''t?


    "But they will suffer if we don''t." Redwick said.


    "Yes, young master. We must help them if I can." Anna pleaded.


    "Ultimately," Redwick reminded Anna, "It is your decision¡­ now."


    Anna backed down as she understood the subtle meaning of him.


    I looked at both of their faces and then at the papers below.


    "When that time comes, I will let you know what I think." I said and Redwick nodded.


    "Now tell me, what of my father? What happened to him?"


    "I''m sorry young master but we still don''t have a report." Redwick said, "But I''ve already sent riders and they will get back to us after understanding the situation."


    "For now all we know is that the master was going to the province capital to meet with the mistress. But he was attacked by a group of bandits and later killed."


    Hearing him only one thought went through my head.


    ''But was it intentional?''

 Chapter 10 - M.O.

    The thought lingered inside me as I glanced at both of their faces.


    ''Maybe now isn''t the ideal time to talk about this with them.''


    "Alright then, if you learn anything about the matter, come to me immediately."


    "Of course, young master."


    I nodded before giving them a new look, one of concern.


    "As you already know from last night¡­ my memory is more than a little foggy on some matters."


    Their faces turned to different degrees of worry and caution.


    "There are many things about me that I don''t remember anymore. Even more, I forgot about a lot of important details concerning¡­ well, almost everything." I said and smiled at them.


    "So I would be grateful if you guys helped answer those questions."


    "Without a thought, young master. We would help you regain your memories back as much as possible." Redwick nodded to Anna''s words.


    "Alright then, first question."


    ...¡­


    "That seems to be all¡­" I said as the answers made many things sense to me.


    I have the ultimate power of knowing the plot but even with that, there were many things missing to me.


    One of them was their face.


    If I looked at a popular character from the novel but didn''t know him by hand already and even if they stood before me then they might as well be complete strangers to me.


    There were pictures of the characters of every single heroine and some supporters but there was a tiny bit problem.


    They were in cartoon.


    Now how I am going to recognize someone from their cartoon self to their real one?


    The cartoon may be high quality but it does no justice to the real one at all.


    Like, for example, Anna. She didn''t have any mention on the novel until the final part of my villain arc. Even then it was only because of that event.


    Who would know that the real her would be so beautiful.


    Putting this fact aside, I confirmed my name. I already knew it but I still went to confirm it.


    But first comes my father- oops! Late father.


    Alex Van Tax


    A short fat man with balding hair that had some white ones at the sides. A man of many words¡­ not any good though. He liked to gamble and whore around with many women, especially low class ones.


    That reason I am here now.


    My father, in one of his drunken splendor one night, found my mother baking a cake in the kitchen and in the joy of spreading his genes, pounded her with his dough.


    9 months later and Voila, A bastard is born.


    That bastard being me.


    Henry Van Tax


    A name that had the perfect fit for someone like me. Not the Henry part but the fat as a van and taxing people in the land cruelly made quite the similarity.


    A person who cared about two things only, hands full of food and mouth full of food.


    Now that I think about it a word comes to my mind. Something that I called a specific person back in my past world.


    Fat Bastard.


    Oh! My mother... completely forgot about her. Which reminds me that after kicking me out of her and getting bags of money in return, she completely forgot about me.


    18 Years and still no letter. Truly a mother deserving of this body''s past user.


    Now as I said, my late father, goddess rot his soul, had a nasty habit of gambling and playing with money.


    When I mean nasty¡­ I meant he was good, no, the guy was more than good. That''s why even with a barren land with almost zero potential, he was still more richer than the barons around him.


    Oh! Yeah, Did I forgot to mention that he was a baron? If I did then yes, he WAS a baron.


    Now remember, nobility had ranks and being a baron meant¡­ at the lowest class of nobility. Still can''t complain, it was better than being normal folk and being ordered around by other noble people.


    Some barons were rich but not someone who had such bad farming skills and workers so we come back to gambling.


    The guy was able to play others like a pro and fiddle away a lot of money¡­ a looot of money.


    ¡­Which might also be the reason of his demise.


    With his gambling skill, he was not able to get money but also a wife. Now the wife that he got wasn''t a normal one, but was of great beauty.


    It was also because of wanting to meet with her did that guy went outside and got himself killed¡­ now that I think about it, the women could have gotten him killed too.


    Damn! With how much rotten the guy was, the list of perpetrators with the intention to kill him is only increasing. That is without counting out the normal folk.


    Who knows how much it would be if I did?


    It was also with his gambling skill that he got me my fianc¨¦.


    Same M.O. same game and same trick¡­ he tricked a viscount and got his daughter to be my wife¡­ which is a clever trick actually.


    With her being the only child, the earlness¡­ I think that''s the word, would go to her and even if I didn''t get that title, my future generation would get them and in one way, the Tax family would ascent to Viscounts, if not Earls.


    It was a very nasty trick¡­ and I liked it.


    Unfortunately, Samantha didn''t. The daughter of the viscount didn''t need no reminder as I knew much about her.


    Samantha Religias was a young girl of 18, a bit honest and cared about her people but she was also a warrior.


    Being the second child in the family, she was trained hard and in turn those hardships resounded in her being named a talented women and a future Valkyrie too.


    So she disobeyed her father''s words, got herself an army and marched towards me.


    But as I hear this recap, I understand that the late old man also didn''t know about her.


    I thought about all the hardships, troubles and fuckery''s waiting for me and smiled. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This is going to be a fascinating year.''


    "Redwick, I need you to write something for me."

 Chapter 11 - Question

    "Hahh Hahh"


    "Hahh Hahh"


    I was taking deep breathes while being spiraled on the floor.


    "Why¡­ Hahh"


    "did I¡­ hahh"


    "ever think¡­ hahh¡­ that this¡­"


    "was a¡­ hahh¡­ good¡­ idea?"


    I asked myself while gazing at the empty blue sky in haziness. My eyes blurred from the previous experiment and body full of sweat. My large stomach going up and down as I took in breaths before feeling the exhaustion gnawing at me.


    "You said that it would be good for your body." I didn''t expect to get an answer to the question. But here she was, in her usual innocent and beautiful self as she kneeled down in front of me and wiped away my sweats.


    Yes, you are correct. I was training¡­ or at least I tried to.


    Thinking that it would be best if I trained as fast as possible to get strong, I asked Anna to come and help me count. She was here to see how far I could run and how long I could last.


    As you can see this was the end result of that experiment.


    It wasn''t good.


    "How¡­ Hahhhhh¡­ how far¡­ did I go?"


    "Ahhh," Anna panicked as she looked back at the start point to here, "Somewhere close to¡­ 15 meters."


    "15!!" My eyes shot up at her words.


    "It felt like I ran for miles¡­ Holy mother of goddess!" Was I really at such bad condition.


    "Young master, why don''t take some rest? Your body¡­ can''t handle such pressure." She said while trying to be as soft as possible.


    "Rest? Only after 15 meters?..." I gave a dead look. "You gotta be kidding me?"


    "Hee" Anna had a complicated smile before a question filled her head.


    "Young Master?"


    "Yeah"


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "Training?"


    "Yes"


    "I want to be strong."


    "¡­ okay, but why?"


    "Why?" This time it was me who was confused, "Why wouldn''t I want to be strong?"


    In a world, where kingdoms fought other kingdoms, armies went on to slaughter any one that was in their path and evil things lurking beyond thick fogs, why wouldn''t anyone want to become strong?


    It was an invaluable question.


    "No, I get why you want to be strong but¡­ why now?" Anna asked blankly, "You never had thoughts of being strong before and you were happy too."


    "Why now huh." I copied her words and thought of an answer.


    "Oh! I''m sorry." As if realizing something, "I shouldn''t have asked so many questions."


    "It''s okay," I smiled, "If it''s you then any question is not problematic enough for me."


    Anna smiled hearing those words. I didn''t see it but there were some pink hue at the corner of her cheeks.


    Pulling myself, I sat up.


    "Why now, you ask."


    "Right now, because I don''t have anyone I can rely upon."


    "Hmm?"


    "The problems that are coming for me are large¡­ it''s not here yet, but when it will come, it will bring a large storm for me and when that storm comes¡­ I need to be ready for it."


    I looked at her with newfound conviction as energy suddenly beamed inside me.


    "I need to protect everyone who is around me. Myself, Old Redwick, the townspeople who are now my responsibility and most of all you."


    "O- Oh! Young master!" Anna said as she touched her face with both hands and blushed hard.


    Unfortunately, I was looking ahead so I didn''t see that.


    "But to protect you all from that, I need to be strong and to get that, I must do this. No matter how hard it gets, no matter how many times I fall and think that it''s going to be my last moment¡­ I would get up again."


    ...


    "You can do it."


    I looked up and saw Anna giving a smile with filled with brilliant hope and truthfulness.


    "I believe you can do it, young master. The power you are reaching for, you will find it and I believe that it won''t be hard for you after this."


    "Really?"


    "OF COURSE! YOU CAN. IF YOU CAN''T DO IT THEN NOBODY ELSE CAN." She said with a triumphant voice that shook even the birds that had nested up on a nearby tree.


    Realizing what she just did, she blushed again.


    "Your beautiful."


    "Wh- what??!!"


    "Nothing¡­ just said that I should get up." I said feigning ignorance.


    "Ooo¡­ is that so?" Anna said and thought that she might have heard wrong.


    I get up and look up at the row of stairs before me and prepare myself.


    "Oh! Stairs¡­ my immortal enemy, I shall conquer you today."


    ...¡­


    Far away from the town of Hyfelia


    There was a small camp at a grassy land. The camp was filled with men who wore traditional armor with the Religias family insignia drawn on the chest while there were other men too but they wore different armor.


    The ones with the insignia were the army of the Religias family and the other were mercenaries that were hired. These men had gathered here on the occasion of invading a land far away from their main land and help their young mistress break her marriage.


    They stayed at the tents and readied themselves for battle. It wasn''t far away any more, maybe a weeks walk and the only reason they were walking was because they knew it was going to be an easy one.


    Hyfelia was a small town and its forces were only some guards that weren''t even trained hard enough.


    At the center of the camp, there was a small tent and within that small tent was a beautiful woman who was polishing her sword as she thought about something deep.


    "Request for entry, commander."


    "Granted!" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girl said as a man of old age walked in and presented her with a letter.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s the letter from your¡­ fianc¨¦, commander!"


    The girl stopped her actions and put down the sword. She looked back and took the letter and quickly tore it apart before reading it.


    Her brow went up before she gave a sigh and put the sword down.


    "Tell the men to pick up the pace."


    "We are to reach Hyfelia within 5 days."

 Chapter 12 - A Certain Something

    [ On the camp of Religias Forces ]


    A middle aged man wearing mid-heavy armor with the insignia of the Religias family drawn on it, pushed the other men away who were walking opposite to him, to Hyfelia.


    He looked for the main camp and stopped before it and asked.


    "Young Mistress."


    "Come in." A soft voice belonging to his mistress spoke.


    The guy moved the cover and went inside to see the young mistress taking a look at a piece of paper. He moved forward and saw that it was a map of Hyfelia, more specifically one that was close to the house of the late baron.


    "Is something the matter?"


    "No. Why is there a problem?" She asked in return, not taking her eyes out of the map.


    "Why are we going to Hyfelia so fast?"


    "Is there any problem with it?"


    "No, there isn''t." The man tried to explain, "I just don''t understand why are we moving so fast so suddenly."


    He asked because they were indeed moving faster. In the past few days, when they started this force, they had already planned to move in a steady pace.


    Victory was sure so they didn''t want to put any burden on the army nor on themselves.


    But a few moments ago, he just heard that the commander of the army, his mistress suddenly ordered to increase the pace without any clear reason.


    What he doesn''t understand is, what happened that changed the woman''s mind in front of him.


    Samantha looked up from the map and said.


    "I know it was sudden but it is for a good reason."


    "Take a look from this and tell me what you think, uncle." She took a piece of paper out of the drawer and gave it to her uncle, the captain of the current army, Nance Religias.


    Nance took the letter and started reading it before his eyes went wide and he said to her. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Parley?"


    "Emhmm" She gave a soft nod. "I received the letter before I gave the order to speed up."


    "But why?"


    "Why wouldn''t he? We have the advantage, a bigger army, one much more trained than his and he is all alone in that large house except for a few pesky guards that can''t use a knife better than a fork."


    Samantha said and looked down on the map.


    "So it makes sense that he wants to parley."


    Nance nodded, "Do you think it has something to do with that matter?"


    "About his father?... could be. If it is, then he is smarter than we thought he was."


    "You mean more coward." Nance put the paper down.


    "Coward?... no¡­ I wouldn''t say that." Samantha looked up again, "It would be more foolish of him, if he had taken the hard path."


    "Would you have chosen such a decision in his place?" Her uncle asked.


    "Never"


    "So he is coward then."


    "No, my word stands. Besides, not all of us are raised in the same manner." She said and looked back down.


    Nance went quiet for a moment. Then he saw her still looking at the map with much concentration.


    "If we are to parley then, why are you looking at the map so much?"


    "Precaution"


    "Precaution?"


    Samantha nodded.


    "Yes, what if he tried to take advantage of the parley and attacked me."


    Nance''s eyes went up, "You think he would do that? That is one of the most dishonorable thing one can do."


    "I can''t say for sure, but I would take It into mind."


    "Alright then, I''ll go with you."


    "Okay" Samantha nodded before remembering something as she stopped her uncle.


    "Uncle wait!"


    "Yes?"


    "When we reach there¡­ at the parley. I don''t want anyone to go with me."


    "What!" Nance''s eyes went wide. "Are you insane? You just said that this could potentially be a trap for you."


    "And I also say that I want to do this alone."


    "Why???"


    "Just want to see something."


    "Is it that important? Can''t you do that with us with you?"


    "No no," Samantha gave a small chuckle. "That would remove the purpose of it then."


    "So you intend to do this then."


    "Yes" She nodded, "Don''t worry uncle."


    She gave a confident look as she said, "Do you really think that he can take me."


    "¡­No, but-"


    "Well that''s decided then, I am to meet with him alone and discuss the matter."


    Nance gave a heavy sigh as he knew that once his niece had something she wanted to do then nothing can move her until she finishes it.


    "¡­As you say."

 Chapter 13 - Anna

    [ Anna''s Pov ]


    5''O Clock


    Before even the cock could wake us by calling, my eyes slowly opened up.


    After waking up the same time every day, it became a second sense to me. I would always wake up at this timw early morning, almost at the same point.


    "Arrhh!"


    Waking up, a moan escaped my lips which then resonated with the calling of one cock.


    "Alright then, it''s time to get up."


    Sighing once more as my body wanted to get more sleep but shaking that behavior out of my body I get up and do some small stretches.


    Nothing special, just some routine ones I do every day to get myself moving.


    Then I go wash myself and change into my working outfit that I wear every day. Not the same one though, one that is similar to it. My other one is being dried about now as I got some dirt on it from the other day.


    So changing into my other outfit, I go out of my room and into the servant''s room to wake everyone up who wasn''t up yet. As the semi-high maid in position after Mr. Redwick, it was my duty to wake other maids up.


    Opening the door to the room, I see that a few were already up and washing themselves while the others were still snoring.


    ''Sigh''


    I sighed seeing them asleep. Oh! How much I wanted to be like that. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I shake myself out those thoughts. I am the highest maid around here, I can''t think like that. If I am like that then what will the other maids think?


    What will young master think?


    No, I can''t disappoint him.


    "Alright girls, it''s time to wake up!"


    "Just a few minutes."


    "Yeah! We''ll be getting up in any moment."


    "Sleep. Wake. Later."


    I smiled at their attempt to sleep again and walked towards the desk at the end of the room and brought out a bell and hammer out.


    Seeing me bringing out the big weapons, the others who were already awake, laughed sneakily but didn''t warn their friends.


    "BANG!"


    "BANG!"


    "BANG!"


    "BANG!"


    "Ahhhh!"


    One maid fell out of her bed as she heard me ring out the bell. The others groaned before waking up and saying, "Why did bring out that blasphemous thing, Anna? We could have been up by time, you know."


    "I''m sorry, can''t take any risks. The young master will be up after a few moments."


    Hearing that the one who fell said, "Why is the fatty suddenly waking up soo soon-"


    She couldn''t complete her words as her bedmate quickly blocked her mouth and pointed at me. The maid looked and saw the dark look on my face and knew she did a grave mistake talking like that in front of me.


    "I- I''m sorry, Anna¡­ I did- don''t think about the young master like that."


    "Ye- yeah, it probably is the sleep that''s talking." The one next to her covered for her as she nodded fervently.


    "Yeah Yeah, it''s that for sure."


    I looked at the maid for a while as they all felt the room''s temperature drop down by quite a bit suddenly. Then without any word, the cold went away as a certain smile emerged on my face.


    "Oh! Is that so? Well then, it''s fine. Just get up quickly and attend to your duties." I said and walked out of the room as they all sighed in relief.


    ...


    "Is it just me or did you all feel the same cold as I felt before?" The others nodded at her words. The one next to her hit her on the head with a loud smack.


    "Ouch! Why did you do that?"


    "Stupid! Don''t you know you don''t talk about fat- Young Master like that in front of her."


    "Sorry¡­ I forgot." The maid said before groaning again, "I just didn''t want to wake this early."


    "I know too, but neveeer say something like that in front of Anna¡­ it would be best if you say nothing at all."


    "I know she has a screw lose."


    "About the young master ¨C yes, but about everything else ¨C no."


    "Even after what happened?"


    Another maid responded her, one that was the first to wake among them.


    "Yes. You have seen how hardworking she is right? Even if it looks as if everything is fine and dandy with her, she is also like us. She is tired, even more so than us but hides it better than any of us."


    "You should learn something from her, behat"


    "Yeaaah¡­ maybe I will. But for now, I have to wake up and make breakfast for that fatty-"


    The door to the room opened, as I walked in and said.


    "Behat, before you forget, today is washing duty, okay."


    Behat seeing the strangely terrifying smile still on me only nodded in fear as I walked out.


    "I think she heard you."


    "No shit-"


    I blur out their words and walk out to the back garden where the clothes were hung to dry. I go and pick each up and start folding them.


    "Why do they talk about the young master like that? Don''t they know that it''s because of him that we have jobs, that they are getting paid because of him, have a roof and bed to sleep on because he gave us."


    I fold another one and put it in the basket as I walked towards the house.


    "Anna"


    Looking around, I saw the young master up and beside the large oak tree that he occasionally spends time with.


    "You''re up already, young master?"


    "Thought it''d be best if I could get up early and trained myself."


    This was something recent about the master, he would get up early every day and train. Even if it was hard and he fell multiple times, he would always get up and run or do strange kinds of motions.


    "Do you need my help?" I said and walk to him.


    "Stop!"


    "Don''t come any farther."


    I stop and ask him worriedly, "I-Is something wrong?"


    "No just stay there for a moment and let me look at you."


    "You just¡­ look very beautiful."


    ...


    Oooh! The young master said something scandalous again!


    Doesn''t he know that if he keeps doing that then those dark thoughts come back to me again.

 Chapter 14 - Comfortable

    It''s been a few days since I''ve sent the letter for parley to where Samantha was.


    I didn''t exactly know the current place of where they were as they are constantly moving from town to town. But knowing the plot, I gave the rider some general description of where they could be.


    It didn''t long before the rider found her and gave them my letter. Fortunately, it seemed that my request for parley might have changed her mind as according to the rider, they were approaching faster after delivery.


    So it would take a week at most for them to come here.


    But the problem was that the rider didn''t get any other information then that they were approaching fast. No mention of whether my letter was received with good intentions or not.


    I was a little skeptical and scared that I might have instead brought my disaster earlier.


    So to forget about that, I trained. I thought that if I can''t sleep anyway then I better make it so that my body had to sleep.


    Every day, I wake up at 5 or 6ish then go running on the hill behind the house. It was my private property so other than Anna, nobody came and laughed at the fat guys attempt at running.


    It was a great struggle and every moment I wanted to quit and eat a bit of that food there, but I didn''t. Thankfully, my mindset changed as I saw the changes it brought. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t much but I could see that I could run longer and my stamina was better than the previous day. Well¡­ I wasn''t the one who noticed that but it was Anna.


    She saw that each day my speed increased by a tiny bit¡­ which didn''t seem enough.


    But have you ever seen a person that has actual improvement just the next day after training?


    I haven''t and so hasn''t Anna, who by the way couldn''t stop herself from praising me.


    Seriously it felt like, if I let her continue on like that she might as well sing.


    "That was very good, young master."


    There she goes again.


    "That must be the best timing you had."


    Yeah but only by a few seconds.


    "Your stamina to get back up is so good."


    Well I eat a lot.


    "And I don''t think anyone has greater talent in the world then you."


    Yeah you thin-¡­ I can''t argue with her on that.


    I got up from the ground as I found my stamina fully replenish back. Somehow my stamina would always replenish after a moment or two, even after doing long runs multiple times.


    "Anna, I know that you''re trying to encourage me, but you don''t have to say about everything I do."


    ...


    "Master¡­ am I annoying you?"


    There she does the puppy eyes¡­ sigh¡­ not the puppy eyes.


    "No- no it''s not that, I just feel that you are saying all that to pump me up."


    "But I believe in everything I said." She told me with a straight face as I thought about how to get out of this.


    Fortunately, someone else came to help.


    "Master, If I may."


    Old Redwick came before us and asked.


    "Yeah, what is it?" I said as Anna gave me a glass of water and started to wipe my sweat.


    "A rider came wearing the Religias family emblem."


    Anna stopped wiping my open back.


    "So they are already here then."


    "Yes and the rider is asking where you want to do the parley."


    "Tell him, it will be at the house."


    Old Redwick creased his brows, "The house, master?"


    "Yes"


    "I''m afraid that would seem inappropriate."


    "Why?" Now I was confused.


    "Well, doing a parley in somebody''s house is inappropriate, because both of you are in a position to fight and placing a parley in somebody''s property could grant the owner, somewhat of an advantage and¡­ that is why it''s considered inappropriate."


    "Oh! You mean that I would attack her behind the back."


    "I''m not implying any of that-"


    "But they could think it like that huh." Redwick nodded as I thought for a moment before saying.


    "Tell the rider that it will be at the house and if she refuses then, I will change it to another place." Old Redwick didn''t understand what I was aiming for, nonetheless he nodded.


    "As you say, master." Old Redwick then went away.


    "Are you sure that is the right choice?" Anna asked.


    "Well, let''s just say I want to learn about something." Anna became more confused but didn''t ask.


    "Okay let''s go, help me change into something."


    "Alright master."


    ...


    Redwick knocked on the door and went inside.


    "Master, the madam is almost her-" He stopped when he saw the dress I was in.


    I was wearing a red and yellow long robe made from fur and underneath it was a undershirt made from merilo wool. Then for pants I was wearing comfy black plump pants.


    "So she accepted it then"


    "Oh!... yes¡­ the madam is here."


    "Okay, I am ready too let''s go."


    "Master¡­ do you really want to go out there¡­ like that?" Redwick said pointing at my outfit that screamed inappropriate.


    "Yes, I am. It''s been sometime since I wore comfortable clothes so why not now."


    "But-"


    "Don''t worry about it," I waved him off, "Anyway she''s already here so I might as well go now." I said and walked away before he could say anything.


    Old Redwick saw his young master almost jogging away to the door as he asked Anna.


    "You could have tried to stop him."


    "I did, but he wouldn''t listen, all the young master was saying was that he wanted to be as comfortable as possible for the next moment."


    Redwick nodded after thinking about it.


    "He''s not wrong about that." He said and they both joined me.


    I walk toeards the red gate as the servants who had lined up on the sides glanced at me with different eyes.


    Ignoring their stares I grab the handle as I ready myself.


    ''Let''s see if you actually are what the author wrote.''

 Chapter 15 - Why Are You Still Invading?

    I take a deep breath and calm the mind as I held on to the door''s handle.


    ''The moment of truth.''


    Opening the door, I step outside and look around. Surrounding me was the front garden, patio and some other stuff for people to have conversations with.


    I didn''t see any other houses or anything for a few hundred meters, but outside that perimeter, there were other houses, shops, markets and mostly everything this town was consisted of.


    The farms and others places of work were surrounding the center of town, especially because there were no walls or even pikes that could be used for outer invasion. Which was one of the main reason, I didn''t need to think twice about talking this out.


    From what I know about this town from the novel and Anna, it was a small town. It didn''t have many residence, maybe a few hundred. The guards sucked and we didn''t have much of an attack force.


    So the question was, how did the original guy from before stuck out long enough for the protagonist to come and win the heroine?


    Well, I''ll get to that later, right now I have someone special coming for me.


    "Ahhh¡­ there she is."


    A Heroine


    I say as I look at the white horse that stride''s into town and under the gazes of multiple eyes, kept walking as if there was none. But it wasn''t the horse they were looking at but the rider.


    I see the armor wearing women, sitting upright and stood tall as she rides her horse. Her most attracting things were her floral white her and blue eyes. Even after being bundled into a bun, it was eye-catching.


    Those eyes¡­ there is a rumor that says that if you don''t have the white hair and blue eyes, then you aren''t a Religias and there is a reason why that is said too.


    But she was a true born Religias, those eyes would stare down into the most oppressive man in the future and wouldn''t back down.


    Well at least, that''s what the Arthur wrote about her and with what I see, most of it looks alright.


    I take a look at Anna before glancing at her, shaking my head.


    ''Nah, she can''t compare to her.''


    I walk towards the main gate as I see that she has almost reached the place. Now that I have a better look, I see that she didn''t have any guards beside her, just her, alone.


    This could be seen as a big insult to someone like me who called her out to my house to parley. It would be a great show of power for her and insult for me.


    But I already knew she was going to do this but not to insult me no, she had another reason for that.


    "My Lady Religias," I speak to her as I walk to her swords range. "It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    It could be my clothes or my behavior, because she hesitated for a moment and her hand almost twitched as if she was about to pull out her sword but ultimately stopped.


    "Yes¡­ the pleasure''s mine, Lord Tax. I know that we are not at the best terms right now and hope that you wouldn''t take my past intentions to your heart."


    Past Intentions? You tried to fucking invade my property and kill me.


    "Of Course, I won''t. You had a reason for that, but for now let''s go to my house and discuss there."


    I lend her my hand and she took a quick moment before succumbing to courtesy, taking it and coming down with a jump.


    "Come in, let me walk you." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I say to her as we walk to the porch and say to Redwick, "Take her horse, clean and feed it."


    "Alright, master."


    Seeing one of her escape routes close out, she didn''t say anything and instead stayed more cautious.


    ...


    "Tea or coffee?"


    "Coffee"


    "Biscuits or Sweets?"


    "Sweets"


    We were in the living room right now and sat opposite to each other on the red leathered large sofas in the middle of the room.


    "Anna"


    Anna nodded without a word and went out.


    "So¡­ how''s it going?"


    "Hmm, it''s going good."


    "How is the earl''s health?"


    "It is good."


    "¡­ How did you like Hyfelia?"


    "It was¡­ nice and small, people seem nice too." Samantha looked at me strangely as she didn''t know where this was going.


    I didn''t know how to say it or even how to begin. I never had something like this happen to me and it was very awkward to talk about it.


    Anna came inside, put the cups down and started pouring in the coffee as I finally sighed and said.


    "Alright, It''s getting awkward enough so why don''t I just go ahead and say it."


    "I want a divorce."


    "COUGH"


    "SHHS"


    Samantha who sipping onto her coffee, coughed as she heard my words and Anna''s hand slipped and the coffee from my cup fell over the table.


    "OH! NO! I''m sorry, I''ll quickly take care of it." Anna said and quickly started wiping the tables as I stopped her.


    "Anna,"


    "Yes, master."


    "It''s okay, it''s not your fault." I said with a reassuring smile. "Why don''t you give us a moment alone."


    Anna nodded again and stood outside the door and prevented anyone else from listening into her master''s private words¡­ but not her.


    "So as I was saying, divorce. What do you say?" I asked her with a jolly smile.


    "We can''t do that COUGH!" She coughed as she put the coffee down. "We are not married yet."


    "Then why are you attacking me?"


    "Because I don''t want to marry you."


    "Then don''t."


    "But you aren''t going to let me do that."


    "Who says I wouldn''t."


    "But¡­ your father had blackmailed my father¡­" She stopped as she remembered something else.


    "I think you already know that my father went on a trip the other day and had an incident."


    "So with him already dead, why are you still going to attack me?"

 Chapter 16 - Reverse Tactics?

    "So with my father already being dead, why are you still going to attack me?"


    "Did you even thought of going for the diplomatic route or just went ahead and prepared your small army?"


    "I didn''t think that Earl Religias''s daughter would be like this."


    I say all this and look to see Samantha being all quiet as she looked down at the cup. I know exactly what she is thinking at the moment.


    How did it become like this?


    Why was she the one being accused all of a sudden?


    Did she really do what I am saying she did?


    ...


    Henry was right.


    Indeed, Samantha was going through some questions right now.


    When she thought about coming here, she thought he would beg, cry or even downright kneel down before her knees to stop her from attacking him and maybe¡­ just maybe asked to get married quietly.


    She would obviously refuse to that but she would forgive him and let this whole bad blood be forgotten.


    Never in her dreams did she thought that she could actually be the villain of the story.


    "I¡­ I was impulsive I know-"


    "Did you think you were the only one who didn''t want this marriage?"


    ¡­ What did he just say?


    "Wh- What?... You¡­ don''t want to¡­ marry me?" I asked as I looked at his face straight and saw him give a resolute nod.


    "Why would I?"


    "Then why did you agree to it?"


    "Well¡­ my father forced me to."


    "And you listened to him?"


    "Of course, I would, I''m not like you, I won''t just disobey my father because he wants to adhere to his words."


    "I did!." I said to him as I felt that this couldn''t have gone so overboard if he had said something, "You could have stood up to him too."


    "And do what? Stab him behind the back or arrange an army so that I can invade my own father''s property."


    Now he''s just blatantly trying to insult me. I know that somethings were my fault but not to this extent it wasn''t. So I tried to fight back.


    "Listen here you! I''m just not going to hear you say all this-"


    "Besides I already like someone else." He said and turned his head around.


    "BAM!"


    I didn''t know what happened next. But my body just automatically went forward and struck the damn table that was putting a border between us and I screamed.


    "YOU WHAT!"


    He looked at me astonished as to what I had done was impossible. He probably was right, I couldn''t handle his words as I should have.


    "Why did do that for! You broke my fricking table, women!"


    I heard his improper way of calling but I wasn''t right in the head at the moment.


    "WHO IS IT?"


    The door to the room opened as the maid gasped but I ignored it and asked again. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who is the women that you like?"


    He gave me a look that spoke of many things and most probably thinking I was crazy. But then turned to annoyance, "Why should I tell you?"


    "You''re nobody to me."


    Then turning around, he gave a reassuring smile and a look that kinda disturbed me a lot, "Anna, everything''s okay. You can go."


    "Are you sure, master?"


    "Yes, of course. This was just a setback."


    There he goes giving that look. I didn''t know why but it disturbed me very much. I turned and took a clear look at the maid and she was beautiful, quite a lot now that I take another look.


    Closing the door, she went away as I asked him, "Is she the one?"


    "Again, why would I tell you? Anyway we are getting out of track and¡­ why the fuck did you break my table!"


    He was fat and ugly and¡­ nothing about him beside his somewhat smug face and tall stature was good, so why did I feel like this?


    ...


    In a discussion such as this, you have only one way - attack, attack and attack.


    If you try to make yourself humble and listen to the other person''s words, then all you''re going to get is fucked.


    So I attacked.


    I questioned her methods, her ideas and subtly insulted her family. Just like I guessed, she panicked and later became angry but I knew that I was winning this debate or whatever.


    So a certain idea comes to my head and I said it.


    But OH MY GODDESS! I didn''t expect she would react like that.


    A little jealous - Okay.


    Somewhat angry - Alright.


    But going overhead bitch - Not Cool.


    She should be overjoyed by the fact that I like someone else and won''t be disturbing her with this marriage bullshit.


    But no... She went the crazy jealous bitch route.


    I knew she was jealous from the novel, but not about this, not about me. It would always be when the protagonist would spend more time with other people. So why the hell is she being liked that.


    Arthor might have forgotten to write this part.


    Hearing me, she suddenly stopped all her actions and closed her eyes. Probably thinking about her actions. Then as if the anger went away and¡­ also the protectiveness she had about herself and replaced it with¡­ shyness?


    What is going over here?


    "I didn''t know that you had so many thoughts about this." She looked away from the broken table in shame, "I thought that I was the one being suppressed, being used, being brokered from one place to another so that a good connection could be made."


    "But I see it now, that I wasn''t the only one who is trapped by their family''s ambitions, that you too have a dream and that I¡­ I am the fault at here."


    "So, Henry Van Tax," She lowered her head and almost bowed, "I, Samantha Religias ask you to forgive my deplorable behavior."


    Unfucking Believable


    Did she just reversed my own tactics on me and made herself into the damsel in distress?


    And did she really just used that heroine speech on me?

 Chapter 17 - Telling Heartful Lifestory

    I had read this story before and even reread to a point where I could say some of the famous dialogue''s that the famous characters said at one point to somehow change fate and make either friends or enemies to lovers. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So hearing the same sentence that Samantha says to a villain in the future, I kinda felt bland. It wasn''t that she didn''t pour her heart out or she was lying because she wasn''t. She had openly spoken the honest truth from her heart.


    But reading such things multiple times had an effect on me that washed away the excitement I used to get before. Maybe because there isn''t any sad or encouraging background music. Probably.


    The words might not have any effect on me but my objective was complete. Well¡­ I wanted her to say a few angry words and then realize her mistake but it''s better that she went the shortcut.


    Inhaling a large breath and exhaling, I understood that the attack method used right now wouldn''t bring me any benefits when she already apologized. I''m not one of those Chinese reincarnates.


    I''m Japanese.


    So I smiled as I gave a new outlook together and said, "Alright¡­ I feel that I might have said more than I should have and you are also correct about something."


    "I could have protested a bit but I didn''t." I said with fake sadness.


    "Why didn''t you?" She asked, "Was he so bad towards you that you didn''t even want to talk to him?"


    "No no," I smiled, knowing that she was reeling my way, "He didn''t treat me badly, as you can see from my appearance."


    Samantha gave an awkward smile, hearing me insult myself.


    "You know that I am a bastard, right?" Seeing that she didn''t say anything, I take that as a yes. "Even if I am the only son he has, I am not a legitimate one."


    "He could had have one you know¡­ a legitimate child. But he didn''t."


    "It wasn''t because of the sex, because he had many." I said, as some memories kept flickering back to me.


    "I once asked him why he doesn''t have one. Especially when I don''t look the part at all." She listened in closely. "And he said that I was my mother''s perfect image."


    "I was as pure and innocent just like her and that I was his last memory of her." I said and then laughed, "I sure hope he wasn''t talking about her being fat though."


    "Haha"


    I look up and see Samantha laughing as a drop of tear dropped from her eye.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to laugh-"


    "It''s okay, I said so that you would." I said and turned to end the topic, "So that''s basically the reason I listen to his every words. Because even though I am of fault, he didn''t say anything mean and only tried to help me."


    "I didn''t study enough but that wasn''t a problem to him and when he saw that I wasn''t legitimate enough," I turned and looked her in the eye, "He arranged an earl''s daughter to be my wife."


    Samantha''s eyes enlarged as she finally understood why this happened. This didn''t happen because my father wanted power¡­ well, he very much did but he also wanted to legitimize me by marrying someone of great status.


    And also to get the earl status, but let''s keep that part to us.


    "But with him gone¡­ I think we should stop this."


    "I¡­ I''m sorry," Samantha said, her voice breaking from the multitude of emotions going through her, "Without even knowing why that man had done such a thing, I became angry and went on to get an army."


    "Yes, about that," I said as a question came to my head, "Why did you prepare an army?"


    I''ve read the story multiple times but it was never really told why she disobeyed her father so much and prepared an army. The Author also didn''t go to any detail to so I was curious.


    "Oh! I didn''t at first." Samantha said and looked at the portrait of this body''s father that was hung behind the main desk and said, "I sent multiple letters to you''re father, asking him to listen and cancel this wedding. But he didn''t reply to even one of my letters."


    "I also tried talking to my father so many times but¡­" Her eyes shook in anger, "He would say that he can''t do anything about it anymore."


    "Why? Why is that?"


    "Why? Don''t tell me you don''t know?"


    I shook my head as Samantha sighed in tiredness, "You father, One day he got my father drunk and made him sign a¡­ document and¡­ and¡­"


    "Blackmailed him, right." She nodded subtly.


    "Alright, so we remove this paper and both of us will be free to marry whoever we want, right or is there anything else?"


    "Well, my father has one copy of it but if we destroy the one your father had then I can take care of my father." She said and smiled for the first time since coming her.


    I had to say that look of hope reigniting within her had a certain charm and I understood why she would be the second heroine.


    But why was it that... I had a desire to crush it?


    "Okay so first thing, I don''t know where it is, but I know someone who might."


    "Anna"


    The door immediately opened up as she said, "Yes, master."


    She was listening to our conversation the whole time, right? Well, I will be sure to punish her later for now¡­


    "Call Redwick."


    "Okay"


    A while later, a knock came from the door and Redwick came in.


    "Master, you calle- What happened here!" Redwick said looking at the broken table and then looked at Samantha to see if she was hurt or not, but in contrary she shyly avoided his eyes.


    "Don''t worry about it, slight anger management issue." I waved him away from the table, "Do you know where father puts his important documents."


    "Yes, I do."


    "Nice. Then you should also know where the document of marriage regarding me and Ms. Samantha here should be."


    "¡­ What marriage document?"

 Chapter 18 - Searching

    "¡­ What marriage document?" Redwick asked not understanding what he''s young master meant.


    "You know¡­ the one little document, the thing that caused this whole trouble." I said as I pointed around us.


    "Umm¡­ Can you be more specific?"


    "You know the marriage contract father had the drunk earl sign so that Samantha here and I would get married¡­ Forcefully." I said as Redwick finally understood it.


    "Oh! That contract¡­ unfortunately, The master didn''t tell me where he put it."


    "Not even you?"


    "No, I''m sorry."


    "How about you?" I asked Anna but she shook her head.


    "I didn''t even know something like that existed."


    Fuck! This is a setback.


    "Do we really need to destroy that thing?"


    "Yes, we do." Samantha nodded heavily, "Otherwise father wouldn''t believe me."


    I gave a sigh, "Alright then¡­ we look for it."


    Hearing me, Redwick and Anna started looking for it. But I had a feeling as I saw them searching mindlessly and knew that they wouldn''t find it.


    "Do you have any idea where he could have put it?" Samantha asked me.


    "No, If I knew about it then don''t you think I would have started with that."


    "Yeah, your right." Samantha said as she dejectedly looked around for the thing.


    Seeing them really trying to find a useless piece of paper, I felt that I needed to contribute too... but not like them. Trying to find it like that would wield no result.


    I need to think, be accurate and look where I would have put something like that.


    NO! I need to think like him.


    Now where would a power hungry, rich bald guy with a fetish for banging maids put something special like that?


    He was crude but intelligent and also kind of stupid according to some maids I heard sometime.


    So where could it be?


    I turned and looked around every point of the room. The Bookstand, Liquor Cabinet, Second Liquor Cabinet, main desk-"


    My eyes glistened over the large portrait of the bald fucker and stopped.


    ''It ouldn''t seriously be there, could it? Nobody would be that stupid?''


    I thought but still there was something about it that made me suspicious and go towards it.


    Standing in front of the painting, I look at the massive photo of a bald man smiling happily as he showed his teeths and a golden one. At the right corner of the painting there was a date written but I went beyond that and moved the edge.


    The photo slid away and there was a black small black space.


    ''Unbelievable! There really is a sonething here.''


    I take the painting out and throw it aside and the noise from it drew all attention there. All three pairs of eyes widened as Samantha spoke softly, "A safe?"


    "Hmm¡­ Seems like this maybe it." I said and looked at the safe that had a wheel attached to it.


    "Redwick, do you know the sequence for it?"


    "No master, I didn''t think that there was a safe there for so long."


    My brows creased and I looked at the wheel as an idea formed into my head. A very stupid one indeed.


    I take the wheel and turn it clockwise three times and surprisingly there was a click sound and the lock opened up. Not only me but everyone else had the same thought too.


    ''Seriously?''


    I was about to open the safe as I remembered something and turned back.


    "Miss Samantha, could you?"


    She understood immediately and nodded, "Of course."


    After that she walked out of the room followed by Anna and Redwick, who understood that I wanted privacy.


    As Anna went outside and I heard the sound of the door locking, my hand pulled at the heavy lock and slowly it opened up.


    Money, Gold and riches, I gotta be shitting if I didn''t say that all those were here. The safe was similar to 2 cubic meters or one very big cubic meter.


    Inside it were a lot of money and quite a few gold bars. Looking beyond the shining gold bars and jewelry, I saw papers, documents and some scrolls at the very end.


    "I''m sure it''s here." I said and even though I was tempted to count the money and gold bars, I start looking at the papers.


    Shit!


    This papers were the real shit.


    Illegal houses, properties, businesses, deals and even illegal drug related stuff was all written in these documents. There were records here written in clear detail about which place did what, where and who to contact.


    No wonder this guy was killed. Not only was this guy rich on papers, but under that¡­ he was very very rich. Rich enough to say he owned almost half of the merchandises being sold in the black market.


    So why the hell was this guy hiding out over here in the middle of nowhere town? Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Questions upon questions filled my head but I cooled them down for the time and searched for the paper. Papers upon papers went away and I still didn''t find it.


    Finally I looked at the two scrolls that I haven''t looked at yet.


    Opening the first one, my eyes glimmered in happiness. ''Found it!''


    ''So if this is the marriage contract then what is this? Might just be another illegal deal related.''


    I open the second scroll and my eyes widened in fear and quickly close it then put it inside the safe and lock it.


    ''Holy Fuck! I can''t take this shit right now.''


    ''Let''s just take care of the matter at hand first.''


    I wipe my sweat and take a few breathes before opening the door and showing it.


    "I think this is it."


    Samantha looked at the paper and she smiled, "Yes¡­ YES! This is the one. Thank you for helping me."


    "No worries, I was helping myself too." I said, "So now that we got the document, what do we do?"


    "We burn it." She said and somehow magically the piece of paper caught on fire as I look at the paper turning to ash and falling down.


    "So what are you going to do now?"


    "Now¡­ I think I will go home and have a long talk with my father." Samantha said while crushing the ash in her hands.

 Chapter 19 - Significant Change

    "Now¡­ I think I will go home and have a long talk with my father."


    As I see her crush the ash like that, a funny thought comes to my head.


    "You know, you could have just taken the paper and shown it to your father, it would have made it easier for you."


    "Huh?" Samantha said as she looked at me and thought for a moment.


    "¡­I didn''t think of it like that." She said and looked down at the ashes on the floor as if she lost something precious, "That would have made it easier."


    "Now with that gone, Will the earl actually trust you?" I said and brought myself down to the knees to touch the ashes, "I don''t doubt that he wouldn''t trust you but this is a very sensitive matter, what if he doesn''t?"


    Then I looked up and had to try hard not to laugh out as I saw her face change to various degrees of sorrow, fear and finally anger.


    "Damn It!" She said while sitting down on a sofa.


    This was a characteristic of her. She was the kind of heroine that would always jump the gun before actually thinking about the consequences. A heroine that would jump into the fire to help someone than to stop and think about how to put the fire out effectively. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I got up and put a hand on her shoulder as she looked at me, "Why don''t I sign a letter, telling the earl about the matter. Then I think that his chances of believing you would be significant."


    "You will?" She looked at me with almost starry eyes.


    ''Man¡­ she really is gullible. I would feel bad if don''t take advantage of her.''


    ...


    I handed the signed document to her and asked, "So you''re going right now?"


    "Yes, I am." She nodded as she put the letter safely inside her armor, "The matters extremely important and the faster I could finish this, the better."


    "Alright" I said and immediately remembered the plot.


    ''If she left now, then she wouldn''t be at the party¡­ and if she isn''t there than she wouldn''t meet the protagonist.''


    ''I have already changed my destiny by nulling our engagement so even if she did meet the protagonist, it wouldn''t be of any harm to me I think.''


    ''But if she doesn''t meet him then the story would change drastically and my knowledge of the future could become useless.''


    ''I can''t let it come to that!''


    I say to her as she opens the door.


    "I think you should stay for a few days."


    "Hmm? Why may I ask?" She asked as she turned to me with a confused look.


    "Well¡­ you had just come from an another province, isn''t that right?" She nodded, "then after getting my letter, you had hurried over here with your men, correct?"


    She nodded again as I continued, "So I think it would be best if your men could get some rest since they came here from such a long journey."


    "What about the marriage document?"


    "That? It''s already gone and destroyed. The one your father has doesn''t mean shi- anything if we ourselves don''t do anything about it." I said as I put one leg over the other, "Besides I already gave you my signed letter, you don''t need to worry so much."


    "And if you want to leave then why not after the birthday party of Viscount Sigmut."


    After hearing my words and mulling over it, she found no problem so she nodded.


    "The Viscount''s party is three weeks from now so it should be more than enough rest for the men¡­ alright, I will stay."


    "But where will my men stay?"


    "They can stay here." I said while spreading my hands, "In the town, but do tell them not to behave badly with the people."


    "Of course, I will. Thank you for accommodating us, my lord."


    "No problem," I said and acted as if a brilliant idea came to my head, "You can also stay inside my house."


    "Would that be appropriate?"


    "Don''t worry, anyway we are still officially a couple so it would instead be inappropriate if you stayed at a camp full of men when you could have stayed with your fianc¨¦, right?"


    Samantha had no words to counter mine. She saw reason in them and didn''t see any fault in me.


    ''Hmm¡­ he has been awfully helpful from the start so I don''t think it would a problem.''


    She smiled largely, "Thank you again for helping me like this, my lor-"


    "Please call me Henry, we are close in age."


    "Okay, then I hope you will call me by my name too." I nodded as she left joyfully out of the house.


    I sighed as I finally saw the trouble get out of the house and turned to the two. Anna was smiling as she saw the matter being finished happily but Redwick was looking at me with a suspicious look.


    "Is something wrong, Redwick?"


    "N- no, master¡­ it''s just that, Ms. Religias came here initially with the intention to fight you and now¡­ only after a few moments, you had not only resolved your conflict with her, but you two also became friends and that she''ll be staying at the house."


    "Yeah, now that you say it like that, I really do have a way with words, don''t I Anna?"


    "Yes, master, you are the best."


    ...


    Samantha walked out of the house happily and went towards the camp.


    Today was a good day, she had first thought that she would have to do something unnecessary but at the end, everything went great... No, it was perfect.


    Going inside the main camp, she found her uncle who immediately stood up and asked, "How did it go?"


    "It went great. I got the document and we ended things in a friendly manner. Tell the men, they don''t have to fight."


    Nance nodded, this was the best thing that could have happened.


    "Then we are leaving now?"


    "No. The men need some rest, so i''ve decided wel will stay here for a few days." She said while packing the document in a safe place. "Also tell them not to do anything with the townspeople or there WILL be heavy punishment."


    "Yes, Niece." Then he saw her leaving the tent again, "Where are you going?"


    "Oh!... I forgot to mention. Henry invited me so I will stay in the house." She said and went as Nance stood there with a dumbfounded look.


    ''Henry?''


    ''Staying at his house?''


    ''¡­Just what happened that changed their relationship so much?''

 Chapter 20 - Should I or Should I not

    [ Night Time ]


    ( Main Office )


    What should I do?


    Should I do it now and clear up any problem that might arise later or do I wait and see what happens?


    But if I wait and something happens then what should I do?


    Or if I jump the gun and do it then I might be going in unknown territory.


    So¡­ should I kill Samantha Religias or not?


    You might be wondering why at the dead of the night I was thinking about killing Samantha Religias.


    Well then let me make this as brief as possible.


    In the original story, The second heroine Aka Samantha, goes on to invade and fights with the previous me and then with the help of the first villain in the story, who I would introduce later, helps this guy to repel off the attack for a while.


    Until that is, when the protagonist arrives. The guy combines his power with Samantha. Then using a clever tactic, they attack again but this time because of the protagonists overwhelming power, I lose¡­ I mean the previous guy loses.


    Then after a bit of humiliation by Samantha, the guy signs the document, breaks the engagement and later tries to backstab the protagonist, Literally.


    Unfortunately being the OP guy he was, he immediately thwarted the attack and in anger Samantha goes for the kill. Next comes the painful part.


    The previous guy¡­ doesn''t die, no. Someone else takes the sword for him and can you guess who it was?


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    It was Anna.


    She bravely steps in front of the sword and dies for no reason saving the previous owner of this body. Then the protagonists gives one of his speeches and the guy breaks down crying.


    The story ends there for this guy and he was never seen, except for one small detail that he had joined the army and briefly died in the next few hours.


    So that''s why I was deliberately trying to insult the girl when she sat for parley.


    The triple attack method? Oh, that was complete bullshit.


    I didn''t know tit for tat about anything other than how to save my own neck. Except now it was so fat that I was having serious doubts I could even save it from cracking by its weight.


    That''s the reason why I am having thoughts about killing this girl who was in one of the rooms on the second floor.


    You thought I asked her to stay for courtesy?


    Fuck that! The only reason I told her to stay here were because of the thoughts I was having right now. With my destiny, being humiliated by her and¡­ getting poor Anna killed now thwarted, I was thinking if it would be best if I just get her killed right now.


    The only problems with the plan were the semi-middle army camping in the town and the plot that might divert to a completely different path. My destiny wasn''t important enough for the plot to change except for the heroine getting her freedom.


    So with that done, I should just kill he-


    "Is anybody here?"


    I hear a soft voice and look up to see Anna in her nightgown, who peeked innocently through the door.


    "Hey, Anna. It''s just me."


    "Oh! You are here then young master. Is something wrong?"


    "No, I was just thinking about a few things that were roaming."


    "Hmm¡­ Can I help anyway?" She asked as she opened the door completely letting me see her full figure.


    In a full on white nightgown with semi-transparent features. The gown had its edge''s in black. My eyes somehow automatically went into full concentration mode as they saw through the gown and into her undies.


    They were a simple pair of white underwear that hid away the large mountains and fat ass.


    I was looking at them for so long that I didn''t respond to Anna until the third call.


    "Master!" Anna blushed as she hugged her boobs and private part, "What are you looking at!"


    "O- Oh!... I was just looking at your clothes." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I- I see that, but why were you looking at them?"


    Time to bullshit my way out again.


    "¡­They looked dirty."


    "Dirty?"


    "Yes," I nodded seriously, "I can see that you have been wearing this nightgown for a long while. The gown is not only dirty but also short."


    Anna didn''t know whether I was speaking the truth or lying, "So¡­ you weren''t looking at anything else then?"


    "No, Why should I?"


    Surprisingly, she pouted angrily, "Alright then! I''ll leave, call me if you need me." She said all those single words in an angry way that I wanted to hug her.


    ''Cute!''


    Then as she was about to leave, I stopped her, "Anna, before you came, you acted like you were looking for me? Why was that?"


    "Oh that, it''s because you weren''t in your room, master."


    "Okay" I said as she left.


    ...


    "Wait a second¡­ why was she in my room¡­ at this time?"


    My brain malfunctioned at the thought.


    ''Was she¡­ stalking me?... nah, she might just be looking if I was okay or not... probably.''


    ''Why would she be interested in this fat mess?''


    I shook my head before walking towards the picture, moving it and opening the lock.


    ''I''ll think about Samantha later.''


    My eyes found the riches but ignored it and only took the papers and documents then put them on the desk.


    ''First let''s see what this guy had been hiding in such an obvious place.''


    ...


    ...


    Anna silently ran inside her room and locked it before she jumped on her bed.


    She squealed in joy while thinking, ''Even if the master said that he wasn''t looking at me, I could clearly feel he was looking at my breasts. He wasn''t just looking but his eyes were completely lecherous.''


    ''I could almost feel my body being thought in insidious ways.''


    Then she remembered her past talk.


    ''I hope the master doesn''t realize that I was trying to look at him sleep.'' She thought but the fear of discovery went away as she remembered Henry''s gaze.


    ''I hope he looks at me like that again.''

 Chapter 21 - A Tiny Detail

    It took me a while to finish all the papers that were on the desk. Finally, I understood what this baldy was hiding over here.


    This guy is a gang leader or was one. More like he sold illegal items to the black market. He''s items were sought by a lot too, that''s why he was the richest of all barons out there.


    He was even richer than some earl''s too, no wonder he was able to get married to one of them, even a drunk earl will think for a moment before signing something that could seal their fate.


    But with him overly rich then them and also in the drunken state this guy was a good choice for them.


    Not only that, but he also ran a notorious gang, a gang that I know quite clearly about from the novel and I also know that it was those guys that had this baldy killed.


    Why?


    Because of the scroll that I was too scared to read this morning, because of the things that are written there made the guy too scared to even attend his gang meetings or do much of the dealings too, so the secondary leader''s get some courage and kill this guy.


    Probably by now, they should be having troubles amongst each other deciding who should be the leader.


    But putting that aside, I look at the already opened scroll laid in front of me.


    To understand why this scroll was sooo critical, you need to know about the protagonist, so another brief recap.


    So the protagonist, Arthur Reginald is the son of the King. Yes, the king of this kingdom. His father is Halbeck Reginald the 3rd and he had a wife and son, Arthur and his mother.


    Then one day he saw a beautiful vixen.


    So being a king, he does what most kings always do, he says I gotta mate with her. Unlike other vixen''s this one wasn''t only beautiful but smart too.


    So a vixen not being beautiful-dumb but smart was a dangerous combination.


    The king tried his hardest to mate with her but she was very slippery and the only way to catch her was to marry her. So the king did just that and made her a concubine.


    Still the vixen wasn''t satisfied. She then hatched a plan with a few other idiots, powerful ones and schemed against the good queen and her son then kicked them out.


    Then finally when the king had gotten close to his love and fulfilled her every wishes, he asked one thing, "Anything else, my love?"


    "Yes¡­ how about your kingdom?"


    Somehow the next day, the king fell ill.


    You can see where I''m going with this right?


    No, he wasn''t killed. The vixen was greedy but again she was smart. She made him ill but enough to keep him alive and her being the queen, gets the seat, the power and blah blah blah.


    Now this scroll here represents what each guy''s role was in that scheme and surprise surprise, the baldy had the role of acquiring the poison that got the king ill.


    Now you understand why I was scared shitless seeing this. If anyone ever glimpsed at it then I would definitely be tried for treason in place of the baldy.


    So I should destroy it?


    No, why would I? This thing holds a significant advantage over many barons, viscounts, earls and other hierarchy people.


    This was the vixen''s idea to make sure of having everyone''s loyalty but the baldy was smart to make a copy for himself.


    Now, I won''t destroy this but the other documents... the ones with concrete detail that''ll get me hanged, I will destroy them. Even if I could get money out of this deals, I won''t be tempted now.


    I''m still not strong enough.


    "But I will be once and everything¡­ EVERYTHING WILL BE MINE!"


    I lift my index finger up as a black orb the size of a marble appears. I look at the marble for a second before a suction force arrive from it and sucks out all the papers and their evidences.


    This was my last ability, the sealed one ¨C Black Hole.


    It was just like its name. I could create a black hole out of nothing and command over it. The problem with it was that I couldn''t make it any larger or it became unstable.


    And I wasn''t curious enough to know what happens when a black hole becomes unstable.


    Still, I smiled, "With practice, one day I will make this my trump card."


    ...


    ...


    Samantha got up from the bed and felt her sore body crack.


    ''Ahh! Finally after such a long journey, a bed that lets me actually sleep.''


    She said and got towards the window and felt the morning breeze touch her. She sighed in harmony before looking at a scene that was out of context.


    She saw Henry running¡­ or trying to run around the hill and falling out of breath the next moment.


    If anyone else saw it, they would say that ''It was inevitable.'', ''The fatty can''t walk any faster.'', ''Look how funny he looks with all that sweat pouring from him.''


    But she understood. She understood because she also did the same thing once in the past and she knew that it''s only by sheer will that he was running at this point.


    Samantha smiled seeing his attempt and went downstairs.


    ...


    ...


    Again, I was doing this dreadful thing.


    "Hahh Hahh!"


    I stopped for the 20th time and rejected Anna''s glass of water.


    Now I could run almost a 100 meters without falling. It was real progress for me.


    "Good morning Henry." A sweet voice called out to me. Looking back, it was Samantha.


    "Good morning to you too, did you have a good sleep?"


    "Like a baby." She said standing beside me. "Training?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah¡­" I was almost sure the next thing that would come out of her would be an insult.


    "Good, keep it going like that and I''m sure you will pass this hurdle one day." Then again, she was the type to encourage the hardworking.


    "Thank you," It felt good to hear genuine nice words other than Anna''s.


    "Say¡­ Wanna have a spar with me?"

 Chapter 22 - Significant Improvement

    "Say¡­ Wanna have a spar with me?"


    I gave her a crazy look and say jokingly, "Spar? With you? I''m not in any condition to have a spar with anyone, let alone you who is quite experienced with a sword." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She smiled knowing how I misunderstood her, "No, I didn''t mean a real spar. That would be too much for you¡­ now."


    "But seeing you train, I thought of giving a semi-realistic fight experience."


    "Still," I see the sword hanging from her waist, "I am not proficient with a sword."


    "Then use what you can."


    "¡­I have never fought before." I say somewhat embarrassed. "I don''t know how to use a weapon."


    "Hmm¡­ is that so?" Samantha thought for a moment and smiled, "Then that''s even better."


    "What?"


    She came closer to me as she unsheathed her sword, "Well then I have a new idea."


    ''I get the feeling whatever she is going to do next will be problematic.''


    "Now that I know you don''t know how to use a sword." She said throwing her sword at me. "I am going to teach you how to use one."


    Because of the usage of my eyes, I swiftly catch the sword, "You''re going to teach me swordsmanship?"


    She nodded, "Correct"


    ''Okay, this is going way too quickly to a new lane. What does she get out of this?'' Not getting any idea, I ask her straight.


    "I appreciate the gesture but why?... why go through the trouble of teaching someone as hopeless as me?"


    "Well I have a lot of time on my hands so why not spend it helping you train and about you being hopeless¡­" She said giving me a new look, one I couldn''t understand, "I believe that one could learn anything if they give their heart to it."


    Was that genuine belief? Can''t say, never saw anyone give me a look like that before.


    "So what do you say?" Her words brought me down to reality.


    "When you''re so optimistic, I feel entitled to say yes to you."


    "Good," She said and walked a few steps back, "Now come at me."


    My brows go up in confusion, "Aren''t you going to use a sword?"


    "Don''t worry about me. I don''t need one."


    Ouch! That hurt my large ego, but she was right. At my current level, she could defeat me barehanded.


    "First, come at me however you like."


    "You sure?"


    "Yes"


    Well, don''t say I didn''t warn you later.


    I plant my legs firmly on the ground before running at her and pulling the sword up and striking down below. She quickly dodged past and went behind me and before I could strike, a warm hand touched my belly.


    "And you''re dead."


    She said and stepped back as I stopped.


    "Tell me what went wrong over there?"


    "...I was too slow and¡­ gave you too much space?" I said not knowing whether they were correct or not.


    "Yes, you are mostly right." She nodded before pointing at the sword, "Your biggest mistake was striking from above."


    "If you used that move on someone who doesn''t know how to fight then it might work most of the time but when you use that on someone who is experienced in fighting, it becomes a dead move."


    "Dead move?"


    "Yes, when you lifted the sword above your head, I already had more than enough space to strike you fatally. Moves that are unnecessary and gives a lot of space to attack like that are called Dead Move." I nodded as I felt she genuinely wanted to help me and it was working.


    "Alright then, let''s continue shall we?"


    ...


    ...


    ( Two weeks later )


    Behind the house at the hill in the same place as before were three figures.


    One was Anna who was standing far away and watching intently. The other two were me and Samantha who were sparring.


    This past two week had been more than good for me. It was amazing.


    Samantha was great in training me, it was much better to train with someone experienced than just training alone.


    She taught me much about the use of a sword. Now my moves weren''t as sluggish as they were before, they were much faster and I knew how to use moves effectively.


    But using a normal sword didn''t feel good in my hands. They were just smaller and their attack range weren''t big.


    My strength increased in great levels this past two weeks. I could punch a large tree with my hands and even though I wouldn''t be able to root it out but I can definitely give it a big patch.


    Somehow I knew that with the combination of my brute strength I needed something bigger¡­ something heavier as a weapon.


    My thoughts quickly came to close as I blocked the attack coming from the side.


    Samantha seeing another one of her attack being blocked didn''t push for dominance, knowing I had the advantage in that place. She jumped back a step as my attack missed her chest.


    Again, my strength was so much that even if I could hit a sword much faster, it felt too light for control.


    My progress of fighting with Samantha always came to defeat at first, but now I could actually end it in draws. I know that wasn''t much better but she is a very good fighter and I had only recently started my training.


    My weight was lower too¡­ by only 5 kg. No matter how much I tried, I couldn''t stop myself from eating too much. Whenever I tried it, I felt that I was going to die out of starvation.


    Still the weight didn''t stop my power from rapidly increasing.


    I stop all thoughts and concentrate on Samantha running towards me. Suddenly her figure slows down and my eyes search for the precise moment.


    ''Not yet¡­ not yet¡­ THERE!''


    A spot in her defense opens up as I suddenly burst forth with speed and strike at that place. But Samantha''s main specialty was speed, so even though it was quite late for her to dodge, she blocked the attack with her sword.


    But even with that, she couldn''t stop the pure force behind my attack and flew back a few steps and fell on the ground. I was about to give chase until I heard her say¡­


    "I¡­ hah¡­ give up."

 Chapter 23 - Leaving

    "I¡­ hah¡­ give up." She says while letting go of her sword. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I smiled and before I could say something snarky, my knees gave in and I fell face first.


    "Master!"


    I heard Anna''s scream before feeling her hands tapping behind my back and asking, "Master! Are you okay? That was too much for you, wasn''t it. I told you so many times not to do crazy things like this, but you don''t listen to me. Now what if something horrifying happens to you, what will I do then-"


    My ears buzz out her words as she continued her rant. She always complained and worried over me whenever I had a spar with Samantha.


    I never did anything that would break my physical limit¡­ alright that was a big lie, I would always try to break my limits whenever fighting her and trying to win. I never worried as I would get up in the next few moments.


    Speaking of that, my strength returned back to me as I slowly get up and place my hand over her Anna''s head as she stopped talking. My hand which was big, felt even bigger when placed on her small head.


    I could feel her smooth luscious black hair and rubbed them, "I''m sorry for making you worry like that. Look I''m all okay, no wounds or anything." I said showing her my full upper figure.


    Her face turned as red as a tomato as she turned her head around and nodded, not saying anything else.


    I was too stupid in the romance department to see her confliction and went towards Samantha, who just got up from the ground.


    "You went easy on me."


    "No, I didn''t."


    "You armor slowed you down."


    "It''s my armor that saved me from that last attack of yours." She said playfully punching me, "I almost felt the bones in my hand break if it weren''t for this armor."


    "Oh¡­ Did I go too strong?" I asked with genuine worry.


    In this two weeks, my opinion about her went through some changes and it was positive. I couldn''t keep on hating her when she helped train me every single day. Anyway the thing that was the cause of hate wouldn''t be happening anymore so why waste this good connection?


    "It''s okay, anyway if you had gone easier it would have been a shame on my reputation as a swordsman." She said stabbing the sword on the grass.


    I then look at the distance place at the large oak tree, "Well it''s been two weeks huh."


    "Yes and you have made great progress. I think have one of the best talent out there."


    "Thanks, you make a great teacher." I say but she looks back at me seriously.


    "I''m serious. I''ve never seen someone who has such a great potential as you." She said before touching the scabbard of her sword as her face became heavy.


    "It took me years of hard training to get to the point I am right now. But you¡­ you make it look simple."


    "You soaked in everything I know in two weeks and also defeated me. I know that if you joined the army then you can make yourself a huge name for yourself and also increase your rank."


    "You truly are a monster."


    I laughed at her expression, "I think I''ll take that as a compliment."


    She smiled, "You know I wasn''t joking¡­ what will you do after this?"


    "After this¡­ well, I thought we will be going to the viscount''s party."


    She shook her head, "No, after that. What are your plans for the future? Surely you don''t want to stay in this dull place, no offense."


    "None taken." I say and think for a while before saying, "Next year, I will go to the capital and join the regal academy."


    "Is that so," Hearing me she smiled, "I will also be joining their next year, let''s hope we get to be in the same class."


    I smiled. Of Course I knew she was going to join next year. Not only her but also the protagonist and many other important people will be joining there too so I definitely needed to be there.


    The plot was there and many opportunities that I needed to harvest.


    But most of all... I want to see the story develop in front of my eyes.


    "Well, we can only hope. So when do you think we should depart for Valint?"


    Valint is the name of the town where Viscount Sigmut lived.


    "It''s five days journey from here, so it would be best if we went early on the morrow." She said after some thought.


    "Anna!" I call out to her, "We will start the journey early tomorrow morning so pack anything necessary that I might need." I said and remembered something as I continued, "Pack your stuff too, you''re coming with me."


    "Okay Young Master." She said and went to pack everything.


    "Now all I need is to hire a carriage that would take me there."


    "Why hire one? You can join me."


    I smiled inwardly, she said just the thing I was waiting for her to say. I didn''t want to hire a carriage. Why should I when I can just get a free VIP one that comes with its own security.


    "Oh, you sure? Would I even fit?" I said with unreal concern.


    "Yes you can¡­" Then she took a quick look at my figure again before saying, "Of course you will."


    Was that doubt? Man, I really am too fat.


    ...


    Early Next Morning


    I get up on the carriage and sat on it as Samantha asks.


    "So are you ready?"


    I look outside the window and see the townspeople that were waiting desperately for the militia to get out of town and smiled.


    "Yeah."


    She smiles at me before knocking twice loudly outside the carriage, giving the go signal to the driver as the carriage started moving. The carriage slowly rides out of the town as I see relieved faces of the town people.


    ''Wait a few more days Arthur.''


    ''A special character is arriving in your life.''

 Chapter 24 - Journey Starts

    We were riding the carriage on our way to the town called Valint.


    Inside the carriage there were four people, Me, Anna, Samantha and another person who was staring daggers into me.


    The supposed person was wearing clothes similar to Anna, so I had a good guess that she was the personal made of Samantha.


    She had long black hair and was wearing thin iron framed glasses. She slightly had that look of the strict honor student in your class or the librarian. But I couldn''t understand why she was staring like that at me.


    What did I to her ass?


    Not being able to handle the feeling of her gaze anymore, I look at her, "Hello, my name is Henry. Who might you be?"


    Perhaps, she didn''t think that I would actually talk to her as her face showed slight surprise but quickly turned ice cold, "My name is Amelia." After saying that she turned her head around and went quiet again.


    The situation around the small space became awkward by her doing that. Samantha gave an awkward smile and said, "Don''t mind her too much, she is like that."


    "Madam!"


    "What!" She looked at Amelia, "You''re the one who''s acting like that."


    "I- I''m just¡­" Then she looked at me again before she did a ''Hmph'' and turned around.


    "Again, don''t think much about her." Samantha then leaned closer to me and spoke softly, "She was raised with strictness but on the inside she is very nice person"


    Amelia beside her blushed in embarrassment and turned angry, "Madam!"


    "Opps! Shouldn''t have said that." Samantha said while laughing sneakily.


    I laughed with her too as I felt my relationship with her grow. Samantha was someone easy. When I say easy I don''t mean in the way you can get her to your bed, no. I meant that she had a honest mind and if you could just breach past that and make yourself seem like a good enough person, then you''re good person for her.


    Good Equals Good.


    Bad Equals Bad.


    But I didn''t just act like a good person, for this past two weeks I had been talking with her, making her laugh, discuss some heavy political things with her BUT¡­ all as a friend.


    Never did I try to get past that barrier, even if she was easy, I knew I didn''t have a chance with her, not now.


    So acting as the great friend I was, I passed by her honorable defenses and was a solid friend to her. The kind that you can trust your some secrets or help them out if they ever get into a tight problem.


    As both of us talked and laughed around each other, two person had dark looks on their faces. One was obviously Amelia and the other was Anna, who was looking darkly at Amelia who was paying attention to us. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a while, I asked, "When''s the next stop?"


    "The closest town next to us will be in five hours and after a brief stop we would be going on going our way again."


    "Okay,"


    ...


    16 Hours Later


    It has been a looong time before I had ever felt this sore in my body. Sitting inside a carriage for 16 hours straight and having the same three people company didn''t feel that good.


    I know what you''re thinking, how could I have three beautiful girls with me as companions and still say something like this.


    You can, when one of them is your ex-fianc¨¦ who only had one topic to talk about, one your personal maid who you couldn''t get to speak freely and the other another maid who didn''t want to acknowledge your existence, let alone speak with you.


    So it felt great when night finally came and I could let all my tiredness out¡­ on the freaking grass.


    Okay, I exaggerate again. I wasn''t sleeping directly on the grass but on something similar to a futon. When compared to the soldiers who are sleeping on some rough cover or directly on the ground, I was in comparison, living like a king.


    My own tent, great food, great bed, a personal maid¡­ still it didn''t stop me from wanting more. Why wouldn''t I? Humans are inherently a greedy fellow¡­ or at least I am.


    Walking inside my large beautiful tent that was strung up by the Religias Soldiers, I saw my lodgings and Anna gathering her things.


    Hmm¡­ Is she going somewhere?


    "Anna"


    She looked back and smiled, "Oh, master, You''re here. Why don''t you get in your bed, I have already prepared everything you might need."


    "Alright, but where are you going?"


    "I''m taking some clothes and going outside."


    "Are you going to sleep outside?" She nodded.


    "¡­Do you even have a bed¡­ or is it just those clothes?" I said pointing to the bundle of clothes in her hands.


    "Anhh¡­" She looked down not knowing how to answer.


    I sighed, this girl.


    "You know what, let those clothes down and get inside the bed, you''re sleeping with me."


    "What!" Anna said as all her clothes fell from her hands and she blushed hard, "But master¡­ that would be inappropriate."


    "It''s either that or you sleeping outside and I''m not letting you do that." I said getting on the bed.


    "That is an order."


    "But¡­ what if someone sees us?"


    "Nobody is going to come and peek inside our tent." Then I looked at her square in the face with a smirk, "If you have problems sleeping with m-"


    "I WILL!" She said strongly and blushed again.


    ''Well that came out strong¡­ hehe, I am getting good feelings about this.''


    I try to act as nonchalant as possible, "Alright then, turn the lamp off when you''re ready."


    "Okay" Anne said and seeing that her master was facing the other side. She went to a corner of the tent and changed into a nightgown. She could have gone outside, but being surrounded by men, changing alone outside at night wasn''t a good idea.


    Anna looked at the bed that Henry was sleeping in and gulped for a moment before blowing out the lamp and getting in.

 Chapter 25 - Nightly Activity

    It was late at night.


    The whole camp was quiet as a whistle and no soul could be seen except for the ones that were asleep.


    At the second most center part of the camp stood a tent. This tent was quiet big than most tents and the only one that could compete with it was Samantha''s at the heart of it.


    Inside my tent, Anna was sleeping on the right side of the bed while I was at the left side. The strange thing was that I was nowhere close to sleep, no.


    My eyes may have been closed for a long while but I stayed awake and concentrated. After finally knowing that the moment was right, I quietly turned around.


    I saw Anna sleeping peacefully, her face visible for me to see. But it wasn''t her face but her clothes I was looking at.


    It was a nightgown similar to the one she wore back then. The memory was still fresh on my mind and comparing it to this one, it was slightly different.


    This one was slightly less visible.


    Still, I was more than close enough to see her pair of large breasts covered by a bra. If I''m right, then they were Double D''s or maybe even E''s. I wasn''t really sure but then I had an idea.


    Why not check them out to be sure?


    My right hand went towards her.


    Now this wasn''t me doing anything bad to her, it was just me being curious. I''m sure she''d understand.


    My right hand inched closer and closer as my heartbeat quickened more and more. I could feel my body being colder as I was approaching the objective. Even though I was feeling cold, my head started to sweat as my eyes went from my hands to her face then my hands again and the cycle continued like that.


    Why the fuck am I so scared? It''s not the first time I had touched a woman so¡­ why does this feel so scary¡­ and exciting at the same time?


    Shaking my head subtly, I strengthened my resolve and grabbed one.


    "Anhh"


    I immediately let go and looked at her face to see it was just a momentary lapse.


    ''I used too much strength on that one. I should try a little softer first or else she might wake up.''


    I then slowly touched her breast and looked at her face again before proceeding forward and grabbing it whole.


    ''AHHHH! Man I am really touching her breast.''


    Then becoming even more bold, I give the left breast a squeeze and feel them.


    ''Goddess! They are so soft and¡­ squishy.''


    I felt myself lose in the great feeling and squeeze harder as I hear something.


    "Hmmnh"


    A soft moan escapes from Anna as I smiled wickedly.


    ''You like that don''t you. Alright, how about this.'' I give slightly more pressure at her breast as she moans even louder.


    "Anhh" Anna''s mouth opened up and her moan came out as I could clearly feel the pleasure she got from it.


    ''Ah, the sound of pleasure. Makes me horny just listening to it.''


    Seeing that she wasn''t waking up, I used my left hand too and squished them both.


    "Hannh!"


    Moans upon moans escaped from Anna''s mouth as I squeezed her big melons and then I had an idea and moved towards it.


    ''Let''s see how much you can moan.''


    Both of my hands then went towards the center of the breasts and squeezed her nipples.


    "Hannnnh!"


    This time an even bigger moan escaped but it also broke her sleep.


    Seeing that she was about to open her eyes, I quickly take back my hands and close my eyes and act as if I was asleep the whole time.


    "Hmm?"


    Anna opened her drowsy eyes and looked around for a moment.


    "¡­It might have been nothing." Saying that she went back to bed and fell asleep.


    ''DAMN! I went too far. Now, I can''t even touch them anymore or she will definitely know I was touching them.''


    ''I should have just played with them¡­ they felt so great. I''m sure there aren''t any out there like hers.''


    ''Well I''ll get my chance at them tomorrow.''


    I too then closed my eyes and slowly fell asleep except I didn''t see the small smile that was on Anna''s face.


    ...


    ...


    Morning came and I woke early to see Anna already up and away.


    ''I hope she doesn''t know that it was me.'' I get up and refresh myself before going out to find Anna talking with Samantha.


    They quickly noticed me and waved at me as I went to them. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How was your sleep?" Samantha asked.


    "Good¡­ how about you guys?"


    "Nothing to complain about."


    "It was good¡­ but there were some mosquitos in the tent." Anna said as I looked away.


    "O- oh¡­ really? I didn''t feel any." I said.


    "You sure, master? I clearly felt a few of them bite me late at night." She said and then pointed to her chest, "I think it was around here."


    My eyes widened for a second before calming, "Well then, we just have to make sure they don''t trouble us anymore."


    She nodded, "Hmm, That''s why I am going to stay awake till late night for them."


    ''Damn! That means I will miss the opportunities to touch them.''


    "Wel- Well if you do that then you might sleep later and that- that is not good for your health."


    "But if I don''t do it then they might bite you and as my duty as your personal maid I can''t let something like that happen to you, master." She said with a pure smile as I had trouble countering.


    "Hmmm¡­ why were you in his tent?" Samantha asked and I felt my brain stop for a moment.


    I didn''t really think that I would have to answer this question.


    "We didn''t pack another one so I told her to stay in mine."


    "Oh! If that''s a problem then you can just stay with Amelia, she has space to accommodate another person."


    ''NOOOOO!''


    "It''s okay, my lady. But we are already imposing too much on you and young master''s tent has a lot of space so it isn''t a problem." Anna said.


    "Okay, if you have any problem then Amelia can always help you." She said with a smile before we walked towards the diner.


    ''Wooh!... at least one disaster was diverted.''

 Chapter 26 - Bored

    [ The Next Day ]


    Well the previous day went by pretty quickly.


    No¡­ that was a lie. It wasn''t quick, it was even more boring than the previous day.


    Why? Because the part of road we were traveling had multiple holes and that wasn''t even the worst part. The worst part came after three hours when there was no road.


    If you think a road with holes or broken paves are bad to ride, try riding on the muddy and rocky plains on a fucking carriage that goes on 1HP per sec ¡­ with two horses!


    Now I know why the royal and rich people had so many legitimate or even more illegitimate children. Why wouldn''t they? They were bored out of their minds and banging was the only fun thing around here.


    But I couldn''t even do that with three beautiful ladies surrounding me. Not three... two now actually, I don''t why, but Amelia at one point of the journey just stopped riding with us.


    No explanation, she was just gone and it felt like other than me no one felt her absence.


    Who knows, she might be having some fun with the soldiers or maybe embroidering something, that would be less boring than this. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I may be crazy... but maybe I was missing that crazy angry girl.


    What pains me the most are the nights. After the first day of handsy handsy, Anna stayed vigilant. It would seem like she was sleeping but if I tried to move towards her, she would easily wake up.


    So even that part was now unavailable to me.


    I sighed again as Samantha looked at me.


    "That''s the 15th sigh you gave in a while, is something wrong?"


    "No¡­ it''s just everything feels so boring lately."


    "Oh!... are we boring you?" Her words gained Anna''s attention as she looked at me with a sad look.


    I shake my head with a laugh, not telling her the complete truth, "No no, not you two. You two are the only company I''ve had and the only part of this journey that feels good."


    "It''s just¡­ the roads¡­"


    "Is it because of the holes?" I nodded.


    "Do you want me to go slower?"


    I looked at her with wide eyes. Slower? Can it even go any slower?


    "No that wasn''t what I was thinkin-¡­ anyway that would make the journey longer and we might miss the date." I said and looked outside, seeing only farms and empty lands as far as my eye could see, and it can see a lot.


    "How far is the next town?"


    "Well no major town until¡­ two days I think." She said after a moment of recounting, "But there should be a small village in a few hours, do you want to stop there when we arrive?"


    "Yeah."


    "Alright then¡­ why don''t we talk, it will alleviate the boredom?"


    Please anything else other than honor and how swords are amazing.


    "Al-Alright¡­ how about we talk about the weather huh? It seems mighty fine today."


    "The weather?" She looked confused, "Yes, it does¡­ anything else?"


    "Hmm¡­ what else?" Then I look beside me, "Anna, do you have anything you want to talk about?"


    She shook her head, "Listening to both of you is more enjoyable to me."


    She took the jailbreak card hah.


    After thinking for a while, I have an idea.


    "Why don''t you tell me about yourself?"


    "Me?" Samantha asked, "But you already know about me."


    "Not everything, tell me something that I don''t know. Like your hobbies."


    "Well my main hobby is training the way of the sword." My brows already started to break. "But sometimes¡­ I dabble into gardening." And my interest came back.


    "You like gardening?"


    "Yeah I do." She said a little shyly, "Don''t laugh okay¡­ I sometimes like planting flowers."


    "It''s not a thing to laugh at¡­ you know; I could see you doing some gardening."


    "Really? Anybody else would have been shocked."


    "Well¡­ the hobby is kinda closer to girls so it isn''t that much shocking to hear it. But I was surprised when I first heard it." I then changed the topic, "Tell me one of your achievements."


    "Achievements¡­ how do I say this?"


    "Just say the one that comes to your head."


    "Okay then¡­ this one is fairly simple. One day, after training I went out to polish my sword. As I was walking on the streets, there were some children playing. Amongst the children there was a girl, somehow she got hurt while playing and fell on the road."


    "Then came the problem, she was on the center of the road and was pretty hard too so she couldn''t get up. But a carriage belonging to a mercenary was riding pretty fast and it didn''t look like it was going to stop."


    "So I intervened and arrested the guy who was proclaiming he had high quality things to delivery so he couldn''t stop¡­ now horrible is that, right?"


    "Absolutely."


    "Then the girl called me her savior and¡­ I take that as an achievement." She said with a rose hue.


    "You were definitely a savior. When there were many others on the street that could have helped, you stepped in. I think that grants you the title." I said and noticed her big smile.


    "Thank you for your honest review, now what else do you wan-"


    After that a few hours went by as Samantha and I talked before arriving at the village and stopping.


    "Alright, we will take a 20-minute stop over here." Samantha said.


    "Okay then I will go around for a moment." I went towards a far barn as I felt nature calling.


    But I didn''t see that a figure was approaching me from behind.


    Going inside the barn and seeing that it was pretty secluded except for some animals, I unrobed my pant and started doing my business. As I finished, the door to the barn suddenly opened.


    "I need to talk something with you."


    In surprise, I quickly turn around to see Amelia standing there with a shocked look.


    It took me a moment before I understood that she was looking at my schlong. Looking down I see that I haven''t pulled up my pant.

 Chapter 27 - Blowjob [ Part 1 ]

    The atmosphere inside the barn was awkward as could be expected.


    I was half-clothed and Amelia was right in front of me with her eyes never leaving my package. Her eyes looked straight at my staff as a two words passed through her mind.


    ''It''s Big!''


    It took a moment to realize what was happening before I pulled my pants up and shouted at her.


    "What the fuck are you doing here!"


    Even after I pulled up her gaze seemed to be fixed at my private place and it wasn''t until I shouted did she listen.


    Amelia shook visibly at my tone and for a moment forgot what she initially was here for.


    "Wellll?"


    "I¡­. I am here to warn you." It took a brief moment before she felt her mind come back to her. Her eyes which were eerily looking at my staff earlier now turned cold as she said, "You have to stop troubling the young miss."


    ''Stop troubling young miss? What the hell is she talking about?''


    "First of all, I don''t understand what that means and secondly¡­ you still haven''t told me why you came here without knocking!"


    "O-Oh!... I didn''t think you were doing that when I followed you."


    "What do you think an alone man does in a barn secluded from others?"


    She realized that I had a point, "I''m¡­ sorry, in light of the circumstances I might not have realized that thing."


    ''Might not have?'' I thought about her half-assed apology but shook my head, "Alright let''s say that was a good enough apology, now what was it you were saying earlier¡­ something about me troubling your young miss?"


    "Yes, you must stop doing that."


    "What am I doing again?" I asked clearly confused.


    "Don''t try to deceive me, I can see you still vying at my young miss." Her eyes turned colder, "I could feel your eyes ogling at her."


    "I don''t know if you know this," I told her, "But we have already destroyed the paper that caused all of this so we won''t be getting married."


    "I know that but I know that you are making your way at the young madam¡­ "Her eyes turned towards the ground in sadness, "and she being the kind soul she is, doesn''t suspect a thing about this."


    Then it turned cold once more, "But I do and I won''t let you do anything to the miss."


    ''Okay then, so she is one of those people. She sure was a nice person back in the novel though.'' I thought as I got annoyed by her way of words.


    "Okay okay, stop alright!" I stopped her with a sign, "Again, I didn''t or am not doing any of that and who the fuck do you think you are huh, If I were trying to make a move on her, then how are you going to stop it?" I said angrily.


    "I will tell the miss what you really are-"


    "Oh! Good luck with that sugar, let''s see if she believes your theory or mine about invading my privacy and ogling at my cock."


    "I- I wasn''t-" She became flustered, "Wait!... then tell me what will it take for you to leave the young miss."


    "You don''t have anything on yo-" I stopped and had a idea as I looked her up and down and smiled smugly.


    Even she understood that I was thinking something bad and asked with hesitation, "Wh- What are you thinking?"


    "Okay, if you do this then I will try to stay away from your miss?"


    "What?" She asked doubtfully.


    "Give me blowjob."


    "What!"


    I pointed towards my cock and then gave a sucking view as her eyes widened to the peak.


    "Bastard! I won''t do something like that ever!... especially not to someone so despicable like you."


    "Well¡­ I gave my offer, you refused so bye then." I smiled already knowing that it would end this way, but still did it for the fun. I then went towards the barn''s door and was about to get out.


    Amelia''s mind clocked speedily as she saw me walking away and before I could leave, she closed the door with a bang, "I''ll do it!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Wait¡­ what?''


    "What?"


    "I said I''ll do the blo¡­ blowjob thing." Amelia said while looking down in shame.


    ''Really?... but should I?... who am I asking?''


    My confused eyes turned quickly to happiness, ''Of I should, I won''t be getting an opportunity like this out there, so why not.''


    ''But before that.''


    "Okay, so to clarify that you will give me a blowjob?"


    "Yes"


    "And you are doing it on your own free will, I am not forcing you or anything right?"


    "Ye-yes."


    "So this is not sexual abuse right?"


    Amelia looked up and at me with a scornful face, "Why are you even asking that question when you know how I feel about doing this."


    "Well I gave an offer, which you can refuse. But if you are saying that you are doing this because I am forcing you then don''t." I said before walking towards the door again.


    "I''m not going to be one of those guys that does bad things to women... forcefully."


    "But you are."


    "Yes, but I''m giving you a choice and it was you who asked me what I wanted."


    Amelia sighed in anger seeing that I had went into a legitimate discussion with her in the fault.


    "Okay, I accept. Just stop trying to leave."


    I smiled as I heard her, "As you say."

 Chapter 28 - Blowjob [ Part 2 ] (18+)

    "Okay, I accept. Just stop trying to leave."


    I smiled as I heard her, "As you say."


    I grab the barns door and give it a bit of nudge as a cracking sound appears. It was so that if anyone tried to enter would have problems.


    Seeing my action made her even more scared, "Wh-Why did you do that?"


    I look at her and smile, "Well, you wouldn''t want anyone spying on us now, would you?"


    She didn''t say anything and only backed away as I approached.


    But I walked past her and look at the bundles of hay in front of me. Amelia looked quietly as I touch a few before saying, "Yes¡­ this won''t poke me."


    I look back at her and ask seriously, "Alright, I''m gonna give you one last chance to back out of this, I won''t say anything about this to anyone and you too won''t disturb about anything¡­ so tell me."


    Amelia took my words seriously and looked at my whole figure and gulped. Before she could reject, the memory of Samantha and me doing even more nastier stuff filled her mind as she steeled herself.


    "No, I''m not giving up, you too will stay by your words."


    "Yes, I will¡­ if only you blow me once every single day until we reach Valint."


    "What!" Her eyes widened, "That wasn''t what I agreed to."


    "What we talked about was," I tell her straight, "That you will do anything I want and I will stay away from Samantha. But I didn''t say how long now, did I."


    "You bastard! That isn''t fair!"


    "Life never is, so stop wasting anymore time and just blow me, believe me it only gets better with each practice."


    Amelia clenched her hands in pure anger before giving a large sigh, "Alright, but you won''t touch me or do anything."


    I lift my hand up, "Scouts honor. But before that, let''s get a little comfortable."


    I turn back and kick at the haystack as they scatter around and position them in a way that we could use as a bed. I let go of my pants as they fall and Amelia seeing my bare fat ass turns away in disgust.


    Ignoring that I lie down over the stacks and move my body for the perfect position, "Mmph hmm¡­ yeah¡­ this will do fine, so when are you going to open your eyes? I don''t think you can give a good blowjob blinding yourself like that, who knows what you might taste."


    "Just shut up! Your talking too much." Amelia pulled her hands away and it fell like her eyes were burning as she looked at my half-naked body.


    She slowly came forward, kneeling before the hay-stack-bed as her eyes fell on my already erect dick. She gulped once more seeing the massive size of it. It was an 8-inch-thick fat cock.


    ''Ho- how can it be so big!''


    Even I was first surprised when I saw it. I didn''t know that my cock was so big. Even if everything about my body was downgrade garbage, my dick was the only thing that I was immensely proud of.


    "Time''s moving girly, you can''t just keep looking at it and hope that it would burst out automatically."


    "Give me a moment, I''m doing it." She said and in turn grabbed my cock hard with both hands as I felt heavy pain.


    "DAMN Woman! Not so hard."


    She smiled seeing me in pain, "Remember that I have your precious ugly dick in my hand, you despicable man-"


    She stopped as she saw the hard look I gave, "If you''re not going to be serious about this then don''t do it¡­ BUT DON''T EVER TRY TO THREATEN ME ABOUT MY BALLS!" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She shrank back in fear, almost shaking as it felt she was about to cry. I felt guilty seeing her like that and it only made me sigh, "Anyway, is this¡­ your first time?"


    She nodded subtly, all the bravado from before now gone.


    "Okay then, stop crying and let me guide you through this." I couldn''t believe that a maid of her caliber wasn''t even trained to give a blowjob.


    "I-I''m not crying."


    "Sure you''re not. Just wipe away the water behind those glasses." She wiped eyes quickly and waited for my instructions.


    "Okay first of all, stop worrying so much, I''m not gonna bite you. The only one who can do that is you¡­ but don''t, okay?" She nodded quietly.


    Good, she''s being obedient.


    "Now use only one hand to stroke my cock." She used her hand and tried to stroke it, but because of my massive size, she properly couldn''t.


    Still¡­


    "Damn!"


    It felt good to be stroked by anyone other me, even if it was sloppy.


    Amelia''s hand went up and down slowly and the warm touch of her soft skin made me feel a lot of pleasure.


    "Ar- are you okay?" She asked me, looking at my strange reactions. "Am I hurting you?"


    "No-no¡­ it just¡­ feels good." I said while laying back and feeling the pleasure from her amateur style. "Why don''t you try using both hands now."


    "Okay" She said and used her left hand too and started stroking with both of them. I felt even more pleasure from that.


    "Ahhh¡­ yeah¡­ that''s okay." She starts stroking me for a while before suddenly going a little faster and saw that it was giving me even more pleasure.


    ''So¡­ if I stroke i-it faster¡­ he feels pleasure from it.'' She said and looked down at the cock.


    It was big, massive even. She has never seen something so big and only heard about it from others. But the description wasn''t quite like this. Then suddenly she thought of something and asked.


    "Well¡­ when do I use my mouth?"


    I opened my eyes and look at her as she asked, "Wh-why are you looking like that?"


    "It feels like you almost want to give me a blowjob." I said with a smile as she starts stroking faster.


    "Hmph! I was just asking because of our deal."


    "Alright do it then, if you think you''re ready." I say as she stops stroking me before taking a deep look at my cock and diving in.

 Chapter 29 - Blowjob [ Part 3 ] (18+)

    Amelia stopped stroking and came closer towards the cock.


    ''It''s¡­ really big, can I even fit it inside my mouth?''


    I didn''t say anything as I saw Amelia carefully thinking about something while seriously looking at my dick. It was her first time and even though she acted bitchy at the first, she is a soft girl.


    Most women who try to act bitchy¡­ are most probably are, beside those that try to help their friend¡­ only try to act confident for them.


    I saw Amelia looking at my dick from various different angles, turned it for some time before finally taking a sniff of it.


    ''It smells... very musky.'' Amelia thought as a rosy hue glowed her, ''I-Is it supposed to smell like that and¡­ why does it excite me?''


    She thought for a moment before she looked down at my balls. Then before I could say anthing, she gave a small lick to one.


    ''Woah!''


    I was surprised by that; I didn''t think that she would actually go for my balls. I didn''t speak but it felt good so I didn''t say anything. Before I could late the feeling pass, she gave it an even bigger lick as a jolt went through me.


    "Hmm"


    Amelia saw that whatever she was doing gave me pleasure, so she went further and took one whole side.


    "Ahh¡­ yes." I felt one of my balls inside her mouth and even though her teeth would interrupt the pleasure a few times, the feeling was amazing. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ignoring the hairs on the balls, she didn''t feel repulsed by it that much.


    ''This doesn''t taste as bad as I thought,'' Amelia kept licking the ball, ''It actually tastes slightly good.'' She used her tongue and licked the whole ball and sucked on it.


    ''OH, FUCK YEAH! Amateur styled ball lick is definitely one of the best feelings there is.''


    "Hahh"


    Amelia stopped licking the ball as saliva fell out of her mouth and she took a deep breath.


    ''That¡­ that felt good¡­ is this how I am supposed to really feel when I''m actually forced to do this.'' She thought while looking at my face which was laid and full of pleasure. ''Maybe... I should... no, I still need to keep my head.''


    ''He''s not trying to force me or even telling to do it in any specific way¡­ that might be why I don''t dislike this feeling.'' Then she looked at my balls, "They are kinda hairy¡­ but they have some sweet and salty taste."


    I thought that I heard something, "Did you say-" But she immediately took my other ball inside her and sucked it like a fucking lollipop as my brain went on overdrive.


    "Hmm?" Amelia looked up but didn''t take the ball out, "Dimm huy swi antyign?"


    It was inaudible because of my ball inside her mouth but I understood her.


    "no-no¡­ it''s nothing. Just keep doing what you''re doing." I didn''t realize it but I stroked her hair while saying that. She didn''t stop that except for giving me a look and going back to her job.


    "Swoos!"


    "Smoosh!"


    "HOooss!"


    Sloppy sounds like that came out of her actions as she licked, sucked and even kissed them a few times. I don''t know how to describe the feeling except for that it felt like French kissing, but for the balls.


    She took the ball out and gave them one thorough lick before taking them both inside her mouth and sucking them faster and faster. It almost seemed like she was going crazy over them.


    "hey, you don''t have to go crazy at them, Don''t try too hard to impress¡­" I stopped in pure astonishment at what I was seeing in front of me.


    Amelia was sucking on my balls like the tastiest lollipop, but her face¡­ her face was filled with ecstasy as she sucked them like some kind of aphrodisiac.


    It was as I said, right now Amelia was feeling a taste she never had before and that taste made her feel curious but overall VERY exciting. So much so that she sucked them and even bit a little.


    "Ouch!"


    She stopped immediately as she heard me, "Did I bite too hard?"


    I shook my head seeing her pure guilty look, toppled with the glasses that only made her look sexier in this atmosphere, "It''s okay, just make sure to not bite anything else."


    I tell her and she nods like a diligent student before going back to her studies but I stopped her.


    "Amelia," She looked, "I don''t think we have much time, so it''d be better if you do my cock now."


    She nodded and immediately took my cock inside her mouth as I felt a jolt going through me. But she was having a problem.


    "I don''t think it can fit in my mouth." She asked and I looked at her for a moment before thinking she was right; I was too big. It won''t fit, not fully.


    "Hmm¡­ okay, only take as much as you can handle and give it a spit."


    "You want me to¡­ spit on this?" She pointed at my penis.


    I nodded, "Yeah, if you moisturize it then it would be easier."


    She understood what I meant and gave a spit on it.


    "Huack Thugh"


    ''Ahh¡­ there it is.''


    I thought before another jolt went through me as she took my head. She took the large head and tried to take it deeper but couldn''t after a few inch.


    Amelia felt a jolt of pleasure going through her too as she unconsciously swallowed some liquid.


    ''Hmm¡­ what was that¡­ it tastes¡­ funny.''


    She thought and continued going up and down slowly. The pleasure at the current moment was in a another level than the balls.


    ''The balls were great¡­ but man can her mouth give pleasure.''


    As I was lost in it, Amelia used her tongue on my hot cock, started licking it and occasionally even drinking my pre-cum as she felt there sweet, sticky taste.


    My hands roamed around her head and I gave her compliments but instead of being angry, she felt satisfied with that feeling and tried to take my cock even deeper.


    It was at that feeling of pleasure that I felt my cock was about to burst as I said.


    "Fuck, I''m about to cum!"


    Instead of stopping like anyone, she went faster and faster.

 Chapter 30 - Mouthful ( Mild 18+ )

    "Fuck, I''m about to cum!" I said as I feel the huge amount of pressure and pleasure coming to me. Amelia who was sucking on my dick like a lollipop stick didn''t stopped.


    Drinking my pre-cum, she felt a rush coming to her that she didn''t feel before and her body quickly became hot all over. Especially at her nether regions. The lust she felt, clouded all her judgement as she went crazy over my dick and kept sucking like it was her favorite meal. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So hearing me, instead of stopping herself and taking it out, her lust overwhelmed her as she sucked it even faster.


    "Smoosh!"


    "Suhuks!"


    "Phosh!"


    Sounds of saliva and her tongue around my dick colliding resounded and I knew that I was very close to the edge. Then the next moment I unconsciously grabbed her head and pushed my dick further down her mouth and cummed.


    My dick immediately exploded and all of the cum went out of my cock and directly inside her throat. Maybe it was because I was grabbing on to her that she didn''t have a choice or because of the extreme amount of lust she was feeling, she didn''t try to push me and get her head out.


    She grabbed the sides of my butt and held on to me tightly.


    "GULP!"


    "GULP!"


    "GULP!"


    Huge amounts of cum flowed out my dick and she tried to drink them all.


    Amelia could taste the rich flavor from the sperm and didn''t reject them one bit. She drank as much as she could. The taste of the sperm felt so phenomenal that she thought it was heavenly.


    "Oh! Yeah! That was fucking great!"


    I sighed feeling the release calm down and when I felt that I had finished off all there was, I let her head go.


    As immediately as I did that, Amelia immediately vomited out a large amount of sperm. She had tried her best to gobble down as much as possible but there was just too many. Her lungs and throat gave out as she threw over at the barn floor.


    ''Might have been a bit too much for her.''


    I look at her as she vomited out the sperm and starts coughing over at the floor, as her body kept shaking. I hold her arms steady and let aside the hair and asked, "Are you okay?"


    She coughed a little longer before taking deep breathes, then cast me aside, "Wh... why did you¡­ do that?"


    Amelia turned her head to me as tears threatened to break out her, "You said th-that you wouldn''t touch me and¡­ wouldn''t treat me like that¡­ but you did"


    ''Okay¡­ can''t really blame her now, it''s definitely my fault at the end.''


    "I¡­ I''m sorry for that. I really didn''t think that I would do that, I never thought about treating you like this¡­ it just happened."


    "How!"


    "Well¡­ you were giving me a great blowjob¡­ and towards the end, you became so intense that I couldn''t stop myself from finishing¡­ inside your mouth." I said with mild guilt.


    Amelia eyes widened immediately as she remembered what she did. The memories became visible of her kissing my balls, sucking my dick and especially drinking my cum.


    It was a terrifying feeling for her when she thought that the cumming won''t ever stop. Even then the taste of the cum was so good that her mind just gave out to her lust.


    She looked down shyly and saw the large amounts of cum that came out of me.


    ''It was terrible¡­ very much¡­ but why does it¡­ feel so great? The sticky taste, salty but sweet at the same time¡­ I haven''t tasted anything like this.''


    "I''m sorry¡­ I promise I won''t do it again?"


    My words brought her back as she looked at my guilty face and somehow her anger slowly washed away. Maybe it''s because of my ugly but honest face that made her change. She was going to say it''s okay but then initially remembered why they were doing this.


    Amelia looked at me with those cold eyes again¡­ but they weren''t as intense as before, "Hmm! Like I''ll believe those words. You did all this intentionally."


    "As I said, I didn''t real-"


    "Next time we do this, we do it my way and no touching next time, you got that!"


    I saw her giving me that fierce look and went quiet for a moment. Then I smiled, "Of course. Next time you can suck my dick in whatever way you want."


    "Alrigh-¡­ wait¡­ I didn''t mean it like that!"


    "I know, I know." I say and get out of the custom haystack bed and stretch a bit. They felt sour after this bit, as if she sucked off all my energy.


    I look for my pant and look at them, "You were having a bad time but still were sucking it like it''s the greatest thing there ever was, which I won''t deny."


    Amelia blushed hearing that and refuted, "I didn''t like it¡­ I didn''t. It was just that I was a bit confused."


    "Confused" I smile at her, "It seems like you are confused whether you liked doing this or confused that whether you are really confused or not."


    "What?... no I''m not. Stop trying to change my words and just keep true to yours. You remember right?"


    I nodded, "Of course I do. You keep sucking my cock for the whole journey and I won''t disturb your miss."


    "You better."


    ...


    A While later


    It took a while for us to wear our clothes as we had to clean off the dirt and sperm out of them and there were a lot of sperm, especially on Amelia''s.


    I look around my clothes and nodded, finding no more and look at Amelia. She was doing the same but I smile as I see something. "You missed a spot there."


    "Hmm¡­ where?" She looked down at her maid clothes and didn''t found anything.


    "Here" I say and point to her face, at the edge of her lips. She wiped it with her fingers and saw that it was cum.


    "Come out a few moments after I''m gone. Don''t want anyone to have suspicions." I said and left as she adhered to my words.


    After I was gone, Amelia looked down at the sperm, still on her thumb and thought for a moment before bringing it to her mouth and licking it.


    ''Hmmm¡­ still tastes good.''

 Chapter 31 - Amelia ( Mild 18+ )

    After getting out of the barn, I rejoined with Samantha and Anna in the carriage, who were waiting for me.


    Seeing me get in, Samantha asked, "Henry, did you go somewhere?"


    "Hmm, Why?"


    Anna answered on her behalf, "We were waiting for you to start the carriage again, but you were gone for so long that Miss Samantha send a few soldiers to look for you¡­ but they couldn''t find you."


    "Yes, did you go somewhere far?" Samantha asked again. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I saw a rabbit as I was walking around the farm." I started my bullshit, "The rabbit looked innocent and pure and I felt like catching it. Without even knowing, I went into deep forest that I almost lost myself. Good thing I was able to find the way back."


    Anna sighed, "It''s a relief that you were able to come back, who knows what would have happened in the alternative."


    Samantha nodded before a question came to her, "Were you able to catch the rabbit?"


    "Oh?... Yeah, I was."


    "What did do you with it?"


    "I played with it a while, then let go of it."


    She nodded in relief, previously thinking that I had done something bad with it.


    "Don''t worry I''ll catch it again tomorrow."


    "Excuse me?"


    "I said, when are we going?"


    ...


    A few days went by.


    This past few days were anything but boring to me.


    Of course the journey was long but we were close to Valint and the roads didn''t have any more holes as they had been fixed by the Viscount.


    Now I still wasn''t able to get any fun time with Anna, who would sleep like a bear and wait for me to fall in the trap before waking up and looking for the already asleep perpetrator.


    I sometimes wondered whether she was doing it deliberately or not, but she wouldn''t, right?


    The most exciting change was about Amelia.


    After our first innuendo, she joined us in the carriage and would sometimes glance at me from the corner of her eyes. But it was no longer the icy gaze she held once. She would try to act all icy with me whenever we talked publicly, but privately she was all mine to take.


    Speaking of private matters, Amelia never tried to avoid me when I called for her. She would come in moments and try to act all aggressive, but then when the sucking part comes, she would become all obedient.


    It was quite fun¡­ I wonder what Anna would be like?


    Back to Amelia, she had quite the progress, the next day, she didn''t let me touch her, but I still did and only after complaining a bit, she accepted. The greatest change about her was her technique.


    Now she doesn''t have the sluggish movement from before and actually gives a decent blowjob.


    Speaking of blowjobs, she was giving me one right now.


    "Sloop!"


    "Shoosh!"


    "Hoshh!"


    I look towards the maker of the sounds and see Amelia diligently sucking my cock. She took a solid 4 inch inside her and out as quick as she could and dived back in again. This cycle continued indefinitely and sometimes she would even take 4.5 inches of it.


    Feeling that I was close, "Amelia, I''m going to cum now." I said to her while stroking her head gently and when I was about to cum, I didn''t hold her down.


    I don''t have to, she kept on sucking my dick until I started to cum and then started drank all of it cum like they were some milk.


    "GULP!"


    "GULP!"


    "Ahh"


    After drinking as much as possible, she got out and let me see the beautiful image of her mouth, completely filled with my white semen and gulped them down in front of me.


    ''Damn! Now that would have been a beautiful shot.''


    She wasn''t over with that, Amelia came over to my dick again and sucked the top of it. Then licked down the sides of it with her tongue. She was making sure that none of my cum goes to waste.


    That''s a new thing I discovered, after drinking me cum or pre-cum, she would suddenly go all crazy on me. I asked her once about it and she said that it was somewhat tasty and salty but the surprising part was that it made her hot¡­ really hot.


    Like as if my cum was an aphrodisiac. It could be, the goddess did change my potential so this could be related to it.


    "Alright¡­ ahh, that was great. You did a good job, Amelia, come over here." I went and kissed her directly.


    She didn''t quite understand until a moment as her eyes widened, but she didn''t try to disengage from it. I wasn''t even using my tongue; it was a soft kiss.


    After a moment of kissing, I broke from her as she shyly asked me, "Wh-Why did you do that? Tha-that wasn''t we agreed to."


    "But it felt good right?"


    "Rubish¡­ it didn''t feel good at all." She said and turned her head around like a tsundere. But I turned her head around and kissed her again. This time she even participated.


    Breaking the kiss, "Why don''t we add it, It''s not that big of a deal right?"


    "Wel-Well¡­ we can¡­"


    "Okay then, that''s good."


    I clean out the dirt and wear my clothes before walking out and said, "Let''s go."


    "Alright"


    It was mostly deserted at the place we were having fun, so I thought that it was okay to walk together.


    Who knew this would happen.


    "Stop! You Scoundrel!"


    I turned to the voice and saw a foot soldier. The guy was wearing a low quality armor with the Religias emblem on it and pointing a sword at me.


    "Your days of immorality stops NOW!"


    "Who the fuck are you?" I didn''t know the guy at all but it seemed Amelia knew him.


    "Jacob, what are you doing here?"


    ''Jacob¡­ why does that ring to me?''


    He looked at her with a visible shake on him, "Miss Amelia, you don''t have to listen to this monster''s threats, you don''t need to fear him and do what he says. You have friends, us, who are here to protect you."


    "What threats? What the hell are you talking about again?"


    "Shut up and duel me, you fat bastard!"


    That escalated quickly.

 Chapter 32 - Jacob

    "Shut up and duel me, you fat bastard!"


    My eyes went sharp in an uncanny anger.


    I don''t why but whenever I heard those last words, my mind would quickly draw to conclusion and I adhere to violence. Me calling myself those words are completely different and someone else calling me that is DIFFERENT.


    I walk steadily to him as I looked down at the 5.2-foot guy and say heavily, "You should watch your tone, you don''t want your mama to piggyback you back to your home because sonny can''t walk anymore now do you."


    I was intimidating, especially with my fat body and tall figure at 6, mostly anyone seeing someone so heavy would draw back their words or quiet down, but this kid didn''t.


    It seemed that he was in his own adrenaline that kept him from backing down, "Make me fatty."


    He said those words and they angered me deeply being confronted like this. But there was something about his eyes¡­ those eyes looked at me with deep hatred.


    But why so much?


    I looked back at Amelia who was looking at the scene with fear and then at the guy who was looking at me with hatred and a thought came to mind as I smiled.


    I walk back to Amelia and take her by the shoulders and as I expected, the kid exploded in anger.


    "FUCKING GET YOUR FILTHY HANDS OFF HER!"


    "Oh?" I show him a smug smile, "And who are you to her to tell me that?"


    "I¡­ I... I am¡­" He stopped, not knowing how to answer that.


    I turn to look at Amelia, who was angry at what I was doing but didn''t stop it.


    "Amelia, tell me, do you know this guy?"


    "Ye-Yes"


    "Is he someone close to you¡­ maybe your relative?"


    "No, he isn''t."


    "Oh!" I give an understanding look, "So he''s your boyfriend then?"


    "Of course not." She said bluntly and she didn''t understand it then but it came out hurtful to the kid.


    "Okay so you''re not her friend nor family and you definitely are not her boyfriend so who are you then?"


    He''s face seethed with anger and he inhaled short, quick breathes, "Who I am doesn''t matter, just get your hands off her."


    "Alrighty then," I move away from Amelia and show my hands, "Now it''s all good, right?"


    "Fuck no, it''s not good." He went confused for a second at my actions before knowing that I was making fun of him, "I demanded a duel from you."


    "And why would I duel you?"


    "Scared are you." He smiled like a hungry beast, "Fearing that I will cut your fat ugly dick off."


    Hmm¡­ that came out specific, seems like he saw us.


    "Scared? No not at all, why would I be scared of an ant? What I am saying is, why would I fight you if it doesn''t have any value to me."


    "Now if there was something to it then I Might. Just. Accept."


    "Speak, what do you want?" He asked, understanding that I won''t honor this duel without anything in it.


    "A bet. If you win then¡­" I went confused again, "What is it you said to me before?"


    "You will let miss Amelia go and never," He said angrily, "NEVER, do anything to her and also¡­ also you will apologize."


    "Hmm," I thought for a moment before nodding, "Okay, not like its gonna happen buuut, If I win then¡­"


    "What?"


    "Then I whatever I do we do amongst ourselves won''t be nothing for you to meddle and you will," I turned serious again, "leave the Religias Army."


    "I accept!" He said without hesitation.


    I smiled¡­ this is going to be good.


    ...


    A while later, inside my tent.


    Amelia was screaming in my ear about the duel. I sighed and stopped unbuttoning my shirt.


    "Okay, one question at a time please."


    "WHY. DID. YOU. DO. THAT?"


    "What? Accept his duel or cum inside your mout-" She quickly closed my mouth with her hand.


    "Don''t say that, someone could hear us."


    I swap her hand away, "Someone already did, tell me¡­ what was the guy''s name again?"


    "It''s Jacob, Jacob Glass."


    So I was right.


    That guy wasn''t any unknown mob, but a significantly unimportant mob.


    Jacob Glass was a mob class character in the novel. I don''t know about him, except for the fact that he is the lover of Amelia.


    I mean future lover. If I''m right then, at this timeline, he should have just joined the Religias family as a foot soldier. Then as a foot soldier, he does many jobs. While doing one of those jobs, he gets a glance of Samantha but the one that impacted him the most was the person next to her.


    Amelia


    From there on, like a puppy he followed her around and tried to flirt like a beta mc before finally towards the end of the novel, he gets to be with her.


    But not anymore.


    The smile on my face that strung up, quickly went away as Samantha and Anna came in.


    "What am I hearing? My men outside are saying that a duel will happen between you and¡­ some guy." Samantha asked, "Is that correct?"


    "Yeah," I said while continuing my new style of dressing, "Apparently my father had done something to him that I know nothing about and now that guy blames me and wants to duel me for it."


    "Hmm¡­ I get that, but why must he duel you?"


    "I don''t know, maybe he was shamed somehow."


    I said and start to walk out as she realized, "Why are you going like that?"


    ...


    Soldiers were surrounding a small patch of land and mumbling about something.


    "Why is he like that?"


    "Who knows¡­ maybe he thought that all those fat will save him from being penetrated by a sword?"


    "Are you crazy, no one would be stupid enough to do something like that in a duel?"


    "Except that guy." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On that patch of land, Me and Jacob were standing opposite to each other. Jacob had a strange look on him as he asked, "Why aren''t you wearing anything?"

 Chapter 33 - Unattainable

    "Why aren''t you wearing anything?"


    Jacob asked as he looked at the fat guy in front of him in confusion.


    Why wouldn''t I? It wasn''t like I was completely naked or in my underpants, in fact I was wearing a very relaxing shirt made of wool and the half-pants were of silk.


    "Do you think this is a joke?" Jacob scorned, "This is a duel. You fight a duel to the death and you were such clothes for it, do you want me to be disqualified because of this small trick."


    "Trick? Whatever can you mean by that my jolly man," I asked with a harmless smile, "I am wearing such clothes because it''s more comfortable to fight you like this."


    "Comfortable?" Jacob smiled darkly, "Let''s see how much comfortable you can be without any armor to protect you from my sword."


    I smiled innocently at his threat. It didn''t have any impact on me but I still had to be cautious of him. He is¡­ or would be a formidable general in the future, so¡­ maybe he can make this more interesting.


    "Henry, you don''t have to do this!" Samantha said to me from the stands, "We can still settle this matter calmly."


    "Yes, master." Anna said, her face filled with worry, "Please don''t do anything that might get you hurt."


    ''Hurt?... me? She''s gotta be kidding, right?''


    ''Might as well play along.''


    "It''s okay Anna, and Samantha about doing this calmly-"


    "Don''t listen to what this guy says, commander." Jacob told her, "He is a snake in a hippopotamus''s skin."


    A few guys laughed hearing him insult me.


    I wanted to finish this fight as quickly and harmlessly as possible but now with him bluntly shaming me in front of so many people like that is bad for me.


    People look at me and think only bad things. Thinking that I am weak and powerless against their scorn. If I didn''t take care of those thoughts as fast as possible then even a commoner will walk over me the next day.


    To fix that, I need to set an example¡­ and I have the perfect product.


    I see Amelia looking at me from behind Samantha as she prayed while looking at both of us.


    ''I don''t know if she is praying for me or him¡­ who am I kidding, she is definitely praying for that boy toy.''


    I look at Samantha, "I wanted to, but I can''t just let this nobody shame the Tax family like this, I need to do this¡­ for the Tax Family Honor."


    Samantha couldn''t refute anymore, not when it came to a family''s honor. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright then¡­ but please¡­ don''t kill him, he''s just a boy." She said with a downcast look and gave a nod to her uncle, who was the judge of the match.


    Nance nodded and looked at the participants, "Are you ready for what will come next?"


    Jacob nodded, "I am."


    "Are you ready to fight out without any cheats?"


    I nodded, "I am."


    "Then honor this fight¡­ with blood and bones."


    Nance''s words came with a revolving roar of the soldiers that initiated the fight.


    It was Jacob who moved first. He rushed angrily towards me and went for a chop with his sword.


    Amelia closed her eyes, the roars of the crowd defining her senses. But in the next few seconds, the sound went away. The sound that was way too loud, filled with bloodlust and waiting for life to be cut slowly disappeared as gasps and words of shock replaced it.


    "How?"


    "This is impossible!"


    "Tell me this isn''t happening, tell me!"


    "How can¡­ he do something like that?"


    Amelia thought that they were talking about Jacob killing the fat lord. She should have felt better at the thought¡­ but she didn''t. She remembered the horrifying things he made her do but it wasn''t forceful¡­ she had a choice and she chose to do it willingly.


    ''He wasn''t such a bad guy¡­ he doesn''t deserve this.''


    Her thoughts were cut off as gasps too went away and in came the sound of metal clashing against each other.


    ''Hmm? Isn''t the fight over?'' She thought before opening her eyes and peeking. What she saw next shocked her.


    I wasn''t the least bit hurt and instead I was parrying all the attacks that Jacob was throwing at me.


    Slashes, Thrusts, Chops and a few other types of attacks came for me but I parried them all. I was like a fricken robot who was deflecting off the attacks of a low class npc.


    I didn''t even had to use my slow time skill, he wasn''t anywhere near the level of someone like Samantha. But that didn''t mean he wasn''t strong, he was just not enough for me.


    I smiled seeing that Jacob''s breathes were heavy now, he had attacked me simultaneously without retreat so it was bound to happen, Then it did.


    Jacob stopped attacking as he took deep breathes and gave me a look that I wanted from him so much.


    It was the look someone gave when they saw something unattainable.


    "So¡­ ready for my attack?"


    "Huh?" He didn''t understand quick enough and I gave a hard kick at his chest and he flew away and rolled over.


    "Ahhh!"


    ''Hmm¡­ if he didn''t have his armor then that might have broken his back.''


    I walked towards the moaning boy, who still didn''t realize the true meaning of pain.


    "You shame me with your lowly mouth. You speak as if I have no power. You look at me like I am a cockroach that you can fucking crush."


    "Now where is that look?... WHERE!" I said with a large roar and look around me. Whoever my eyes landed on looked away in fear.


    Yes, give me that look, tell me that you fear me and that I am the strongest.


    I look over at Amelia who had shocked eyes all over and then at Anna¡­ who was looking at me proudly, her look somehow made me stronger, made me puff up my chest.


    "Now take this as a warning and never forget to fear me." I said bringing down my leg over his body.


    "AHHHHHHHH!"

 Chapter 34 - Aftermath

    "Ahhhh!"


    Most people looked away as I brought my foot down over Jacob''s body.


    Samantha and Amelia were the first to walk out of there as they couldn''t keep hearing Jacob moan in pain like that. They didn''t know what happened next and didn''t care about it.


    But the people who were still looking over saw that I stomped on his left leg and even with the armor, my pure strength went through it and cracked his bones.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "AHHHH!"


    The guy kept on screaming and even I at the moment felt that it was a bit too much so I lightly patted him on the face, knocking him out and walked away from the place.


    As I was walking, a tall man of 5.8 stopped me. It was Nance, Samantha''s uncle and also the second in charge of this ragged group of soldiers.


    "You could have gone easier."


    "Yeah I could¡­ but I didn''t, did I?" I ask him, "Look around you and think why I didn''t."


    Saying that I went past him, to someone who wasn''t looking at me like they were. Someone who didn''t fear but was proud.


    "Anna"


    She came over and glanced at me before taking out a handkerchief and wiping my face, "You got some blood on you, master. Why don''t you go inside the tent and let me bring some hot water to clean them."


    "It''s okay, I don''t want hot water. There''s a lake around here, right?" She nodded. "Show me."


    ...


    At the lake beside the camp. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I was sitting beside it, was almost naked and if I wasn''t wearing my underwear, then I would have been.


    "Splash!"


    A bucket of cold water dropped over my hot body and the blood slowly meshed. Then Anna used some kind of cloth to scrub my body off all blood there was.


    Not one bit of blood was mine. I wasn''t hurt in the slightest, the blood was the aftermath of me crushing Jacob''s leg.


    The way his leg, burst open like a tomato¡­ was something else.


    I''ve never seen something like that, nor done something like that before. Thinking back to it, I''ve never been so crazy and angry to do something so aggressive like this.


    Now that I think about it, I don''t even feel remorse or guilt about doing it. It was as if my feelings were turned off. Except for the curiosity that I now had.


    "Splash!"


    Another bucket fell over my head as it cooled it, letting me exhale a relieved sigh.


    "Anna"


    "Yes, master."


    "Do you think I''m evil?"


    "No¡­ why? Do you think that?"


    "It''s just¡­ most people that saw me doing what I did today, would think that I am one."


    Anna scrubbed my body as she slowly said, "You shouldn''t care about what most people think. They are people, they will always think, always comment about you behind your back and then look at you over your riches and will judgement you."


    "If you think about them then it will only be a matter of time before you fall."


    "Hmm" Her words were correct, "But what I did back there¡­ crushing his leg¡­ do you think I should have been lenient?"


    I felt her stop scrubbing my body and come before me. She touched both of my cheeks and looked deep into my eyes.


    "Do YOU think that was too much?"


    "¡­No¡­ I needed to show them that I wasn''t as weak as they think."


    "Good, never let people''s feelings guide your path. It is only you young master that must sail your boat listening to here," She pointed to my brains then at my heart, "And here."


    "You were right in making a point of that guy. Who was he?" She became angry, "Who was he to trample on your honor? What point did he had that he must humiliate you like that?"


    "Tell me." She asked.


    Right now, I was completely dazed in her beautiful eyes and words that went straight to both my heart and brain. I was listening to every single one of them and was ready to stand by them all.


    "He was¡­ nobody."


    "Yes, everyone is." Then she smiled like the beautiful angel she is, "So don''t worry too much about it, okay."


    I smiled too, "Alright"


    Anna went behind my back and started scrubbing as a low hum, whispered out. It was a calming sensation, this. I could stay like this forever.


    If only I wasn''t so selfish.


    ...


    The moment we went back in to camp, it was evident.


    Soldiers scattered around glancing at us and mumbling something.


    I was able to notice a new difference immediately with the use of my eyes. Something only the experienced and observant.


    There were two sides. One that feared and hated me, other that feared and stayed out of my way. There were more people on the other side.


    If it would have been the previous me, I probably would have think that I was some manic, seeing them giving me such looks.


    But now¡­ now they empowered me.


    I walked tall and heavy as Anna too stood tall beside me with an arrogant look in her innocent and beautiful face.


    It was close to sleeping time, so we went straight to our tent and changed ourselves before going to bed.


    She was the one who looked at me like that when nobody else did, she was the one who encouraged me when most would have blamed me.


    I felt like I needed to do this or I would never be able to.


    At one point of the night, my arms went over Anna''s body and I hugged her. She didn''t say anything, only scooched over closer to me and leaned in.


    I felt her small warm body under me, I could smell the lavender flavored scent coming from her long hair.


    This feeling¡­ it was even more pure than what I felt with Amelia¡­ okay that may be a lie. But it was very very good.


    She held on to my hand and I hugged her a little tighter, comfortably before we both went into sleep.

 Chapter 35 - Suspicions

    The next morning, we set out again.


    There was a palpable change in the atmosphere. Soldiers were the only ones that were still the same as before. They didn''t care anymore than the next guy about what happened yesterday.


    But the fear and respect was there, in the eyes. Whenever I walked amongst them, they would glance at me and think of what a monster I was. It may not be in the good sense but it is much better than before.


    Samantha and Amelia didn''t seem to be in the mood to talk anymore and just sat there in the carriage, quietly looking at the window. Once in a while they would give me small glances then look away instantly when I turn to them.


    I didn''t try talking to them as well. I gauged up to see how Amelia was, but it was only disgust and anger now. Seems like hurting her boy toy made her angry.


    There is something about Samantha, I didn''t know what but there is. She would at times, glance at me and give me that deep look you give someone you are trying to see into their minds.


    I get that I went pretty crazy yesterday, but not to warrant such heavy caution.


    The friendship that I had developed with her seems to be gone now. I hope that this awful status doesn''t stay permanently.


    That''s how the day ended and the next came as we went out again.


    The awkwardness was there but I hope that when we reach Valint, the extra space will dim it out. Which should only be a few hours here from now.


    We were coming towards a village when Samantha finally spoke.


    "We will stay at this village for some time." She said avoiding my eyes. "The soldiers need some rest."


    Hmm?


    ''She never gave a reason for stopping before and we are only a few hours from the viscounts so we didn''t need to stop¡­ well not that important.''


    I didn''t ask her anything and only nodded, "Alright"


    She got up and left, Amelia was about to join her too but before that, she gave me a strange look.


    ''Hmm! Seriously?''


    "Young Master, is something wrong?" Anna asked seeing me gazing at the door.


    "Oh? Nothing¡­ nothing at all¡­"


    ...


    A few minutes after that I went towards a back alley like place, where there would be privacy.


    The strange look that Amelia gave back then was a signal, signal to give me a blowjob. Which was quite strange when she had such heavy anger yesterday. But today, it was as if she was someone new, a person who doesn''t know about what happened two days ago.


    It was¡­ suspicious.


    So that''s why I was peeing at the wall in front of me.


    "Hey, I am her- AHH!"


    Came the same situation again as the last time. Amelia walked in once more as I am peeing.


    "Damn! That''s twice you''ve done this. What do you have to say for yourself?"


    "I¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I won''t do it again." Hmm, I was joking but she didn''t even try to fight back.


    "Alright, as long as you understand." I said and turned around to see her standing there.


    "Well?"


    "¡­I am here to¡­ do my part." She seemed hesitant, I understand. But why is her tone like that?


    "Do your part?"


    "Yes¡­ I am here to give you a blowjob."


    "What?" It was unusual of her to speak out that word, normally she would just come and start unbuttoning me herself and do it.


    "I-I said that I am here to give you a blowjob." She shakily said.


    There it was again. I am testing the water just to be sure but she is speaking it out¡­ when she would normally be angry.


    "I''m sorry, say again?" I said again, just to be sure of something.


    "I said I am here to suck your cock like we agreed to."


    DING! DING! DING!


    THAT MEANS I''M FUCKED!


    Who in their right minds wouldn''t find this suspicious. A corner alley, aggrieved girlfriend and a fat bastard being specifically asked about blowjob.


    If this wasn''t the classic setup of a raid, then I will stop ogling at woman.


    I became even more sure when I saw her standing there, almost as if blocking my escape path. Then there was that glimpse of a shadow, my eyes spotted a while ago.


    She isn''t alone.


    She told someone about our deal, most likely it''s Samantha. It''s unlikely she would have accepted her words completely, even if we are in bad terms, it wasn''t that bad yet.


    So this is a test then, to see if I will confess to it or not.


    Two can play that game bitch.


    "I don''t know what the fuck you''re talking about but I''ve never¡­ in my life, have heard something like that."


    The look of shock in her eyes told me what I needed to know. She tried to bait me but I caught her instead. So came the excuses.


    "No-No-No¡­ what do you mean, you don''t understand. You told me I need to do those things to you and you will leave her¡­ you promised."


    "Promised?" I acted confused, "Lady, to begin with I don''t even know you, I don''t think we ever talked more than this moment."


    "What do you mean by leaving the miss? Do you mean Samantha? Why would I leave her¡­ We''re not even together anymore."


    Her shock was rising to higher levels and she took me by my shirt. "Why are you denying everything! I did all those awful things and now you''re saying you don''t know anything¡­ never even heard about them, BULLSHIT!"


    I took her hands away and shook her away, "Miss Amelia, behave yourself. Why are acting like a maniac." Then I turned shocked, "Are you trying to¡­ blackmail me?"


    "What?"


    "I''m not going to stand here and hear you accuse me of things that I don''t even know about." I turned around and walked but she holds me again and tried to stop me. Which was impossible but I had to act.


    "Stop¡­ don''t do this!" I said.


    "FUCK YOU! You took advantage of me and won''t even face the consequences." She said and we were starting to rumble. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Enough!" A new voice entered and I smiled.


    ''Finally decided to show yourself.''

 Chapter 36 - Breakup

    "Enough!"


    A new feminine but familiar voice entered the argument as a smile automatically came on to my calculated face.


    It was Samantha. She was standing there in her armor as if already prepared to give judgement to a certain fat person.


    I knew it had to be her, who else could Amelia trust with such sensitive information.


    Jacob? The guy was in his bed, still moaning about the pain I gave him.


    So other than her, I didn''t know anyone else that she was close to, at least not in this group of men.


    "I said stop this immediately." Samantha repeated her order again when she saw Amelia still struggling in her half mad state. Eventually she listened to her and stopped, but there was still anger.


    "My-My lady, don''t believe any word that he said. He is lying¡­ he- he''s a scumbag and malicious enough to weasel his way out of this." Amelia said pointing at me.


    I really wanted to laugh at this scene. Amelia was angrily blaming me and her outfit which was always graceful and stiff, now had glasses between her eyes to nose and her hair completely crumpled.


    Instead of doing that, I put on the face of disbelief, "Nonsense! She is completely out of her mind."


    I look at Samantha with a tired but fearful look, "Sam-Samantha yo-you-you got to believe me, I don''t anything about what she is talking about."


    "Liar!"


    "YOU''RE THE FUCKING LIAR!" I say with overwhelming rage of someone being scammed, "You followed me while I was peeing and then when I caught you, you blame of doing¡­" Eyes turned down, face wrinkled up to disgust, "Something so horrifying to a woman."


    "How can I... even... dream of such wretched things."


    I swear to Goddess, the face of Amelia at this moment was priceless. PRICELESS!


    Seeing me give such fluent lies, even Amelia was struck whether I was really saying the truth or not. At one flicker, she even thought that I might have a doppelganger, but quickly threw that thought away as Jacob''s agonized figure came to mind.


    Amelia went and fell before Samantha''s legs and begged, "Please madam¡­ you have to believe me." Pointing her index finger, "This guy¡­ I don''t how¡­ how he''s saying all of that but it''s all nothing but lies¡­ Complete Lies!"


    "Shut up!" I scream down at the girl on her knees, "You are saying all of this lies to humiliate and extort me, aren''t you! Tell me who put you up to this? Was it one of my father''s enemies¡­ was it that kid? TELL ME!"


    Samantha put her hand up and stopped me from taking this any further. She saw that Amelia was already crying ruefully as she looked at her with desperation, "Madam¡­ believe me."


    Samantha racked her head around this and couldn''t come to any conclusion. Both sides had words to say but one was only accusations and the other was oblivious about this.


    In the end, only one side was able to persuade her.


    "Henry, is she telling the truth?"


    At that moment, I could see everything depended on my next action.


    "What! Of course not." I said flaring my dramatics that I learned from sixth grade theatrics.


    "Why would I do anything to her, especially knowing that she is your maid... wait that came out wrong," I repeated before shaking my head, "Okay, forget about that, the real thing is I didn''t do anything to her."


    She looked at me for a moment before nodding. Amelia''s eyes lost their light as she heard, "Alright go, let me take care of this."


    "Thank you for believing me, Samantha." Then angrily said, "Make sure to get out all the culprits behind her." I said and start to walk away. Behind me I could hear, Amelia begging constantly, trying to change Samantha''s mind.


    After walking for a moment, I suddenly stopped and mumbled, "Wait a second!"


    Both of them turned and saw my large back, "Samantha¡­ why are you here?"


    "Hmm¡­ what do you mean?"


    "What brought you here?"


    "Well¡­ I heard some arguments and got cautious, so I came to see what it was." She lied. Bad for her, she wasn''t a good one.


    "So you appeared after we started arguing."


    "Yes"


    "Hmm¡­ so you weren''t here before Amelia came?" I said and looked at her and there was a flicker of guilt in her eyes.


    "No¡­ I wasn''t here. Why are you asking me that?"


    "Well," I say while walking towards her, "You see, I have a good sense of my surroundings and before Amelia came, I could feel someone lurking around me."


    "Strange thing is, when we started, you came way too fast, so either you were close to this place when we started or¡­ you were here already."


    At this moment, I had closed our distance enough to be called inappropriate.


    I looked down at her eyes sharply, "I am going to ask you three things and I hope for our friendships sake, you won''t lie to me."


    Samantha gulped at my large figure over her and eyes looking into her soul as she felt the great pressure. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Were you in on this?"


    "No, I''m not."


    I nodded, "That wasn''t a lie¡­ another one."


    "Did you follow me here?


    "...Yes"


    "Hmm... last question."


    "Did you know she would do this?"


    "¡­I ¡­Henry you need to understand tha-" I stopped her there.


    "Enough, you''ve told me all I need to know." I said and turned away.


    "I thank you for all the help and guidance you gave me before¡­ but I think it would be best if we go our separate ways now."


    "Henry, please listen-"


    "Goodbye, Samantha." I walked away as she didn''t even had the courage to call me anymore.


    As I walked away from there, I stopped for a moment.


    That back there, was my finest act. But somehow I didn''t feel the excitement I thought I would, instead there was sadness.


    I shook my head at a thought, ''There is only one person.''


    I walk into the tent and see Anna sewing my cloth.


    ''She''s the only one I can trust.''


    "Anna"


    "Yes, master." She said and continued her exquisitely entangled but perfectly aligned cobweb sewing technique.


    "Pack our stuff, we''re leaving this camp."


    "Oh!" She looked up, "I''ve already packed it, master."


    ''¡­Huh?'' I was confused for a moment before I smiled, "As meticulous as always."

 Chapter 37 - Just Accusations

    { Samantha''s View }


    It was a troubling moment, this.


    At one place stood one good friend of mine that I made just recently and the latter, knelled in front of me, another friend, this one even closer and had known much longer.


    I tried to make sense of what was happening and even after questioning Henry, I found no fault in him. So was Amelia wrong?...


    Her look was filled with sorrow but I had no choice. There wasn''t anything about Henry that seemed wrong here, instead if looked from his stand, it was Amelia who was the problem.


    She had followed a noble, when he was at a discreet place doing his private thing.


    So I stood at the alleyway and nodded to Henry and he turned to leave. I looked down at Amelia and was about to say something but this happened.


    "Wait a second!"


    Henry stopped suddenly and asked himself. He stood there for a while as he murmured something then he turned.


    "Samantha¡­ why are you here?"


    "Hmm¡­ what do you mean?"


    "What brought you here?"


    My confused mind suddenly took a sharp break as I saw his suspicious eyes. He understood that there was something wrong here, except for the obvious thing.


    "Well¡­ I heard some arguments and got cautious, so I came to see what it was." I lied. I didn''t want to, I never liked lying but at the moment I had to.


    He turned and looked at me, "So you appeared after we started arguing."


    "Yes" I lied again.


    "Hmm¡­ so you weren''t here before Amelia came?" My eyes shook for the briefest moment.


    Why is he asking that question! Does he¡­ think that I am involved in this? I hope not.


    "No¡­ I wasn''t here." My voice came out more cracked than I wanted it to be, "Why are you asking me that?"


    "Well" He said and slowly walked forward, "You see, I have a good sense of my surroundings and before Amelia came, I could feel someone lurking around me."


    No¡­ He knows.


    Henry walked slow but to me, it felt like each step brought on my doom faster.


    "Strange thing is, when we started, you came way too fast, so either you were close to this place when we started or¡­ you were here already."


    He was suspicious of this from the beginning?... Was that why he chose such a closed space?


    No, he did come here to pee. It is just that he is more observant than most people I''ve seen.


    Something I knew but at this critical moment, failed to keep in mind.


    Before I could answer him, his large figure stood in front of me. He was quite tall to begin with but after we trained, he seemed to have grown a little taller.


    Back then it was reassuring to know someone amazing standing beside you as your comrade¡­ but now¡­ I can understand why that was.


    Because now he looked at me with a strange look, a look that felt like sharp and cold to my bones.


    "I am going to ask you three things and I hope for our friendships sake, you won''t lie to me."


    I unconsciously gulped and still failed to answer.


    "Were you in on this?"


    "No, I''m not." I answered truthfully, I wasn''t in the sense he asked.


    "That wasn''t a lie¡­ another one."


    He nodded, it made me feel a bit better. But that was quickly snuffed out.


    "Did you follow me here?


    I couldn''t lie anymore¡­ not to those eyes that were waiting for the smallest whiff of dirt.


    "...Yes"


    "Hmm... last question." He said as if not the least bit bothered by it, but I knew he was disappointed.


    "Did you know she would do this?"


    I gave a sharp exhale.


    No lies or half-truths could save me from this one. I needed to face this.


    My voice cracked further as I tried to speak, "¡­I ¡­Henry you need to understand tha-" My vision blocked out by his large hand.


    "Enough, you''ve told me all I need to know." His way of speaking changed that instant, it was more inhumane¡­ as if speaking to a stranger.


    He turned around and told me, "I thank you for all the help and guidance you gave me before¡­ but I think it would be best if we go our separate ways now."


    NO! He can''t just say that.


    "Henry, please listen-" I tried to speak but his distant tone stopped me again.


    "Goodbye, Samantha." Then he walked away.


    Come on move!


    I told myself but my legs gave up. They stood there like a statue, refused to move as I saw a good friend¡­ walk away.


    He was one of the few who didn''t look at me like a tool. He was one of the very few in our age, that could challenge me and help me improve and he was also the only person that chose peace when I brought war to him.


    "madam" I dizzily looked down at Amelia''s distorted figure and felt anger. She looked for justice and I sought to give it. For what?


    Just accusations?


    "Amelia¡­ get up and wash yourself."


    "But¡­ about Henr-"


    "You will call him, SIR! Now go, I will decide later what must be done about you."


    Her eyes shook again and she felt injustice. But I wasn''t going to be shook this time. She left as traces of tears fell.


    I slowly walked into camp and sat inside my tent. My uncle Nance came a moment later.


    "Henry left."


    "I know."


    "Do you know why?" He asked, genuinely confused and I told him the whole matter. He was one of the most trusted I know since birth; I could tell him this.


    "Oh¡­" He took a moment to digest everything, "you''re sure that his not guilty."


    "Yes, uncle." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He¡­ could be a good liar?"


    I shook, "No, I would have known, he was never like she said he was¡­ I... shouldn''t have listened to her."


    Nance sat beside me and patted my shoulder, "You didn''t have a choice¡­ Amelia isn''t someone who¡­ accused like that."


    "But I didn''t need to hear her," I looked at him with anger, not at him but myself, "They were just accusations."


    "Not all is lost, niece." Nance smiled, "We will meet him again in Valint, I am sure by that time, things between you guys would be the same again."


    I sighed heavily.


    I hope so.


    I really hope so.

 Chapter 38 - To Flee Or Not To Flee

    "We''re here."


    The wagon rider told me as I groggily got up.


    It''s been two days since we left the Religias small camp. We had no choice but to take a wagon for shipping crops and other food related stuff, there wasn''t anything else in that village.


    It was quite tough, I say. Especially with there being no comfy cushions under our butt and nothing to shield us from the scorching heat penetrating through the aged cover.


    "We''ve arrived at Valint, sir. Just as you asked." An older man said, who was the rider.


    The old man was a nice guy and he didn''t trouble us with nonsense chatter or had any bad thoughts. It was nice to have an elderly man to tell you stories when you have nothing to do besides sit and hold on to the ropes so that you don''t accidentally fall off.


    "Anna," I shook the girl, leaning on my shoulder as she woke up.


    "Master¡­ are we there?"


    "Yep" Listening to me, she got up and we both left the wagon.


    "Thanks old man, here take this." I threw a bag of coins at him.


    He caught the bag and looked at me in confusion, "But you already paid."


    "Take it for your grandson and give him a good education¡­ don''t make him do such work."


    The old man sat there shocked for a moment, before he took his hat off and put it before his chest, "I-I don''t know how to thank you, kind sir."


    "You don''t need to, go now or else you might miss your delivery."


    "Again, thank you. If I can help you out in any way, please only say it." I smiled and let him go.


    "That was a good thing you did, master." Anna said to me and I internally nodded.


    With the thing that happened with Samantha, it felt good to see someone give me smile and be happy because of my actions. Maybe this was why¡­ people want to be the hero.


    But then I remembered what my future would have been if I tried to be one.


    ''Forget it¡­ it''s my own destiny that forbids me from doing so.''


    I shook my head and then looked around me.


    A clean road let to the main door of the Valint city, surrounding that was the city walls. They were primarily made of hard wood but at some special areas, it was covered with stones, places like sewers and water drainage systems.


    The inside of the city couldn''t be seen because of the walls, but above them, I could see some tall buildings. Most primarily hotels, or large houses.


    I look towards the main door and walk there. There was an inspection post there, checking for any irregular activities or if someone new was coming in. Three soldiers stood there, all three wore a brass colored armor covering their chest and legs only.


    "Halt! State your business." One soldier told me as he came forward.


    It was funny, when the soldier commanding you was smaller by a foot than you. It was even funnier when I heard him latter add ''Sir''. Still it was an important duty and I had to act responsible.


    "My name is Henry Van Tax and I come here to attend the viscount''s party."


    "A Nobel?" The one behind him spoke and looked at me for a second as his eyes only got suspicious.


    I didn''t have anything with me. I wasn''t as noble as a spoiled person should have. I should have at least been in a good carriage and some servants with me. But I didn''t have any with me.


    If all had went well then I would have arrived here with a army... but alas.


    Anna, seeing the problem, remembered something and brought it. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Here,"


    The soldier''s eyed Anna for a moment and grinned, but it vanished quickly when they heard my heavy exhale and hard stare.


    "Hmm¡­ everything checks out." The soldier nodded, "You can come in, but don''t cause any troubles."


    "And what If I did?" I said to them with the creepiest smile I''ve got. The soldiers felt a shudder go through their collarbones and brought their hands on their sheathes.


    I can be quiet scary when I want to be, it was quite helpful on people like this.


    The soldiers didn''t think that I would say that and they hesitated at whether to bring out their swords or flee.


    I waited for a moment before smiling at them normally, "It was a joke." Then I started laughing as they too awkwardly laughed.


    I turned around and walked away as Anna poked me on the side, "That wasn''t very nice, young master. What if they had taken that seriously?"


    "Oh¡­ I can take care of them, you don''t have to worry about it with me by your side." I said while hugging her shoulder.


    She blushed feeling the many stares and shook me, "not now master, we are in public."


    "Who cares about what I do with you in the public¡­ as long as you don''t mind." I smiled creepily again but she knew I was joking so she me a beautiful smile and felt pain.


    "Ahh!" She pinched my sides and before I could catch her, she ran away while screaming, "I will look for a hotel, master."


    "Damn! She got away again." I thought and felt someone bump into me.


    "Hey! Watch where you''re going-" I stopped when I saw who it was.


    It was a guy of average height, had sky blue hair and same sky blue eyes. His face as if was hand crafted by the gods, looked exquisitely gently and also strong when the situation prompted.


    He was someone completely strange to me. I''m sure that I''ve never met this guy in this life nor in my past. But his face was so familiar that even in a crowd of 1000 people, he would be the easiest for me to spot.


    I didn''t need to be told who he was or what''s he was about to do, because I knew them all. I knew his past, his present and even his future. I knew who his greatest enemy is, who he loved the most and even his secret crush.


    Why wouldn''t I when I spent many of my life''s useful hours reading about him.


    The only person that mattered¡­ the protagonist, Arthur Reginald.


    FYI¡­ I''m not gay.

 Chapter 39 - Aloco Swords

    I stood there absentmindedly as Arthur looked up at me.


    "O-oh! Sorry, I didn''t see you back there and ended up hitting you." He apologized but in the end he only got a cold stare.


    Thinking that he might have angered someone troublesome once more, Arthur apologized again, "I''m sorry, I really didn''t try to bump into you before." I still didn''t answer, so it became awkward for him.


    "Ahh¡­ Can I perhaps... go?" He said pointing towards one side and finally I nodded. Seeing that he smiled and left saying, "Thanks I''ll try not to bump into you again."


    Arthur then walked a few steps before he heard a heavy voice, "Wait!"


    "Hmm" He turned his head, saw me walking towards him and inwardly thought that it was going to turn into a fight, "Do you need something?"


    "Yes, Do you know where I can find a good weapon''s shop?"


    "A Weapon''s shop, do you want to go to one now?" I nodded to his question.


    "That''s good," He gave him one of those sun blinding your eyes smile, "Because I''m going to one myself, so why not just tag along with me."


    "If it''s not too much of a trouble." I gave him a decent smile.


    ...


    "To think that I would bump into someone who also wanted to go to a weapon''s shop, feels like destiny, right?" Arthur asked me and I kept a straight smile and nodded.


    Of course I knew where he was going, I didn''t just ask willy-nilly and hoped to hit. I wanted to talk with the person that''s my favorite character. Besides I also wanted to take a look at the weapon shop we''re going.


    My thoughts came to earth as Arthur started talking again, "Why did you went all quiet back there?"


    "Huh?"


    "I''m talking about the time when I apologized to you, you didn''t seem to hear me back then."


    "Oh? I was just thinking a bit about something. You had a familiar face with someone I know." I told, it wasn''t the complete truth nor false.


    "Oh" He showed me a smug smile while holding his chin, "So you found someone who can qualify against my great handsomeness."


    "Oh, no no." Arthur smiled in victory, thinking he was the more handsome one.


    "He was much more, taller, manlier and handsome than you." But I gave him the truth. I wasn''t thinking about him per say, back then I was comparing him to the future Arthur and saw many things for improvement.


    "O-Oh, really? Someone who is better looking than me?... Man feels so weird to hear that." He said while scratching the back of his head.


    Arthur wasn''t being an egotist. He was joking when he asked that question, Arthur liked to joke like that from time to time. But he was actually confused that someone was better looking than him. From birth till now, every person he knew spoke of how he was the most beautiful boy, So learning that there was someone who seemed much better than him, he couldn''t help but be a little jealous.


    But it was gone the next moment, "Thank you."


    "Hmm? Why are you thanking me?"


    "Back when I bumped into you, you didn''t try to make a scene or said anything bad to me so thanks."


    "Oh!" I said remembering a few things, "I''m not that small minded."


    Arthur smiled, "Good, you don''t know how many people there are that get bothered because of that."


    Oh I know. I know how many you''ve bumped into and how that your beautiful face and charming manners had angered others¡­ mostly guys. It was one of those typical, I am noble or better than you and you should kneel down to me scenarios.


    Even though he always won his fights, it must be annoying to face someone like that every few weeks.


    "I try to not bump into anyone but fail almost the next moment. But this time I will try really hard not to bump into anyone."


    "Oh, on the contrary, I believe that you''re going to bump into a lot of people in the future." I said to him as he looked at me like ''Did you just curse me, bro?''.


    ...


    "Here we are."


    We stood before a shop with a wooden logo named ''Aloco Swords''.


    "This is the best place to buy any weapon in all of Valint. It''s good that you came with me, I know the owner so he''ll give you a discount." He winked me and went inside.


    ''Why do you think I followed you for?''


    I went inside and immediately I saw many types of weapon, hanging on the walls. Swords, War Hammers, Long Bows, Crossbows, Lances, Axes and many more. They weren''t just on the walls but on some wooden boxes too or shelves.


    I went towards the counter where Arthur and an old man was talking merrily.


    "So what''s up, old man? Business going good?"


    "Oh, it''s young Arthur. So nice of you to visit me again and yes, it is." He talked to him before he saw me and smiled, "You brought a new friend."


    "Hmm, he wanted to buy something too so I thought why not bring him to the best man for that."


    "Oh Haha, thank you Arthur, you brought a new customer." Then he turned to me, "How can I help you, son?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm," I walked forward before glancing at the many different swords there are, "Well¡­ I want a sword."


    "Which one."


    "I¡­ don''t know actually," I said looking at him, "I haven''t really used one before so this is my first time buying one."


    "A beginner¡­ I have just the thing for you then." Aloco, then went under the counter and brought out a simple sword. "Try it."


    "Okay" I take the sword and give it a few slashes. It was too small for me.


    "This isn''t the one. Can you find me one that is much bigger and heavier than this?"


    "Okay then, how about this one." He showed me a greatsword this time. It was much better than the previous one, but still it came a little short.


    "Is there any other?"


    Then there were many others but not one of them were to my liking. The old man sighed and before he suddenly gave me a deep look.


    "Hmm," He looked me up and down and thought for a moment, "I think I know one that might work."

 Chapter 40 - Perfect Choice

    "Hmm," Aloco looked me up and down and thought for a moment before nodding, "I think I know one that might work."


    "Wait here for a while, I need to go down to the cellar and look for it." He said and went inside the back door.


    I smiled hearing that. The sword in the cellar. I don''t know what sword the old man talked about but he had a few special ones. I couldn''t be sure that what he will give me will be the real deal since I know next to nothing about swords or bladesmithing.


    It was a chance of luck and Arthur here was a very lucky guy¡­ you know, if you took out the part of him getting kicked out of the royal seat.


    Arthur looked at me curiously and I felt I needed to ask, "What?"


    He shook his head, "It''s nothing¡­ just that you don''t know much about swords and yet you seem to not like any of the ones that Aloco showed.


    "Heh, I get it. It''s just," I look towards my hand and take a feel, "the swords that he showed me just doesn''t feel right in my hands."


    "Ahh, I know that feeling," He said with a sagely look and turned towards his own sword at his waist, "I too didn''t felt that feeling until I found this one. The moment I held it, I knew that we were meant to be one and the same in the field of battle."


    "Wanna take a look?" He said and I possibly couldn''t refuse the guy who had big shining stars in his eyes. Besides, who wouldn''t want to see one legendary sword.


    "Sure"


    Unstrapping the sword, he placed it on the counter. The sheath was a combination of Dark Navy Blue with one thin line of ash silver in the middle going down to the end. The grip of the sword was completely made of silver with ring like design for the crossguard and the pommel was that of a lion''s head. The symbol of the Royal Reginald House.


    He slowly took the sword out and I inched closer to look at one of the legendary items. Before I could take a good look, the light reflected from the blade and I had to shield my eyes for a moment. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''SHING''


    A metallic tone rang out as Arthur took the sword out and hovered it over the air and I felt my lungs stop. None of us spoke, only looked at the beautiful sword and both eyes shone with brilliance.


    "Perfect, isn''t it?"


    We turned and saw Aloco standing at the counter, smiling even brighter as he gazed at the sword, "Never have I seen such a beautiful sword."


    "Of course, I''m not that experience enough to comment."


    "What are you talking about, old man?" Arthur laughed sheathing his sword, "You make the best swords that there is."


    "Only in Valint, Young Arthur." Aloco said, reminiscing something, "Wait till you see the outside world¡­ so many mysteries and treasures yet unknown to us."


    "Old Man Aloco over here used to be an adventurer." Arthur said to me, "He found a lot of treasures out in the world."


    "Not much¡­ only a few trinkets before settling down with this place." Aloco said before remembering, "Oh Yes! Almost forgot about it, Your sword."


    He bent down and took out a humongous item covered with a worn out cover. He wiped it with a cloth as huge amounts of dust flew and covered all of us.


    "Cough Cough!... I looked for the best thing that would fit for¡­ a man like you. The only thing that I could think was this thing." He said, patting it as dust flew.


    "How about you uncover it first."


    "Oh! Forgot that too." Aloco laughed and threw away the cover, revealing a large sheath in dark black. The handle of the sword was round and made of some dark black rock and the pommel didn''t have any exquisite design like Arthur''s but there was a drawing at the end.


    The whole sword was dark black and looked like something only the most nefarious people would use.


    Arthur frowned a bit, "Old man¡­ couldn''t you find anything better than this?"


    "Hmm, why?"


    "It just¡­ doesn''t look right."


    "What are you talking about! It looks fine as it is." Then turned to me, "So what do you think?"


    It seemed like a broadsword but bigger in width, made even bigger than the length of a greatsword. It was bigger even than me, 7 feet tall.


    I don''t know what it was or why even something like this was made. It was completely ridiculous, only a fanatic or a crazy bastard with use that.


    Maybe even a fat bastard.


    That''s why without even knowing it, my hand automatically went to touch it.


    Cold and hard, felt like I was touching a brick but it was completely smooth.


    I gripped it hard and slowly took it out of its sheath.


    It was heavy¡­ heavier than any sword or thing I''ve used since coming here.


    I am sure this weighs close to a ton or maybe even more than that. But even with such weight, it felt perfect in my hands. I didn''t need to use both my hands to wield it because of my extraordinary strength, but if needed, I could do that and greatly enhance my attack power.


    The blade was black too, not as black as the handle and sheath but just black. There wasn''t any design on it nor any unique feature. It was just the simplest most humongous sword I''ve ever seen.


    And it was perfect.


    My smile widened over my face as I gripped it tightly with both hands and swung it down. The air around the sword shifted and I felt the air cut away and burst all around us.


    "Woah!" Arthur commented as his hair blew up and Aloco was already holding on to the counter so that he couldn''t fall.


    "Hehehe" I am sure that my smile looked creepy, much more than before as I looked at the thing that will help cleave my enemies away.


    "I''ll take it."

 Chapter 41 - Haggling

    "I''ll take it."


    The old man smiled with closed eyes, "Good, that''ll be 1500 pounds."


    The grip on the sword almost slipped as I heard that.


    This kingdom had a new way of money system than the one I was accustomed with. There were pennies, shillings and pounds, in that order.


    10 pennies equal to 1 shilling and 10 shillings equal to 1 pound. So in other words, 1 pound = 100 pennies. Swords weren''t rare but actually quite common because of the era and some rare ones cost quite a pound.


    Still a sword costing 1500 pounds was simply too much.


    I look at the old man with suspicion, "You can''t be serious about that right?"


    "Oh, but I am."


    "Have you seen what the sword looks like? It looks like it''s made of some black or volcanic rock. Is it even durable?"


    "Of course it is, didn''t you just try it out? What do you mean by its made off some rock? It''s nothing like that, its of a very special quality."


    "What quality?"


    "¡­ Unfortunately I can''t tell you that without you buying it." Aloco said while looking away.


    "¡­You serious?"


    "¡­"


    "Well then it means that I definitely need to lower the price now."


    "What? How?"


    "Because¡­ you''re stopping me from my client confidentiality."


    "Client Confidentiality¡­ what''s that?"


    Arthur looked at both of them and tried to help, "Guys, if we just be a little reasonable than I thin-"


    His words stopped instantly as mine and Aloco''s eyes landed on him. He took two steps back and surrendered immediately.


    Then began the art of Haggling.


    Some Time Later.


    Arthur leaned on the counter as his tired eyes gazed at the roof and through it, he could see the tiniest of sunshine''s.


    ''Freedom¡­ when will I reach you?''


    "Well then I believe we both have reached an understanding."


    "Yes, I believe so."


    Arthur lazily asked, "What happened now?"


    "We''ve decided on the amount."


    Arthur''s body immediately propelled straight up, "Finally! I was starting to think that I should write my final words to everyone. So what amount did you guys decide upon?"


    "1200 pounds."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "1200 pounds?" Arthur''s eyes wanted to bulge out as he screamed out, "Are you freaking kidding me? You guys haggled like a bunch of housewives for an hour and finally you only lower it by 300 pounds."


    "I think that''s a reasonable amount, right?" Aloco nodded with me.


    "But if you think that you can do any better, it''s all yours." I said to him with a smile that didn''t have any ulterior motives but he denied quickly.


    "Oh no no no, I''m not falling back to that rabbit hole, no way. Just finish buying the sword and let''s get out of here¡­ I am getting serious backlashes about life."


    So with that, I paid the old man the amount for the sword and in return the old man fitted the scabbard into a back scabbard so that I could carry it around in style.


    The moment we got out of the shop, Arthur seemed to fill full of life again, "Ahh¡­ the sun¡­ how sweet to feel your guiding light upon my skin again."


    I deadpanned at the guy, "Don''t be so dramatic, we''ve only been there for an hour."


    "Just an hour? That might have been just an hour for you but it was one of the longest time of my life¡­ it''s much less boring to watch mothers trying to tell other mothers that their son is better."


    I looked at the guy before smiling at him and patting his shoulder, "Thanks for showing me the place and helping me find the sword."


    "Well, for the first one, You''re welcome and secondly¡­ that was all you." He said before turning serious, "Seriously that''s all you bro, if that thing turns out to be just a large block of rock then I''m not responsible for it."


    I laughed out loud hearing that and the surrounding people looked at both of us before looking at Arthur and understanding that it might be one of his weekly challenges. So they went back to their matters.


    "I''ve held you for a long time so I guess this is goodbye then." I said and he asked me.


    "Hey, what''s your name? By the way, mines Arthur¡­ Arthur Reginold."


    Hmm¡­ he actually told me his real name. Seems like I''ve gained some form of trust.


    "Henry Van Tax"


    "Henry huh, okay." Arthur then had a thought as he looked at me with a strange look and asked, "Henry, are you free this night?"


    I know what he was about to ask me but I very much wanted to do this.


    "Sorry man, I don''t swing that way."


    "What?" Then the look of recognition came to him, "No no no no¡­ noooo¡­ seriously no, I definitely did not mean that¡­ Did I mean that?" He said confusedly before shaking his head, "Back to topic, Are you free tonight¡­ without any of the aforementioned motives?"


    "Why?"


    "Do you know the viscount that governs this city, today''s his birthday. So in celebration of that, he has invited many people in it." Then he smiled smugly, "I''ve kind of got an in with his daughter so if you want, you can come with me."


    I am already invited but I can''t just refuse when the protagonist invited me right¡­ especially when it meant I get to meet the first beauty.


    "Sure"


    "Come at 8''O clock," Then pointed me to a faraway mansion, "It''s that mansion. If any guard stops you or anything just tell them you''re my friend."


    Arthur heard the bell strike as sounds rang out, he looked up and he knew that he was late.


    "Damn!"


    "I can''t stay anymore Henry, so I''ll meet you at the party okay." He said that while already running away.


    ''Hmm¡­ he seems quite accurate to the book.''


    "Who was that?"


    I hear Anna''s voice from the back but knowing that she was already there, I didn''t flinch. Still¡­ she had quite the silent steps.


    "Just someone that I think could be my friend¡­ could be."


    "Oh! Master, you''ve made a new friend." She smiled at me largely, "It''s so nice that you''ve finally got another one." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I don''t know if that was intentional or not but it hurt.


    "Hmm¡­ what''s that behind you''re back?"

 Chapter 42 - Large Brick Problem

    Inside a luxurious hotel on a high floor inside a very large room.


    An overweight man could be seen standing in front of a mirror large as him as he fixed his tie. There was another person with him too, a woman who was helping him fit into the clothes.


    They were me and Anna.


    "Hmm, this should do." I nodded to myself seeing the black tuxedo and white undershirt. It wasn''t as same as the tuxedo from my time, this one was larger and much more expensive.


    But it didn''t matter much to me as I looked at Anna putting a pin of red colored rose and spraying it with scent. After a brief moment, she finally stopped herself and looked at me.


    She had changed me from a fat lord to a¡­ well an art, if I may so myself.


    I looked good, quite good. Regal even.


    All I needed now was a big pipe to smoke on and many henchmen to listen to me and bring me illegal money. But all will be done in due time, for now I needed to go to an old man''s birthday party.


    Seriously, other than rich people who would be so stupid enough to waste money on other people?


    The answer¡­ me. Why?... because I can get their good impression faster than actually doing any hard work.


    Which is also one of the reason why the viscount arranged this party.


    "This is good¡­ what do you think, Anna?"


    I asked and didn''t find any answer so I looked at her and saw that she was just looking at me with a lost gaze while her real mind was elsewhere.


    "Anna¡­ anna¡­ annnnna."


    After calling her with a ringy tone did she finally got out of her daze and looked at me with surprise.


    "D-did you say something?"


    "¡­No, I only just called you, so tell me," I showed her myself, "What do you think?"


    "Your wonderful¡­ I-I mean that this looks wonderful on you, master." She said with a blush.


    ''Hmm¡­ she seems to be quite straightforward these days. Is it possibly her time of the month?'' Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I couldn''t understand what it was about her, but I certainly didn''t dislike it. If she got too straightforward then isn''t it just good for me?


    But I put the thoughts away as I feel a goldish robe over my body.


    "What''s this?"


    "This would go good with your look master."


    "It''s too much I won''t wear it to a party, it''s too much."


    "But it would look fashionable."


    "But I don''t want it."


    After a thorough talking with her, I was walking towards the outside door while wearing the damn robe.


    I tried¡­ I really did¡­ but when she got all that angry while raising her big boobs¡­ I just stopped functioning¡­ she found my weakness, didn''t she?


    "See you after the party then master." She said to me with a happy smile on her face and I couldn''t help myself from doing what happened next.


    ''Slap''


    "Yahh!"


    Anna moaned as she touched her ass. Right before I was about to leave, I slapped her ass. It wasn''t hard at all, it was right between pain and pleasure for her to enjoy it, especially for me.


    "Why''d you do that for?" She said while pouting angrily and rubbing her cheeks.


    "For good luck."


    "Huh?" She heard then blushed understanding what I meant and quietly said, "Pervy master."


    Then as Anna saw me walking away, she noticed the huge block on my back, "Master, why are you taking that thing with you?"


    I looked at where she pointed and said, "I''ll need it tonight."


    "But it''s a birthday ceremony¡­ why would you need that?"


    "Ohh, but I will. I''m more than sure of it."


    "Make sure to tightly lock the doors and windows... tonight might get a little rowdy."


    Anna was filled with more questions than answers but I was already out of the hallway.


    ...


    It was nighttime.


    In the center of Valint stood a large mansion. This mansion wasn''t like any of the mansion in the city, this mansion was larger, better and sturdier than all others.


    Today was a special day for the city of Valint. Today was the city''s renowned viscounts 50th birthday. So in celebration, the whole city was smiling and moving with joy.


    The viscount called Haiel, was renowned not only because he was a strong fighter but also because of his kindness and generosity towards the city''s people. Everyone thought of him as a good person and a capable man for the job.


    So whenever it came to his birthday, the people didn''t hold back and celebrated in full motion, while also giving a good sight to the new people who traveled hearing about it.


    So here I stood, in front of the aforementioned mansion.


    It is as they said it is. But I wasn''t focusing on just that, I was also looking at the security. Mainly the guards, they were almost everywhere I could see. Two on every door, two in every section of the large garden and 3 at the main gate.


    There weren''t the only ones guarding, there were a few more inside the building too but not like that''s gonna matter to those people. But why not talk about the boring stuff later and get to the party.


    I walk towards the main gate and immediately get stopped by the guards, "May I know what your business is?"


    "Well I was invited here by a friend?"


    "Name?"


    "Arthur Reginold."


    The two front guards took a look at eachother and one nodded before pointing towards my back, "Alright, you can enter but¡­ your gonna have to leave¡­ that thing with us." They said pointing to my sword.


    "Hmm?... I thought that it was allowed to bring a sword."


    "Yes, that is true¡­ but it''s only for those that had been invited by the viscount himself." The third guard, the one who had been silently looking at everyone, said.


    "Without that, you cannot bring any weapons inside, sir."


    "A invite you say?" I touch my chin for a moment before bringing something out of the long robe, "Do you mean this?"

 Chapter 43 - A Bully and Lacky

    "Do you mean this?"


    I pulled out the super rare monster card that no one has ever even seen- I''m bullshitting.


    I take out the velvet colored invitation envelope and give it to the guy. He takes a quick look at it before giving it back and looked at my sword.


    "Sir, you are cleared to entry and the invitation is valid but-"


    "There''s a but?"


    "Y-yes, can you perhaps remove the thing behind your back?"


    "But you just said it was allowed for the invited to bring a sword." I asked confused. The guy just said it and saw my invite was legit so why the extra trouble?


    "I-it is sir," The third guard sweated, knowing who the guy in front of him was, "It''s just¡­ we need to confirm that whether what your carrying is really a sword or¡­ not."


    "So what your telling me is you don''t trust my word then." The guy sweated ans tried to explain but I didn''t want to hear them, "Alright, you are wasting my precious time, I will show you my sword but nothing more."


    I take the sword by the handle and slowly bring it out and as the guards keep looking, their eyes get more and more wider, towards the end it was so wide that I was afraid of them popping out of their sockets.


    "I-is that for real?"


    "Gosh¡­ I''ve never seen something so big."


    "Mine''s not even close to him, how can he handle so much?"


    Murmurs rang out among the guards and even though I liked hearing those unnecessary praises, I could see other guests arriving so I quickly put the sword back in the sheath. They were somewhat dazed so I had to cough them out of it.


    "Y-Yes¡­ you can go, sir."


    "Alright"


    I don''t take pleasure from their gazes on my back and walk inside. The first thing I saw was a big hallway which had two stairways and three doors. It wasn''t as big as mine but it was pretty decent.


    I could already see other people, nobility mostly mingling around and talking to each other as they roamed the mansion and searched for any small detail about it that they could complain about.


    I walk out of the hallway and straight in the main room. It was largely spacious and looked like a ballroom. There were many round tables with white covers and chairs for the people.


    There were a lot of people here, I could count mostly 50 or so. Most of the room were of young age. In such occasions, the party maybe about the viscount''s birthday or similar, but most take it as an opportunity to mingle with the opposite gender and court them.


    So that''s why even if there were older man here, but not that many. They were mostly friends of the viscount or came here like me to make connections.


    But that didn''t stop some of the older guys from making a move on a younger girl. If they are rich enough then they had more chances than the young guys to actually bang her.


    ''Which reminds me I need to steer clear of those two rascal-''


    "Hey fatty!"


    ''Speak of the devil and he shall come.''


    I turn back and see two young people of my age coming to me. The one who called me came a little bit faster, "What took you so long, did you had trouble fitting into those clothes?" He said while touching my clothes but I slapped it away.


    "Hey, fatty. What''s the big deal?"


    "Don''t touch me like that."


    "Ooh did the fatty finally get some courag-" He stopped and gulped as he saw the look in my eyes and knew that his next words could get ugly.


    "Stop trying to make a fuss both of you." The last guy came, this one was a little bolder and a bit of a bully.


    This two were my friends¡­ well the former guy''s friends. The first one, a lackey, is called Honzo, this guy was a bit of an idiot and listened to whoever was the richest or whoever was stronger than him.


    The next guy was Gekko Revolvo. The leader of Hozno and me, this guy used to make do everything with these two guys and in return gave some sort of protection. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Between you and me, this guy was nothing compared to my real identity.


    Officially, he was the son of a viscount so he was kinda higher up than both me and Honzo but unofficially I was richer and corruptible then he or his whole family tree, but the me of before didn''t know that and just became his lackey when he asked¡­ well not anymore.


    Gekko looked at me and felt that there was a change. How did I know that? Because the next moment he opened his mouth, he didn''t speak like an idiot who was about to be put three feet under.


    "You guys should stop behaving like children, we are nobles you fucks."


    I heard the final word but saw him intentionally not telling it to me and more to Honzo so I didn''t say anything.


    "But boss, this fatty thinks that-" The next moment, Honzo felt my large hand over his nape and the pressure from it immediately withdrew his words. Gekko might have noticed it if it were not for his lecherous gaze on the girls.


    "Did you say something, Gonzo?"


    "N-N-No¡­ I didn''t and it''s Honz-" I inched closer to his ear and spoke.


    "Did I say your name wrong... Gonzo."


    "¡­no, you''re absolutely right. My name''s Gonzo, I might have misspelled it at birth." The guy said shamelessly and I let go of the cockroach as he messaged his back while complaining quietly.


    Gekko looked at a few others before turning back, "Well, now as you know our original objective- Hmm¡­ where''s the fatty?"


    "He went that way saying, ''I''ve got better ways to waste my LP.''" Honzo said.


    "LP¡­ what the fuck''s that?" Gekko asked.


    While they were looking for me, I was somewhere else, definitely not looking lecherously at the ladies. If I was going to waste my time with eye-candy then it better be alone than with those two idiots.


    "He-Hey¡­ Henry."


    This night just got flatter.

 Chapter 44 - Nice Dont Get Them Off

    "He-Hey¡­ Henry."


    Damn¡­ she had to spot me so soon.


    I sighed hearing the familiar voice and replied back tiredly, "Hey Samantha."


    Turning around I saw Samantha in a beautiful White and Blue dress with her hair now fully let down. She stood there like a porcelain doll with high top heels and a bracelet in her right hand. She was dressed in the way a girl of her age should be, she looked quite beautiful, completely unlike the girl on the field, ready to fight an army.


    It was a bit strange to see the young commander in such clothes but I wasn''t in the mood to complement her.


    We stood there for a while as none of us talked. It started becoming more and more awkward until I said, "Well then, goodbye."


    "N-No stop." She grabbed my moving figure.


    I looked at her hand and she took it back quickly then apologized, "I''m sorry. I just... want to talk."


    "Okay then, talk."


    "Umm¡­" She looked around us, seeing a lot of people, "Can we go talk someplace private?"


    I really didn''t want to talk to her about this right now, but since she''s trying so hard I might as well try.


    I nodded and both of us went towards the balcony as the night light fell on our figures. We weren''t completely alone, there were a few others besides us too. The balcony was more than big enough for all of us but there was a problem.


    The balcony was mostly filled with couples and we weren''t one.


    Samantha felt the strange atmosphere and it only made it harder for her to speak.


    I saw Samantha stand there while her eyes looked to the ground and her right hand unconsciously touching her left bicep and rub slowly.


    My eyes glistened seeing this, this wasn''t just any moment now.


    Samantha looked fragile right now, no, she is fragile. I''m sure if I said mean things and even insulted her honor, she would take it all and not even reply back.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have the time for it.


    "Samantha, if you''re going to say anything say it, I have someone waiting for me."


    She looked up, "You have someone waiting for you? Who is it?"


    "Is that question anyway related to what you called me here for." I said and she weakly shook her head.


    "I¡­ I just want to say that, I am very sorry for what happened that day and hope that you would forgive me-"


    "Alright, I forgive you."


    "Huh?" She looked up at me in shock.


    "I said I forgive you, so can we wrap this up real quick, I really need to go somewhere."


    "O-Oh¡­" She could feel that I was still angry with her so she said what she thought might make an impact, "I talked with Amelia and she finally said that it was that boy who had made her do... that and she didn''t have much of a choice but to listen to him and¡­ accuse you like that."


    "Hmm?"


    My brow went up in confusion. This was certainly a strange devolopment, I didn''t think that little bitch would have the mind to actually betray her boy toy like that and put all the blame on him.


    ''Good for you bitch, you have decided to trade your humanity for a place of work. I hope I don''t see you again or I might just snap that pretty little neck.''


    Samantha couldn''t see all the emotion going through me but spotted the sudden interest and continued, "I''ve also taken care of that boy and now he''s out of my house."


    "That''s it?" I asked, after all the trouble that came up because of him that''s all that she did?


    "Y-yeah."


    "Okay" I said and went past her as she looked down again.


    "Samantha"


    She looked up immediately and felt hope thinking I might actually talk to her, "Yes, Henry."


    "The words you just said¡­ you do know that they are nothing but excuses to what happened between us, right?"


    "¡­"


    She remained quiet.


    "But I appreciate you trying."


    She looked up in joy again but I was already gone.


    The sounds of chatter and lights filled my vision as I felt nausea coming to me from it. I never liked social gatherings like this.


    Man¡­ I really need a drink.


    "Champaign?"


    I turned to see a waiter with a silver tray and glasses filled with Champaign, standing beside me. I smiled at his sight and put a pound note into his breast pocket.


    "You came at the perfect time." I said while taking two glasses of Champaign and gulping one down, "Hmm¡­ quite rich and fat¡­ just my style." I said and took another glass as the waiter left happily.


    It took a brief moment before I found Arthur being stuck around a flock of young girls¡­ and some older ladies.


    ''Hah¡­ that''s the protagonist''s life for you¡­ always surrounded by felines, both young and old.''


    Knowing him, He probably didn''t like being held like that. Arthur was a man of specific tastes, so this many Normal girls, didn''t quite fit with him.


    ''Since he was nice enough to help me out today, why don''t I return the favor?''


    I went towards the group of noble ladies and saw then fawning around him like dogs in heat¡­ you know for marriage.


    "Ladies, ladies¡­ can I borrow Arthur from you for a while?" I said with a sweet smile. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur seeing me instantly brightened up, "Oh! It''s my friend, Henry. I''m sorry madam''s but I already have a very important talk with him. So why don''t we talk another day, huh?"


    He tried to squeeze out of them but was pushed back by an older woman as she came forward and said sassily, "I don''t know what kind of... Important Discussion you have with him but he is currently busy with us so you would have to leave."


    "Well if you won''t listen to reason," The aura around me suddenly turned cold and eyes dark, "I suppose you won''t mind if I joined you ladies¡­ for a more private talk."


    The group seeing the look gulped and took a step back after seeing the large sword on my back.


    "A-Alright¡­ You could have just said it nicely." The women said and hurriedly left as the others followed her.


    ''Nice don''t get bitches to back off.''

 Chapter 45 - Deliberate Flirting

    I stood there watching as the ladies scurried away and then speaking nasty words about me to the other ladies.


    I won''t deny that I didn''t dislike them talking shit about me but if any girl is going to believe such words out of divorced jaguars then they are beneath me.


    Shaking my head at that, I look next to me and see Arthur giving me a deep look.


    "What?"


    "¡­I believe that you are worthy to be my brother." He said and tried to hug me.


    "Fuck off." I shook him away and he had a hurt look.


    "Not even one hug for your estranged brother." Yeah, he was definitely having fun with me, it is one of his active traits.


    "Find me a girl to hug and I will think about that offer."


    "Deal" He said and looked at the crowd of ladies that were spurring lies. Then he slowly turned to me, "I''m going to take a breather on that one¡­ a long breather." He said jokingly before turning half serious, "though thank you for helping me, it cost you far more to help me than it should have."


    "No worries, I could at least do this much for a friend." I said, hiding my true intentions.


    ''Lost more than gained¡­ dude you don''t know even what kind of package deal you are, fortunately I do.''


    "So when are you going to show me the daughter?"


    "Whose daughter?"


    "The Daughter, The Viscount''s daughter, you know the one you said you had an in wit-"


    Arthur stopped me, "Don''t say all of that out loud, she has a lot of girl friends that might report back to her."


    Looking around again, I see many young and old ladies murmuring among themselves, spreading informations. I don''t know how they can just give information like that when we men seldom try nothing but to keep it¡­ it''s a very dangerous tool in their hands.


    "Alright¡­ you want to meet her, you say." Arthur smiled patting his clothes out of the other women''s scents and lipsticks, "Then follow me."


    I followed him and as we walked, it only gained more and more peoples attentions towards us. So much so that Arthur asked, "Why are so many people suddenly giving me such looks?"


    "¡­Yeah¡­ it probably might be because of me."


    "Why would it be because of you-¡­ why did you bring that thing over here." He said while his brows cracked.


    I rub the back side of the sheathe, "You know¡­"


    "No I seriously don''t¡­ nobody does, that''s why their looking at us."


    "What if suddenly some party of bad people attacks us?" I decided to spring it out.


    "¡­ I don''t think that they''ll dread seeing a large black block standing in their way."


    "..."


    Before long we reached towards the main stage where girls were smiling and talking amongst each other. These girls were a bit different. They were of higher rank in nobility and grace than those girls that spotted Arthur.


    When they saw us arriving¡­ or actually Arthur, they didn''t give chase to him. They smoothly emptied a path that would lead to one girl. This girl was at the center of the room. I meant literally.


    She maybe at the center of the room and but its the people that gave so much attention to her that she became the center, the queen.


    This girl who was talking to another girl, looked at the place her friend pointed to and she immediately brightened up, "Arthur!"


    She came running straight to him and went for a hug.


    I take a thorough scan of her, 5.2 Height, D cup jugs, Beautiful Blonde Hair, Enigmatic Blue eyes and a dress that every guy no matter of age wants to rip apart.


    Yep, definitely a heroine.


    "You came!"


    "Of course I would, didn''t I say that already."


    "You did¡­ but you always get distracted by a lot of¡­ distractions." She said looking at a certain group that broke apart.


    "Ahahaha¡­ Haah, Oh! Speaking of such distractions," He showed me, "I want you to meet my new friend who actually helped me out in that regard just now."


    "Henry meet Elisabeth and Elisabeth meet Henry." Arthur introduced both of us.


    I take her right hand and give a small kiss in greeting, "Enchante, Madam."


    She smiled, not in the least bit disgusted or horrified being kissed by a man of my stature, "Thank you, it''s nice to meet you."


    "And it''s a great pleasure to meet you. If I''ve known Arthur was keeping such a beauty hidden away from us, I would have just left him there and spent time with you myself."


    "Hehe¡­" She giggled in happiness and smiled, "It''s fine, we still have a lot of time today, you and I can still get more acquainted later on."


    "Oh¡­ I definitely will."


    "Hehe¡­"


    Arthur deadpanned seeing me flirting with her right in front of him, "Dude stop doing that I know you''re just trying to make me jealous."


    "I''m not trying to mak-¡­ I am trying to make you jealous," I smiled deviously, "And because of that I need to spend more time with Elisabeth¡­" Arthur didn''t know why but that explanation had a lot of holes.


    "Harley." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ms. Elisabeth Harley, Henry Van Tax." I thought for a moment, "Hmm¡­ Tax does seems to fit with Elisabeth, don''t you think?"


    "Hahaha" Elisabeth had to stop herself from laughing anymore. She never met someone that had joked with her like that while also deliberately flirted with her, especially in front of Arthur.


    She loved him deeply, very much so. But never had fun like this, so she didn''t try to stop it.


    But Arthur standing beside us, definitely wasn''t having a good time. He was standing there with a dark face as he thought, ''Is it me¡­ or is my new friend trying to cuck me?''


    He wasn''t the only one that had bad thoughts looking at us. There was one girl, who was standing quite far away from us, staring with the same look as Arthur.


    ''Why is she smiling so much at each of his words¡­ and why does it seem like he is flirting with her?''


    "You never talked with me like that, Henry."

 Chapter 46 - When You Get Bored

    Clink Clink Clink


    The sound of iron banging glass rang out as a person said, "May I have your attention, please?"


    The sound wasn''t loud at all but the wearer of it knew it was enough as almost everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at the end of the stage where a man stood.


    Even I had to stop my ''talk'' with Elisabeth and look at the man as the girl next to me smiled, "It''s papa!"


    Recognition flashed in my eyes as I gazed at the very soon late viscount.


    "Thank you all for gathering here and celebrating this old man''s birthday, you don''t know how much that means to me." Haiel said. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "People age through time and I am not any different. But only through aging can people appreciate its meaning and I''ve¡­ had a lot to appreciate for. My wife¡­ might not be here with us tonight but I know that she is with us in spirit." Haiel said and continued his speech as I thought of something and asked Arthur.


    "Can you see what time it is?"


    "Hmm, It''s 9:25 PM."


    ''So then only a few minutes before the true event.''


    "With all that has happened, the one that I appreciate the most, has always been my closest confidant and my true friend."


    Right at that moment, I look to the left of the old guy and see another old guy who smiles and gets ready to step forward.


    "Is none other than my daughter Elisabeth." He said as the man stopped and his expression changed to disbelief.


    Claps rang out and Elisabeth smiled and bowed towards her father.


    I also clapped at that, but I was keeping my eye on the old geezer that seemed to change between anger and extreme anger. The guy quickly took a few steps and left the stage and even though Haiel saw that, he didn''t say anything.


    ''Only a few moments.''


    "Again my announcement isn''t finished yet, I have one more thing to say," Haiel gathered the attention again, "I will name also name my heir today."


    Gasps rang out as Arthur smiled and with him many others looked towards Elisabeth, who didn''t seem to be smiling anymore.


    "My heir is my own daughter Elisabet-"


    "Bang!" "Smash!"


    ''It''s started.'' I smiled as the sound reached me.


    Windows suddenly broke as black figures came rushing through them. The black figures were people who were wearing black robes and had swords in their hands. There faces weren''t quite distinguishable because of the robes but still some faces could be seen. The faces looked rough and dirty, those of nefarious people. They quickly came in numbers and surrounded the whole room.


    "Do not worry everyone, this is not a robbery." The person in the middle who seemed to be the boss smiled, "It''s only a massacre."


    The guests faces morphed into horror as they inched towards the middle and before the blacked robed figures would attack, one noble was stupid enough to fight first, "You think you can just come and kill us like nothing, we are noble, we are the bloodline of the kingdom, you freaks." He said while showing his sword.


    "Oh¡­ we have a courageous noble amongst us friends. Now before you die, do you wanna know why is it that you will die?" The noble didn''t say anything but stood there with sword in hand, ready to strike anyone who came to him, "It''s because nobody in here is willing to take their sword out and fight with you for the effort of saving othe-" The leader stopped as he felt something.


    Swing!


    He felt a bit of air bypass him and something hot stick to his face as he touched and looked at it.


    "Hmm?"


    In his hands was a smudge of blood and he turned annoyed, "Now which bastard was that did all of this-" He stopped and his eyes went wide as he saw one of his own on the floor and blood pouring from under him and then at the person that killed him. The strange thing about that guy was that he was holding a large block... wait is that a fucking sword.


    ''How the fuck is that even possible.'' The guy thought in shock as he took in the whole figure of a fat bastard.


    Oh! That is me actually¡­ no I''m the guy that killed him not the other way around.


    "Sorry Mr. Third Class Mob Villain Group Leader, I kinda got impatient through the viscounts and your speech so I directly went to the killing part." I said as I wiped the blood from my face. "Oh! Before you get upset, it was definitely not because yours was bad... I was just bored."


    Everyone went quiet. The whole room seemed to feel empty at that and somehow, the guests who were around me started to distance themselves.


    Elisabeth looked up at me in shock and Arthur didn''t know whether to call me crazy or join me but in the end, smiled and took out his sword.


    The black robed figures looked at me and then at their leader, who seemed to be seething with anger at the sudden change of atmosphere, "You think your cool huh, then show it and come attack m-"


    "Alright, here I come." I interrupted his words once more and swing my sword horizontally, cutting three of the black mobs in half.


    ''Shit! Is this bastard crazy?'' The leader thought and saw that his people were still standing there as I killed them off one or five at once and screamed, "What the fuck are you imbeciles waiting for huh, go kill him." Then looked at the other ones, "Change of plans, kill everyone now, don''t let anyone leave."


    As words changed to orders, the flow of the black mobs increased and they attacked everyone just like in the novel and people died. But there was a change from the story to this one.


    Because I am here.


    "Are you nobles just going to stand there like cows and wait to be butchered? If you are then go ahead," I said to the lot while fighting, "And for those that feel like being an idiot and dying¡­ well then take your sword and have the last laugh."


    Back in the story, only after many died, was Arthur able to take the leaders head but this time because of me, the nobles who had weapons but not the courage to fight, heard my words and saw a chance at survival as they saw me cut the invaders off like nothing.


    "He''s all there, fighting them alone and winning while we are just standing here."


    "He is the same age as me and still he''s fighting all those people."


    "That guy''s right, we can''t just stand here and wait for to be killed, we have to fight back too!"


    "Yeah, if that fatty can fight then so can I."


    "Who the fuck said that!" I stopped fighting and looked back at the crowd and all of them pointed to one guy who immediately apologized, "i-im sorry!"


    "Stop murmuring like a bunch of women and just fight already, will you." I said while screaming at one black robbed guy, "And why the fuck are you stopping huh, you should have attacked me while I was talking."


    "That shows character."

 Chapter 47 - Unsavory Style

    My words left the defender speechless, enough time for me to go ahead and stab him, my sword penetrating through three of his comrades behind together.


    Then I pull them up together and show it to the other mobs, scaring the shit out of them.


    "H-how is he doing this!"


    "He killed all four of them with just one stab!"


    "W-We need to do something about him or we will be the ones who gets killed like that nex-next."


    "But how do we do that-"


    The guy couldn''t finish his sentence as his friend from behind throws him to stop my approach, before the guy even knew what happened his whole world started spinning in the air before it dropped and he saw his headless body wrangle for a bit before falling and him dying alongside it.


    "Did you really just do that?" I asked and the guy felt that I might kill him next so he stepped back.


    "That''s good¡­ guys like you with no moral integrity shouldn''t let something like this from surviving. But even though that was a good technique, how will you stop my next attack?" I said and dashed forward doing a Fl¨¨che attack, dashing forward and thrusting.


    The guy didn''t even get a moment to think as my burst ended me coming closer to him and my sword went through him as smoothly as butter. He looked down at the sword and then at me with a blank expression, "Come on now, at least say something?"


    Then his head dropped down and he died. I sighed while pulling out the sword and having a philosophical question towards what I was doing right now.


    I had never hurt someone physically before let alone kill them but now I was slicing and dicing like it was some daily routine, it certainly didn''t help that the sword was so great that each kill was done beautifully and without any struggle.


    Maybe it was because I''ve never had such strength in my past life but maybe¡­ maybe I am a little damaged on the inside you know. Not physically but mentally, maybe some part of me has always wanted to do this but never had the power and era to.


    Maybe there is a little killer in us everyone and it only needs power to show itself, every single person that I''ve known historically who had strength, was known to kill people.


    So maybe I am a little different but not so different after all?


    "Hah!"


    I was so engrossed in the thought that I didn''t notice a thug taking the chance and coming to attack me. But he had two faults in it.


    I quickly stepped aside from his attack and sliced off the arm with the sword as he screamed in agony.


    First I have my very special eyes which I admit, he didn''t know about.


    "Ahhh¡­ AHhhh!"


    The guy screamed and I slowly inched before kneeling down to him.


    Secondly¡­


    "You shouldn''t scream out when doing a sneak attack¡­ its like the basics of doing a sneak attack." I said and he begged me.


    "P-please don''t kill me."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you."


    "yo-you won''t?"


    I shook my head, "I need a living example for the mistake you made right?" He looked at me with more fear, "But try not to scream okay." He nodded multiple times as I got up and tell the others.


    "Now this here is an example people¡­ he had the courage to attack me, good for him. But¡­ does anybody know what he did wrong?" I asked and looked around at each person.


    "H-he¡­ shouldn''t have screamed." One person said as I clapped.


    "Good, good¡­ you can go if you want."


    "What?"


    "Well you answered correctly so I''m giving you a reward. Now you can leave if you want¡­ or try your luck against me." I said with a dark smile as he ran as fast as he could and escaped through the window.


    Everybody went dumbstruck seeing this¡­ The thug leader, Arthur, Elisabeth, Samantha, Haiel and most of all were the thugs. They were calling themselves stupid for not answering the question.


    Arthur slowly came beside me and whispered, "Did you really just let that guy leave?"


    "Yeah"


    "¡­isn''t that the opposite of what they should be doing?"


    "Yes, but the guy was smart enough to took the ticket."


    Arthur nodded and looked at his friend in a new light now while thinking, ''He isn''t what he looks at all, I initially thought he might be one of those pompous rich kids, but that went out the window¡­ and especially with that sword, he really does seem like a demon.''


    Arthur didn''t say anything as he blocked an attack from an enemy and continued his fight.


    Haiel saw the momentum of place change from despair to hope. Even it may be from unsavory means, it was now at hand, so he couldn''t stand back anymore.


    Haiel took out his sword and channeled his voice loudly, "For the kingdom!" Then he jumped down into the pit of thugs and started fighting them.


    I looked at it from my side and I had to give it to the old viscount. Half-Century could really fight, He had killed four people by now.


    Seeing his defeat closing in, the thug leader took matter into his hands, "Step aside, let me take care of the old man."


    Haiel saw the leader come before him and pointed his sword at him, in a challenge. He couldn''t see the leaders face clearly as there was red color smeared under the robe.


    "I''m sorry that it had to come this way, old man. Our original plan was to just kill you and some other people before leaving but now¡­ because of a deviation," His gaze landed on me briefly, "We need to kill everyone¡­ even your daughter."


    "Hah," Haiel snickered at the guy, "Tough talk from someone who''s about to lose¡­ don''t worry though, I am much more generous than the monster back there. He might not let you die painlessly but I will try to do that."


    "Oh! The old man has some smack in him," The leader lowered his stance a bit as he prepared to attack, "Let''s see how much you can smack, when I take your daughter right in front of you."


    Haiel''s face turned dark, "The only one that''s going down is either you or me¡­ and I still have years under me." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 48 - Cutting Grass

    Both men faced each other. They were both determined, none less than the other.


    Haiel tightened his hold over his sword as the thug leader brought out his kusarigama, thoroughly confusing the viscount at first before he recognized it, "You¡­ your from the Sekai Kingdom."


    "Correct, old man." The thug smiled, "I suppose our weapons are quite infamous for their deeds."


    "Hmm, they are. But your¡­-" Haiel didn''t continue as he let his assumptions close until further understanding.


    "Before I kill you, tell me your name."


    "Kill me?... alright, my name''s Kisel, know that name, it''s the last name you''re going to remember." Kisel said swinging his Kusarigama around him before aiming it at Haiel.


    The speed of the weapon was fast enough for the viscount to not find a way to stop it and had to block it. But it turned out to be a fault as the kusarigama only stopped for a moment before Kisel swung the chain and the sickle brought down over the viscount again.


    Haiel quickly blocked it again but wasn''t able to disentangle it and it became a problem. The scythe connected to the chain tugged at the sword and made it difficult for him to move his sword.


    Kisel smiled but felt a strong tug on his hands as Haiel used his strength to bring out both the chains and the user towards him.


    "Ahhh" Haiel pulled with great strength.


    Kisel flung over in the air towards Haiel and saw a slash coming to him.


    It would have been difficult for anyone to stop an attack like that in mid-air, but Kisel was a master of acrobatics and a slick man. He used the airflows push and chains to brought himself out of the trajectory of the attack before bringing down his right leg at the viscount''s head, which was defended.


    Kisel stepped down the ground and slid far over. Before the viscount could use the same pull and slash tactic again, he removed the scythe from Haiel and caught it.


    "It seems you have already experienced such a fight before."


    "Of course, I have." Haiel looked brazenly at Kisel, "You don''t come to my age and position just by sitting in a comfy chair."


    "Oh, but many do. Many of them are right here, at this place, desperately trying to save their lives." Kisel said glancing towards some nobles that didn''t know how to fight and ended up getting killed.


    "Such people do not deserve the money and honor that their forefather''s might have painstakingly earned. That''s why there are people like me who are here to correct things."


    "You mean dogs like you that gets paid to listen to their boss''s barks."


    "Be that as it may, you have to at least acknowledge that we''re right, viscount." He said playfully, "Tell me how many people over here are as honest as you huh, tell me how many there are that are strong enough to defeat so many of us."


    Haiel only had one person in his mind that could fit that description, one boy who he had known since he was a child.


    Kisel saw the direction Haiel glanced at and laughed, "Only one! You can''t expect him to save everyone all alon-" Before he could finish, a body flung over and hit the wall beside him, breaking it.


    Kisel glanced at the body, whose internal problems should be beyond understanding and looked towards where it came from.


    Haiel too glanced at the place and his body shook in fear, he saw a fat monster slashing off the thugs like they were only grass in front of his sword. The thugs which tried to fight, only got large parts of their bodies cut off.


    To anyone looking at this scene from a stand point, it was like the grim reaper reaping away lives, especially with that smile on that monster''s face.


    Haiel didn''t know who he was or how he could do such inhumane things, but at this moment of crisis, he was willing to shake hands with that devil.


    "Seems like he wouldn''t be alone after all."


    Kisel snickered angrily hearing that, "You expect that guy¡­ that monster to help. You might be in over your years old man, forget about him helping, he instead might kill him and even your sweet daughter."


    Haiel couldn''t debunk those words as he didn''t know Henry personally but he still didn''t lose hope.


    "Who gives a fuck what that kid might do in the future, right now he is killing off many of your henchmen''s and making your defeat closer by the second."


    Kisel''s face darkened for a moment before smiling, "Let''s see how well he does when he faces my second in command."


    "FYI, He''s even stronger than me."


    ...


    I slashed off another body that came to attack me, it was quiet exhausting you know.


    Not because they were troublesome¡­ okay, some of them were, but the main problem was there were way too many of them. I might have killed many of them and still going 3-6 per half minute, but still their numbers didn''t even come to half.


    There weren''t so many in the novel when Arthur fought them. Maybe This is the difference between a story and reality.


    As I killed off my 99th useless mob, a new person emerged.


    "Man you guys are almost endless." I said to the new guy who didn''t have any weapons on him, "What''s your case? Forgot to bring your weapon or something."


    "Nope, don''t need any." He said and then clapped three times and two times rhythmically before murmuring, "Hypnosis State: Paralyze." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I stood there motionlessly and looked at him. I don''t know why but the guy smiled, "See, even you weren''t able to resist my powers. You might think yourself as the one guy who because he''s the mightiest and has the strangest sword, is the strongest."


    He came right before me and looked me in the eye, "But none of you are resistant to my hypnotic mantra."


    What the fuck is this guy talking about?


    He turned around and spoke to the others, "See I didn''t had to use any weapons to defeat him."


    He said but didn''t see the silent warnings that he''s people were giving him and when he turned back, he only saw the back of my blade and next nothing.

 Chapter 49 - Haiels Defeat

    I don''t know the shit this guy was pulling, but I wasn''t going to waste precious time because of it. I prepare my sword like a batting stance and right when he looked back at me, I hit him as hard as possible and saw him go right through the wall and outside.


    "That''s a home-run." I said smiling as the thugs look wide mouthed at their second in command being tossed out like it was nothing. Even the leader had seen what happened from the beginning.


    "Impossible! How can this be? He wasn''t affected by his powers?" Kisel asked himself looking directly at me.


    ''Powers? What is this guy talking about? What powers?'' I asked myself before a distant memory flashed in me.


    ''Ooooh!... Is this that hypnosis guy from the novel?''


    In the novel, back when it was only Arthur, at that time as he was slicing through the horde of thugs there was a boss fight with someone that had hypnotic powers. Strangely even in the novel, the guy wasn''t able to hypnotize Arthur.


    Back then I thought it might be because Arthur was special, maybe because he''s the protagonist that nothing happened to him, but maybe this guy was phony from the start.


    Or maybe I have some special effect inside me that didn''t let me get hypnotized?... who knows, right now all I know is that I need to defeat an almost endless wave of thugs.


    "Henry!" I look back and see Samantha arriving beside me, "I came to help."


    "Thanks¡­ But I really don''t think I need any-"


    "Hey, I''m here too." Arthur also came beside me and with him came Elisabeth, "I took care of the thugs on the other side and came to help you."


    I nodded to him and looked at Elisabeth, who asked in confusion, "What?"


    "Well, they both came to help me defeat this guys¡­ so what are you here for?"


    "Ahh¡­ I-I can''t fight." I looked at her innocent face a little strangely as Arthur whispered, "Is that your girlfriend?"


    "What, her?" I pointed at Samantha who didn''t know why I did that, "Let me introduce you guys." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Samantha, this is Arthur, a guy I met and this is Elisabeth, the daughter of the viscount, who''s party these thugs crashed." I then turned to the other two, "Arthur and Elisabeth, this is Samantha, a friend of my mine and my ex-fianc¨¦."


    "Nice to meet you." Elisabeth said and Samantha nodded, even while suspiciously gazing at the circumstance around them.


    "Nice to meet yo- what the fuck!" Arthur''s head turned 1800 degrees towards me, "You have a fianc¨¦."


    "Had one."


    "Oh¡­ okay." He said and turned normal.


    ''How the fuck is that okay to you?''


    "So how do we do this?" Samantha asked.


    "There''s still too many of them." Elisabeth said.


    "We can try to take care of them from different directions, so that none of us gets harmed in any way." Arthur said as Elisabeth and Samantha nodded.


    "What do you think henr- and he''s already gone hacking them off again." Arthur looked at me doing what I''ve always been doing since the start, "I think only the two of us can do this strategy."


    "Yes, on your move." Samantha said and the three went on to fight as originally scripted with one being a handicap.


    ...


    While they were gathering their tea party strategy I went the easiest way and just killed them as I found them. I was somewhat close to the leader as I could see he''s and Haiel''s fight and I''ve got to say, it was definitely a cool one.


    It felt like a fight straight out of some anime. Kisel was doing cool moves with the chained-scythe while Haiel used his sword and experience to keep fighting. But even through the killer movements I could see that Haiel had difficulty keeping up with the strange and unusual way that Kisel was using his weapon.


    I knew it wasn''t long before the old man would fall just like in the novel and I couldn''t let that happen this time. I still needed to get his blessin-


    "Hah!" I move myself more crazily and hack off arms and legs and what other parts that I didn''t even know. The thugs could see that even though I was fighting unorthodoxly, I was maiming them, quickly.


    Kisel saw to that as well, which is why he changed his strategy to aggressive as well.


    "Ahh!"


    Haiel hissed, as the scythe locked onto his arm and a heavy tug from that immediately prompted him to the floor.


    "Ahh!" He felt the scythe forcefully unwrap itself and the steel chains crush the muscles of his right arm. Even with that pain he tried to hold onto his sword and get up but the scythe once again came at him and right as he was about to block it from he''s chest, it changed direction.


    The scythe turned with the tone of Kisel''s tugs and hit his Achilles Heels, making his left leg useless as he fell on the floor again.


    "Well, it seems you''ve arrived at your last point. There''s no going back from this Viscount, just tell me what I want to know."


    "And what might that¡­ be?" Haiel said, hand inching towards his sword which was stopped by a leg crushing over it, "ahhh!"


    "The map."


    "What map?"


    "Don''t be coy with me now, viscount." Kisel went down to Haiel''s face, "Tell me where''s the map?"


    Haiel, whose face was in pain, shifted and smiled, "Your going to¡­ ahh¡­ have to go through my dead bones."


    "So be it," Kisel stood, "If I can''t bring it out of you, I''ll try with your daughter. Let''s see how she reacts to it." He then started spinning his scythe faster and faster.


    "Goodbye, oh honorable viscount." Kisel smiled and threw his scythe. But right before it could connect, something black and heavy hit it.


    Kisel''s control over his kusarigama lost as he saw it get stuck to the wall alongside a very strange and unique greatsword alike.


    Recognizing the sword, Kisel smiled, "You might have stopped me from killing him and also locked down my weapon, but in doing so you lost yours." Then he looked right at me, "So how do you intend to win without one?"


    I walk to him as piles of bodies are laid under me, "Don''t worry about that, my fists are enough to smash your face in."

 Chapter 50 - Kisels Defeat

    A few moments before.


    As I was fighting against the almost infinite number of people, I saw something that made me step up. Haiel on the floor defeated and Kisel was crushing Haiel''s arm and if it went as I thought it would then he was going to die in the next moment.


    I tried to fight harder and kill everyone but their number was still a lot. So I thought and thought before a memory suddenly came to me as I called Arthur.


    "Arthur!"


    Arthur even among the horde of endless mobs turned to me, "Yeah!"


    "Do you have any way to take care of so many people at once?"


    "Ahh¡­ no." The guy lied, "If I had then I would have used it already." I liked this fact about him in the book.


    He wasn''t like other novel protagonist that showed all their powers, this one kept quiet about it and only used it when necessary. But I didn''t like that fact now.


    "Oh¡­ I suppose the viscounts going to die then." I said a little louder than necessary and he turned to the scene as his eyes widened and his mind went into decision mode.


    It might have helped that Elisabeth also heard me, because she screamed, "PAPA!"


    So seeing her childhood love''s daddy and his future first father in law death about to happen, the guy didn''t have any other choice.


    "Alright¡­ EVERYBODY MOVE AWAY!"


    He said and I immediately moved away from the spot. Samantha came beside me but had a confused look, "What is he going to do? He can''t take care all that people by himself? Even you are having problems."


    Ah Ah Ah¡­ it''s not that I am having problems¡­ I can easily take care of them using my special black hole ability but unfortunately there are too many important people here that might blab about it.


    "Let''s just wait and see." I said and sat down on a chair as Samantha felt weirded out by it.


    Arthur glanced at the 50 or 60 thugs standing in front of him and took a deep breath.


    "What are you going to do boy? You''re all alone and there''s sixty of us."


    "You might kill a few of us, but it will only take one of our blades to take care of you."


    "Why not just give up altogether, it''s much better like that."


    Arthur ignored the taunts as he knelled in front of everyone and rested the sword on his forehead. He felt the cold touch of the blade mixed with the iron bloody smell as he closed his eyes and chanted.


    What he was chanting wasn''t understandable to any but they quickly noticed that a blue glow was emanating from the sword.


    "What''s that?"


    "Is that¡­ a sword mantra?"


    Then someone from the group noticed something as he quickly said, "He''s chanting a delayed sword mantra."


    "Quickly get him, who knows how much damage that could do to us."


    A mantra having a delayed reaction possibly meant that it was much stronger than the occasional one.


    They were right¡­ but they were late.


    Arthur slowly stood up and prepared his sword to attack. One of the mob took the slow momentum and ran but was immediately hit by a steel plate and fell down on the floor.


    "Let him cook, people." I said while my eyes looked for every detail and weakness of that technique.


    Before any of the others could reach Arthur, he opened his eyes, which glowed the same blue color and roared, "Lion Sigma Slash!"


    He slashed in the empty air before him as a large horizontal ray of blue light left from the sword and hit the thugs.


    Whoever got hit by it, immediately was cut off or injured very much. The ray of light didn''t stop until it hit all 59 thugs. The 60th one being unconscious on the floor because of my tray attack.


    Samantha beside me had her mouth open and her eyes turned to shock. I smiled while slowly walking towards Arthur.


    It was a gruesome sight, so many of them had been cut so swift and cleanly that it felt like a beautiful art piece. The artist that drew this was on his knees breathing heavily as I patted his shoulder.


    "Don''t worry about the leader¡­ I got him."


    "Are you¡­ sure?" He asked with a tired voice.


    Arthur right now was acting¡­ yes, he was far from being depleted in stamina¡­ in both wise. As I said before, he was very strong. He had to act smart and look weak right now, so that he could have an advantage over his foes in the future. But I wasn''t in the mood to dispel his acting right now.


    "Yeah, I''m sure."


    I walk past him and take out my weapon, seeing Kisel ready to deliver the final blow. I aim right at his weapon before throwing and hitting it dead-on, gluing it to the wall.


    "You might have stopped me from killing him and also locked down my weapon, but in doing so you lost yours." Kisel said as he understood who it was, "So how do you intend to win without one?"


    "Don''t worry about that, my fists are enough to smash your face in." I said my face inches before the guy. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, aren''t you cocky."


    Standing so close to someone like Kisel wasn''t a good idea, but it wasn''t a problem.


    Arthur saw something under Kisel''s arm as he warned, "Look out!"


    Kisel smiled as he quickly thrust the small blade hidden under him at my chest. It would have been very fast and impossible for me to dodge at this distance. But again¡­ it wasn''t a problem.


    Kisel quickly struck and turned it while smiling at me. But his smile quickly vanished as he didn''t see any change on me and furthermore felt lighter in his hands.


    "Looking for this." I smiled showing him the small blade that I already took.


    "How the fuck-" Kisel couldn''t finish his words, as he saw my fist coming for his face and quickly blocked it. Unfortunately for him, it didn''t stop the impact from flying him through the walls and out the garden.


    "BANG!"


    A large sound occurred followed by a shake of the place and a few blips in the lamps before everyone saw Kisel firmly planted on the ground.


    "Hmm, that felt good¡­ wonder if I''m a sadist."

 Chapter 51 - Truthful Bones

    Kisel lied on the ground as he thought about his place.


    ''Am I dead?''


    ''Or am I just in hell?''


    He tried to move himself but a cracking sound in his arm immediately stopped him from doing so. Trying the same thing with the other hand, he felt the same sensation reverberating.


    ''Nope, hands broken.''


    So he thought of using his legs but another distinguished cracking sound appeared. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Well¡­ that does not sound good.''


    Finally, with both hands and legs broken, Kisel had nothing else to do but give a big sigh.


    "Haah!"


    "Crack!"


    "Fuck me!" Kisel screamed in pain as even the slightest movement in his chest pained him greatly.


    ''Seriously, what the fuck is wrong with that guy? Throwing me out like nothing¡­ and how the hell did he catch my knife and when?''


    Kisel''s thought process came to an end, as he heard the sound of heavy leather boots crushing the grass and knew his death was close. He sighed again but it only got him another round of pain.


    I walked slowly towards the broken fool, knowing the guy probably wouldn''t be going anywhere now. For those that are questioning how I had tricked the guy and got his knife, let me tell you.


    Back then right when Kisel went to attack me and Arthur screamed, I used my special eyes¡­ you know the one with the time slowing ability. Actually it''s not that time actually slowed down but more like me getting faster¡­ extremely faster.


    In that small moment of time, my body reached an unbearable amount of speed unknown to mankind and I quickly nicked off the knife from the guy.


    I guess I was a tiny bit scared when I did that, I wasn''t entirely sure if that would work out or would I be stabbed first¡­ in the end, it was Kisel who was on the ground, bones protruding from many parts of his body.


    I look down at the sorry sight, "How''s it going?"


    "Just Dandy"


    "You know there are bones breaking out of you, right?"


    "Really?" He tried to move his head but couldn''t, "No wonder I feel as if I''m getting fucked from all sides."


    I knelled down at Kisel and patted his chest, bringing out a painful moan and some cracks, "Why don''t we just stop playing this game and you answer me some questions. If you do that then I''ll give you a quick death."


    Anyone in his position would have felt fear and begged to survive or either chose the given choice and end his suffering. Fortunately, Kisel was one of the smart ones.


    "You promise?"


    "Pinky promise." I said showing my pinky, which wasn''t small. "So the most basic question, what is your objective here?"


    "There''s a map¡­ about some legendary weapon that''s hidden away."


    "And the viscount has it?" He nodded.


    "My job was to get the whereabouts of that map from him and then kill him."


    I smiled, "You''re quite cooperative, Kisel. Good for you." I unconsciously patted his shoulder, breaking it and bringing out another bone, "Oops!"


    Kisel hissed in pain, "Just ask already."


    "Alright then, who sent you?"


    "It was the brother, Miel Valorence."


    I knew about this already but I still wanted to fact check it.


    "What did the guy pay you for this?"


    "Gold¡­ silver and other raw materials." Kisel moaned as he felt the pain bury into him. "You don''t happen to have any drug to stop the pain."


    "Nope, it''s kinda not allowed to bring such things at such parties."


    Kisel dropped his head down in defeat, "Bummer"


    "Alright, one last question, what do you know about the current king''s situation?"


    "What?"


    "Anything new or strange about his lifestyle?"


    Kisel''s face turned curious at me before turning thoughtful, "Well no¡­ his still ill and on his bed. Doesn''t see other people that much, other than his inner council. But I suppose this was already general knowledge, so no, I don''t know anything strange about him."


    I nodded, he was just the first level mob so he shouldn''t know anything out of the ordinary. Except for him having a large number of members, there''s nothing scary about him.


    I stood up, "You were true to yourself and answered all of my questions fairly, so¡­ how do you want it? A chop straight at the neck or anything special?"


    "What''s in the special category?"


    "I can slice you in half or smash your head."


    "Hmm... I think I''ll take the chop to the head." He smiled jokingly as if his life was already forfeited to him.


    "Good choice." I prepared my sword and give a straight clean cut, killing the guy.


    I know he was a bit off a douche at the beginning, but he earned his right to die by being answering all my questions truthfully.


    Wiping the blood off the sword, I think about his words.


    ''The king is still in bed and only meets with his inner council¡­ seems same as the story.''


    ''The viscount''s brother Miel, Should I tattle about him or use him?''


    ''Then there''s the thing about the map¡­ I know a general location of where the map is from the novel but not the precise one. So do I tell it to Arthur and get some of the treasure?''


    ''No, he''ll probably deny it now that the viscount is still alive. Back in the novel, the viscounts dying words were to protect his daughter and find the treasure.''


    ''But now with him alive, I don''t think he''ll probably let anyone have his treasure¡­ except for Arthur. Definitely not me though¡­ man, I should have just let him die.''


    I sigh as the choices and paths seem to differ and go through way too many ways for my IQ to understand them.


    I feel a pat on my shoulder and look down to see Arthur, looking at the headless body of Kisel.


    "Don''t worry, the worst is over and the leader''s dead."


    "What about his goons?"


    "Mostly dead and some fled. The Viscount survived but is in bad condition."


    I nod at him before taking one final look at the guy and turning back.


    "Henry"


    "Yeah"


    "Did he say something to you? Anything about who caused this?"


    "¡­No, he only just sprouted insults at me, so I didn''t waste much time and killed him."

 Chapter 52 - Changed Jaguers

    I slowly walk inside the room as the people and guests that were still alive and conscious looked at me with various emotions. They were giving me this stares as if I had the answer to their worry.


    I don''t know what question they specifically had in mind but I answered the most effective one.


    "The leader of the thugs is dead!"


    "..."


    "YEAHHH!"


    It took a moment before the realization set in and everyone inside the room screamed out in joy. Everyone, even the waiters and other workers jumped up in joy and some even cried.


    For those that cried, they weren''t only crying out in joy but in pain too. Because today not only have they encountered a life ending event that they painfully survived, but there were some that died.


    Some were friends that they had, some that they had known for years, now suddenly are no longer in this world. Even though surviving made them pray in grace towards their gods, it brought in much more fear of reality.


    But that was only the boring part.


    "Sir, can I know your name?" A random guy came and asked me.


    "It''s Henry, Henry Van Tax."


    The random guy smiled and turned back towards others and screamed, "This is the man that has saved us all today. This is the man that has defeated the endless hordes of thugs."


    He turned to look at me with devotion, "This is the man that defeated the thug leader and defeated him all by himself."


    Wellll¡­ that wasn''t the complete truth, but the guy looked at me with such respect that I really couldn''t tell him the awful truth. Not like it''s gonna matter anyway, the only help I got from Arthur was a sword attack which I could''ve toppled if I wanted to.


    "Hail, Henry Van Tax, the guy that saved us all." The guy rounded up everyone, "Come on, say it with me."


    "Hail, Henry."


    "HAIL HENRY!"


    "HAIL HENRY!"


    "HAIL HENRY!"


    A few rounds of that large applause went on for a while as I went a bit dizzy. I didn''t think that their words would actually make me feel like this but it was quite great.


    I understand why some heroes choose fame over money. It was better to have blind devotion than one that is bought. One has an expiry date and one doesn''t.


    I put up a hand and the roaring quits down slowly as I prepare my speech.


    "COUGH COUGH!"


    "I know that today has been a very hard day for everyone in the party. I am talking about both the guests and the workers," I said pointing to the bystanders in corners, "All of us has went through the same hardship, regardless of our blood and rank."


    Some nobles scorned in anger and I pointed out, "I know that some of you think of my words as idiotic or even ridiculous but remember, if it weren''t for some of these people, many of you wouldn''t have been able to survive tonight."


    "Some of you might have been in a situation where a help from a waiter stopped you from getting harmed and some of you were in a situation where said workers saved your lives."


    "So I want you to look at them in a new light, one that is bright and approaching. I hope that you could help them out as most of them may not have the money to get cured."


    The workers who listened to my bullshit, felt touched by it and some even cried. I sweat I had to try very hard to not just burst out in loud laughter.


    "Unfortunately, not all of them had survived this mess and for those that didn''t, those that had a family that they reluctantly left behind, I will be giving each of them 100 pounds." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Murmurs of shock rang out among both the nobles and the workers.


    "And for those that had serious injury, I will pay them full for those injuries."


    What I was doing was kinda ridiculous, not because of the huge amounts of money that I was literally giving away, but because I was giving money away to commoners that dealt with such injury in their daily lives.


    You might be wondering why I am doing such a thing. Well, there are two reason.


    First, I was someone who was previously born in a normal middle class family and knew how hard it was to get paid for insurance because your company had a fucking robbery gone wrong. So with that in mind I decided to help them a bit.


    Secondly¡­ it was obvious, right. I was making a good impression. I had to do something about my reputation that had been smeared in the dirt by the previous user.


    A thought went through me a few days ago. A palace filled with people that was suddenly attacked by thugs¡­ what better way to make my reputation sky high than saving this fools and having them sing my tale¡­ not to that extent but you get it.


    So when I finally see the end results of them cheering me, I went a bit further and used the humanitarian route to get better points. As a result¡­


    "To think that Henry was such a man¡­ I was soo mistaken from the start." A person my age said.


    "He has always been like that, it''s just us that didn''t see the man that he is."


    "Yes¡­ I can see how beautiful, sexy and ravenous he is."


    "Yea-" The male round stopped talking as they glanced at the group of women that was looking at me with terrifying eyes. Terrifying to me because this was the same group of women that tried to shoo me out when I went to get Arthur.


    I felt disturbed at their sudden change but inside, I was quite giddy.


    ...


    After a few more rounds of hooray for me, I left seeing that all the important characters were busy doing something.


    I whistled while walking through the hallway in the hotel. I kept whistling until I came upon my door and opened it.


    "Anna I''m back-"


    The words didn''t leave from my mouth fully as I felt two huge and squishy things rub me.

 Chapter 53 - Sneaky Maid

    I could feel her arms wrap around me and even felt something wet through my clothes. I also felt her bun buns squabble me but felt the moment wasn''t right enough to take advantage of them.


    "Anna, is something wrong?"


    "Hnnh HnnH"


    Small weeping sounds rang out from the girl on my chest.


    Maybe something happened while I was fighting the thugs¡­ maybe a few of them went ahead to steel the other houses and hotels.


    I become visibly worry and look around for any signs of burglary or anything that might suggest something wrong, but there was nothing misplace about the house.


    All the items were in the same place and nothing seems to be broken, even the windows were shut tight enough to suggest nobody broke in.


    I calmly removed the weeping girl and looked at her. Her face was covered with snot and tears, her mascara was mashed out and made her look like a rock band member.


    I slowly wipe the tears while thoroughly avoiding the snot and ask, "What''s wrong Anna? Did something happen while I was gone?"


    "Hhee!" She cried with more intensity as I sighed and wiped her tears again.


    "Anna, everything''s going to be okay, can you please tell me what happened?"


    She finally stopped but still had some moments of tears while saying, "I- I was cleaning and- and packing your clothes master, when I heard it."


    "What did you hear?"


    "I heard some people talking about it in the hallway, how an assassination attempt happened in the party that you went." She said and I could already picture it. "They said that most of the people inside the party had died and only a few of them survived. So I- I thought-"


    "So you thought that I was dead too, huh." I said jokingly but it only made her cry again and hug me as I slowly rubbed her head.


    "Don''t cry, Anna. Can''t you see that I''m fine. Look, not one scratch on me."


    She stopped her crying as she looked up.


    "Really?"


    "Yes"


    "Show me."


    "What?"


    "Show me." I didn''t know what else to do when this beautiful but silly girl asked me something like that with a crying face. So I un-robed myself and took off my shirt.


    Anne looked at my body thoroughly, she even touched some places to see if there were any problems or not before looking down at my pants, "Yeah¡­ not gonna happen."


    ...


    Both of us were sat on the bed. I was in my sleeping clothes while Anna had wiped out all her traces of snot and looked beautiful and sexy once again in her slightly transparent nightwear.


    "Wow, that''s so amazing, young master." Her eyes shined brightly, hearing my tales, "You defeated all of them by yourself!"


    "Well¡­ not all of them¡­ but yeah, I defeated most of them." I said, lying a bit in my story telling.


    What? You''re telling me that you have a beautiful and innocent maid who believes in you and you won''t lie to make yourself look better¡­ I dare you to say no.


    "And you also defeated the leader too."


    "With one punch."


    "WOW!" She said with clasped hands, "Then what happened master?"


    "Oh, nothing much. People cheered me on a bit and-" Let''s skip ahead a bit.


    "WOOOW! You are such great man, master. You are not only revered by them but you also helped out the commoners¡­ that''s soo kind of you."


    "I know." I smiled as she got up.


    "I need to go to the bathroom a bit, master."


    "Alright, I''ll go ahead and sleep." I said lying down.


    She went away and I closed my eyes to go asleep. I really didn''t want to sleep so fast as I wanted to play grabby grabby with Anna, but I was tired from the fight so I needed some shut eye.


    But it wasn''t long before I felt some movement in downtown that I had to investigate.


    "What the-"


    Before me¡­ or under me, was Anna who was on her knees and in another nightwear, this one much more transparent as I could almost see her boobs and cave¡­ which too wear not covered by any underwear.


    But that wasn''t the most shocking thing¡­ it was the fact that she smiling at me as I caught her loosening my pants.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Anna"


    "Yes, master."


    "¡­ What the hell is happening right now?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked away shyly as if caught doing a robbery.


    "Anna¡­"


    "I-I was trying to¡­ give you a blowjob, master."


    ''Wh-What! How the fuck does she know what a blowjob is¡­ not even Amelia knew about it.''


    "H-How do you know... what a blowjob is?"


    She turned the other side, "I¡­ kind of saw you with Miss Amelia one day."


    Alarms ring inside me and my brain stopped functioning for a moment.


    ''She saw me¡­ doing THAT¡­ with Amelia. Then she should already know what I''ve done with her¡­ but she never said or turned hatefully at me when Amelia''s confession came out or anytime else.''


    ''Alright, alright. First I need to know what she knows before I decide what to do with this.''


    "Anna¡­ how much did you see?"


    She turned scared, "I''m sorry master, I know that I shouldn''t have seen anything but-"


    "It''s okay, just tell me, how much."


    "I¡­ know about the deal."


    ''Alrighty then, she probably knows everything about it¡­ still, why does she not seem disturbed?''


    "So you know about my ''deal'' with Amelia, huh." She guilt-fully nodded.


    "Are you disgusted by it?"


    "What!" She looked up in confusion, "Why would I be disgusted?"


    "Well, I took advantage of her and used her in a way to please myself, doesn''t that seem bad to you?" I ask as I was confused at the girl.


    "Why should it? You had already spoken it out with her and she accepted it herself. But¡­"


    "But what?"


    "I know that you had somewhat¡­ used her, master for your pleasures. But you shouldn''t have." She looked at me with a bit of anger, "Why do you ask someone of another house to help you relieve your pleasure master, when you have so many in your own that will gladly do that."


    "And you''re one of them?"


    "Yes!..." She said before blushing intently.


    "Come here."


    Anna slowly got up, thinking that I was going to punish her.


    "I''m sorry, maste-" Before she could speak any words, I grabbed her by the chin and kissed her.


    Oh! I am definitely going to punish this girl tonight.

 Chapter 54 - Fun Punishment (18+)

    Anna felt my tongue drift into her small mouth and tasted the salty sweet taste.


    At first, she was shocked beyond belief at what was happening but let all of her guard down instantly and let me do what I want with her.


    She never thought that one of her dream scenarios would actually come to reality but here she was, standing in front of her master and him kissing her on the lips indecently.


    A Forbidden Affair.


    It was almost maddening to her to think that her master had actually thought her worthy enough to not only kiss her but even use his tongue. She felt so loss in the process that she subconsciously even used a bit of tongue play.


    I felt the small tongue trying to participate and let it. Her tongue went inside me and nervously struggled for a while before going crazy. We both used our tongue to mouth fuck each other to the brim and hugged her as she stuck close to me.


    Anna also hugged me as smooching sounds rang out and saliva dripped from both of us. I was not only kissing her but even drinking her fluids as she did the same. I don''t know why, but in the heat of the moment I just wanted to eat everything about her and I know she felt the same way.


    We kissed for a while before I ended the kiss. I looked at the droopy face Anna had and breath heavily in front of her. She was so into it that, she closed our distance and kissed me herself.


    We made out for a while before I stopped the hungry girl and asked, "Did it made you angry?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wh-what?" She asked, not completely right in the mind.


    "Did it make you angry that I was doing all of that with Amelia when I should have done it with you?"


    Her mind quickly returned as the words intent formed inside her and she turned away shyly, but I made her look back at me.


    "Y-yes¡­"


    "Did it make you horny seeing us do such indecent things?"


    She looked at me with the most shocked face, "I-I¡­"


    "Answer truthfully."


    "¡­Yes, master"


    I smile and whisper into her ear, "Do you want¡­ me to do such things to you?"


    Her face was covered by her hands but her ears were bright red, "I¡­ do."


    "Speak clearly." I ask her, it felt so fun and inappropriate to make her say such things.


    "I¡­ I¡­ I want you to do all those things you did with Amelia to me and many more."


    "Oh! many more, huh.""No-no¡­ that wasn''t what I meant¡­ master, stop harassing me."


    I looked at her somewhat seriously, "Harassing you? I''m not harassing you, I''m going to punish you."


    "Punish me, But why?"


    "You spied on me during my private moments with Amelia," She was about to say some excuse but I stopped her, "Yes, you might have followed me for my safety and what not, but you still spied on me, didn''t you."


    She said nothing as I was right.


    "So for that reason, I need to punish you tonight. So drop you clothes."


    "What?" She quickly covered her body and looked at me suspiciously.


    "Are you trying to disobey me?"


    "No¡­ no."


    "Then do it."


    It took a moment and one discreet smile from me before she understood what I was doing. She smiled discreetly too in fear and anticipation of what would happen as she dropped her final piece of clothing.


    ''HOLY MOTHER OF!''


    Standing before me, now was a completely naked Anna. Her breast, navel, pussy and every place of her body was open before me.


    Anna smile sneakily as she noticed me ogling at her naked body. Yes, it felt cold and very embarrassing to stand naked like that in front of her master. But she had wanted to do this for so long that her shame was almost covered by excitement.


    I took a big gulp seeing the large melons in front of me. They were simply MAGNIFICENT and her two almost pink nipples looked very delicious.


    I bravely put up the courage and touch one boob.


    "Hah"


    I saw Anna breathing a bit heavily but no refusal on her face, so I went further and played with it a bit. The boob was so big that even with my large hand, I wasn''t able to cover one completely.


    "Hnnh!"


    I look at Anna''s slightly lusty face and played a bit more with the boob before letting it go as a disappointed look came on her.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll come back to it later." I said quietly but she understood nonetheless.


    My hand then slowly snaked down to her navel as Anna felt a chill go through her spine. I smiled seeing her almost in pain, not being able to do anything and continued.


    I went down to her navel. Before my face could come in contact, I look up and see Anna''s confused gaze. I gave her a wink and then kissed her navel as she her body shook.


    I then return to my stance of sitting on the edge of the bed and pat on my legs.


    "Come, bend over here."


    "Hnnh!" Anna felt ashamed but did as told and bend down on my knees.


    I could see her bare back now along with her butt. Anna''s round butt stood up to me as I rubbed it smoothly. It was soft and smooth, perfect for a smack.


    "Slap"


    "Ahnn!"


    Anna looked up at me in surprise, "You hit me!"


    "Yes, I did." I said and slapped her again.


    "Slap!"


    "Hah!" Anna wanted to complain but stopped as another slap came.


    It was a bit strange but Henry''s slap wasn''t hard at all, it was a bit soft and¡­ actually felt good to her.


    "Haanh!" She yelped, but this time it came close to a moan.


    ''Am I¡­ actually feeling pleasure from this? Is this why he''s beating me like this?'' Anna realized and she didn''t resist the slaps any more. Not like she was resisting before too.


    After a while, the slapping stopped as Anna thought that I was finished with it. But she quickly felt a hand approaching over to her secret cave and touching it.


    "Hmm¡­ what is this I wonder?" I said showing a sticky substance on my finger.

 Chapter 55 - Annas Innocence ( 18+ )

    I showed her the sticky and slimy substance.


    At first Anna didn''t have a clue where it could have come from. How could she? She was a pure girl who had never participated in such activities before.


    Sure she had thoughts about doing indecent stuff with Henry before but it always came down to doing indecent things¡­ without any visual image.


    As I slightly touched her inner lips of her vagina, Anna felt another jolt go through her and somehow knew that the sticky substance was hers.


    ''Did that thing¡­ came from me? Bu-But how?''


    ''Did my pee really leak out while young master slapped me?''


    Anna''s face slowly glowed redder and continued until it felt too me that if I did anything more excessive, she would burst.


    "You don''t know?" I asked toying with her, "Hmm¡­ then only one way to find out I guess."


    Anna saw me carefully looking at the sticky thing before putting it inside my mouth and sucking it. She completely lost her mind as she saw me sucking on what she thought was her pee.


    "Master Don''t!" She said but I was already tasting it.


    It was good. Not goona lie, with her in such position and my horniness sky high, anything coming out of her vagina would taste good to me.


    "Hmm¡­ it''s quite good."


    ''Annh¡­ he''s already sucking on it with such a satisfied look. How do I tell him that it''s my pee¡­ and why is he actually tasting it and feeling good?''


    I saw the various degree of confusion on her face and asked, "Tell me Anna, do you really not know what is this?"


    "It''s-It''s my pee."


    "Wrong."


    "But it is¡­ you found it from my¡­"


    I smiled at the ignorant girl, "This is not your pee but¡­ your love juice."


    "Love Juice?"


    I nodded, "You see when women are horny they sometimes leak a fluid that comes out of their vagina. What you leaked just now was just that¡­ your love juice."


    "Still, it''s similar to my pee."


    "No, your love juice is kinda different and not similar to your pee at all," I don''t really know if that''s actually real or not, "It''s just your lust coming out and it''s definitely not something to be ashamed of."


    "Oh! So master¡­ do men also leak something like that?" She asked, purely wanting to fill her curiosity.


    "Yeah, we do. That''s why it''s not something to be ashamed or," I touched her inner lips where such substances were and sucked them again, "be embarrassed to eat."


    She shyly looked down, "But master¡­ why are you drinking them?"


    I came close to her and whispered, "How could I stop myself from drinking them, when my beloved Anna''s love juice taste so good?"


    She shyly looked at me and before I could say anything, she kissed me hard.


    "Smooch"


    "Slosh"


    "Hah!"


    She sucked on to my mouth with intensity never seen before and it aroused me further. We kissed for a while before breaking, "I think it''s wet enough."


    "Hmm?" Anna didn''t understand but felt something large and cold going through her private cave.


    "Aanh!" Anna didn''t know what, but the feeling just now was beyond anything she felt before.


    I saw Anna moan as I put my index finger inside her vagina. Just as I had thought it was completely wet. So even if it was easy enough to go inside, it was kinda hard to move around.


    Her vagina wasn''t just wet but it was quite warm and very tight. A characteristic of a woman who has never masturbated before or did any kind of irregular activities.


    Call me crazy, but finding out that my Anna was not only pure but pure to such extent only made me love her further. It also kinda made want to break all of her innocence and transform her into someone new.


    But all will be done in time, first I have a very horny girl to satisfy.


    I slowly moved my hand back and forth inside her, "How does that feel?"


    "Hanh Hanh¡­ I don''t-¡­ know how to¡­ describe it master."


    "Does it feel amazing?"


    "Yes!"


    "Does it make your body quiver and weak all over?"


    "Yeannh!"


    "Does it make you feel guilty but glad nonetheless doing such forbidden things with your master."


    "YES!"


    She was fully embarrassment but her mind was giving way to her body''s pleasure to stop worrying about her words.


    I stroked my fingers further and reached other places as I could hear her slight moans and heavy breathes. Seeing that she was ready for it, I put in my middle finger as well.


    Anna suddenly feeling the my cold finger go through her warm vagina, felt even more joy and screamed, "Oh Yeah!" and instantly covered her mouth.


    I smiled, "Come on, Anna. Scream out, moan as much as you can. Nobody''s is here beside us, so don''t be shamed anymore."


    Anna shook her head in denial.


    "Huh¡­ so you won''t do it?"


    She nodded firmly. Anna has already been embarrassed to the point that denying Henry''s words didn''t seem that important, especially after what they were doing.


    "Alright then," I popped my finger out, "Then no finger play."


    Anna quickly looked at me with fake anger. She might not want to hear herself moan so shamelessly but she very much wanted her master''s fingers to keep doing whatever they were doing inside her.


    The feeling was so great that her mind was sure to break.


    "If you moan openly without fear or shame, only then will I continue."


    "Hnngh! Pervert Master!"


    "Yes, I am a pervert," I said sucking on to her fresh, warm love juice, "But you still love me, right?"


    Anna may have done quite shameful things with me, but she still wasn''t ready to openly admit that as she looked away from me but didn''t hold her moans anymore. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah baby." I resume finger fucking Anna and this time she didn''t cover her moans nor lower them.


    "Hnnh!"


    "Annh!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yeah that feels good!"


    "Oh yeah!"


    Various words came out with greater degree of moans as I continued masturbating Anna and it only took a few moments before I felt her body quiver and knew she was about to burst.

 Chapter 56 - When The Blood Sticks To You ( Mild 18+ )

    Anna felt a feeling she never felt inside her private cave before. It was as if she had contained her fluids that she should have ejaculated a long time ago and now it was ready to burst out of her. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pressure and feeling of it was soo good that she couldn''t stop or didn''t want to stop it from happening.


    "Some-Somethings coming!"


    Those were the only words she could utter before her whole body spasmed hard and she came all over the floor as I continued rubbing her hard until I was sure that she was completely satisfied.


    After cumming for the very first time in her life, her body completely gave up and she laid down over my body.


    "Hah¡­ Hah!"


    I saw her breathing hard and her eyes hazy as if lost in a mystical world and smiled.


    "You''re all exhausted, right?"


    She only gave a bare nod before slowly saying, "I¡­ I can still¡­ satisfy¡­ you, master."


    ''Look at her, all heavy and no energy but still she thinks of satisfying me in her state, you really are the only one unique person I can find in this world.''


    I rub her head gently and lay her down on my bed, "It''s okay, Anna. It''s your first time and you''re very exhausted, it''s only natural. Get some sleep and we''ll continue this again one day."


    "But master¡­"


    "Nothing Anna, rest yourself for now. Besides, I''m not really in the mood for a BJ after what happened at the party." I kissed her forehead and got up, "I''ll be up for a while, so don''t worry about any attack."


    "Okay" She said tiredly before closing her eyes and quickly drifting back to sleep.


    Seeing that she had gone to dreamland, I went downstairs and told the manager to give me a few buckets of hot water for bathing.


    It took a while but they delivered them before my room and I took them inside the bathroom. As I undressed myself completely, my body revealed all the blood spots there were on it.


    Yes, I was hurt, but only by a bit. The reason why Anna wasn''t able to distinguish them, was that there were a lot of blood on me that wasn''t mine. They were also the reason why I asked for a hot bath.


    Sitting down on the hard rock that is supposed to be some kind of chair for baths, I proceed to throw the warm water over me and slowly wash it down.


    The bloods were everywhere, except for the face that I had already washed before. If I didn''t then the people on the streets would have labeled me as psycho or murdered.


    It was a cold night, so that''s why it was much harder to clean the blood as they stuck on to me like degenerate tattoos. While there was Anna that could have helped me, but somehow I didn''t want her to.


    Maybe it was because in my eyes, she is and always will be the one innocent maid that has helped since the start. So in regard to that and many things, I didn''t want her washing away so many blood of others.


    "Sigh¡­ at least now I know what she thinks about me." I said while throwing another mug of water over my head.


    ...


    It was morning, close to 10 AM.


    I was going to Viscount Valorence Mansion.


    No, not the brother but Haiel. I still wasn''t sure what to do with that guy, maybe the current circumstances would help me.


    I went inside the garden as the mansion''s view appeared before me. From up above, the mansion looked just as strong and beautiful as always. But it was at the ground where the true damage was.


    When the thugs invaded the place, they not only broke the window, but left the doors and many parts of the walls in shambles. I could see the third floor room which now had half of its walls blown to pieces and saw people gathering items on the floor.


    The guards?


    I think they were already dead by the time they attacked and some were paid away by the brother to diddle away for a while.


    I stood before the main gate as many workers fixed the door and other parts of the mansion.


    "What a mess!"


    "You can say that again." I look back to see it was Arthur who was approaching me.


    "Why did they had to make such destruction of the doors and walls like this if they were just going to come through the windows?" I asked.


    "They wanted to make a point," I turned to Arthur, "Whoever had organized this attack wanted to shame the viscount and by destroying the front part of his mansion, it would be a reminder to all who came, would see the viscount''s failure."


    ''He''s right about that. This would surely do that, but why though?''


    ''In the original story, Haiel would have died and Miel would have gotten this place anyway so why do something that would only bring shame to your family name?''


    ''Did he think that there was a chance his plans could fail and by doing damage to Haiel''s reputation, Miel would have some way to get his brother''s place?''


    I thought but there were many holes in the plan and the story didn''t go into much further detail other than defeating Miel in a certain point of the future and Elisabeth becoming Viscount of Valint.


    "How was your sleep?" Arthur asked.


    "Oh, it was wonderful." I sarcastically say to the guy as he gazed at the dark undertones of my eyes with a similar one like him.


    It was quite impossible to sleep in times like this. Who knew what would happen to you while you''re sleeping unguarded in a place unknown and without any guards?


    "I know that was a stupid question but-"


    "Then why ask?"


    "¡­ for conversation."


    I looked at the guy who blankly looked at me before shaking my head, "Sigh¡­ do you know why the viscount called me here for?"


    "What else? To reward you for your excellent bravery the other night."


    "Unhah, then why are we the only ones here."


    "¡­Good point." Arthur nodded before walking inside the mansion alongside me.


    "What kind of reward do you think; he''ll give?"


    "Maybe a sword¡­" Then he thought back to my huge sword and changed his words, "or something completely ridiculous."

 Chapter 57 - Bold and Arrogant

    Let me clear something out to you guys before I continued.


    I want to talk about the attack on the party for a sec.


    We know that this attack wasn''t a random on, but one that has been intentionally orchestrated. We know who arranged it and we also know that Haiel was smart enough to know that it was his brother who wanted to kill him.


    Alright so Haiel should be furious at his brother and may¡­ want to kill him and that would be perfectly justifiable for everyone.


    So imagine my surprise when I see the motherfucker standing beside Haiel like he isn''t the least bit connected to the matter. Haiel also doesn''t even seem a bit angry or disgruntled by the fact that his killer was standing next to him¡­ in striking distance!


    Yeah, I call bullshit.


    NO way does someone so experienced and old person like Haiel doesn''t know that it was his brother. His more likely trying to keep this matter into the family so it doesn''t get any more fucked by other people.


    But hombre, you already made one mistake. Your brother wasn''t just aiming to kill you but many other noble families too. SO, let''s see how you stop them from demanding the head of their killer.


    "Welcome brave warriors!" Haiel said while sitting on his somewhat broken of a throne-chair. We were standing on this very long red carpet that was originally blue¡­ but you can guess what happened here.


    "My lord!" Arthur said as he knelt in front of him. He waited for a bit but when he saw I wasn''t doing the exact same thing as him, he nudged at me.


    But I didn''t care. I wasn''t going to kneel before someone who was going to get fucked by his own brother that he already knows but still wouldn''t do anything about it.


    There''s also that arrogance inside me that wouldn''t let me kneel before this guy who is at the current moment a lot weak, both physically and financially. Even if he was at his height of power¡­ I''m sure I could take him on.


    Yeah, I''m that arrogant and confident at my own ability. I was becoming stronger every day so you can expect me to not bow down to just anyone¡­ unless they are someone very strong¡­ or a very beautiful women¡­ or a goddess that is trying to help me... or a very strong evil god that could kill me.


    ¡­Man, there are a lot of being-


    My though process stopped as I felt Arthur nudging me from the corner and both Valorence brother looked in expectation.


    Fuck your expectation, I''m not bowing down to you.


    I slap away the small pinky and give a brief nod, "My Lords."


    Immediately the looks of displeasure and resentment came on both brothers faces respectively. They both knew that in social hierarchy order they had the bigger ranking so what I did was a big insult to them.


    But they also knew that financially I was a large fucker and physically¡­ well, they both saw me in action the other day, so nobody had anything else to say but, "Hmm!"


    "I called you both here because I wanted to thank you personally and reward you for your bravery, especially you, Henry Van Tax." Haiel said. "You had shown exceptional skills and prowess for someone so... young."


    "Thanks"


    The guy may be a pussy but sure knows how to put on faces. He didn''t show a bit of discomfort saying those words to me. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Miel on the other hand couldn''t stop himself from glaring at me. How could the bastard, when I am the main reason it got so spoiled.


    "Do you want to say something or is there something on my face?" I asked him directly.


    "I-I¡­" Miel didn''t think that I would actually have the gall to ask something like that in this situation.


    "I was just admiring¡­ the man who had saved my brother so bravely, forgive me if it seemed inappropriate." He said with clenched teeth.


    "Well then, admire on." I gave him a smile and if it weren''t for his brother beside him, I was sure he would have attacked me.


    "COUGH COUGH!" Haiel coughed gathering our attention.


    "As I was saying, I wanted to thank you both for your great help the other night. If it weren''t for both of your contributions, many guests lives and my own would have been ended."


    "It''s our sole duty as warriors of our kingdom, my lord. You needn''t praise us for it." Arthur said.


    "You''re welcome."


    Arthur glanced at me again and signaled to stop acting like that but I couldn''t. The kinds of expression appearing on Miel''s face was too hilarious.


    I was the guy who shattered his whole operation and now I was acting boldly right in front of him, it was sure to give a large headache to an egotistic noble like him.


    Haiel on the other hand, didn''t give much importance to it.


    "So in consideration of your help, I wish to reward you both." Haiel raised his hand, stopping Arthur, "No, you can''t refuse it."


    Arthur smiled, "As you say, my lord."


    "Good." Haiel nodded and signaled to the side as a group came carrying something large, "Arthur, I already know that you are one of the bravest warrior in our kingdom and also know that you will continue to do great things in the future so in light of that, I am granting you my war armor."


    The servants pulled off the cover and showed a tall armor that stood shiningly on its rough metal plates. There were a lot of scratches on it but even through it any one could see that the armor would still be able to hold on a lot more damage.


    I glanced at the armor, ''Hmm¡­ it seems, fate will find ways to bring lost distant roads back together.''


    The armor before me was the same armor that Elisabeth would have given Arthur in the future when he admits for the academy.


    "I¡­I¡­ thank you, my lord." Arthur said, kneeling back once more as it brought a satisfied laugh to Haiel.


    "Make sure to bring honor to the kingdom and to your family, Arthur." Haiel said deeply.


    "I will." Arthur nodded seriously as Haiel turned to me and became a bit awkward.


    "Unfortunately, Van Tax, I don''t know you as personally as I do with Arthur, so I couldn''t prepare anything for you. But I will grant you anything that you ask of me."


    "Anything?"


    "Anything"

 Chapter 58 - Fate Still Remains

    We were outside the main entrance of the mansion. I had already asked what I wanted from Haiel and he¡­ reluctantly accepted it.


    But there was one person who couldn''t accept it¡­ no, it was not his brother.


    "Who in their right mind would ask something like that?"


    "Seriously who? I''m astonished by the fact that you actually asked something like that." Arthur said looking at me like I was a psycho.


    "You jealous." I said and he laughed at my sarcasm, a creepy unsettling one that had no meaning.


    "Jealous? Of You? Maybe I am, Maybe I''m not, why don''t you guess?" He said as one of his eyes gave a crazy blink. It took a moment before Arthur calmed down and said to himself, "Calm minds, calm waves."


    Hearing the famous words coming out of him, I didn''t think they were that famous at all, but they are to him. This words were spoken to him by his father at an early age and reminded him to not think with brawns but with his brains.


    Unfortunately, the same could not be said about the words creator, who so brazenly lost to his dick and fell on the bed¡­ literally.


    "You shouldn''t have behaved like that." Arthur said remembering my stance. "They are our senior and lords, who must be respected and-"


    "And we have to obey them like some dogs in leashes, right?" I interrupted him.


    "No, it''s not like that. We listen to them because their words are equivalent to the king- her majesty''s words."


    ''Yep, that right there was hatred. Man, does he hate her.''


    "But they are only viscounts, there words are no way ''equivalent'', to her majesty."


    "¡­Yes, I know but-"


    "Besides I didn''t bow to them for a reason."


    "What''s that?"


    I looked at him with a mysterious face, "You really expect me to tell you that?"


    "Pretty please."


    "Yeahhh... no."


    He showed a downed face before getting back to his normal phase, "Do you think that the viscount is hiding something from us?"


    "Why do you ask?" I look at him curiously.


    "It just feels like they are, I don''t know, but it kinda seems like the viscount might have known who had attacked us."


    ''Good, at least he''s using his brain now. He does that in the original story too, but it was too late at that point.''


    "He may know the guy."


    "You think so too."


    "Yeah, his bound to. He knows that it has to be one off the many enemies that he made since birth." I said with a little hint but the guy laughed.


    "Haha, I know he has a lot of enemy, Henry. But I don''t think it''s one of his diaper pals."


    ''Alright I tried.''


    "Who knows man... you know what, forget about it. Where are you going to go now?" I know but I wanted to check something.


    "I am going to tour the countries with Elisabeth an-" Then a worried expression came to him as he laughed awkwardly, "I forgot to tell you something."


    "What?" I knew this was going to come, but I thought I had at least changed something.


    "Well, last night after fighting side by side with Samantha, me, Elisabeth and her became friends and she offered us to go on a tour with her to her home... so we kinda agreed." He said looking at me with worry again, "You don''t object to it, do you? If you want, I can cancel it."


    I shook my head, "That ship has long sailed friend. If you want to have a go at her then go. I don''t really want to talk about it¡­ just a warning."


    "If you see someone named Amelia in her camp, don''t believe a word she says, alright."


    "I will do so¡­ and I''m not trying to have a ''go'' at Samantha, it''s just a friendly tour." He asked me but I was already leaving. "But why should I avoid Amelia?"


    "Samantha will tell you."


    Arthur looked at me leaving him abruptly and thought that he might have angered Henry.


    ''Maybe I shouldn''t have agreed to it before asking him. He seems a bit angry about the situation... and who is this Amelia?''


    I left Arthur to his thoughts as I roamed by myself.


    ''Even after changing my destiny sooo much¡­ I still couldn''t stop the story from advancing the same way, huh.'' sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I had thought that after breaking my engagement and making up with Samantha, the timeline with her and Arthur joining wouldn''t happen¡­ but as they say, fate is a bitch.


    I''m not worried or angry about the fact that Arthur would bang her or anything, because I didn''t look at Samantha romantically, I looked at her as a friend and a mentor for a time¡­ but that was it.


    Still¡­ it stung a bit to think Samantha would fall for him so quickly, but alas, that is the inevitable charm of Arthur.


    I stopped thinking about the matter much and proceeded to where my destination was.


    Nijulai''s Groceries.


    It was a small grocery store that had a normal look to it with vegetables drawn outside. It was completely ordinary to anyone who glanced at it or even the many commoners that shopped in it almost daily.


    But I know what it really is.


    "Ring!" "Ring!"


    The bell attached to the front door rang as I came in. There was a counter in the front with a door behind it. The veggies and other dairies were at the corner of the store for the customers to pick up as they liked.


    To them it was one of the stores they frequented and because of its low prices and being able to pick your own items, it was doing good.


    At the current moment, there wasn''t anyone inside the shop, not even the shopkeeper. I go to the desk and ring the bell a few times.


    "Ting" "Ting" "Ting"


    It took a moment before the back door opened and a middle aged man with a forgettable face came out, saying, "I''m coming, I''m coming-¡­ oh, a new customer. How can I help you, sir?" He asked with a smile.


    I put 5 shillings on the counter, "I want to go to a place where slaves run dormant."

 Chapter 59 - Where The Slaves Run Dormant

    "I want to go to a place where slaves run dormant."


    The shopkeepers happy face froze for a moment before it turned to one that was a bit disturbing.


    "A new customer, I haven''t seen you before. May I know your specialty, dear sir?" He said this time with a smile that was dangerous but submissive too.


    "I can''t decide, do you have any recommendations?"


    "That depends sir, do you want a fighter, a worker, a sex slave, a beast worker or something unique?"


    You might be either one of the two people that were thinking about this.


    First, you know what is going on here or second, you don''t know what the fuck is happening and would like an explanation.


    If you''re the first one, kudos. But if you''re the second one¡­ I''m sorry to say this but your knowledge of novels is short and needs a review.


    Still, for those in the second category, let me help you. As I said, the story of this novel was revolved around the protagonist and his heroines, who lives in the most peaceful kingdom, Maria.


    There are five Kingdoms to start and Maria is the starting point and as the story progressed so did the enemies level and a new kingdom is explored.


    But what did that had to do with this?


    You see all this kingdom were determined in the story with their power and peace level. Maria being the most peaceful and second most powerful one and the final kingdom being the most chaotic and also the most powerful of them all.


    The final kingdom was so chaotic that as time went by it slowly corrupted the other kingdoms which were normal at first. The closer one kingdom was to it, the more hectic they became.


    Fortunately, Maria was the one that was at the farthest to it. Still¡­ corruption was something that was inevitable because we humans are corruptible by birth. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So even if Maria was the most peaceful, it still had its demons. Something that my father had great connections with.


    Nijulai''s Groceries may seem like an ordinary place for people to buy groceries but all of it was just a fa?ade for its true face.


    A Slave Shop


    Yes, this seemingly normal grocery was a slave market for the wicked and rich to buy slaves. This place was introduced at a later point in the story so Arthur doesn''t know about it yet and what I said to the guy was a password that Arthur would know later and use it to infiltrate this place.


    "I need guards, two of them. The strongest you have but also the most loyal ones."


    The slave keeper nodded, "Of course, sir. I have everything here that will satisfy your needs. Women, men, nobles, children, beasts, rabits, dogs-"


    "Guards for now." I said, reminding him.


    "Yes, yes." He opened the counter for me and went inside the back door, "Please follow me to check the product."


    I went inside the back room and was shown to a normal storage room filled with items to sell for his shop. The slave keeper ignored all items and walked towards the end of the room, where there were some boxes with the picture of broccoli.


    The box was big and looked heavy but the guy kicked it and it moved away like nothing. It was just a distraction for what lay underneath.


    A secret underground basement.


    The guy quickly unlocked the locks and opened it, showing a flight of stairs going down in the dark.


    "Don''t worry about the dark, sir. I have a solution for it." He said as he chanted something quietly and sparks ignited in his hand and a ball of fire materialized.


    The ball of fire then slowly levitated above us and brightened up our surrounding.


    "As you see sir, the darkness isn''t a problem anymore." He said while climbing down, "It was a big problem for us back a few years but after this spell was created a few months ago, business has been good for us."


    As you could see, the guy was a talker.


    I ignored the guy''s ramblings while climbing down the stairs and the ball of fire followed us.


    The basement was completely dark and nothing could be seen. But with the addition of magic, the surrounding place up to 5 meters was brightened.


    Immediately the feeling of vomiting came to me as I saw what lay here and as the smell hit me. Large cages made of steel held people, people that looked dehydrated and out of will.


    This was the outcome for those that got captured in wars. They would either die or become a slave and be sold for various uses. Between you and me, dying seems to be the better option.


    I quickly covered my mouth with a handkerchief as the guy apologized, "I''m sorry for the smell sir, this fools forget that there is A BUCKET FOR YOU GUYS TO POOP IN!"


    His angered words brought up some fear into slaves whilst others didn''t think care about it anymore.


    "I''m sorry again for my loudmouth," He smiled apologetically, "What was it that you wanted, guards right?"


    I nodded as he walked towards the right and looked at a few cages before stopping, "This are the ones you''ll want tehn. They are the best warriors, straight from the kingdom of Furries."


    I looked at where he pointed and saw a group of wolf like man who looked very strong, looking back at me with hatred.


    The wolfman were a tribe of beast that were known for their strength and viciousness. But they were also a group that would give their lives if their commander wanted it.


    "How much?"


    "150 pounds for each of them and I know, I know that it''s a bit too pricey, but look at them, the guy pointed at their body, "They are the elites of their tribe and also very healthy."


    "Healthy?" I looked at him sarcastically.


    "¡­Healthier than the others."


    "I want all of them," I interrupted him before he could talk, "but I''ll only give you 100 pounds for each of them."


    The guy had a stingy face on him before he thought for a moment and sighed, "You drive a hard bargain¡­ but since your new and want all of them, I''ll accept."


    "Anything else?"


    "Yes, I''m looking for a girl."

 Chapter 60 - The Girl

    "Splash!" "Splash!"


    Sounds of water being stepped on could be heard. It was us who were walking around the damp place and under us were some liquids on the floor¡­ what those liquids contained, I didn''t even wanna know.


    The slave keeper looked here and there for the girl I asked him for and said, "You have a very unique selection, sir."


    He moved the fire ball around a cage, lighting it up but didn''t find the person we''re looking for, "It''s very specific, your choice. Fortunately, I have one who should fit those descriptions."


    "Strangely you have quite a general description that matches someone I have."


    The slave keeper walked for a few moments before stopping abruptly. He murmured something like ''Am I fucked?'' then turned to me.


    "Remind me sir, where was it that you heard I have someone like that here?"


    "A friend of mine told me that."


    "And that friend''s name."


    "Why should that be your concern?"


    He frowned slightly, "You don''t¡­ happen to be the girl''s brother or something right?... if-if you are I-I should tell you that I keep all my produ- people in good condition."


    I deadpanned at the guy, "Do I look I came here to cause trouble."


    "No?" He said uncertain.


    "I came here to buy guards and heard from a friend that a person I''m looking for could be here, so I came here to buy her." I turned slightly angry, "But if you think that by accusing me of nonsense things you can increase the price then I''m not buying." I turned back.


    The slave keeper immediately sweated buckets seeing a good business going away because of his blunder and tried to stop me, "Sorry sir! I didn''t think before opening my mouth and said nasty things to you." But I didn''t stop.


    "I- I''ll lower the price of the girl to 90 pounds, n-no 80 pounds¡­ 70!" He said but I still kept on walking and was almost close to the stairs.


    He bit his lips and finally shouted, "50 POUNDS!"


    I smiled from his back and turned around, "Alright then, show me."


    The slave keeper had sweat falling from his head at the great loss, but nodded as he kept the bigger picture.


    As we searched I finally got a good look at this place. Which should be close to impossible because of the darkness.


    With so little light because of the fire, nobody would have been able to see more than what the light provided. But I had special eyes which let me see in the dark¡­ it was kinda similar to night vision goggles, but the view was clear and had great zooming distance.


    So color me surprised when I understand how large this place is actually is. This place was very big, enough to hold hundreds of such steel cages and there was ventilation system here as well for air. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if at first glance this place may look like dump and for those who didn''t see it from my way will continue to look at it like dump. But in hindsight this was a great hiding place and good for dark businesses like slavery, drugs and black markets.


    It also has a great hiding spot and distraction caused by the grocery shop, which was the main reason why the city guards never found this place.


    The slave keeper in front of me isn''t the real owner but just a keeper. The real owner is a nefarious organization known to deal in such businesses around the whole kingdom.


    Something my late father also had a share in.


    Sigh¡­ just thinking about all the treasonous thing that would lop my head off is exhausting. But if I could get a share of all those businesses in the future¡­


    "This is it."


    The slave keeper said lighting up the cage in front of him. I looked ahead and all I saw was a person huddling their knees together and keeping her head down.


    "Ting!" "Ting!" "Ting!"


    The guy banged the cage with a baton bringing an ear numbing sound and awakening the person inside.


    "She is a good find too, not much scratch on her and she''s pure too."


    As the person slowly unfurled themselves, I was able to get a good look at her.


    The girl in front of me looked close to my age, younger even. I couldn''t accurately tell with the loss of nutrition in her body. She wore a single cloth that only covered her chest, stomach and back, leaving all the other places for the cold to penetrate her.


    The most distinguishing fact about her was that she had purple hair, it was cut to a bob-cut and her eyes had tears mashed under them but her eyes still had an intense hatred for the slave keeper.


    She didn''t have the strength in her body but if eyes could kill, the guy beside me would be dead a thousand times over.


    The slave keeper didn''t like the fact of her looking at him like that as he gave her a dark look, "Still so defiant huh! Let me just give a few baton-" I place my hand over his shoulder and he immediately changed his expression and smiled, "Ju- Just kidding sir, Sh- She''s the one you''re looking for right?"


    I lowered myself down to her eye distance and looked at her deeply, "Are you the one?"


    She changed her look from the slave keeper to me and even if she didn''t have that much hate for me, she had suffered enough to hate the world for what happened to her.


    "CLING!"


    She looked at me defiantly and went further back into the wall, clanging the chains bound to her leg. She hit herself back in the wall because of the hurry but didn''t care about it and huddled herself once more.


    ''Yeah¡­ she''s the one!''


    "Sir?"


    "Leave for a moment."


    "Hmm?" He looked at me in question but nodded seeing I was serious and left.


    I opened the latch and went in as the girl tried to bury herself into the wall in caution.


    "It''s okay, I won''t hurt you."


    "HISS!"


    She didn''t believe my words and only hissed at me.


    Seeing her like that, I sigh and sit down over the floor. Her brows went up in fear as she saw me do that.


    "They hurt you, didn''t they."


    "They murdered the innocent girl from a time and made her into this."


    "Tell me¡­ whatever your name is, what would you do if I let you out right now?"

 Chapter 61 - Hope Or Illusion?

    "What would you do if I let you out right now?"


    Maybe because I looked imposing with my fat body or maybe because it was an impossible question to her, maybe that''s why she looked at me with the utmost hope and desperate look.


    Hope if the question would be truly real and desperation because I may be playing a sick minded game with her just for laughs.


    They truly did a number on her¡­ but this is far from what she will suffer if I don''t get her out of here.


    "I know what I ask seems quite impossible to you, but humor me for a second."


    I waited for a while but she didn''t answer me and just kept staring at me with those questioning gaze at a stranger. As I thought that she would never speak out any words and was about to get up that''s when she spoke.


    "I- I¡­ would¡­ kill that bastard!" She said with trembling and scared tone, a tone that didn''t get enough water.


    "Hmm, do you mean the slave keeper?" She nodded with a frenzied look.


    "Impossible." She looked at me with anger as if I was about to deceive her, "Look at yourself, you don''t have the strength to kill him."


    "I can¡­ If I ha- had my hand-"


    "Alright, let''s say I give you that chance and let you go¡­ do you think you will even be able to walk 10 steps without falling." I asked her.


    She looked down to her legs that seemed weak. As if her bones would reveal themselves if she made even the slightest pressure. Her eyes started to tear up in realization, knowing that she was weak and escaping from here was impossible for her. Then came the mind-breaking question.


    "What if I gave you time?"


    She looked up.


    "What if I give you time and things needed to enact revenge?"


    "Yo- you''d help me kill him?" She asked but I shook myself.


    "I''m not going to do anything to him, you are. Not just him but I''ll give you the power to kill everyone who did this and whoever you want to kill."


    The girl finally felt that hope was close to her¡­ that she had a chance at killing everyone that killer her and her family. Her eyes slowly turned to fury and within that fury I saw a power¡­ a power that I could use.


    "Will you take that chance?"


    "I will!" She said with a sudden power to her.


    "I will kill them all, I will butcher them, I will burn, cut, poison, maim, torture, bite, kill all of their families, friends and do everything I can to make sure that they wanted that they''ve never been born."


    I smiled at her, this is the one¡­ she is the one I''ve been searching for.


    Then suddenly as if all the anger vanished, a weakness, a fear for the unknown came to her as she stared at me with strange eyes, "What do you want from me?"


    "All I want... is you."


    "I want your heart, body, soul, anger, happiness, everything you have and more. I''ll give you the power to kill and do anything you want, but in exchange you''ll have to give me your everything."


    She thought that maybe I could be lying to her or maybe I wasn''t. But looking at my figure, it only brought more fear to her as she closed her private parts from me.


    I sighed, my figure really doesn''t enact confidence here now, does it? Got to fix that as soon as possible but first-


    "I promise you many things that nobody can and which seems improbable. You can''t really trust me with those promises¡­ it''s all about trust, right?" I asked but she didn''t answer me.


    "Then let me earn that."


    I get up and call the guy, "Hey Slaver!"


    The girl felt fear, as if I was angered by her behavior and called the slave keeper for punishment.


    The jingling of some metal rang and the slave keeper came with a large ring filled with many keys, "Yes, sir."


    "Open her up."


    The slave keeper went down to her knees and tried to open her but even after multiple tries, he couldn''t find the real key.


    "Ha ha¡­ just give me one moment, I- I''ll find the one."


    I would have waited if not for the look the girl had on her face, as if ready to bite off the guy''s ear. Time was going but the idiot still couldn''t find the key and the girl was ready to do whatever depravity she had in mind, so I stepped in.


    I went down to her leg and looked for the lock.


    "It''s almost done sir, I- I''m sure this is the right one."


    I ignored him and with one tug, I broke the chains along with the ankle lock.


    "That''s¡­ another way, I guess." The slave keeper smiled and brought out a bowl and paper, "Let me just do the binding and we''ll be done."


    The girl hearing pushed herself away.


    The binding was a magically seal, a slave seal similar to a master and servant chain. If the binding were to be cast on someone, the master, I.E. me, would be able to command the servant to listen to me.


    Although it didn''t have the power of compulsion to make them do anything against their will, but it had the power to inflict pain on them. That''s why the girl scurried away like that. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You insolent brat! Come bac-"


    "It''s okay," I stopped him and handed fifty pounds to him, "I don''t need one."


    Seeing the bundle of cash in his hands, the guy smiled, "Okay sir! About the wolfmen, do you want the seal on them?"


    "Yes"


    "Alright then, it will take a few days for them to be washed and cleaned before I can deliver them to you." The slave keeper said as he went away.


    I turned to the girl and show her my hand, "I know this isn''t enough to win my trust, but at least it will be enough to come with me."


    The girl looked between me and my hand for a while before approaching slowly and touching me.


    "My name''s Henry, what''s yours?"


    "I-It''s Alice."


    I smiled at that.


    "Nice to meet you."


    ''Alice, The Witch Queen.''

 Chapter 62 - Like A Rice Bag

    "Can you get up?"


    Alice nodded and tried getting up but fell. I was quick on my feet and catch her by the waist. I look into those dark purple eyes, which felt like mystery themselves.


    "I suppose that''s a no then, hold on."


    "Aanh!"


    Before she could understand what I meant I lift her up and put her on my shoulder, like a rice bag.


    Alice didn''t think that I would carry her myself and that fact that I did this way made it even more weird for her and made her shy.


    "You okay back there?"


    "Ye- Yes¡­ I think I can walk if- if I tried." She said but I dismissed her.


    "With how you fell just now, it would be best if you don''t try to do anything by yourself for a while."


    Before she could say anything else, I took her up the stairs and back to the store.


    Alice didn''t think that she would ever see light again. After the long time she spent in darkness and pain, she thought that it was it for her. That the darkness was her home and her final place.


    But now that she finally spots a ray of light through the glass window, it made her feel pain.


    Being so long in the darkness, her body and eyes had not only adapted to it but they succumbed to it, so seeing so much light so soon had a bad effect on her.


    Alice shielded her eyes with her hand but it burned. As she tried to protect herself, a large robe made of leather covered her and made her feel warm and secure.


    "I should have already seen this." Alice heard the heavy voice that bought her, speak, "Being at that disgusting place for so long should have had an effect on you. Next time, I''ll try to be more careful."


    Try to be careful? For me? But why?


    I thought you bought me to use me¡­ so why are you caring for me?


    Or is this just an illusion that will break into a nightmare.


    "Ring!" "Ring!"


    She heard a ring before chatters of many people resounded around her. Many people talked as if they were walking around her. She understood that they were on the street.


    "What is that?"


    "Why is he carrying something like that?"


    "Do you think there''s a person in there?"


    "Could be, with how large it is, there''s definitely a person in there."


    Hearing this, she felt that she might cause trouble for the person who bought her. She didn''t know what to do¡­ should she scream so people could come to help her or should she succumb to silence and go wherever this person takes her?


    In the end, she couldn''t decide on anything.


    "Wooh!"


    "Yah!" "Yah!"


    Alice heard the sound of a horse and a man trying to stop a horse and then heard the same heavy voice.


    "Hey! I want to go to a hotel."


    A hotel? Is he taking me to a hotel¡­ to do those things?


    "Si- Sir, I don''t think I can-" A young voice, maybe the rider spoke but then I heard a jingling sound.


    "Ring!" "Ting!"


    "I just want to go to a hotel."


    "¡­Alright."


    N-No¡­ he''s going to rape m-


    Before Alice could think anymore, her whole body jerked and moved before she felt herself drop on to something comfy. Then the robe covering her was pulled off.


    Alice felt the light hit her again, but this time it was soft and small. Enough for her to adjust her eyes to it. As soon as her eyes could see clear enough, Alice looked around her.


    It looked like she was inside a box, there was a seat in front of her where the fat guy sat and she too sat on one of those seat. They were inside a carriage.


    The fat guy looked outside the window where a small group of people had gathered, mainly because of them but none of them dared to come and do anything.


    That was because of this guy''s presence. She felt it, the heavy presence of the guy as he looked at them with unspoken anger, ready to unleash if they came towards them.


    Then he looked back at me and they changed instantly. It was the same eyes, she was sure, but instead of anger or lust, he looked at her with pity. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can you see clearly?" He spoke gently.


    When he spoke to others it was rough, almost as if ordering them to do his bidding but he was patient and soft with her. As if she needed the most gently care.


    She did, but who is he to help her¡­ she was sure she never saw someone like him before. But maybe he¡­


    "Yes" She said, her voice yet cracked.


    Seeing her again, I noticed how malnourished she was and hungry.


    "Do you have any relatives?" I asked but her expression darkened a bit and she slowly shook.


    "If you have any distant relatives or anyone who cares about you then you can write a letter to them and I will send it."


    "The- There''s no one¡­ they killed them all." She said and her body shook in sorrow as tears fell.


    "I''m sorry."


    ...


    After that, I didn''t think it would be right to ask any questions, so I left them for later and let her cry as we arrived at the hotel.


    "We''re here, can you walk or-"


    "I-I think can." She responded quickly.


    Maybe I should have carried her in a princess carry, back then.


    "Still, let me get out first and help you." I get out of the carriage and hold my hand out to her. She looked at my deeply before taking it and we both walked inside the hotel.


    "Good morning, how can I help yo-"


    "It''s you, sir!"


    The receptionist who was lazily counting money looked at me and quickly came before me.


    "Bring a few buckets of warm water and make some food," I took another glance at Alice, "A lot of food, quick."


    "Yes, sir."


    I bring Alice towards my room and knock on it.


    ''This is going to be awkward.''


    "Welcome back, Maste-" Anna who opened it, looked at the new person beside me and gazed back at me suspiciously.

 Chapter 63 - Who Took My Bounty ?

    What to do?


    What should I do when she keeps looking so suspiciously like that?


    "Anna-"


    As if understanding what I am going to say, Anna smiled and said, "Is she going to be your night companion for tonight, master."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    I looked at her dumbfounded by her way of boldness. She was so straightforward with her words that Alice looked at me suspiciously too.


    "Don''t listen to her, she''s joking, right Anna?"


    "Of course, master. There''s no way you would do anything inappropriate with a girl your age and someone who''s defenseless."


    "Good, now that, that''s out of the way, let me give you guys an introduction," I said pointing towards Alice, "She''s Alice, from now on she''s going to stay with us."


    "Alice, the person before you who jokes so boldly is Anna, my personal maid."


    "Anna, you''re going to teach Alice the ways of ''how to be a maid who doesn''t joke so much'' okay."


    "As you say, master." She still had that sweet smile on my face, not the least bit worried about what I said.


    ''Tch! She''s getting bolder by the day. Just let the night come, I''ll show you who''s bold.''


    "As you can see, she''s had a rough couple of... months, so I''ve called in some hot water and food for her, so can you please-"


    "Of course."


    "Okay" I nodded and turned around to get the fuck out of here.


    "Master, where are you going?"


    "¡­Outside"


    "But you just came."


    "I¡­ forgot something." I said and quickly got out before she could ask anything else.


    Anna and Alice looked at my figure that seemed to almost run and looked at each other. While Alice had the look of a young deer that was lost, Anna had an idea forming in her head.


    She gracefully smiled at her, "It''s nice to meet you Alice, as you''ve already heard from the young master, I''m Anna."


    "I- I''m Alice, n- nice to meet you."


    Anna frowned and somewhat understood what may have happened to her but she smiled, not letting it show on her face, "I know that my master looks a bit¡­ proportioned, but from the inside he is a very nice man. Now, let''s get you cleaned up before the master comes and see''s you like this again."


    ...


    Outside the hotel. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I look back up at the hotel from the streets. It seemed as if a terrible demon lived inside their right in my room.


    My Anna.


    She can be pretty terrifying when she wants to be. I could feel her ready to rip my head off but in the end she only said those words boldly.


    How nice of her.


    Me, punish her? No way I can punish my Anna¡­ other than in a sexual way which is fine by both of us, but I can''t never punish her.


    I sighed looked down the streets, ''I hastily got out of there, but what should I do now? I don''t really have any plan."


    With nothing on my mind, I mindlessly wondered the streets taking in the beautiful sights of the city. The food, shops, buildings, fountains and many other beautiful things.


    ''Hmm¡­ maybe I should bring both of them out for a tour, it would calm Anna and maybe make Alice feel easy.''


    As I walked on the streets, I stopped before a building. I looked at the large name built on its head and recognized what it is.


    The Guild.


    The guild''s a place where people who didn''t have any jobs came for work.


    You know the worthless people, who call themselves ''Adventures'' and do meaningless jobs for some change.


    They say that it''s either for fame, glory or riches or all three of them but I don''t see anything more than the next worker who couldn''t get a high school degree.


    But they sure do get a lot of girls¡­ for example, Arthur is a part-time adventurer.


    Yeah. The guy supposedly hides his noble self and goes to do petty work¡­ but I suppose since the story has started, no work is going to petty for him anymore.


    I notice something on the wall of the building. A posture. Taking a closer look, it''s none other than the guy who I one-punched the other day, the thug leader.


    What''s strange about the thing is, this guy had a bounty of 500 pounds and somebody completed it.


    ¡­What the shit?


    I killed him so which fucker fucked my kill¡­ I mean took my kill?


    I rip the poster out and walk inside the building. People of all styles, Mohawk, half-naked, full-naked, idiot, poor, worthless, hot, sexy filled my view and they too saw me.


    They stopped their chatter for a second as they eyed me up, looking for any weakness but I stood firm and gave the look back too.


    The atmosphere itself felt as if something terrible was about to happen, but the next second, the adventurers returned back to what they were doing and the room was filled with chatter again.


    I take a look at the place and see a huge hall. There were many benches at the center, the counter at the front, a bar at one corner and finally a stair that went to the second floor.


    I know my description sounds half-assed but it''s what it was, what else do you want to know? The floors are made from wood and the counters are filled with beautiful women. Most of the people were either at the counter or at the bar.


    I go towards one counter and talk to the lady behind it.


    "How can I help you, sir?" She smiled at me.


    "Can you tell me who it was that took this bounty?" I show her the poster.


    "Well¡­ I can''t precisely tell you who they are, but there were a lot of them who took this bounty."


    "No, not them, i want to know who it was that got paid?"


    "Annh! I''m sorry but we can''t give out sensitive information like that."


    I sighed before placing 20 shillings on the counter, "I just want to know who it was, miss."


    She sighed at the coins before looked around and quickly taking it, "It was an old guy, n-no he was middle aged but was close to old. He wore expensive clothes and had a ego around him."


    "Did that guy seem like a noble who had a very punch-able face?" I asked deadpanned.


    "Yes, he did!" The lady beamed as if she remembered.


    I know who the fucker is.


    I sighed forgetting for the moment, "You guys take jobs for searching people, right?"


    "We do."


    "Good, I need to find someone."

 Chapter 64 - Final Ember

    I slowly unlock the door, trying my hardest to not make any sound.


    "CREAK"


    I stop as soon as the door creaked and went even slower.


    "CREAK!"


    "Sigh"


    I go even slower, slower than a snail.


    "CREAK!" "CREAK!"


    Don''t know how but that made even more sound¡­ like how the fuck!


    In anger, I just fling it open and the door goes all the way¡­ without making any sound.


    ''You got to be kidding me.''


    Blaming the management for this problem, I walk two steps in and she appears.


    "Good evening, master."


    "HOLY MOTHER OF GO-¡­ Anna."


    She suddenly appeared at my side like a ghost and gives me that same unpleasant smile.


    ''Should have known she''s not going to let it slide so easily.''


    Forgetting about the fact that she scared the bejewels out of me, I ask her without shame, "How''s our guest?"


    She too played along, "Asleep. She seems to have lost all her energy after eating all the food you got for her." She walked and I tagged along.


    "All of them?"


    "All of them."


    ''Man¡­ there were like 10 plates of food¡­ and she ate all of them with her small figure.'' I think but all those thoughts vanishes as I stand before the door and look at the girl.


    Alice was on the bed, sleeping peacefully. She laid on her bed and clutched on to the pillow and slept soundlessly. It felt like a scene from heaven, much better than when I first saw her.


    "She kept murmuring about somethings." Anna spoke, "''No, don''t kill them'', ''it hurts'' and most recently, ''I''ll kill them all''."


    "She kept shaking at first when she said those in her sleep. It''s only when I soothed her and sang her some songs, did she stop." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What kinds of song?" I ask.


    "Children''s songs, the ones we sing for children to go to sleep." Anna said and I could imagine her doing that. She is a good person, far more than I deserve.


    But for the time being, she deserved the truth.


    We walk away from the room and I sit down at the dining table while she kept standing.


    "Come, sit."


    "I''m fine, maste-"


    "Sit, you should be tired by now."


    "¡­Alright" she nodded after a moment and sat. Her eyes kept glancing at me and it seemed she wanted to ask something but stopped herself.


    "Ask"


    "Hmm?"


    "I can see you have a lot of questions in your mind, so ask away."


    "You misunderstand maste-"


    "Anna" I hold her hand and look deep into her eyes, "Since I''ve came here and faced all such strange situations, there''s not been one day that I thought of going crazy thinking if this was real or just my mind going bizarre."


    "But in all of those situations and time, I''ve only had one person I truly thank for to the gods, someone I was grateful to have and that''s you."


    Anna''s face brightened up like a tomato hearing me.


    "I will not answer many of my actions to many people but¡­ as I''ve said before, if it is you, then no question is problematic enough, so again, ask what you hold in your heart."


    "Master¡­ thank you." She said with a deep look and clutched my hand tighter. Then her eyes gazed at her room where Alice slept, "Who is she?"


    "She''s Alice, a person that I''ve been looking for."


    "Is she someone related or a friend?" She asked curiously. Anna had always been with Henry, almost the whole of his life and never saw or heard about anyone like Alice.


    "No¡­ she''s a weapon. Well¡­ not yet at least."


    "Weapon?"


    I nod, "Do you know about the witch coven of Kelino?"


    "Witch coven?" She said confused before realization strikes her, "Do you mean the coven of evil witches in Fantesna Kingdom that were said to practice the vilest and darkest of magics?"


    "Yep"


    Then she went confused again, "But weren''t they destroyed by the joint army of Fantesna?"


    "Correct again. The reason why I''m bringing that up because, Alice right there, is the last surviving member of that witch coven."


    Anna went all quiet hearing what I''ve just said. She never had thought that the sweet Alice she spent her whole day with was a witch from the worst type. Especially the fact that her master had left her all alone with her all day.


    I could see the gears in her mind moving, trying to piece together what I''ve said.


    "So she¡­ Alice¡­ is a surviving witch-"


    "The last of her coven." I corrected.


    "And she''s¡­ now your maid." I nodded.


    "Why?"


    Here comes the weird part.


    "Alright, don''t get mad or judgmental, but I told her that I would give her the resources she needs to get stronger and have her revenge and in return-"


    "In return, she would give you her power, huh." She said with a lost look. Anna went quiet again and thought for a while as I stayed quiet.


    "Master that''s-"


    Here come the insults.


    "is genius!"


    "Yeah, I know I''m greed- wait what?" I get dumbfounded looking at her amazed face.


    "Di- Di- Did you just say that was genius?"


    "Yes! You were able to make a deal with one of the strongest witches in all kingdoms and get her to become your maid, if that''s not pure genius then I don''t know what is."


    Anna gets up from her chair and stars mumbling about how brilliant my plan is and what great things might come from it.


    She¡­ might have a problem.


    Nobody in their right mind would think, what I did was genius¡­ well, it is a bit clever but admitting it''s genius like that with such certainty is absolute¡­


    I gaze at her happy look. Which cause is my happiness and I stop thinking all together.


    She may be crazy¡­ but she''s my crazy.


    I smile at her mumbling state, get up and hold her.


    "Master?"


    Without giving any answer, I kiss her.


    Being abruptly stopped and kissed like that didn''t make any sense to Anna, but she definitely wasn''t going to stop it.


    She joined in the kiss as well and we both kissed each other with passion. Forgetting about the fact there was someone else in the house too.


    After kissing her until I felt satisfied, I let go of her. Her eyes with filled with lust as she points to the bed, "Shall we¡­ take it over there?"

 Chapter 65 - Idiotic Remarks

    I looked at the sight Anna pointed to and saw it was my bed.


    I would have been so happy if she had asked me had told me this at any time. Anna asking me if we wanted to do anything sexual without me triggering it out of her or punishing her in the immoral sense, the thought itself was too great for me to comprehend.


    If it had been any other time I would have accepted her in a heartbeat.


    "No¡­ not tonight."


    Unfortunately, we aren''t alone and I can''t act in a way that would frighten Alice into running away or thinking bad things about me¡­ at least until she becomes loyal.


    I give her a gentle but sad smile, "We shouldn''t do anything for a few days."


    Anna glanced at her room, "Is it because of her?"


    "Yes, don''t be angry but I need her to trust me. So for the time being, be happy with only this."


    She was about to ask about what but I kissed her again, this time it was sensual and slow. We weren''t using our tongue but our hearts to enjoy the soft and warm sensation.


    As I parted with her, she had this happy smile on her, "Good night, master."


    "Henry, call me that when we''re alone."


    She looked shocked for a second before giving a soft smile, "Alright¡­ Henry."


    ...


    Morning came.


    "Hah!"


    "Hiah!"


    "Wooh!"


    I was practicing with my new sword early. I didn''t need to go to some faraway place where there was empty land, there were training grounds in the city that could be rented for a while so I rented one.


    It''s been two long days since I had trained¡­ and I knew that it didn''t sound much, but with my infinite talent, wasting my time doing other things is already considered bad enough. If I used all of my time just practicing with a sword or just training myself like a mad protagonist¡­ I''m sure I would have surpassed many villain''s by now.


    Still¡­ I''m powerful enough right now, considering the story just started¡­ but that shouldn''t stop me from training further. Especially now that I''ve got a sword. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I swing the huge black sword again as the air shifted and pulled aside.


    The sword''s strong, remarkably so. I gather, it might be just as strong as Arthur''s weapon right now. If only I could have a fight with that guy.


    "Hey, Arthur!"


    Speak of the devil.


    I turned to the sound and as expected it was Arthur. He was in a simple training outfit just like me. It was just a white shirt with leather wire like strap on and a slightly tight grey pants.


    The leather wire like strap on was a defensive measure, if someone were to accidentally hit themselves or got hit during a fight, the strap on would only slow down the impact but it will still hurt.


    A reminder to not play with swords.


    "How did you find me?"


    "Find you?... I didn''t, they helped me." He said pointing towards other people who were gawking at me before but at one look of mine, all of them went back to their things.


    "They were amazed by the way you were training, I''m sure they were thinking of how strong you could be."


    "Or how ridiculous I looked using such a sword." I said with a smirk. I know they were most likely saying bad things about me but who cares, I''m stronger than all of them and that''s why their jealous.


    Arthur smiled silly, not knowing how to debunk those words.


    "You train by yourself?"


    "Yes"


    "How about we train with each other?" He suggested.


    I looked at him and at his waist where his sword lay.


    "At one condition."


    "What?"


    "We have a real fight¡­ no half-assing or using blunt weapons, we use our real swords and fight until one of us surrenders." I suggest and he becomes quiet.


    Our surrounding felt silent even though there was sound all around us. As if this fight could change everything about us, Arthur thought hard. He took one look at my eyes and saw they were real, someone who wasn''t joking.


    So he nodded.


    "Alright¡­ but if one of us gets injured, we call off the fight immediately."


    "Good with me." I say prepping myself.


    Arthur backed a few steps and took out his sword. He prepared himself for the fight ahead, he didn''t know how it would end even while knowing his true strength, but there was something about me that simply made him take this as a real fight.


    The people who were looking at me before now gathered along as they saw that Arthur and me were about to fight. Most didn''t knew me, but they knew Arthur, they knew that he was the strongest among them.


    "Look guys, a fight!"


    "It''s Arthur and that fat guy."


    "Did you see the thing the fat guy''s using¡­ is that even a sword?"


    "Of course not, some people just think that the bigger the sword, the greater you''re winning chances." A guy said making bad remarks.


    "I wouldn''t be sure about that."


    "You guys weren''t there at the party the other night¡­ that guy over there can really fight."


    "That fatty? I don''t believe it."


    "I''m sure you''ll change your mind later."


    They must have thought that they were sneaky with the way they were talking or doing it deliberately but we heard it¡­ I heard them all.


    Oh, how I would like to just go there and snap each of those bastard''s necks¡­ but for now, let''s keep it together.


    "You sure you want to do this over here?" Arthur said, his eyes taking short glances at the crowd.


    "Absolutely. Do you think that their words would hurt me?"


    "No, but it could distract you from the fight."


    "I could say the same about you."


    "I''m used to hearing them, but not you."


    "Don''t worry¡­ their talks don''t matter to me. The only thing that matters is who''s the strongest¡­ and we''re about to find that out."


    He smiled too, showing his inner fighting beast, "Then let''s show them a fight they''ll never forget."

 Chapter 66 - The First Fight

    Both of us stood there as the crowd quietly looked, waiting to see who would be the first to strike.


    I am someone who would wait for someone to strike and then either by using my own skill or with the help of my eyes, I would strike them.


    But this was a unique one.


    This fight was something that I both appreciate and dread. I don''t know if I would win against my favorite character or would his overwhelming strength defeat my newfound one.


    So, that''s why I didn''t want to wait anymore.


    Taking my sword head high, I jumped in, bringing the fight to him. It was one of the most defenseless moves anyone would have avoided. Arthur was a quick swordsman and what I just did would give him many places to attack quickly and deal a great damage to me.


    But he didn''t.


    Arthur used his sword to parry my overwhelming attack as he leaped to the side and ran towards my back. As I said, he was quick, it took him only one and a half second before he aimed at my back and slashed.


    In incredible precision, I swing at my back, this time losing the power and focusing on speed. Arthur''s whose attack was about to reach me, ducked just in time to keep his head.


    Before Arthur could attack again, I circled around delivering a quick and strong slash at him. He couldn''t see any way that would let him escape from this attack so Arthur blocked.


    He used his sword''s blunt side to stop the impact and using the force of the impact, slid away from my attack range.


    ''Hmm¡­ so this is what it is to fight a swordsman in grandmaster level. He quickly dodged all of my attacks and even used my own strength to distance himself. Should have known this is going to be tough.''


    ''Still¡­ it''s much more fun!''


    My face might have made a creepy smile because of what he said next.


    "What''s with that face?"


    "What?" I touch my face and notice I was smiling.


    Arthur also smiled, "That smile just proved to me that you have what it takes to become a great swordsman."


    "Well, thank you for that compliment." I said turning serious, "But I can see you''re not fighting me seriously."


    "What? You got to be joking, did you see how far I went away because of that attac-"


    "Arthur¡­ if you''re going to fight your opponent, then at least honor him with your true skill. I think I deserve at least that, even though we don''t know each other that well."


    Arthur could feel that I was being serious with him, my eyes looked ahead at him and only at him. My words had to have an effect on him as I saw him sigh and lower himself while placing his sword at his waist. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, just don''t hate me¡­ or try to challenge me in a duel, okay?"


    I laughed understanding his meaning and tightened my grip on the sword, "Don''t worry I won''t annoy yo-" My words hung up inside my mouth as I saw Arthur vanish from where he stood.


    Before I understood what happened, my perception of the world slowed to a terrifying degree and Arthur reappeared right before me again, slashing at me while drawing his sword from the sheath.


    I had to say¡­ this looked cool, dude.


    Of course, I wish I wasn''t experiencing this on first person mode, but whatever, I made my own bed¡­ now it''s time to redefine it.


    Arthur slashed towards me and as usual his sword attacked me and found no defense¡­ at least that''s what always went for him.


    He''s eyes went wide as he saw my sluggish movement and stopping his sword head on.


    "CLANG!"


    Steel met steel, amazed eyes met amazed eyes.


    Both of us saw the impossible thing happen, Arthur saw me stop his attack and I saw myself stopping his attack.


    I was sure that if I had been even a microsecond late, his attack would have hit and then game over for me.


    "Hee!" "Hee!"


    I exhaled like a beast crazy with hunger at the guy who also took in deep breaths as he tried to understand what just happened.


    "So that''s your real power, hah!" I wanted to taste more of that power, I don''t know if I would be able to stop the next one but I want more.


    "It''s stupidly over-powerful, man. What the fuck was in your breast milk that made you so fast?"


    It wasn''t just his speed; it was his power too. It''s miles higher than what it was before. He was strong enough to stand toe to toe with me in pure strength¡­ which should be impossible for a small figure like him.


    "How!... How are still standing?" He asked, disbelief to the core.


    "Shouldn''t your question instead be; how did I block your crazy fast attack?"


    Arthur didn''t ask and he''s eyes turned crescent.


    ''Ooh! Someone''s angry.''


    Arthur backed me away and went for another attack, with the same speed and caliber. I once again saw the insanely speedy attack about to hit me and somehow breaking through my own limits, I met his sword and blocked it again.


    Arthur couldn''t believe that I was able to block it again so he went with another attack, this time a fast chop. Going even faster than before.


    I could clearly see how the attack was going to land and where. The only problem was that it was too fast, I could barely protect myself by deflecting it but it still drew a cut on me.


    Arthur too saw his attack doing some damage but it shouldn''t have. He went much faster then before but why did it only came to a cut? Why was I still standing?


    How? He was sure that Henry was a normal guy. Yes, he was a bit strange and was somewhat stronger than usual but¡­ he shouldn''t be this strong¡­ at least he wasn''t before?


    Anger filled him quickly and he went for another attack. Making sure that this one would be the last. To finally decide who was the strongest.


    But...


    "I give up."

 Chapter 67 - Putting A Gekko Down

    "What!"


    "I said I surrender."


    Arthur stood there with a frozen face, he didn''t understand why I had done that when they were¡­ no, when he was right at the midst of ending this battle.


    "Don''t give up, you can still fight." He said and thought it sounded encouraging but I saw what it was. His face showed me what he really thought.


    Don''t stop, I want to win.


    "I get that this turned up to be a tough fight but giving up right now would doubt your whole years of training."


    I don''t give a shit to what you learned, I want to defeat you.


    "I don''t know who you heard that from," I slowly get up and Arthur had to move his sword away from my face, "But who said I had spent years getting to this point?"


    "Yo- You didn''t?" Arthur had this disbelieved look like it was impossible. Who better than him to know how tough gaining power is. He had trained from the moment he was just a small child to the present moment with utmost intensity and concentration.


    He couldn''t believe what I just said, but there was a nagging feeling inside him that told him that my words could be true.


    "I was joking, you didn''t really take it for real, right?" I said laughing at him as he gave an awkward laugh too, not knowing what was real and what was false.


    Seeing me pack my stuff, Arthur said, "We only fought for a bare moment and you''re leaving already?"


    "Have you seen the way you fought? It''s crazy."


    "But you''re the one who wanted to fight for real."


    "I did and that was all I could come up to, you are at the stronger path and also I''m tired after training all morning and then having to fight you."


    My words went a different way to him.


    I trained for hours long and I''m not really at my strongest to fight with you, so be happy with what you got.


    "Besides¡­ she''s here."


    Arthur didn''t understand what that meant until he saw Samantha approaching.


    "Seriously, what is the matter between you too?"


    "You''re asking me what problems I have with my ex-fiance?" I gave him a skeptical look as he nodded.


    "Right¡­ Why don''t we fight each other another time, perhaps tomorrow?"


    "Maybe¡­ maybe not, let tomorrow come first. I have a lot in my plate right now so can''t promise you anything."


    "Alright" Arthur nodded, sheathing his own sword, "See you tomorrow, I hope."


    "Maybe" I say and take my sword and training gear.


    "Hello, Henry how are you-" Samantha said to me but I passed by her as if she wasn''t even there.


    Samantha stood frozen as I left her. She thought that after what happened at the party that day, they had passed their anger phase, but seeing me ignoring her completely, hurt her.


    Arthur patted her shoulder, "Don''t be sad, he just had a¡­ rough session and might not be in the mood to talk."


    Samantha didn''t say anything and only looked at me walking away.


    "What happened between you too?"


    "That''s personal."


    "A- Alright."


    ...


    After walking out of the training ground, I went to the changing room and returned the gears. As I was about to walk outside, two idiots intercepted me.


    "That was an impressive fight." Said Gekko, while leaning against the wall thinking it looked cool.


    "Yeah, that was amazing, how did you even do that?" Said Honzo as he came to me, followed by Gekko.


    I didn''t want to waste time with this fools. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you want?"


    "Don''t be like that, we are friends. You should tell us your secrets about how you got so strong." Gekko asked.


    "You want to know how I got strong? I trained."


    "¡­Okay, I get it. You don''t want your secret to be known by others," Gekko said, imitating a drinking face, "But I want you to do something for me?"


    A order?


    "Oh¡­ and what would that be?"


    "Arthur, the guy you fought today, I want you to break his bones." Gekko had an angry look on his face, "That clown keeps on being a pain in the neck for me."


    "That guy always is around Elisabeth and she¡­ being fooled by him, actually listens to him."


    "Did she ignore you or did something to make you jealous." I said with a happy look.


    "Of course, she did. She-¡­ forget about her and do what I say. Crush that bastard and let him know what it means to anger Gekko."


    "Alright your highness, I''ll do as you say." I jokingly said and went past him.


    "Was that sarcasm... are you refusing me?"


    "Of course I am, idiot."


    Gekko had an angry smile as he said, "You know what that means right?"


    I didn''t care and was about to go out. What can that idiot even do to me?


    "You have a cute maid, right?" That stopped me in my track, "What was her name?"


    "Honzo, can you remember?"


    "I think it was Anna."


    "Yes, your guardian angel. Now what would you say if I were to tell my father about her and send a few of his men to her, hmm?" He said whilst thinking about something as he said, "You know what she does look quiet delicious now that I''ve seen her again."


    "Big breasts, Gekko." Honzo said, creepily laughing until he saw my dark impression.


    "Yeah, maybe I should take her instead and give her a piece of my action, huh." Gekko said as he saw me, slowly walking towards him.


    "That''s it, listen to me and nothing ever happens to you sweet Anna, just like always." Gekko smiled and pointed to Honzo, "Or we might both need to visit that bimbo, right Honzo?"


    Honzo while hearing, didn''t speak anything as he gulped and stepped back from my path.


    "You should always keep it in your mind that we Viscounts are much more powerful than you measly barons, you must remember it''s us you listen to and do work for not the king- Hey! What are you doing!" Gekko didn''t continue as he saw me grab him by the head.


    "BAM!"


    I throw him towards the wall as he hit it head first and fell right on the floor, unconscious.

 Chapter 68 - Individual Weakness

    Gonzo stood there and looked as his boss on the floor. He didn''t know if Gekko had survived that or not.


    "Gonzo"


    The hairs of his body stood up as Honzo''s body shook with fear. He looked towards the monster who was about to make an example of him too.


    "Y- Y- Yes."


    "Make sure to keep a close eye on your friend and don''t let him do anything that might make him lose his head¡­ along with yours." I said as calmly as possible but from Honzo''s expression, I could tell I was anything but calm.


    "Y- Yes, sir." He nodded frantically, "I- I''ll make sure he stays quiet."


    I could see Honzo speaking from the core of his heart and that he wouldn''t go beyond my words. So seeing nothing else left, I leave the place.


    As soon I was out I called a carriage and rode on it, my mind couldn''t help but think about Gekko''s words.


    He didn''t have anything against me but he could attack my other weakness, Anna. If he can do it then there are worse people out there that would be able to do much more.


    I am strong enough to defeat them but even though I''m strong, I can''t keep an eye everywhere. I can''t protect them every time.


    I need more power. Not in the literal sense but much more. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Individual strength will not work against everyone when you have weak chains. I need to focus on getting that weakness disappear.


    I need people. Loyal, Strong and Crazy people that would do anything for me.


    I can focus on my late father''s ''Businesses'' which would provide that. Unfortunately, I don''t have any contact with them¡­ But there is someone who might.


    But that still would take a lot of time¡­ at least it''s good that I would get the wolfman''s in a few days, they can protect Anna, Alice and anything that is important to me.


    "We''re here." The rider said and I get out.


    I quickly throw a bag of coins at him, "Keep the change." And go up the hotel.


    "Knock!" "Knock!" "Knock!"


    I knock at the door but hear no reply. I keep knocking again but still no reply comes which makes me worry.


    What''s taking her so long and why isn''t there any reply?


    Did Gekko already get here?


    No, no, no¡­ I''ll kill that bastard if he lays even a hair on Anna!


    Feeling impatient, I get ready to punch the door, when it opens up and Anna arrives.


    "Master, I''m sorry for not answer-"


    Seeing her face, I forget about everything else, went ahead and hugged her tightly.


    ''Hah¡­ good, that nothing happened to her.''


    "Master?" Anna asks not knowing why I hugged her so suddenly.


    I lose the hug and ask, "Why didn''t you answer when I knocked?"


    "Both Alice and I were in the bathroom¡­ but, master." Anna shyly looked at me as she twirled around a bit, "I know that you''re impatient about doing it¡­ but you were the one who said that we shouldn''t do anything for a few days and now you''re the one who''s breaking the rules."


    "¡­"


    Anna looked at me as I looked stone faced towards the bed and then her. But she misunderstood me again and hit me lightly on my stomach, "Oh! Master! Behave yourself, It''s morning and Alice is here, you shouldn''t suggest doing that now." She said while covering her face with her hands as she shyly gazed at me.


    ''¡­But I''m not the one who''s thinking like that.''


    I got so tongue tight that I didn''t even know what to say to her.


    "Alice¡­ is she okay?"


    "Hmm, she is. She is a lot more talkative today than before."


    "Do you think she can handle if I ask her somethings?"


    Anne thought for a moment, "Maybe¡­ but can I ask her first. It''s not that she wouldn''t obey you I just think-"


    "I get it, she still feel''s uncomfortable around me. It''s okay." I smiled, "After what she''s been through, she has the right to be. If she doesn''t want to talk today, we can talk later."


    "Okay, I''ll go see." She said and was about to go when I stopped her.


    "Anna"


    "Yes"


    "From now on, don''t go outside alone, okay."


    "Why?"


    I had trouble telling a good excuse. What would stop her and not make this sound stupid?


    "It''s dangerous outside and there were a lot of thugs from the birthday party that had escaped. They might try to retaliate back if they saw you, my personal maid going outside alone."


    "Oh!" Anna understood and nodded seriously, "Alright, master. I won''t go alone outside."


    I smiled, relieved by her answer, "Good, it''s only until we leave this place, after we go back home, you don''t need to worry anymore. Also make sure you ask and verify who it is before opening the hotel door, even if they say that their hotel service."


    "Okay, master." She nodded and went to her room as I sit down on the dining table.


    Some time passed as I sat there, waiting. They weren''t also any noise coming from the room so I didn''t even know what was happening.


    "Master"


    I look up and see Anna nodding and get up but she stopped me.


    "You don''t have to come; she''s going to you herself."


    I sit down and as she said, Alice walked out of the door.


    This Alice looked different. she looked healthy as her body didn''t have those bony look in them anymore and her white sundress made her look much more beautiful.


    She took steady steps and bowed in front of me, "Th- Thank you for saving me, my lord."


    I nod and point her to the front seat as she sits down. She looks back at Anna with some concern who asks me, "May I?"


    I nod to her and she sits in the chair next to Alice, "Alice, our master here is a very big minded person, you don''t need to worry, you can trust him as you trust me."


    ''Man, She got Alice''s trust in one day¡­ got to say she''s got some skills.''


    Alice nodded seeing the confident look in her face, then suddenly she whispered something as Alice turned bright red and looked at me.


    "Thank you for saving me, my lord. I will make sure to return that with my gratitude and service and- and¡­" She looked back at Anna who nodded, "I will also pleasure you as much as possible."

 Chapter 69 - Alice

    "I will also pleasure you as much as possible."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    What the fuck did she just say¡­ pleasure me? But why-


    I immediately turn to the culprit and saw her giving me thumbs up with both her hands.


    ''Why?... why are trying to ruin my already muddy reputation even more Anna? I thought you were on my side.''


    "See master, she is a very fast learner and before you know it, she will be pleasing you in ways impossible to even imagine."


    Hearing her words, not only me but even Alice''s brain went overload. I looked at Alice with a pleading look and in turn I got one of desperation.


    "Alice"


    "Y- Yes, My lord."


    "You don''t¡­ really believe that I would tell you to do that, right?"


    Anna quickly butt in, "But didn''t you say you want me to teach her the ways of the maid? I''m sure I heard you correctly."


    "Is that the way of the maid?" I look at her as my left eye keeps blinking unnaturally.


    "Well¡­ at least, that''s what we do, master." She said shyly avoiding my face which immediately brought on the suspicious look back on Alice.


    ''Alright, she is messing a bit too much.''


    "Anna"


    "Yes, Darli- I mean Master."


    "Anna" I give her a serious look as she wipes away her mischievous smile and turned professional, "I think we should get to business now."


    "As you say."


    I turn to look at Alice, who didn''t know what the hell is going to happen to her, "Alice, forget about everything she might have said to you that might seem¡­ NSFW, okay? She was just joking."


    Alice felt confused and looked at Anna, who gave an apologetic smile, "I''m sorry for deceiving you like that Alice, I did that so you could feel a bit more relaxed¡­ sorry if it had seemed too much."


    Alice was still confused as she asked, "So the part about pleasuring the lord whenever he called me?"


    "False, the master wouldn''t force himself on anyone, especially not one of his maid."


    "So I don''t need to dress¡­ provocatively too?"


    "No, you don''t. Unless the master feels lik-"


    "Anna"


    "No, you don''t."


    "So the part about you and master doing ecch-"


    Anna coughed as she made a sign about going past that topic. Alice understood and she went quiet as I gave Anna a doubtful look.


    ''Just what the hell did she tell her¡­ no, how much did she tell her?''


    Knowing that going to that point would be too time consuming, I left it out and turned my attention to Alice.


    "Alice, I''m going to ask you a few questions now. Can you answer them for me?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "And cut out the ''My Lord'' part, I''m still am not a lord yet."


    "Ahh¡­ so what should I call you?"


    "You can call me master, like all other maids or sir if you want."


    Alice nodded, "Okay"


    "Okay, so Alice, what''s your full name? or is Alice is the only name your known by?"


    The first question itself became a problem for her. Alice rubbed her legs together and didn''t know how to say her full name as it contained a lot of her background.


    "It''s-"


    "Before you answer that, let me tell you, we both know of your real origin, the witch one."


    As if hearing a terrifying word, Alice looked down at the table and her body started to shake terribly. She spoke, each word a stutter as hard as carrying a rock.


    "I- I d- don''t kno- know anything- anything about it."


    "You don''t need to lie."


    "Seriously, I DON''T!" She said looking at me with a frantic look, "I know nothing about witch covens or any forbidden spells¡­ I really don''t."


    "Please¡­ don''t kick me out because of them¡­ I am not guilty of them." Her head looked down at the ground as tears fell from her.


    I gave a look to Anna, who hugged her and patted her back. She said to her in a soothing voice, "It''s okay, Alice. We already know about it¡­ the master and I already know so you don''t have to worry about it, we won''t kick you out."


    "Really?" She looked up, her face full tears, "You won''t send me to those bad people?"


    "I promise." Anna said as Alice believed her words.


    "It''s actually because of that," My words gained both of their attention, "that I purchased you."


    "Hmm?" Alice didn''t understand why I would do something like that when her witch coven was a forbidden matter everywhere.


    "Back to my question, what''s your real name?"


    "It''s Alice Greyberg."


    "Of Kelino''s Witch Coven." She nodded.


    "Hmm¡­ so I know that this might be a foolish question but did anyone other than you survived the massacre?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She shook her head slowly, "No¡­ even if one did, there fate may be the same as me."


    ''Or even worse.'' I thought as I asked another question.


    "The spells you guys performed, were they actually forbidden or is it just a lie?"


    "The- they''re real."


    "Do you know any kind of spell or if any of that knowledge survived?"


    "N- no, I don''t think so." She said while blowing out her nose then her brows knitted, "But I think I saw some of them being taken away by the royal army."


    ''So they were archived by the kingdom. Nobody would be that good enough to destroy spells that are so powerful just like that. But how to get them?''


    ''It''s not like I can ask the royal army of Fantasna to give me a book for research.''


    "I don- don''t know any powerful spells from the coven," Alice continued, "But I know some basic level ones like Shadow hands, Evil Eye, Animal Corruption, Curses etc."


    I look at Alice''s and realize she''s still too young.


    ''In the novel, the witch queen wasn''t just any villain but one that had the power to end worlds¡­ but that witch is years from now so the current Alice''s power level should be at the basic level.''


    ''But if I can train her then she can become as powerful as the witch queen. She might even surpass her.''

 Chapter 70 - A Stupid Mans Endeavor

    ''Forget about surpassing her previous self¡­ I don''t think she can even reach that power level.''


    I thought whilst seeing the example of Alice''s magic. Right now, at my request she performed one of her basic spells called Shadow Hands.


    Even though I never used any magic or know literally anthing about it, I could tell that whatever she was doing, wasn''t good.


    Alice''s shadow hands spell looked similar to a hand, made of dark shadow. But instead of it being dark and terrifying, it seemed as if the shadow barely had any strength left as it flayed here and there whist it''s color slowly turned to greyish white.


    I could see she was trying really hard to manipulate the hand to move at her command but was failing miserably. Still, look at the worst side, what if she couldn''t even use magic.


    I just need to give her time and someone to help her, I''m sure that she can pass this problem and become strong.


    "Enough" I say stopping her as the shadowy hand disappeared into nothing.


    Alice heaved a few breathes while saying, "I- I''m sorry, my- master. Let me try it one more time."


    "It''s okay. You don''t need to push yourself so hard, just keep practicing every day and it will be okay." I said and then remembered about the regular branch of magic, "What about normal elemental magic, can you do them?"


    She nodded with a beam, "Yes, I can. Do you want to see?"


    "Sure"


    Alice showed her palm and without even saying a incantation, a ball of fire, warm to our surroundings, materialized. This time the fire wasn''t weak nor had any problem with control and actually looked quite steady.


    She had a proud smile on her face as she marveled at the fact that her normal spell skill was good. But I had another thought.


    "Is your basic elemental fire skill is the best or is there any other element that you marvel at?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am good with all of the elements." Alice smiled brightly, "I am great at casting all of the natural elements and can quickly learn them too."


    "That''s brilliant, Alice. You''re like a genius then." Anna said as Alice felt more proud of that and looked at me. But again¡­ I had another thought.


    "So your telling me you are good, no, great at all the other elements?" She nodded, "And bad at your core special ability to use dark magics¡­ that should have been engraved in your blood."


    "¡­ Y- Yes." She said avoiding my dark look.


    I sighed¡­ this is much worse than I thought¡­ she isn''t bad at magic but she''s bad at what she should have been great with.


    "Alright¡­ about the elemental spells, do you also know only the basics of them?"


    "¡­yes"


    "Anna, remind me to tell Redwick when we go back to buy some magic instruction books and also to hire a good teacher."


    "Yes, master." Anna said and saw me get up to leave, "Where are you going, master?"


    "To find a rat''s location."


    ...


    "Ring!" "Ring!"


    "Welcome to the my humble sho- Oh! It''s you, sir." The slave keeper smiled as he saw me coming in.


    "As promised, the wolfmen will be ready by tomorrow, do you want to see them?"


    "No"


    "Okay, do you want to see any other merchandise?" He said with a na smile.


    "No, this is something else." I said and looked around to see for a moment before coming close to him, "I need your help finding someone."


    "Find someone? Sorry sir, but I don''t do those kinds of work. It would be better if you went to the guild for that."


    "No no you misunderstand, I think you''re the type of guy who can help find this one." I said shoving a bag of coins at the slave keeper who was confused.


    ...


    Alright, now that I have the guy''s location, it''s only a matter of time before I find him. Who would have thought that the guy was actually so close to me? Living right under my nose and I didn''t even catch a whiff of him.


    Granted, I didn''t care about him at the time and of all the people it was fucking Gekko who reminded me of what needed to be done.


    "The day has finally come for your demise."


    ''Hmm¡­ that voice¡­ it strangely sounds similar to a Gecko, I know.''


    "What your doing is plain stupid."


    ''Another voice that seems familiar.''


    "Then just do what I tell you to."


    "And who are you to tell me that?"


    ''Yep, that''s definitely Arthur''s voice. Seems like he''s in some problem.''


    Turning to the place where the sounds coming from, I see a group of young people surrounding the training ground. Curious, I go there and see that it was none other than Arthur, Elisabeth and Samantha¡­ the first threesome.


    Opposite to him was Honzo and Gekko¡­ with a bandage around his head, barking off words.


    "I''m a viscount and you''re just a lowly baron, it is your duty to listen to me!"


    "I''m not a baron yet and you too are not a viscount."


    "It doesn''t matter if I am or am not, I will be the viscount. It''s only a matter of time."


    "That''s years from now. Who knows if you''ll even survive the war."


    "Of course, I will."


    "Yeah, sure you will. You should hide away, just like your father." Arthur said as the crowd of young people laughed and Gekko screamed.


    "You lowly scum! It''s you who should be ashamed. It''s you who is dallying around with a new girl every day. You use lady Elisabeth and now you even have a new bimbo with you." Gekko pointed at Samantha.


    "I''ll cut off your tongue right now!" Samantha insulted, pointed her sword at Gekko.


    "Oh! You think I will have a sword fight with a girl and make a bad name by defeating you, that would be shameful of me."


    "You! Show your skill in a real fight, you bastard!" She said ready to jump in but Arthur stopped her.


    "It''s not you who I want to fight, it''s him," Gekko looked at Arthur, "Lady Elisabeth, I will finally show you what a real man is and you''ll realize your mistake of being with someone like him."


    "Gekko¡­ How many times do I have to tell you? I don''t like you!" Elisabeth angrily said stomping her feat.


    "WHY NOT! I''m better than him in every way." Gekko said and pulled out his sword, "And today I''ll finally show everyone."


    Oh Yeah! I forget to tell you that Gekko''s supposed to be the first villain.

 Chapter 71 - Under Everyones Eyes

    He''s the first villain and this is actually a boss fight.


    "Haah!"


    Gekko screamed as he launched himself forward, sword drawn, ready to lose.


    Arthur sighed, "How many times do I have to defeat you for you to understand."


    Arthur stayed where he was and when Gekko''s attack came he didn''t deflect nor fought back. He turned briefly to the right, enough for him to dodge it without much effort.


    Gekko didn''t care about that and continued on attacking him and Arthur kept on dodging his blows. Every slash, chop, thrust given by Gekko was smoothly dodged by Arthur. His movement was so good that the people who watched the fight, were amazed by it. Even Samantha couldn''t help but think Arthur was good at fighting, much better than her.


    Gekko seeing all of his attack being easily evaded, hated that fact and cursed out, "Stop dodging my attacks and fight me!."


    "What are you talking about, dodging is a necessary movement in any swordfight." Arthur said as he jumped back a steps as Gekko''s sword sliced the place in front of him.


    Gekko said as his words went with each strike, "Dodging¡­ and defending¡­ may be a necessary skill¡­ but its only¡­ for cowards¡­ who can''t fight back."


    Arthur hearing him, smiled, "Well if that''s true then," He turned full offensive and started attacking Gekko fiercely.


    At first Gekko could defend or tried to attack back but after a moment, he couldn''t do anything else but defend against Arthur''s relentless attack that were too fast for him.


    "So that would mean you''re a coward, right?" Arthur showed a smug smile as he slashed towards an opening.


    "Ahh!"


    Gekko felt the cut on his right arm. He warily glanced at Arthur''s sword which was so uncannily sharp that it went through his armor and scorned, ''Why is his sword so sharp? Why does someone like him have such a good sword¡­ and I have this piece of junk.''


    "What¡­ cat got you tongue, gecko?"


    "Hmm!" Gekko angrily tried to strike back at the guy but instead Arthur deflected his strike and kicked him below the knee, resulting in him falling on the sand.


    Before he could get up, he felt something sharp by his neck.


    "Do you yield?" Arthur said to him while nudging him with the sword.


    "Fuck you!" Gekko in his anger again tried to strike back but with a head-butt and blow to his back with the sword, fell back where he was again.


    "Yield!" Arthur demanded.


    I looked at all of this from a standpoint and didn''t understand Gekko''s reasoning. He saw my fight against Arthur and still decided to have the fight¡­ was it because of fate that made him do this or did my throw loosened something inside him?


    ''Most probably the throw.'' I nod and my eyes refocus back on Gekko''s kneeling figure. ''What is he thinking? Can''t he see he''s already defeated?''


    My eyes look down at Gekko''s hand which was crushing the sand beneath him.


    This wasn''t over for him yet. He''s going to fight back and lose again¡­ and he would keep on doing that like a mummy until Arthur finally gives him a grave lesson.


    Unless¡­


    A glint flashes in my eyes as an idea comes to me.


    I look down at my palm and focus on it as a small black hole appears. It was steady and looked as if it was just a small black orb.


    But if anyone took a close look at it, they would see that the orb was constantly sucking in everything around it at an extremely fast rate. I made it so small that nobody would notice what I am going to do.


    Gekko looked up at Arthur with such hatred he didn''t have for none. He wanted to crush the charming, smug bastard in front of him that stole his crush. He wanted to show Elisabeth that he could defeat her perfect prince.


    But he was weak¡­ even the fatty could easily take care of him. Remembering him, Gekko felt a wave of anger emanate upon him.


    He touched his head as pain attacked him. He did not know what happened back then but he was sure Henry might have done something to him.


    ''Just let me sent my father a letter then let''s see what you will do!''


    No matter what happens, Gekko would make sure to let that guy see real pain. But now¡­ he needed to stand up and show this guy what he truly was.


    "Yield¡­ you want me to yield?"


    "Yes" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you know what that means?"


    "Surrender¡­ just surrender Gekko and it''ll be all over-"


    "FUCK NO!" Gekko angrily spoke up, "Yield means I have to surrender my honor to you and I''m not going to do that. It means I have to lose everything I fought for and I won''t do that."


    Arthur could see the strains of pressure and understood, "I get it but you can just stop and I''ll help you."


    "Help me? You?" Gekko laughed, "What can a lowly born noble, whose father left his mother would know about?"


    "Tough words from a guy who''s kneeling." Arthur angrily said, "At least my father cared enough to love me."


    "FUCK YOU BASTARD!" Gekko said as he suddenly got up and attacked Arthur.


    As always, Arthur should have been able to deflect his attack but not this time. Gekko''s attack suddenly felt great power as something unseen to the eye fused with it and his attack threw Arthur back.


    Everyone was shocked by that, even Arthur who''s hands still had the numbing feeling from the attack. Gekko seeing that, laughed, as if he realized something.


    "You see! I''m more powerful!" He was lost with the newfound power and pointed his sword at Arthur, "Now, I''m going to show you what it means to underestimate me."


    "I''m going to kill you right in front of all of this people and show everyone that I''m the strongest!"


    Arthur saw that Gekko had already lost his reason and this sudden power was the cause of it. He didn''t know what happened but he got ready to use his full strength.


    "Time to die, Arthur!" Gekko said and ran at Arthur with his new-found strength, ready to kill.


    Everybody stopped at this moment and looked at this scene with utmost concentration. Elisabeth was praying for Arthur''s safety while Samantha felt the sudden change and wondered what the outcome be.


    Arthur too got ready to incapacitate him. Both went and got ready to hit each other at full strength and it was at that moment when another small black orb, unseen by anyone went past them and something terrible happened.


    "Aghh!"


    Everyone on the stadium saw Arthur''s sword cut right through Gekko. Severing him in half as he fell on the training ground.


    Dead.

 Chapter 72 - Presumed Dead

    Gekko lay there on the ground, all quiet except for the blood that kept pouring from his intestines from both the upper and lower half of his severed body.


    Arthur stood, shocked. He glanced at the sword in his hand, unsteady. He didn''t know how this could have happened, how he could have killed Gekko.


    "GEKKO!"


    Honzo screamed as he ran towards the already dead bully. He tried to touch, check him to see if he could do anything but the damage had already been done.


    He looked at Arthur with a bewildered face, "Murderer!" Pointing his fingers, "You killed Gekko!"


    "I- I didn''t."


    "Liar! Every one of us here saw you sever¡­ Gekko." He shaked, his voice sad but filled with fear for Arthur, "Wh- Why did you do that?"


    ''But I didn''t.'' Arthur thought but couldn''t speak out those words. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was sure that his sword didn''t hit Gekko that much. He had slashed at him but he made sure not to inflict any lasting damage. But what if¡­


    ''What if I did kill him?... no¡­ NO! I didn''t, I''m absolutely sure I didn''t.''


    Arthur threw off his doubt and became sure of it. His strike didn''t land on Gekko¡­ whatever happened, it happened at the midst of fight when both of them were too occupied to notice.


    And he was right.


    I smiled seeing the gecko meeting his new fate. Looking at his severed parts, I could see him wriggling a bit, it felt strangely good seeing him do that.


    ''You wanna touch my Anna¡­ how''d you gonna do that whilst dead?''


    ''Still, man¡­ that was a clean cut, so perfect.''


    Arthur was right about not killing him, how could he when my attack was the one that hit him.


    When they were about to strike each other, it was at that moment when I threw my black hole at Gekko. Like before, it went astonishingly fast and without even anyone knowing about it or feeling amiss... it cleanly cut off Gekko.


    Black holes may not have any cutting feature but their pull are very very strong. More than enough to eat out Gekko''s weak body.


    I could have just used the black hole on Arthur and made him literally kill Gekko, but I didn''t.


    As I continued playing around with my ability, I noticed that it has a strange ability to simply boost someone''s power. It could exponentially increase power of anyone''s but only for a brief moment. Which was the reason of Gecko''s sudden outburst.


    I look back at Arthur, he looked perplexed and angry. It seemed he figured out that an outside play was involved. If it was anyone else, they wouldn''t have come to that conclusion so quickly. They would have thought for hours before finally coming to that conclusion.


    One of the reasons why I didn''t use the power on him to kill Gekko.


    What if I did and at the final moment when stopping it should be impossible, he does the miracle? He''s a protagonist, I''m 99% sure he would have stopped it.


    Also¡­ doing it by my own hands is another feeling altogether.


    Arthur looked here and there for the culprit that could have done this, but the culprit had already left. I couldn''t stay at that place any longer, it was going to bring in attention.


    Yeah, I know what I did to Arthur is considered bad. But he was going to face Gekko''s dad in the future anyway so why not now? Think of it as a friend helping out another friend speed out the process.


    Killing both the son and father so that they could be reunited.


    ...


    Even after searching relentless, he couldn''t find anyone who would have done this. The culprit had to have already left by now, Arthur thought.


    This attack, it was too clean and too perfect for it to not be a set-up. The problem is whether the assassinator had a problem with him or Gekko.


    It may be Gekko who''s lying dead but it also could be a trap for him¡­ maybe it was a trap for both of them.


    Still it was too early to come to any conjecture.


    He felt the warm hands of Elisabeth on his shoulder, who fearfully asked, "Arthur¡­ what do we do now?"


    "I think¡­ we should talk with your father." Looking at her fearful gaze, he soothed her, "Elisabeth, I didn''t kill Gekko."


    "But we saw you kill him, everyone did." Samantha said as she came forward. Her eyes which were always friendlier towards him before now had suspicion and slight disgust, "Why are you saying the opposite?"


    "Because I didn''t!" Arthur spoke the truth, "Believe me Samantha I didn''t."


    "So who did?"


    "I¡­ don''t know¡­ But I promise you both," He looked at both of them with conviction, "I''m going to find out the one who did and make him face justice!"


    ...


    Anna opened the door for me and I joyfully get in. I felt so happy that without even losing my shoes, I jump on the bed.


    Thankfully it didn''t break.


    "Did something good happen, master?" Anna asked seeing me so giddy.


    "Oh! Is it that obvious?" She nodded, "Yes, actually something good¡­ No, something great happened. So great that a slight problem got cut off without even blooming."


    "Congratulations"


    "Thank you," I then have an idea as I tell her, "Get yourself and Alice ready, We''re going out."


    ¡­


    "The city is quite beautiful." Anna said as she looked at the streets filled with light and the night glisten with serenity.


    "Yes, we should have gone out earlier¡­ you and me." I whisper the last part and she lightly taps me in the shoulder.


    "Master!... Alice is here."


    Speaking of her, she was following us quietly like a mouse. At first I thought that she might have problem facing so many people but she didn''t.


    As we were walking, I saw her keep glancing at a certain place. Looking at it, I see a cotton candy machine.


    Cotton Candy Machine... What the fuck?


    "Alice, do you want to eat that?"


    She felt flustered by my sudden question and denied, "No no no, ma- master¡­ I was just looking."


    "Is that so?" I say, seeing her look down at the streets.


    "But I want to eat that and what about you Anna?" I give her a wink as she understood.


    "I want to eat that as well."


    "Well, we''re both eating so¡­ do you want to eat too Alice?"


    She slightly tilted her head up as I saw her beautiful purple eyes and give a slow nod. It was innocent and pure¡­ something straight out a novel.


    Now how can a man not feel something when a girl does that.

 Chapter 73 - A Justice Unknown

    Nighttime


    A beautiful mansion with intricate black and purple design was illuminated by the lights coming from it''s windows. It looked more dominating than beautiful.


    Inside the building a man, wearing butler like clothes, took the letter from the bird. He walked quickly through the hallways before coming upon a door and knocking ever so slightly, as to not disturb the person within.


    The door opened enough for the bearer to see and take the item delivered by the butler and the door closed once more.


    Inside, the bearer was another butler. This one a bit older and looked much more professional than the others. He walked steadily towards the desk filled with papers placed immaculately and coughed.


    "COUGH¡­ sir, there''s a letter for you."


    The man sitting upon the desk, was engrossed in his work to give look to the aged man and only gave a ''Hmm''.


    "It''s from your son."


    "Which one?" He said, appearing indifferent.


    "It''s master Gekko."


    "Him again? What is it this time?" The man felt annoyed. "It better not be about this Elisabeth girl again. Read it for me."


    "Yes, sir." The butler opened up and before he could fully read it, his brows creased, "Sir¡­ there''s a problem."


    "What?" The man spoke still uninterested.


    "The letter bears the name of your son but it is written by Honzo."


    "Who is he?"


    "That''s Master Biret''s son."


    The man seized his writing for the briefest moment, " That Weasel''s son? The one who hangs around Gekko¡­ what does he want?" He said a bit curiously as he continued his work.


    "Let me see," The butler said as he continued reading it. At one point, the butler''s eyes widened in shock and he opened his mouth to speak but stopped. He continued reading the letter before finally saying, "Si- Sir¡­ Young Master Gekko''s¡­ dead."


    The pen from the man''s hand fell, as he looked up, curiously, "What did you say?" He spoke, not completely believing his most trusted butler''s words.


    "Master Gecko has been killed."


    As if life filled in him with great fury, he spoke loud, "WHO WAS IT!"


    "It was Arthur, sir."


    "Who is he?"


    "It''s the same Arthur that the young master talked about in his letters."


    "This is that Arthur¡­ the one about Elisabeth?"


    "Yes"


    "So that nobody dares to kill my son¡­ who the fuck does he think he is!" The man looked around as if ready to tear Arthur up, "Order our men to find that boy and bring him to me, I will personally bleed him for this."


    "There''s a problem, sir."


    "Fuck those problems, first do what I told you to do!" The man said impatiently. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s about that, sir." Hearing him the master gazed up, curiosity and impatience in those angry eyes.


    "According to Honzo, young master Gekko had challenged this Arthur boy in a duel to get the lady Elisabeth but the boy deafeated and killed him."


    "BAM!"


    "Damn that boy!" The man slammed his hands on the desk, throwing the papers that were so nicely put, "That kid had to go around, do a duel and get killed in that way, did he even think about his family''s honor."


    The man''s eyes which had turned resilient burned angrily again, "Even if that''s so, This Arthur still went too far. I want him and you will bring him to me."


    "About that¡­" The butler turned hesitant as the man asked again.


    "Just say it!"


    "It- It''s this lady Elisabeth, sir." The butler handed the letter to the man, who took it forcefully and started reading it, "She went to her father about this and Lord Haiel has arranged a Meeting of Honor for this situati-"


    "Damn that upright bastard and his whole generation!" The man stood up and cursed. As if already knowing that getting his hands on Arthur would now be close to impossible, he felt the pain of failure coming to him.


    "Why did he have to do that! Damn!... now I can''t even forcefully take that boy." The man said and fell upon his seat as he breath roughly.


    "When did he arrange it?"


    "Next week, master."


    "Hmm¡­" The man fell in deep contemplation as he thought upon a plan, "Arrange the best assassins that you can find and order them to quickly dispose of this Arthur before the meeting."


    "Alright master." The butler nodded faithfully and turned to leave but stopped.


    The master seeing this, asked, "What?"


    "I don''t think that would work, master."


    "Why not?"


    "Viscount Haiel had a birthday a few days ago, where there was an assassination plot against him. But it failed and the viscount since then became more defensive. He has tightened the security around his town."


    "If I''m right, the viscount also has good ties with the boy and will fear retribution from you. He might have already placed people around him or even put him inside his own castle."


    "Even if we hire the assassins and they manage to get inside, it won''t be long before they get killed by the guards. If that happens then the viscount will most likely think of you as the one who sent them. If that were to happen-"


    "If that happened then my son''s justice will be thwarted, huh." The master, fell into deep thought while asking, "Do you really think he''ll go so far to protect that boy?"


    "I don''t know if he''ll do that according to his relationship with him. But the viscount is known to dote on his daughter. If it''s her then he just might." The butler said and waited for his master''s orders.


    "Alright¡­ go for now and tomorrow arrange a carriage to Valint."


    The butler nodded to his words and left. The master thought as he tapped the signet ring of his family.


    His son, Gekko, was far from impressive and may have been just a failure but he was still his son. He couldn''t let his son''s murderer get away just like that.


    As he thought, the man''s actions stopped and he spoke, "Do you think if you had the chance to kill him¡­ discreetly, could you kill him?"


    A knight of impressive figure walked from his shadow and knelled before him, "Of Course, master."


    "Then prepare yourself, we''re going to Valint."

 Chapter 74 - Wanting Without Words

    Nighttime


    The three of us were sitting beside a fountain as each of us held a big cotton candy. The discovery of cotton candy wasn''t just revolutionary but I learned about a new function about it.


    It can make more colors than just pink¡­ or it just might be me, who only got pink ones?


    Well now I was eating a blue one, while Anna had pink and Alice wanted the purple one. I saw Anna and Alice dangling their legs as they enjoyed their candy and conversed with each other.


    It was a warmhearted scene. It would be so wonderful if I could just sit back and enjoy my time like this.


    Alas¡­ I don''t have much of a choice or time.


    "How''s the candy?"


    "It''s really good." Alice was the first one to speak, she had candy all over her teeth, making them purple.


    I laughed, "Good, enjoy it. If you want more, just tell me." She nodded, her shyness slowly disappearing into the mist.


    "It tastes nice¡­ wanna try mine, master?" Anna suggested and in pure curiosity I took a little bite.


    It had a good taste, like strawberry''s. Not unlike mine which tasted like toothpaste.


    "Since you let me have yours, you can have mine too." I said and I don''t know why but she looked at me and then at the candy with a strange expression.


    Then a smile appeared as she said, "Alright." She then went in for a bite¡­ exactly the place where I had been eating. She didn''t just eat it but was savoring it.


    I could see everything in slow motion as her face brightened up in pleasure and her low crunching sounds. How her face changed and how she gulped it¡­ especially that part in slow motion.


    Damn! She''s deliberately doing this to me.


    "This one''s a bit strange¡­ but I liked it." She said as a naughty gaze fell on me that I deftly avoided.


    This was a losing battle that I know I could not win¡­ just let us go back to the house and I''ll show you.


    "We will be leaving tomorrow."


    That caught attention on both of them.


    "Tomorrow?" Alice said and I nodded.


    "Yes, we will be leaving tomorrow, so buy anything you girls might need or want and pack them stuff."


    "Did something happen master or," She leaned in to my ears, "is it too much to bear?"


    In reply to her words, I pinched her butt as she yelped.


    "Yanh!" She jerked forward as her back stood straight.


    "Are you okay, big sister Anna?" Alice asked.


    ''Big Sister Anna?... That reminds me, Anna is a few years older than me.''


    "N- No," She said while rubbing her butt, "I think¡­ an ant might have bit me."


    "Oh!" Alice immediately got off the fountain and started searching around herself as we both looked at her in confusion. Seeing that we were not doing the same as her, she spoke, "What are you both still sitting there, the ants could be on your body too?"


    "Don''t worry, Anna," She said giving me one angry look, "The ant''s big enough for us to quickly notice it."


    "That''s much worse!" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    So after her many reminders, we left the fountain and started looking around the city again.


    The night air felt cold but it instead lifted out spirits of freedom. We went from one shop to another in search of what the girls may want, but Anna was quite strict about showering the new maid with gifts.


    Her exact words were ¨C If you already give her so many gifts, what are you going to give when she doesn''t want to get in bed with you later?


    I don''t know how sex got into the conversation like that but both me and Alice promptly ignored her comment and bought what was needed.


    It indeed was true that I was buying a lot of stuff for Alice. Not as gifts or anything to get into her pants but because she needed them. She only got acquainted with us two days ago and her situation was very bad.


    She didn''t have any items nor clothes on her besides the white robe that was given by the slave keeper. So we needed to buy a lot of things¡­ especially a lot of clothes and 10 sets of maid clothes¡­ seriously, why would she need so many maid clothes?


    Neither me nor Alice understood Anna''s strange explanation but I saw that her influence on Alice was much greater than I expected as she nodded to each of her word and did just that.


    Which to be honest, frightens me.


    Who knows what she''ll tell Alice and make her do. Like that time, when Anna made her say that sexual thing when I talked with her.


    Maybe one day, she might even tell her to dress in a very inappropriate maid dress and provocatively work in front of me, enticing me.


    ¡­Which doesn''t sound as bad as I thought it would be.


    As we walked and were on the way home, I could see the girls giving a somewhat bright and weak gaze at a certain place. It was a jewelry shop.


    Looking back to them, they walked as if that place didn''t exist at all. I know what I saw back a while ago and I know that they weren''t really hinting me anything, only just window shopping. But I couldn''t help it.


    "Why don''t we go to one last shop?"


    Anna and Alice turned around and saw where I was pointing and both of them immediately rejected, "No master, it would be too much."


    "I already bought a lot of things," Alice said her gaze briefly flickering at the shining jewelry showcasing on the window, "¡­ I don''t want any more."


    "Who said I am buying for you two?"


    My words brought a glass shattering sound in the background as both of them looked me dead with fish eyes.


    "oh¡­ alright then." Anna said with a hoarse tone.


    "Man you to really are gullible."


    "What do you mean?" Alice asked pouting angrily.


    "If I go into a women''s jewelry store with two women and not buy them anything then who the hell am I buying for?"


    They both looked up and thought about it like a mathematics question. Suddenly at the same time both of their head jerk to me as they say in unison.


    "You mean!"


    "Yes, numbnuts." I say walking towards the store as they happily follow me.

 Chapter 75 - Pricy Endeavor

    Morning


    I was checking out my stuff that were supposed to be packed by now. But here they were, neatly put on the bed for display.


    I know that it should be my duty to pack it, but you forget something. I''m a damn young master now¡­ who''s soon to be a lord, if I''m right. No way am I going to pack this stuff, it''s beneath me.


    I know what I say sounds dramatic but it''s the truth.


    I sighed as I see what the persons that were supposed to do this were doing.


    "It''s pretty, right?" The girl of purple hair said while showing her silver chained necklace that had a blue diamond at the center.


    "Of course it is¡­ what do you think of mine?" Another said as she showed her gold chained necklace with small rubies, which made her white flawless neck more beautiful.


    "It looks very good on you big sister, makes your neck line look more defined."


    "I know¡­ master has such good taste in jewelry."


    Yes, they were Anna and Alice. This two were standing at the mirror and were checking out their new jewelry that I''ve bought for them. The fact about them telling of my skill at picking good jewelry was completely false.


    Anyone with a bit of IQ could see the hints being displayed so much and I definitely wasn''t at the low end to ignore it. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It felt rude to stop them from doing their small play and obviously showing their cleavage in front of the mirror but I was quick on time, "Ladies"


    Both turned at the same time and almost saluted, "Master!"


    It felt soo illusory to see them so pumped up after such a small presentation of gifts but if such little can make them happy, I would surely make use of this weakness.


    "Have you two packed everything?"


    "Yes, we are ready to go master." Said Alice as she didn''t even care to look beyond me. I can see her being comfortable around me now but at least check your facts.


    "You sure?" I said giving a quick glance behind, but Alice didn''t pick it up.


    Still Anna was attentive, she looked at where I had hinted and her brows immediately darkened as she spoke, "Alice" Just from her voice, I could foresee the next moment becoming hard for Alice.


    "Yes, big sister." Alice said, completely unknown to the reprimands incoming.


    "Alrighty then, I need to go somewhere so check everything for the final time." I made a beeline to the door and went outside. I leaned at the door, just to make sure, but didn''t hear anything loud.


    There were small sounds¡­ which told me Anna was really angry. When she says words in a quiet tone, it mostly means you''re fucked. Still she knows how far is too far, so I needn''t worry too much.


    Now I have a purchase to finalize.


    ...


    Inside Nijulai''s groceries storeroom.


    I was standing there as the slave keeper quickly counted the money and recounted the products to me.


    "Again, as we''ve already decided, the wolfmen each will be worth 100 pounds¡­ which I still digress is a bit cheap." He said showing his uneven teethes, "But we''ve already talked about it so no back outs."


    "You''ve wanted to buy the whole pack of them that I have with me, which after counting, came at sixteen. So sixteen times hundred is sixteen hundred pounds which you''ve just paid and I''ve accounted for."


    This was a jibber jabber nonsense but still I made sure to listen to it attentively. This was a deal that came to sixteen hundred pounds, a number not so easily dismissive to me.


    "I''ve already fed, clothed and arranged the binding seal on every one of them," He said showing a brown parchment that were written with blood and had a strange pentagram symbol at the center, "You just have to drop your blood at the pentagram and the deals done."


    "Let me look at it for a sec."


    "Here"


    He gave it without a thought and I read it. The parchment looked genuine but the only problem with it was that, I couldn''t read shit from it. I knew that binding, sealing or any magical words basically were a different language, but the fact that it would be complete jargon was out of thought.


    Need to see if Alice can understand any of it. But for now, I needed to accept whatever this was.


    I quickly pierced the tip of finger with a bite and dropped a few bloods on it as the words glowed eerily red and shaked themselves like a snake before stopping.


    "It''s done." The slave keeper said what I already knew, "With that done, your safety is now guaranteed and now I can bring them out." The guy said and went underground for a moment before coming out with the wolfmen.


    They were already big and looked strong before but now that they were given decent clothes and were fed, looked simply buffed. It seemed as if they had suddenly drunk a max level strengthening potion, which actually exists and were ready to demolish an army.


    It wasn''t enough that they looked buffed but with their blue fur and off-white chest, made them look manly. I couldn''t exempt the fact that they also had sharp claws and teethes that could rip a human apart with little strength.


    I didn''t look but I knew that there was a red circle with some words drawn at the back of their necks.


    The Binding Contract.


    "Do you want me to give you an introduction?" I shook my head, "Alright then, I''ll leave you now, you can discreetly leave from the back door. Any instructions he would have given, might be false.


    The slave keeper left and I now took a good look at my new guards.


    They all stood before me, some had the look of despair, some had anger and one had the look of patience as if waiting for the perfect time. That should be the leader of this pack.


    "Do you guys have anything say to me?" I ask, "Any comments or insults or downright defiance, please let it out now."


    They stood quiet and after a moment, the one I presumed as the leader spoke, "We have no problems, master."


    At his words, his comrades looked at him in anger and shame. They are a prideful bunch. The only reason they were quiet maybe because of the leader.


    I nodded seeming satisfied, "Before I get on to our introductions, I''m going to give you guys two choices."


    The leader seemed a bit cautious at my words.


    "Your first choice is that your free and can leave."

 Chapter 76 - A Simple Recruition

    "Your first choice is that you can be free and do whatever the hell you want."


    In accordance to my words, I flicked my finger and said an unknown whisper as the parchment of binding in my hand, brightened up for a moment before completely losing its color, undoing the binding contract.


    The wolfman''s felt a shock go through the back of their necks as they felt the heavy burden over them lift up. They touched their necks with their hands but they didn''t get the shock treatment they would have gotten before.


    Their eyes widened in disbelief as one looked at his comrade and another did the same. All of them had the same shocked looks in their faces which resembled with one sentence.


    ''The binding''s gone.''


    I was only focusing on the main wolfman who from the start was the first to look at me and his eye''s may have been shocked but it quickly changed to suspicion.


    That guy''s smart. He knows that there''s got to be a meaning to what I just did. Still he wasn''t the first to talk.


    It was a young wolf, younger than them all. He looked at me, in fear and curiosity as he asked, "What did you do?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I removed the binding."


    "¡­Why?"


    "As I said," I put both my hands behind me and locked them, "That the first choice is that, all of you will be free and left to do whatever you guys want."


    "Do- Does that mean we can really leave?" The young wolf, asked with bravery.


    "Yes" I give him an honest nod, "You guys can leave me, run from this place or even kill the slaver¡­ none of it will concern me."


    "Lies!" One wolf, slightly older but more buffer than most of them said, "You are lying to us. You say you will let us leave but you just want to play games."


    "You will make us run and hunt us, as we desperately play your sick games until we finally have no choice but to die like a mutt."


    "So what your saying is, I the human, will hunt you the wolf. Now isn''t that an interesting concept." I said with a sarcastic smile which made his veins pop as he snared.


    "You!" The wolfman stepped forward but was stopped by the hand of the leader, who only kept looking with saying any word.


    Seeing their leader wasn''t doing anything, the wolfman only got angrier as he looked around him and spoke to the other wolfmen, "Brothers! Do you really believe what this monster tells us?"


    "After all the time we''ve spent in blood and gore, being hunted and burned, seeing brothers die by their hands, do you think that he is speaking the truth?" The wolf shook his wrathful head, "It''s all but lies. Posed to harm us at our weakest-"


    "So what do you think we should do, Haylum?" The leader, who was quiet since the start, looked back to his third in command and asked.


    The wolf, Haylum didn''t back away from his leader, "What else? We kill this bastard and escape!"


    "And then?"


    "Then we run from this city."


    "And then?"


    "Then we find a place to hide for a few days."


    "Hmm¡­" The lead wolf nodded and looked back again, "And then?"


    "Then we¡­ go back to Fantasna and get back our families."


    "And then?"


    "WHAT ELSE DO YOU WANT? You''re asking me what to do and I''m telling you." Haylum bellowed.


    "You misunderstand brother," The leader said patting the wolfman''s shoulder, "You gave me a plan and it''s good¡­ but there''s so many problems."


    "What do you think will happen if we kill him?" The guy pointed at me as I curiously watched this unfold, "We''ll just run out of this city?... not at all."


    He looked around to his other brothers, "No, they will hunt us again."


    "We may be faster and if luck is with us then we will be able to escape the city. But not with the possibility of safety."


    "We can hide at one place, far from them but they will doggedly search for us until they find that place. If we run back to safety to our families, then they will also find us there and not only will we be killed but our families too."


    "What do you want then?" Haylum angrily said.


    "I ''suggest'' that we hear him out and see what he offers us."


    "The only thing he''ll offer us is pain."


    "Which we have yet to see." The leader said and turned to me, "I''m sorry for my brother, please continue what you were saying."


    I nod, satisfied with not the courtesy but the level of patience and intelligence this guy had.


    "Well as I was saying, you have two choices. First, I will let you go and won''t approach or hunt you." I said the last part looking at Haylum as he snorted away.


    "Now the second choice is that, you work for me."


    "See! What did I say?" Haylum said, "He just wants us to do his dirty work."


    "Of course, I do. Did you think I bought to see you dance>" I said with dead eyes, this guy was eating away my patience.


    "FUCK YO-"


    "What would you give us in return?" Another wolf spoke, possibly the second in command as the way he stuck to the leader.


    Finally, someone who doesn''t beat around the bush.


    "You tell me." I said as a disconcerting smile comes to me, "What can I give you that will make you work for me?"


    The guy looked at his leader who looked at me for a second, probably assessing my inner intentions, "We want good pay, the bounties on us lifted and a place to call home¡­ for all of us."


    "Okay"


    "And damn good respect!" Haylum said as I get my attention back to him.


    "Respect is earned. I will show you guys the general respect that both of us deserve but the respect you''re talking about," I say giving a dark look, "Is something that you''ll have to earn for yourself."


    My words rang in his mind as he turned to the side.


    "So¡­ do we have a deal?" I extended my hand.


    The leader looked around him and assessed the other wolf''s before shaking my hand, "Deal."

 Chapter 77 - A Show Of Trust

    "Alright, with that done I suppose you guys work for me now." I said with a good to honest smile, "It also means that you have to behave and act properly from now on."


    "But before we do that, I''m going to show you guys, how much I trust you." My words brought on to a plethora of confusion among the wolfmen.


    "I''m going to give each one of you 30 pounds and two weeks to go out and get your families." Hearing me, shocked looks were gathered, "Then you guys will have to come to the town called Hyfelia, where your new life will start."


    They smiled, at the prospect of money, family and some with other thoughts that I poured cold water on, "But¡­ if any one of you doesn''t come to Hyfelia within the given two weeks¡­ well then, I''ll take it as you going beyond what we agreed on and the contract will be invalid."


    "Is that for all of us?" One of them asked.


    "No, only for the ones that would be stupid enough to do that. Okay, I talked way too much, why don''t I let you guys be for a bit and tell me if you have anything of concern." I said and walked away from there.


    Sitting on a large wooden box labeled onions, I saw the wolf''s discussing among them. The leader may have already secured the deal but there were bound to be some problems.


    Not like that''s my concern¡­ it''s the leaders. If any of them have any problem''s even after the awesome deal and chance I gave them, then I don''t need them.


    ''But that would be waste of hundreds of pounds. Maybe I can make use of the ones that has a problem¡­ I wonder, how much does wolf skin pays for in the market?''


    As I was thinking, the group finished up their talks and the leader said, "We have no problems and are okay with your conditions."


    "Alright," I walk towards them, "So here is your 30 pounds." I said giving each of them money, "Oh! And when you guys come to Hyfelia, don''t act roughly with anyone in the town."


    The wolves nodded before all of them took the money, except for one. I give a look of confusion to the leader who says, "I won''t be going with them."


    It seems I wasn''t the only one that was shocked by his words, his supposed second in command came forward, "Why aren''t you coming with us, Raven?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''So his names Raven then.''


    Raven, the leader spoke, "Our new master has given us an immense opportunity and trust by freeing us, giving us work and also allowing us to get our own families back, so in light of that, I believe we should also show him our trust."


    Then he turned towards me, "That''s why I won''t be going with them."


    ''Well this is an interesting outcome.''


    "What about your families then? Don''t you want to bring them here?" I asked and he seemed sad.


    "I don''t have anyone¡­ besides my brothers."


    "Oh¡­ my condolences." I was going to tip my hat but remembered I don''t have any.


    ...


    Me and Raven stood from the borders of the city as we saw the wolfmen hurriedly run from the city outskirts. I reckon it would only take them a week and a half to bring their families from wherever they are as they didn''t complain about the time.


    "Do you really think that all of them will come back?" I ask my new bodyguard, Raven.


    Raven looked far into the horizon, his brothers taking the chance in freedom, "Maybe no. Not all of them."


    I nod, "Thanks for the honesty."


    "Don''t worry¡­ if any of them does, I''ll find them."


    I smile at the determined look he had and we go back to the city. Surprisingly or not, the grocery store or the slave shop had a path to get out of the city safe and quietly.


    As we stepped foot in the streets, it went viral. The people glanced at me or more precisely at the wolf besides me. It is a bit uncommon for them to see a different species but it wasn''t unheard of.


    Still¡­ the looks of pity they were giving him were too much. I looked at the wolf and understood why that was.


    Raven though, didn''t care or show it on his face as the humans gave him such looks. He looked at me and asked, "What do I call you?"


    "Well¡­ you can me master but that is reserved for my maids so¡­ how about sir? It has a nice ring to it and your pals won''t have any problem feeling shamed when calling me that."


    He nodded, thinking thoroughly, "Sir... yes, it would fit nicely." Then he looked up, "Sir, what kind of work do we need to do?"


    "We''ll get to that later, for now, let''s change your fashion style." The wolf didn''t understand what I meant by that.


    ...


    We were inside a clothes shop. It looked more than decent and the items were of good quality too¡­ according to their high prices. But I couldn''t be stingy with money when it comes to style, I am a noble after all.


    "Now that looks fantastic." I say as Raven comes out of a room wearing a red suit with black pants and to top it off, a gentlemen''s hat. Though it seemed the wolf didn''t like my choice.


    "No"


    I grumbled, this is the third piece of clothing that he rejected. Even though I am quiet patient when the girls were choosing clothes but this was a man¡­ no, not a man but a wolf¡­ not even a sexy female wolf at that.


    "You know what, choose your own."


    "Thank you." He said and went inside before coming back out in a few minutes. "How about now?"


    A blue coat with a black shirt underneath and a dark black pant¡­ they were normal but at least it was better than what he wore before.


    ''Well, now I know why Anna keeps telling me I don''t have an understanding of style.''


    ...


    We were back on the streets but this time except for the occasional stares for being the strange duo, there wasn''t an underlying meaning to them.


    "Sir, can you tell me what my job will be?" This was the third time he asked, second when he was changing.


    "Well your main job will be guarding me and others who work for me but for now, your job will be to ride that." I point to the thing in front of me as Raven''s eyes squeezed back.

 Chapter 78 - The New Ride

    I knocked on the door to the motel and after a brief moment, Anna opened it. She wasn''t wearing her usual maid outfit but one that I bought for her yesterday.


    It was a white sundress with a grayish-white band in the middle acting as a belt. Her hair was let loose and her legs had the new blue heels.


    It would seem that I was mesmerizing her look a bit as she smiled and asked, "How do I look, master?"


    "Just perfect." My words had good impact from the blush that erupted on her cheeks.


    Which she quickly covered as she heard the footsteps of Alice coming towards them, "We have completely packed everything. Isn''t that right, Alice?"


    Alice came behind her and her look was enough to tell me that she had heard much from her, "Yes¡­ it is."


    "Alright, let''s go then." I pick up the heavy luggage''s, the ladies were carrying. Anna tried to take it back but was unsuccessful as we walked down the stairs.


    "Master, we have yet to hire someone to take us home." She informed me but I shook my head.


    "Don''t worry about that, I got someone." I smiled opening the door to them as they saw our new ride.


    "¡­ What is that?" Anna said as her gaze widened.


    Alice too looked at it and her mouth dropped full. They weren''t looking at Raven who was driving the thing but the thing itself.


    It was a carriage. But it was¡­ slightly different than the usual. Instead of the usual carriage that had wooden frames with red color, this one was made from steel and had black color. Even more so, it was big¡­ big enough for it to be carried by 7 horses instead of two or four.


    "Mas- Master¡­ what is that?" Anna shook, while pointing her finger at the ''abomination''.


    "That is our new ride." I said, full of smile. Not the least bit shamed, instead proud of it.


    Anna didn''t say anything more but her gaze landed on the new wolfman standing by the door and whispered to me, "Who is that?"


    "That is our new guard." I said as Raven came forward and introduced himself.


    "My name is Raven; I work for sir." A brief one.


    Anna gave a bow, "My name is Anna, I''m the master''s personal maid. It''s nice to meet you."


    Raven then looked at Alice, who took a small moment to understand and said, "Hi, I''m Alice. I''m a maid."


    "Let''s get going." I said entering the steel jail.


    ...


    The new steel carriage rode on as the people on the streets looked at it and gaped. They murmured and thought if this was a new way to transport the criminals. Unknown to the fact that this would become the new style of the Tax family.


    Raven rode steadily through the streets. This was his first time driving a carriage. Especially one that was so unique and had so many horses. So he made sure to drive and turn extremely gently.


    He thought multiple times why Henry would do such a thing. Already knowing he doesn''t know how to drive and yet, he was currently driving a dangerous vehicle in a street full of people.


    While the person he was thinking about was enjoying the company of two beautiful women.


    I was relaxing inside the steel carriage as Anna and Alice looked everything in wonder. To them it was simply wonderful.


    The outside may look as deprecate and desolate as a burned down village but inside it was a complete change.


    Inside the walls even though made of steel but was covered with red pillowed leather for comfort and luxury. The seats were made of cotton and had the same red outlook as the walls.


    Besides that, there was a small desk and dining table for conversation. Even then the carriage was so big that there was a separate room at the back side which had a small bed or could be used for changing clothes.


    This was why both the girls were marveling at this strange wonder that had never been seen before.


    I smiled seeing them still gazing around in wonder and asked, "Do the both of want some candy?"


    They turned to see me open the first level of the desk that was embedded in the carriage and saw it filled with various candy.


    "I do!"


    Anna was going to deny but seeing Alice behaving like a child, she too nodded and took one.


    "So how do you like the new carriage?"


    "It''s amazing, master." Alice said.


    "Yes, I was about to say the same thing," Anna said, "But where did you get such a vehicle?"


    "This baby was a present from the viscount to me." I said and saw Alice getting confused. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, you don''t know about the party, do you?" She shook her head. "Well you see, the viscount of this city had a birthday party the other day which I attended. Unfortunately, some idiots decided to cause trouble and me being me, I helped them." I said, cutting off much much content.


    "So the viscount wanted to gift me something and I asked for this."


    Hearing me Alice smiled, "That is a very valiant thing to do, master."


    "Oh, you don''t even know the half of what master really did." Anna said gathering her attention.


    "There''s more to the story?" Alice asked as I shook my head at Anna but she ignored me.


    "What happened was-"


    ¡­


    As she recounted her story in a very long way¡­ we were already out of Valint and on the road.


    She told her everything¡­ I mean everything. Every last gory detail about the party that I didn''t even tell her, but she said it in a way that made me the hero instead of the villain as many in the party secretly thought.


    "WOW! That''s amazing master! You''re so strong to defeat so many dangerous people!" Alice''s eyes showed a starry look as I only smiled.


    Anna was like a great wingman, who would clear the hard road for me to get inside a girls pants.


    ¡­


    Raven who could hear everything from his hyper hearing, didn''t comment at all and rode on¡­ keeping his thoughts to himself. Then looking around at the map beside him, he stopped the carriage and knocked on it.


    "We''re here, sir."


    I get out of the carriage and look at the small town in front of me with slight mischief.


    "So this is where you''ve been hiding huh, Jacob."

 Chapter 79 - Jucub

    Kison Village


    12 Killometers away from Valint.


    I stood at the muddy ground beneath me while looking at this seemingly small and normal village. In reality, it still was a small and quiet village which may be why he had decided to stop at this place.


    But not for long, I think.


    After hearing from Samantha about his firing, I went to the guild to find some information about him and they gave a thorough detail.


    It seemed after the falling out with the Religias family, he was kicked out with nothing but his own hard-earned money he had saved up. Unfortunately for him, it wasn''t enough for a new start over, more so when I had dangled up his leg so badly that it broke completely and now he was a cripple.


    So no money, bad reputation and being a cripple, what did he do? He goes to one place to another in search of a job but doesn''t get any. Lastly after going here and there, his current location came up to this village, where he still is yet to find a job.


    I turn back to see, Raven helping the girls with their bags. I tell them or mostly Anna, "We''re going to stay in this village for tonight and tomorrow we''ll continue our journey again. It''s already night so find a good hotel and board rooms for each of us to stay in."


    "Raven, I''m going to look around the place for a bit, you stay with the girls."


    "Yes, sir." Came his acute response. "I''ll also try to find some farm or place where I can safely park the carriage at."


    I nod and leave them to it as I venture out to see the place. Even though it was nighttime, the village had some activities going on. People going from one place to another while children played with other children over the mud.


    But the most sound was only coming from one place. The place where I stood before now.


    BAR


    Written in full capital letters, I didn''t even have to get inside for the sound of laughter and argument to pass out the place. I was here for two reasons.


    First, the bars were the place where Jacob stayed mostly at and two¡­


    I walk inside the bar and the lights of the place illuminates my surroundings to see a whole bunch of drunkards messing around themselves or playfully having some conversations.


    "I need a fucking drink!"


    Going over at the counter, I sit upon a sit while my left and right surroundings were empty. I tend to enjoy the finer things by myself.


    "Aye, aren''t you a big fella?" The bartender, who is a small midget himself standing at 3.1 said to me. He was wearing a white shirt and suspenders that held up his baggy pants.


    "That''s what all the girls say." Hearing me the guy laughed, either he is a jolly fellow or he is drunk¡­ most likely both.


    "What do ya want, lad?"


    "Beer, two glasses."


    "Glasses? You won''t get glasses here lad, you either get pint and drunk or pint and even more drunk! Hahaha"


    Yup, he is definitely drunk.


    "Well then two pints." I smilingly said as the midget patted my shoulders.


    "Now that''s what I''m talking about." He said as he got two mugs filled to the brim from under the counter and gave them to me.


    I took one mug and took a sip of it as relaxation came to me and dried up my throat, "Damn! It''s been too long." The taste wasn''t nowhere as good as what it tasted back in my past life.


    It also seemed that I might have drank a bit too much too fast as I coughed a bit.


    The guy helped by patting me hard on the back, that literally did nothing with his level of strength, still the sympathy was appreciated. Then he turned to see around the place before asking me, "Do ya see the problem here?"


    "What problem?" I ask confused.


    "The mathefuking singer is nowhere to be found. Must have found a bitch to put it into, that bastard." He angrily said while cleaning one mug. "I dun''t suppose you know how to sing?"


    "Oh! I do."


    "Really?" He genuinely was confused.


    "If you want your customers to go away, I can sing you a pretty nice song."


    The guy laughed out loud gathering a few attentions, who got back to being drunk again seeing it was just the bartender being the bartender.


    "Hey lad, I haven''t seen you before, you''re new, right?"


    I nod, "How''d you figure that?"


    "Oh, I know everyone in this village. You can point me to any bastard and I cun tell you everything about they. I cun''t even tell you who fuks who''s wive too! Hahaha." He burst laughing but became quiet a bit later, "Not like I should though." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, he does. His the bartender and this place is the genuine location for gathering intel. Which reminds me¡­


    "Speaking of new people, have you seen a young man of my age who has a crippled leg around here?"


    "A yung man of your age and a crippling leg?... I know a few people who hav tha description."


    "His leaner than me and somewhere around 5 foot¡­ he was a soldier before."


    "Oh!" The look of realization brightened up his face, "I gat who your talking about, It''s that Jucub fella, right?"


    "Yes, Jacob." I nod feeling a bit relieved, "Do you know where I can find him?"


    "Hmm? That I cun''t say, the kid mops around all day and barely says anything other than, ''It''s not my fault'' or ''that fat bastard''."


    ''Well, at least he remembers me then.''


    "Then can you tell me when he might come here?"


    "Cun''t say that too, but if you wait, who knows what migh- There''s the cunt." The bartender pointed to the door as I look behind and find my objective.


    A person walks through the door with a limping feeling, hair disheveled, clothes torn in someplaces and most of all a big black spot over his left eye.


    "There''s Jucub."

 Chapter 80 - The Fuck-Up

    Jacob limbed through the door, attracting some gazes which he felt disgusted by. He didn''t like those people giving him those gazes¡­ why should they pity him? Who the fuck were they to him?


    His friends had all deserted him¡­ His family didn''t want to see him anymore and¡­ the one person he had given his heart and soul to wouldn''t even recognize my existence anymore.


    All because of that fat guy.


    Jacob snorted and covered his face with his hood and went to the bar.


    "Give me a bottle of whiskey." Saying that he sat over a seat.


    "One whiskey bottle cuming right up." The bartender said while sliding the opened cap of the bottle.


    "Now that I look at it again," The bartender continued, "You really got punched hard in the face, din''t cha?"


    Jacob clutched the bottle hard, "What the fuck does that got to do with you!"


    The bartender''s face turned a bit dark, "Just trying to make conversation. Seems like whoever did that must have been right in doing so."


    "YOU!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jacob angrily looked at the guy, ready to fight. Then he calmed down knowing he was in unknown territory where fighting the local bartender probably isn''t the best choice.


    He looked at his drink, heavily regretful of all the choices he''d been making this past few days, "¡­This wouldn''t have happened if I could have killed that fat fucker."


    The bartender saw that look and understood it. It was regret, not at being able to kill him but at being weak himself. So he calmed down before he remembered something, "Yeah! This guy had been searching for you, cunt."


    Jacob ignored the accusatory word and asked, "Who?"


    "He''s sitting right next to you." The bartender said making Jacob look to his right.


    Jacob in his anger thought that he might have been imagining things. But it took a moment before realization set in and his face froze in terror.


    "Hey, Jacob."


    My face was all smiles, seeing him like that. It was as if an adult saw the monster that they would imagine as a child, which would be under their bed.


    He was just talking about how he could have killed me and now I was sitting right beside him, inches away from physical touch.


    The bartender hadn''t notice the strangeness on Jacob''s face as he was pouring drinks to other customers, so I took the chance and told him, "Why don''t we go somewhere else, where''s it''s quiet."


    ...


    Jacob and I were now sitting on one of the tables at the farthest corner of the room. It was both quiet and empty for us to talk in peace¡­ and also for him to not run away.


    Jacob looked around him in quick succession, thinking of a way that would get him out of this crazy situation. He looked beside the table and saw the way to the door, blocked by a couple of drunkards.


    Then he looked at the window to his right, thinking if he jumped fast enough, maybe-


    "No no, I could just catch you and it''ll be game over."


    He heard the heavy voice in front of him and his head started to sweat like crazy. He slowly turned and found me gazing at him in pure entertainment.


    "You could still trying jumping off but¡­" I pointed to his left leg, "I think that might be a problem."


    Seeing that his ways were cut off and help won''t be coming for him, he laughed. Jacob took the bottle of whiskey and took a big chug of it before slamming it down on the table.


    "Just do it."


    "What?"


    "Kill me! I won''t beg for mercy, I won''t give you that satisfaction." He said with his face turning awful angry.


    "No," I looked confused, "Why would I do that? I came all this way from Valint wasn''t to kill you but to see how you were doing."


    "What! Don''t fucking joke with me." Jacob knew I was having fun with him. "This life is already fucked up enough for me, I don''t need you to fuck it even more."


    Seeing him already at the boiling point, I show my hands in surrender and say in exhaustion, "Alright alright, I give up. What got your panties so tight?"


    "Oh yeaaah! It''s me." I said seeing a vein pop up. "Okay, All serious now. So how are you doing?"


    "Stop joking."


    "Seriously man, what''s up? What''d you been doing for this past few days except for roaming around and drinking yourself to death?"


    Maybe because he had just had it or because he was ready to face his death so Jacob was honest, "Truth be told, I''d rather you had killed me back at that arena."


    "Oh?"


    "After you left, not only did my once great friends check back on how I am but right after I was up, they carried me like a bag and threw me out of their honorable camp¡­ those Religias pussies." He spat on the floor.


    "You''re going to clean that up, cunt!" The bartender remarked and Jacob took that like a champ.


    "Where was I¡­ yes, after your fat ass fucked me up and fired me from my station, I looked for a job everywhere." He expressed while patting his leg, "But as you can see, nobody is crazy enough to hire someone¡­ what was it that they said¡­ ah, yes, a disabled. None of them wanted a ''disabled person'' for work." He pointed with his hands.


    "So here we are¡­"


    "Here we are¡­" I said, "Me enjoying the labors of humanity and you¡­ well you being one of those labors."


    Jacob said nothing as he quietly drinks his bottle. Then he looked at me seriously, "So, what do you want from me?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t fuck with me. I know that you wouldn''t have come here searching for me ''just to talk''." He said and I couldn''t help but feel proud of myself.


    One hero who was going to be a righteous person fighting against great evil''s back in the novel, has turned in to such a massive fuck-up and all that happened because of me. I couldn''t stop the fake tear from dropping out of my eye.


    "You''re right, I have a job for you."


    Jacob nodded like he knew this was coming, "It will be pricey but¡­ I will kill Samantha Religias."

 Chapter 81 - The Deal Of A Lifetime

    "I''ll kill Samantha Religias."


    "Phoss!"


    The moment I heard him, I coughed in great shock and the beer that I was drinking all spat over him.


    "COUGH COUGH!"


    "Your going to clean that up, cun- Oh it''s you, tell the cunt to clean it up." The bartender told me as Jacob''s already wet expression became even wetter.


    "Cough¡­ what did you just say¡­ cough¡­ that you''re going to kill¡­ Samantha Religias." I said while trying to stop the cough.


    Jacob looked at me with pure anger like ''Why''d you have to spit on me'' but downed it out and rubbed his face with his robe.


    "Yes, I did."


    "¡­" I looked at him as seriously as possible, making sense to see if this was actually the truth or was he sent by Samantha.


    "HAHAHAHA" But I couldn''t help but burst out laughing, seeing that he was actually serious. "You! Kill Samantha? Ridiculous!"


    "You think that it''s impossible with my level of strength, right?" In the face of me laughing, he didn''t seem angry.


    "Yep" I nod, "Not only that but I fought her before you know. You won''t be able to kill her with your strength, definitely not with that dangled up leg of yours."


    "BAM!"


    He slammed his hand on the table, "I CAN!"


    I stopped laughing and seriously ask him, "And how are you going to do that?"


    "I know some people on the inside, I can bribe some of them and late at night I can go to her camp without anyone knowing and kill her in her sleep." Jacob said while he had a sadistic smile on him.


    "Man¡­ going from a good guy to a thug like villain¡­ that''s a great character development, right there." I said, making him confused, "But unfortunately that won''t work."


    "Why won''t it?"


    "It may seem like I don''t know Samantha very much, seeing as we only spent time around the journey but," I give him a serious look, "I would be an idiot to think that she would fall for such an easy assassination plan."


    "You forget that she isn''t your typical ''I want a knight in shining armor to carry me out this dungeon'' type of girl nor is she spoiled¡­ she trained her whole life more than a man does, so kill off any such ideas going inside your head."


    "Besides¡­ why do you want to kill her?"


    "WHY?" He looked at me crazily, "Why you ask? You and her are the reason why I''m in such a mess¡­ I worked 6 years under her¡­ 6 YEARS," He said downing the bottle, emptying it, "And just because of one mistake that wasn''t even my fault, she kicks me out."


    "And what about Amelia?"


    "Her¡­" He looked down sadly while I signaled the bartender to bring another bottle of whiskey, "She doesn''t even look at me¡­ and I don''t blame her for it. I wouldn''t look at myself if I were her¡­ I promised her so many things but it seems I couldn''t do anything."


    "Certainly not protect her from the fat ass in front of me." Jacob snatched the bottle from the waitress and started chugging it.


    "So¡­ that means you don''t know?"


    "Know what?" He said with a disinterested tone.


    "That it was Amelia who blamed you for all of this."


    The look of betrayal came on to his face as he looked at me with wide eyes, "What?" He jumped over the table and grabbed my collar, "Don''t fuck with me!"


    I gave a rough pat in the chest, making him sit, "Simmer down Romeo, I''m telling you the truth."


    "It¡­ it can''t be true¡­ she can''t do this to me," It seemed like he was about to cry but instead he became angry as he clutched his head tightly, "THAT BITCH! How can she even do that after all we''ve been through."


    "She''s gonna pay¡­ she''s gonna pay¡­ she''s going to pay THAT FUCKING BITCH," He screamed out loud, "I''M GOING TO FUCKING KILL HER AND SAMANTHA BOTH. I''LL KILL THEM ALL¡­ I''LL KILL EVERY MOTHERFUCKER THAT HAS PUT ME IN THIS PLACE." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He screamed so loudly that everybody in the bar, looked at us. It was going to be a problem if he wasn''t going to shut up. So I slapped.


    "SLAP!"


    It hit him hard as he fell over his seat and finally shut up while I told others he was drunk. That brought the attention out of us.


    Jacob slowly got up but he didn''t look at me, he faced the table in front of him in complete silence.


    "Anything else you want to express to the whole world?" I asked him and he slowly shook his head.


    "Okay then, listen carefully to what I''m about to say." He looked at me with subservient eyes, "I want to hire you."


    "What?"


    "I want you to become one of my guards."


    "Wh- why are-"


    "In return you will get great pay and a roof over your head."


    Jacob looked at me seriously for a moment before he gave a self-deprecating laugh.


    "You want me to seriously believe that?"


    "Yes"


    "Righhht¡­ you''re going to give me a job?... the person who you pummeled¡­ besides, I can''t be a swordsman anymore." He looked down with sorrow, "Not with my left leg¡­ that life is gone for good."


    "Not even with prosthetics?"


    "What?" He looked at me in laughter, "How can I afford such a thing?"


    "I''ll buy you one." His face turned to ultimate shock, "I''ll give you the power to become stronger and fulfill your nightmares. In return you will fuel them with your ambition and help me bring my dreams to fruition."


    "Why¡­ are you doing this?"


    "Think of it as me hiring a potential knight. You have the potential, I have the money, we can both come out the best with this deal."


    He thought for a moment before saying, "I¡­" but I stopped him.


    "Think carefully to what I said, don''t agree nor deny it now, think for tonight." I said while giving a bundle of cash to the waitress for both of us and more, "But realize that once you agree to it, you won''t be yours anymore."


    I get up from the table, "I''ll going to leave tomorrow morning, have your answer ready by then." I said and walk away.


    "Hey!" Jacob called as I stopped, "What happened between the fight you had with Samantha¡­ did you win?"


    I turn my head and give a smug look, "Of course I did."

 Chapter 82 - Blackout

    Hmm¡­ something feels nice.


    Squish Squish


    "Hmm"


    I hear a low moan close to me.


    ''What was that? Did i do that?''


    I try to feel the squishy thing again.


    Squish Squish


    "Yeanh¡­" Another moan escapes close to me.


    ''Hmm¡­ what is that?''


    Drowsily I open my eyes and see Anna''s face next to me, sleeping peacefully. My hand on to her squishy breasts.


    ''Oh, It''s just her huh.'' I think absentmindedly and turn opposite to me, closing my eyes again. Without any intervention my hands again land on to something spongy.


    ''What is this?'' I feel the new thing out.


    Squishy Squishy


    "¡­"


    No sounds come from it so that was kind of a relief. It felt strange too. This was a fun sensation but I don''t seem to recognize it. So in curiosity I squish a little harder.


    "Annh!"


    ''What was that!''


    I don''t know what it was but in fear I didn''t open my eyes and only squished it further.


    "Hmmph¡­ Mas- Master¡­ please don''t be so¡­ rough."


    That voice¡­


    Slowly I open my eyes and just as I feared, lying in front of me was Alice in her nightgown looking at me with a blush. Then I look down to see my hand grabbing on to her boob¡­ they were big. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I release it and get up from the bed in quick succession which woke up Anna. Who stretched herself and smiled at me, "Good morning, master. Did you have a nice sleep?"


    ''What the fuck happened here?... and why is my memory so fuzzy after talking with Jacob?''


    I try to think back and only small images come to mind. Me paying at the bar, then coming to the motel, finding my room and getting to bed.


    That reminds me¡­ I don''t know which ones my room. I turn to look at the bed where both girls look at me, one shying and the other gazing.


    "Did I¡­ do anything last night?"


    In response to my question, Anna coyly said, "Oh master¡­ I can''t say it out like that."


    Alice too looked at me before looking down at the bedsheet, clutching it tightly as a big blush came to her.


    ''Fuck, I did something."


    I think warily before I see that the girls are still wearing on to their nightgowns and there was no visible tear on them.


    ''At least I didn''t do that.''


    I sigh and sit down on the bed, "Girls¡­ I''m sorry for whatever I had done to you¡­ especially you Alice. Last night... I had quite a few drinks and next thing I remember is waking up while fondli-¡­ well waking up to this."


    Hearing me, the girls looked at each other then back at me as Anna asked, "What do you think happened, master?"


    "I¡­ don''t know," I suspiciously asked, "Can you tell me what happened?"


    Hearing me Anna smiled with mischief and said to Alice, "He doesn''t know." To which she nodded and smiled too.


    "What- What don''t I know?"


    "Oh! It''s¡­ nothing, master." Anna gets up and tells Alice, "Let''s go Alice, we have to get ready for the journey." Then before I could ask anything, she tells me, "If you would let us have the room so that we can change."


    I nod and slowly get up while thinking crazy theories about what happened last night!


    Getting out of the room, the door next to it opens and comes out Raven.


    "Good morning, sir."


    "Ye- Yeah." I stutter in my words and before he could leave, I grab his shoulder, "Raven, do you remember what happened last night?"


    "About what?"


    "About¡­"


    What the hell was I going to ask him anyway... Can you tell me what happened between me and the maids?... he''ll probably say nothing but indicate to that.


    I sigh, "Nothing¡­ can you tell me which one''s my room?"


    Raven creases his brow and pointed behind me, "That''s your room."


    "This one?" I point to the one, I came out from.


    "Yes" He says and I let him go.


    Whatever happened last night, was probably Anna''s idea. So why should I worry so much about it, it''s not like anything serious happened. That much is sure from the way the girls acted¡­ maybe I can corner Alice sometime and ask her about it.


    "Growl"


    My stomach starts to growl, "But food comes first."


    ...


    After eating ourselves and getting prepared, here we stood, at the end of the village. Raven had already brought the carriage and I was inside the carriage with the girls.


    We could have left by now if I had wanted but I waited. I waited for a while but still didn''t see Jacob anywhere.


    Seeing me sigh, Anna patted my shoulder, "It''s okay, master. I''m sure whoever you''re waiting for is either busy or-"


    "Doesn''t want to come." I said as she could only give me a hopeful smile.


    "Alright, I''ve waited enough," I knocked at the ceiling, bringing raven''s attention, "Let''s go."


    "Alright" He said and whipped the reins, starting the carriage.


    After some time.


    We were already a few minutes away from the village. I looked outside the window at the green empty fields, thinking where I had gone wrong. What could I have said differently that would have worked.


    Is his hatred for me so much that he wouldn''t look at the bigger picture? If it was¡­ I wouldn''t blame him.


    "it¡­ p."


    I did beat him senselessly so that much is warranted.


    "ait¡­ up¡­"


    Should I have offered him something more-


    "AIT UPPPP!" Alright who the fuck is screwing up my inner monologue so badly.


    "Stop the carriage." I order and slowly it stops as I gaze out the window. Looking back I see the figure of Jacob, far away, limping towards me with his leg as if he was running.


    I get out of the carriage and go towards him. I smiled seeing the sweat dripping from him as he came to me¡­ it must have been hard for him to run behind the carriage like that.


    He came to a stop before me and took multiple deep breathes while saying, "Who¡­ the¡­ fuck¡­ does that?"


    "Hmm?"


    He gazed up angrily, "You didn''t even tell me where you would be¡­ do you know how much I searched for you."


    Oh yeaaaah, should have told him that.


    "So I suppose this means you accept my deal then?" I smiled, showing him my hand for a shake.


    He looked at me before a hungry look came to him and he shook it, "What more do I got to lose anyway."

 Chapter 83 - Honor Or Kingdom

    Valint


    Inside the almost broken mansion of Viscount Haiel, behind an office room. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Haiel walked back and forth before his desk while keeping his face unknown and hands behind his back locked. After he walked for the unkempt time, he stopped and looked at the boy before him.


    "How could you do this, Arthur?"


    Arthur standing before him, not as guilty as he should be, protested, "My lord, believe me!"


    "Believe what? That something else had killed the boy Gekko?" Haiel said sarcastically and before Arthur could nod he spoke, "There are multiple eyes out there that will testify against you."


    "But I''m sure it wasn''t me¡­ someone had assassinated Gekko. It was done too fast for me to see." Arthur knew he was innocent and he would fight to the death to prove it.


    "And who would assassinate him?"


    "I¡­ don''t know," Arthur quickly replaced by saying, "but there could be a reason to him being killed."


    "What would that reason be?"


    "I still don''t know but if it''s not because of him, they might do it against me. You know they would like nothing more than to cut me up and make me disappear."


    Haiel wanted to negate every word that came out of Arthur, because to him it all seemed like poor excuses, but he couldn''t deny the possibility of the last one happening.


    Haiel knew the truth about Arthur, about how he''s the king''s son and how the current queen has poisoned the king''s mind about his family and got them sent off to a faraway place.


    It was right about that time when the king started to show signs of weakness and quickly fell to bed. It may not have been suspicious to many people but Haiel knew the king personally and knew that such a man couldn''t just contract a disease and fall on his bed, not like that.


    He was a man of war and his death should be at the field. Haiel understood this was the working of the inner court and the evil queen, who as regent took the kingdom for herself.


    But Haiel was a loyal retainer of his majesty, he knew that if the king couldn''t even save himself then what about his wife and heir? He knew of the good nature of both the boy and his mother, so he couldn''t let the queen do whatever she wants and hid them away for a few years.


    Even then the queen had searched thoroughly for the boy and his mother''s presence, most likely to end them completely. It was also becoming increasingly difficult with Arthur attracting problems around him every day.


    But after what happened that day on the field, Haiel knew Arthur wouldn''t be safe in this town, not with how hard the queen''s dogs were searching him. They would have surely gotten news of this place and would sent people after him.


    Seeing no other way to calm this down, Haiel looked at Arthur with pain, "I think it would be best if you run, Arthur."


    "What! Never!" Arthur interjected, "How could I possibly do such a thing? That would tarnish my family name."


    Haiel wanted to scoff hearing that, his family name was almost as good as gone. He sighed before holding him by his shoulders, "You need to understand Arthur, you family honor¡­ is no more," He stopped Arthur before he could speak, "But, you still remain."


    "As long as you are alive and able to become strong again. You will once again get back your families honor and your rightful seat as our future king." Haiel looked him deep in the eyes, "So, think about what I said carefully before denying, this doesn''t only affect you but the whole kingdom too, Arthur."


    "You are our future."


    Arthur hearing Haiel''s words, didn''t know what he should do. He understood the importance of Haiel''s words and couldn''t deny any of them. But if he were to do that than his families honor will do down to dust.


    Something that his father had told him to always protect. But now he stood at a point where he would have to choose between the thing his father valued the most and the people, who he was born to show a better path.


    What should he do?


    ...


    Believe it or not, the whole journey went out quite nicely. No attack or raid on us.


    Even as Jacob sat right beside me and Anna showing daggers at him, it was nice.


    You know why?


    Because she didn''t say anything. She was completely quiet around the whole journey and Jacob while understanding why she was doing that, ignored her knowing I would beat his ass if he said something.


    Alice seeing both Anna and me quiet, also became quiet and didn''t say anything. Raven¡­ well the guy was always quiet besides the murmuring about the map being wrong or him going through the opposite way.


    So seeing that everyone was quiet and the journey was simple, I slept.


    Yep, I said goodbye to common sense and took a nice and long sleep. It was so long that I didn''t even realize that we had arrived back at Hyfelia until Alice awoke me so.


    "Hmm?" Drowsily opening my eyes, I see myself lying on Jacob''s shoulder, "What the fuck are you doing here?"


    Hearing me, he instead became angry, "It''s you I should ask that, why are you sleeping over me, do you know how heavy you are."


    "Oh!... No wonder it felt like a stiff bastard," Seeing Alice beside me I quickly say, "Sorry for my language. Alice have we arrived yet?"


    She nodded, "I think so."


    I looked around but didn''t see Anna, "Where''s Anna?"


    "As soon as we arrived at the mansion, big sister Anna took one big look at you before getting inside the mansion." Alice then looked at me curiously, "Master¡­ did you fight with big sister?"


    "Alice¡­ it''s not my fault, it''s his." I shamelessly point at Jacob, who looked at me like ''What the fuck!'', "But don''t worry about her, I''ll take care of it."


    She nodded and we got off the carriage as Raven unloaded all the stuff on the ground. I look at Jacob and point him towards it as he asked, "Why do I have to do it?"


    "Did you forget that you work for me now or are you too prideful for such work?"


    He grumbled before taking one luggage but immediately regretted it, "Why the fuck is this bag so heavy?"


    "Ann¡­ that''s¡­" Alice wanted to say something but didn''t know how to say it. It was as if something was stuck inside her mouth.


    "Oh, that''s filled with the girl''s clothes." I said and pointed to Alice as Jacob looked at me with a deadpan look.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Of course."


    "But why is it so heavy?"


    "I just said it to you, don''t you understand?" I said as if it was a matter of fact, "It''s filled with not only her clothes but also Anna''s too."


    Jacob''s face was indiscernible but he just creased his brows before silently taking the bag inside. Then I saw Redwick coming outside, almost as if he wanted to greet me first.


    "Nice to see you too, Redwich."


    "Young master¡­ you must see to this immediately." He handed me a letter, "This came from the capital, from your stepmother."


    I take the letter and read it immediately as my face darkens.


    ''Well, fuck me!''

 Chapter 84 - Royally Fucked

    This is troublesome.


    No¡­ this is more than troublesome, this is simply fucked up and it just had to have happened right after I had figure things out a bit.


    You might be wondering what I am talking about or already guessed it by now. Still I''ll summarize it for you.


    As soon as I had arrived back home, Redwick comes scrawling to me with a letter from the capital. From who you ask? My stepmother¡­ yes, the same stepmother that my father had married through ''diplomatic measures''.


    The problem here is that they got married legally. So instead of me ''the bastard'' inheriting anything from my father, the fucking stepmother gets everything¡­ EVERYTHING!


    Not like there is much to inherit here though¡­ except for all the money, gold and evidence he had hidden away in so many fucking corners of this mansion. Even greater news, she gets the mansion as well.


    So you might be asking what did I get, right?


    Squat.


    I get nothing¡­ simply because the bald fucker didn''t think to write a will of his own. In which case, the legal partner aka the stepmother gets everything¡­ fuck meee everything.


    But that isn''t even the best news, the real problem is that she has ordered¡­ yes, the bitch ''ordered'' me to stay put and not do anything that might damage her property.


    Man, am I royally fucked.


    I think while laying down over the desk inside the office room and growning. In front of me stood Redwick and Anna, who would try to console me but hearing my sighs they would stop.


    I growned for the unkempt time before stopping and completely becoming silent. Seeing me like that, the duo looked at each other before nodding and going forward to encourage me. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before they could do that, I stood straight and slam my hands on the desk, scaring them both, "That bitch!"


    Hearing me curse out, Redwick looked a bit shocked but remained quiet.


    I sigh once more and take a deep breath, retaking my situation, "I''m sorry for that¡­ I just didn''t think that she would actually do something like this."


    "Yes, this is a bit extreme, young master."


    I take another long look at the letter, "So can she really do this?"


    "Yes, young master," Redwick replied seeing that I was approachable, "Being the legal wife, she has authority over all matters regarding the master and his possessions."


    "So there''s no way to stop this?"


    "¡­no"


    "Hmm¡­" I lay my head over the hand while asking, "How long before she arrives?"


    "Well, the letter suggested that she''ll set out in a week and the distance from the capital to Hyfelia on carriage ride is roughly 20 to 25 days so¡­"


    "A month, huh." I tell myself before I understood something, "What is she going to do if I don''t recognize her ''rule''?"


    "She can use legal force on you while asking for help from close by forces. You will be branded a criminal and tried for theft." Redwick said, his expression getting worse by the minute.


    "But she can''t do anything if I wanted to do something now, right?"


    "Well¡­ yes, but I wouldn-"


    "I know, just asking." I said, "But what if I gained a royal status?"


    "Hmm?"


    I stand up, "What if I join the royal academy and get legal status as a noble¡­ what happens then¡­ do I get anything from father?"


    "Umm¡­ I think¡­" Redwick had problems remembering the rules as he couldn''t quiet remember this particular status.


    "No, you wouldn''t." Came an outside voice.


    I look behind them and see Jacob coming through the door, interrupting our conversation.


    "Even if you gained legal status, you would still gain nothing as your father still didn''t write anything in his will so according to law, everything goes to the wife still."


    I was a bit angry at him spying like this but more interested in the talk, "So that also doesn''t do anything for me then."


    "Not quiet" He said while limping inside and standing in front of the desk, "But that does give you a chance."


    "A chance? What chanc-" I stopped as I realized something that made my brain almost burst open.


    ''Why didn''t I think of it before; it was right there.''


    "The Duel of Grandeur."


    Jacob smiled, a vicious one, "The right to challenge the current patriarch or matriarch for earthly possessions."


    "Young mas- master that would be disastrous for bot-" Redwick was more than shocked by what he was hearing.


    "Leave"


    "But master-"


    "Now!" I tell the old man as he bows in defeat and leaves alongside Anna.


    Now the only ones in the room was only me and Jacob. I signaled the guy to sit, "It''s rude to spy on people, you know." I bring out two glasses and a bottle of wine, from under the desk.


    "But it helped though, opportunities come in many ways." He said taking a glass and sipping it, "Good stuff."


    I nod and relax over my chair, "But how did you know it?"


    Jacob smiled while casually sipping his drink, "Remember I told you that I worked under Samantha for 6 years," I nod, "It wasn''t only about cleaning her swords and carrying luggage but I also gained knowledge about rules, laws and stuff like that."


    "Good thing that your wasted years came to some use." He nodded absentmindedly. Then his face became bitter as he remembered.


    "But there''s a problem." I give him an inquisitive look as he continued, "You need to get a permit from your family to attend the royal academy."


    "Too bad that the only family you have is your step-mother, who I don''t think would be delighted to give you a permit."


    I nod.


    That also makes things a bit difficult but I had a solution for that.


    "A permit from the family or," This gained Jacob''s attention, "from one who is willing to give up theirs for me."


    "Yes, I know that but who would give up such a grand thing?"


    "Who indeed." I think deeply while sipping on the raspy wine.


    ...


    Inside a majestic castle, pertaining over the capital looking down at everything stood a red haired woman.


    She looked through the window and down at her kingdom with a bored look on her face.


    ''When will things get interesting?''

 Chapter 85 - Long Live the Queen

    Knock Knock


    On the majestic place, the red haired woman heard the sound of the wall knocking beside her. Without even looking she already knew who it was.


    "Olena" She remarked as a women wearing maid clothes with regal style came out of the walls shadow.


    The woman bowed in front of her, "Your majesty."


    Giving a lazy wave, Olena stood up and said, "Miss Quenney is asking for an audience."


    Hearing the name, the lady felt a headache in her head as she said in annoyance, "Her again? Isn''t bald man Agrave been already killed?"


    "Yes, that is correct and I believe it is precisely because of that, Lady Quenney wants to meet you."


    Hearing her maid, the red haired lady''s eyes changed to one of mischief as she smiled dangerously, "Oh my! So she isn''t grieving for her husband as she should have been but instead eyeing for his money."


    "How crude¡­ don''t you think so Olena?"


    The maid gazed at her master in a deadpan look, "The same could be said about you too madam."


    "Hah?"


    "I''m sorry for my most honest words but you too have a husband that you should be grieving over." Olena said bluntly.


    "YOU!" The red haired lady''s crimson eyes turned redder as if she was about let out her fury but in the next second, she smiled brightly, "Yeah, I guess you''re right."


    Then she pouted, "But that old bastard wouldn''t die, what''s taking him so long? If only that guy would just die already then I could have already married a fine man and given birth to a few minions of my own."


    "Children, madam." Her maid corrected her.


    "Yes yes, same thing." The lady waved her hand at her maid''s words then gazed outside the window for a few seconds in deep melancholy.


    Seeing her master like that, Olena sighed again, "Madam, If I may."


    "You always ''may'' anyway¡­ even if I didn''t tell you to ''may'' you ''may''."


    Hearing no objection, the maid disregarded her master''s words and said, "It would be best if you would take a vacation for a few days."


    The maid''s words attracted the lady who gazed at her curiously, "What brought this down? You''re the type of person who would grind people into working through death or did you finally started to have some feelings for me?"


    Even at her masters most ostentatious words, the maid didn''t bulge, "Just thinking if you work too much then your head might give up."


    Hearing her, the red haired lady''s eyes flattened, "Even in joy you found a way to bring work around it." Then she moved towards her throne, "Alright enough talk, let''s bring that greedy widow before me and see what she has to say for herself."


    Olena nodded and signaled for the guards standing at the gate. The guards wearing gold plated armor with a lion''s sigma similar to Arthur''s sword at their chest obeyed and opened the door.


    From the door, a woman at the peak of young age, walked in three steps before bowing, "Hail your majesty." She said and kept bowing.


    The red haired queen looked at her greedy subject, who had long black hair and could be said to be beautiful but not in her books.


    "Rise, Mrs. Quenney."


    The widow gave a grateful nod and stepped closer to her queen, stopping at ten steps away from her. The room that they were in, was exceedingly huge, enough so that the ten steps distance didn''t seem long at all but rather close.


    Stopping at the appropriate place she bowed once more and spoke, "Your majesty, thank you for giving me your precious time."


    The red haired queen, all in beautiful smile, nodded, "Of course. Now tell me, what is the reason for your visit?"


    At her words, the widow turned a bit sad, "As your majesty already knows, that I am wed to a bright man from Hyfelia, Agrave Van Tax."


    "Yes, a very bright man. I sometimes had tea with him you know." The queen said.


    "O- Oh! is that so?" The widow, Quenney, stuttered.


    This was a way for the queen to discreetly say that she knew exactly what the dead fucker was.


    The queen nodded and told her to continue.


    "So it''s been only a few days since we had wed before he had to go back to his hometown for some urgent business." The widow smiled, "Then recently a week ago, he had written a letter to me, saying that he will be coming to the capital to see me."


    "Reading that letter brought me with much joy then I had ever felt in my life. As you already know the joy a marital relationship brings, so I waited for him to come home to me."


    Both the queen and maid could see through her blatant lies. What she told were seemed in a bright light and the queen was sure that if she had said such to other people then they would have blindly believed her every words.


    Alas¡­ the person she was telling was the queen of lies.


    The widow turned sad suddenly, "But as he was on his way to me, he¡­ he," The widow started to cry as the queen in irritation signaled her maid who gave her a napkin.


    As she wiped fake tears, the queen interrupted, "He was attacked by some rouge and unfortunately he didn''t survive."


    The widow in grief nodded, "Yes, your majesty. That is the reason for my visit."


    "Tell me what you want that will alleviate your worries." The queen pretentiously said knowing the answer already.


    "I want to go to Hyfelia myself and bury my love with your permission, your majesty." The queen nodded knowing this was only the side dish, "And also a permit of legal possession deliverance."


    "Hmm?" The queen went curious, this was something else, "Why do you want that?" The thing she asked for was in a simple term, a permit to forcefully take away someone''s belongings.


    But she was the wife, she shouldn''t have such a need.


    "Your majesty might not know but my late husband had an¡­ illegitimate son." The queen knew but kept quiet, "And recently, he has been causing somethings that there are bad rumors going around him." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The queen knew the bald guys son. But according to him and her sources he was just a normal boy, except he was too fat.


    "I can''t say if this is completely true or not," The widow said, forgetting her sadness, "but rumors say that he killed more than a hundred people this last week."


    "Hmph!" The queen had to stop herself from laughing out loud. If someone or anyone had killed over a hundred people, then she surely would have known by no-


    The queen furrowed her brow as she asked, cautious, "Are you talking about the assassination attempt at Valint?"


    "Yes, your majesty." She said joyfully, "As you can see, it is a cause for concer-"


    Hearing the confirmation a glint passed through the queen''s crimson eyes.


    The queen stopped her, "Unfortunately the crown must object."


    "Wh- What!"


    "As you said, that he had gone right after he married you, is that correct?"


    "Ye- Yes, but-"


    "So there''s the problem, the crown needs to confirm if the both of you consummated or not before we can say that you are his legal wife."


    "Bu- but, your majesty, I did bed him."


    "So you say, but we must be partial, Lady Quenney." Before the widow could say anything more the queen waved her, "You can leave now, the crown will call you when we get the results."


    Devastated, she turns to leave. "Lady Quenney."


    "Yes?" she asked curiously before seeing the queen giving her a smile, one that seemed dangerous. In the next moment, her eyes widened as she understood what it meant and bowed immediately.


    "Long Live the Queen."

 Chapter 86 - Autopsy

    Knock Knock


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s Redwick, young master." Redwick said facing the door to the office room. He heard a soft sigh from inside before his young master''s voice.


    "Come in."


    He opened the walked into the room. His young master as seen for the past few weeks had been attending to the office room as usual.


    I took a look at the old man and pointed him towards the seat, "Sit Redwick, we need to talk."


    Doing just as I said, I sighed once again, "This is going to be hard to say."


    Not really but I had to pretend at least.


    "But you have two choices to make here, Redwick."


    "Pardon?" He asked clearly confused at what I was going to do.


    "I''ll be brief with you Redwick. Since you are my most trusted person, I''m giving you this choice." Redwick didn''t understand what I was saying but he listened, "Tell me truthfully, who do you think all of this stuff should go to?" I said spreading my hands.


    "Umm¡­ young master-"


    "Be serious with me as I have been with you. Tell me, do you think all of this should go to my new stepmother?" I asked as his face turned sour, "Do you think that my father would want that?"


    "I¡­ can''t really sa-"


    "You were his most trusted confidant, of course you can. Just tell me," I gave him a serious look, "do you think he would feel justified by all of his hard earned things going to a woman he barely knew instead of his own blood?"


    "I¡­I¡­" Redwick thought long and hard before he gulped while quietly saying, "the master¡­ may not have-"


    "Yes, you''re right. He definitely wouldn''t have liked that." I interrupted the old guy before he could say anything unsavory, "But it''s still all happening, do you know why?"


    He gave me a blank look, "Because he didn''t surmise that he''s death would be so close, nobody could have. But it still happened and here we are¡­ trapped because of some stupid rule that would rightfully strip me of my house."


    Redwick hearing me, felt himself slowly incline towards the injustice that was done upon me.


    "So that''s why I''ve decided that I''m going to leave, Redwick."


    "Young Master!" He felt shocked at the revelation, "you can''t do that. That would be-"


    "That would be what? Dishonorable, humiliating, going beyond my family code?" I tell him as he quiets down. "It would be, but it''ll be much better than what I''ll face if I were to stay here."


    "So that''s why I want to ask you, do you want to stay in service of that woman or do you want to come with me?" I ask him, "Don''t worry, whatever you decide I won''t hold it against you."


    Redwick awestruck, looked to me and only saw the truth. Now he had to face this question himself and ask if he wanted to stay or go with me?


    He looked down at his aged hands and then at me. Thinking about the young days when the past me would ride upon his shoulders as he ran around, me studying under his guiding hand and sleeping under his cared gaze.


    If he would go then it he could be with his young master but if he stayed, then he would work some woman that he never even seen. Someone who''s behavior he''s still yet to see. With his aging body, it was becoming hard for him to work so much, especially now that a new mistress will descend upon this house.


    So it was clear to him what he should choose.


    He looked at me with renewed vigor, "If you would have me young master, then I would like to extend my services to you?"


    I smiled, relieved by his choice, "Good. So from now on, you will work for only me, no madam or anyone, okay."


    "That''s expected."


    "Alright, with that done," I flip through the papers on the desk before showing him one. It had a location on it, saying land for rent, "I want you to look at this place for me, see if you can buy it or not."


    Redwick nodded, "Yes, youn-¡­ Master."


    "Also hire a good doctor that specializes in prosthetics and buy as many magic books that you can find."


    Redwick nodded before he remembered something terrible as he said, "Master, while you were gone, the scouts we send had returned back with the last master''s body."


    "Oh?" I asked, interested, "Where is it now?"


    "It''s inside the basement," Then he mucked his mouth as if thinking if he should say it or not, "If you don''t mind, it would be better if we have a closed casket burying."


    "How bad is it?" I asked, understanding what he meant.


    ...


    Under the basement, inside a cold room.


    The lights inside the room was lowly dimmed, the smell of something rotting so putrid that people would vomit right after smelling it.


    I know I almost did.


    I look at the 4.8-foot stature bald naked body lying before me on the table. The smell was worst, enough for me to want to run out of here as fast as possible. But it wasn''t as bad as the damage done upon the body.


    There were multiple stab wounds on his chest, leg, a few on the hands and few more on his face. I wasn''t a crime scene specialist but I could guess whoever did this, did it out of pure hatred for him. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Redwick beside me said, "This was an act of vengeance, master."


    "I can see¡­ it''s quite bad, someone must have really hated him to do this." I could literally see ''I hate you'' all over his body, "Do you have any guess at who or what might have caused this?"


    "I''m sorry, but no." Redwick shook his head, "The master was very secure about his private matters."


    I nodded, "We will do a closed casket burial as you suggested. Don''t send out any invites, this must be done quietly."


    "And about the new madam?"


    "I''m sure, she would be glad not to have witnessed this." I point, "And we can''t afford to wait for much longer, the body might not be in any condition for burial by that time."


    "Understood," Redwick said walking away from the scene before stopping and glancing back, "I would also suggest more caution. Whoever did this might come for you too."


    ''I hope so.''

 Chapter 87 - Baldys Worth

    As the dejected figure of Quenney left, the red haired queen let her body lie upon throne. She had a thoughtful look on her as she thought about the current situation.


    Her maid, Olena seeing her master cooking another one of her ''Masterful'' ideas, remained quiet. It wasn''t until her master called, did she speak.


    "Olena"


    "Yes, your majesty." Olena said turning towards her madam.


    "You said something to me earliar¡­ what was it about? Something something vacation was it?"


    Olena nodded briefly, "Yes, a vacation. I suggested that you take some time off and clear your mind away from everything for a while."


    "Yes, that''s it." The red haired queen rubbed her hands together, "I just got an idea about where we could do that."


    Olena''s expression darkened, realizing her master''s intentions, "You don''t mean¡­"


    "Prepare my luggage, we will be visiting the town of Hyfelia." She smiled at her, "we got to check if this lady is telling the true or not."


    "We can just send someone to verify this, we don''t have to go." Olena said whilst knowing it wasn''t her master''s intentions, "Besides, why do I have to go with you?"


    The red haired lady looked back at her maid in a dumbfounded manner, "What do you mean by that? You''re my maid, it is your duty to go everywhere I go and attend me."


    "A duty thrust upon me that I roughly accepted." Olenna saying that, sighed in defeat, "Alright then as you wish."


    "But may I know why is it that this place suddenly garnered your interest?"


    The Queen mischievously smiled, "Why don''t you guess?"


    Olena didn''t have to think twice before saying, "Is it because of this rumored son?"


    The Queen blinked her eyes in confirmation, "I need to see with my own eyes who this boy really is and if he really is as strong as the intel suggests."


    They walked through the hallway and talked along the way.


    "But do you think that would be wise, my queen? What if he is a comrade of that boy¡­" Olena looked around themselves before whispering in her ear, "of Arthur''s."


    "Which is why we must go and check it¡­ and if he is a friend of that fiends then it would be best to weed him out before he becomes even stronger." The Queen said in an imperceptible manner as she walked gracefully, garnering everyone who saw her to look back once more. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olena nodded seeing her master''s true intention.


    ...


    Hyfelia


    Inside the cemetery of the town.


    A small gathering of fifty or so people had come for the event that was occurring.


    I stood beside the priest as he continued saying his prayers for the closed coffin where the bald fucker lay.


    After checking his corpse, I thought it would be wise to do the burial as soon as possible so I arranged for it to be done by tomorrow.


    Now here I stood, with Redwick, Anna, Raven, Jacob and few other fiftyish people from the small town.


    Yes, I later decided that I should invite the townspeople. I know the bald fucker was very bad but as the person who inherited his worthless son''s body, I had to show him some gratitude for fucking me over like this.


    That''s why those that had arrived looked at the closed coffin and murmured around themselves, wondering why that was. But not to be completely heartless, I arranged this for a different reason too.


    My thoughts came to a close as the priest motioned to me, "Now, if the son would like to say some words."


    I nodded to the priest and took his place. In front of me now lay the closed coffin and I took a moment before my acting begin.


    "My father¡­ like all father''s was a simple one."


    "He had wagered all his life so that he could give me a nice home and warm food just like anyone''s and he fulfilled it more than enough for someone like me."


    "He was also someone that people looked up to." A few snickers went here and there. I didn''t take their words to mind and continued, "Since the time he had been entrusted this small town, he had worked relentlessly to help its inhabitants while also caring for them as much as possible."


    Even more murmurs went on, this time it was more understandable. They were words of ridicule and insults. Not to me but the dead guy before me.


    "In the end, as all fathers and humans¡­ he left while only leaving his good memories and tale to others." I turned around and said to the whole town, "If my father had done you bad in his life then let me, as his son, atone for his sins."


    They didn''t say anything after that. So I turned back and continued, "So here lies, Agrave Van Tax, a human, a worker and a father."


    ''If only I could write my true words.''


    Ending it at that, I throw a pound note at the cover. It was a ritual, instead of flowers, you would throw money at the dead person, signifying his value at the world of the living.


    It didn''t have to be a pound. It could be pennies or shillings too, just like how all the people that came here were throwing just one single piece of penny at the guy.


    Even as the whole charade ended, not even one of them gave a shilling.


    I gave the priest his heavy payment as he blessed me for heaven and left.


    "So¡­ did you both find anyone suspicious?" I ask both Raven and Jacob.


    Jacob was the first to speak as he shook his head, "No, I didn''t. It''s not like there wasn''t anyone with bad intentions, it''s just they all had some anger or resentment at him."


    There was ninety percent chance that the one who killed my father was from this town so I decided to invite them. But I didn''t expect to hear such from Jacob.


    I looked at Raven, "I didn''t find anyone suspicious too but¡­" He creased his hairy brows, "There was something strange about someone who was here."


    "Who?"


    "I couldn''t see her face but it was a beggar¡­ a child beggar."

 Chapter 88 - Evaluation

    A girl street beggar?


    I only hope that it isn''t what I think it is.


    But it''s too damn obvious for me to think anything else.


    "It''s just a beggar. They have many reasons to hate rich guys." Jacob said, "Who knows, maybe one day the beggar had begged for money from you father and he might have insulted her."


    "That could be true." Raven supported his words.


    "Yes, not like if we even knew that it was her, we don''t have any leads to where she could be, right?" I said, "Let''s go back, we''re wasting time here."


    ...


    I stood before the desk in the office room while waiting for a person to arrive.


    The door to the room opened, revealing it was Anna. I didn''t notice the visibly shy look on her face as I said, "We need to talk."


    She nodded, coming a bit closer.


    "Anna, do you trust me no matter what I might do?" I asked.


    "Of course, master." She said with in a blink.


    "I''m sorry, that was a stupid question. What I wanted to ask was, do you trust anyone here who might trust me enough to do whatever I want?"


    That question brought her to stop. She thought for a moment, "Besides me there''s mister Redwick, Alice and maybe mister Raven too, I don''t know him well enough to say."


    I nod, "What do you think about Jacob?"


    Hearing the name her face darkened, "Absolutely not."


    "Good girl." I give a pat to her head as she smiled, "I may have hired him for some dirty works, but that doesn''t mean I trust him."


    "Yes, I wanted to ask about him. Why did you hire such a worthless person?" She asked honestly.


    ''Ouch! That came out cold.''


    "Is it because he hates me?" She gave a nod.


    "I know about that but you know what? He hates something else or someone else even more, can you take a guess?"


    "What''s in it for me?" She asked innocently.


    ''Damn! My Anna is getting bolder by the day¡­ I like it.''


    "Anything you want, now guess."


    She put a hand under her chin and continuously tapped her face with her index finger while thinking. It was absolutely cute seeing her do this in real life.


    I just wanted to kiss that face of hers right then but I hold myself. Good things come with patience¡­ still it wasn''t like she was going to stop me.


    Stopping her thought process, "Is it that girl Amelia?"


    I smiled, "You came close, but no. It''s Samantha."


    "Hmm¡­ ohhh, I get it." She said with a knowledgeable nod.


    "Hmm¡­ what did you get?" I ask curiously.


    "It''s loyalty." She said, "Jacob had worked under her for years and in that time spent he had proven his loyalty towards her. At least that''s what he thinks, so losing all that he had gained those years in a single day must be quite devastating for him."


    "He might borderline hate her and kill her whole family if he can or most probably he will when he gets the chance. But he also seems to understand that he isn''t strong enough to do probably anything of those so he seeks help from you. Was I correct?" She asked her honest question.


    Me? I was stumped by her words¡­ how the fuck did she gather all of that in those few days. Even more, how the fuck did she connect me helping him and him seeking help just like that?


    She sure wasn''t like this back in the novel¡­ hell, she isn''t like this when I''m alone with her.


    "Master?"


    "Ye- Yes¡­ you''re correct about everything." I said, still a bit stumped.


    "So does that mean I get to have that reward?"


    "Yes" I get up from my shock and tell her, "Also, you know the maids in this house well enough, right?" She nodded. "Then keep those that you think will be of use to us and more importantly be loyal to me. Fire everyone else."


    She nodded without a moment of thought, "Of course, master. But I''ll be coming back to take that reward you know." Saying that she turned around and got out of the room while humming a song.


    "..."


    "You guys heard all that." I say and from the corners of the room, where it wasn''t visible to see from Anna''s side, came out two figures, Raven and Jacob.


    "It was hard not to." Jacob said while Raven looked at the door from where Anna left.


    "So what do you think? Isn''t she marvelous?" I say as Jacob deadpans at me.


    "Are you of sound mind? She''s clearly insane. How can someone say all of that with such an innocent face¡­ I can still feel myself shaking from what she said just now." Jacob looked at his hands which were indeed quite shaky.


    Disregarding his words, I turn to Raven, "What do you think?"


    "Keep her beside yourself at all times, sir. She is a lot dangerous then she seems but she also won''t betray you for anything." Raven had a serious look, "She is the kind of person that you either have as your greatest friend or don''t have any contact at all."


    Nodding I turn to Jacob, who also seemed a bit less scared now, "Besides the fact that she''s super scary and I don''t want to be around her for a sec¡­ yes, she is the type for it¡­ but why the fuck, are you asking us?"


    "Well Raven is my guard, I must trust him with my secrets and you¡­," I smiled creepily, "Well, I''m showing my trust to you and in return I expect great things from you."


    In other words, you better become strong enough for my investment or I''ll fuck you. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jacob nodded, understanding my meaning and standing by it. Then he looked at the shovels and hammers in their hands and asked, "What do we do with this?"


    "Reconstruction work."


    He nodded before thinking about something as he said, "Are you putting it to her?"


    I understood, "Why?"


    "Just a fair warning, A wise man once told me not to put your dick into crazy."

 Chapter 89 - The Shadowy Girl [ Part 1 ]

    Nighttime


    Finally getting the time to myself, I bring out a bottle of booze and hug it. Feeling the cold touch of it, I sigh, "Ahh, alcohol¡­ you''re the only one who can truly understand how I feel, know how to take care of me and most of all¡­ you''ll pleasure me without wanting something in return."


    Uncorking the head, I don''t bring out any glasses and just start chugging it down before it seemed as if I''ve drank the complete bottle. As the drowsiness from the mind came, I lay down on the chair and slowly close my eyes.


    Before long, the bottle from my clutch fell and I went to sleep.


    Time went by slowly and slowly and before anyone could notice it, a shadow creep-ed up over the window for a brief moment before it was gone.


    Some time went by again and such shadow once more came but this time it stayed there and observed its target¡­ fast asleep and way too fat.


    Slowly opening the windows, the shadow managed to get inside the room without inciting any sound, not even the wisp of air seemed to find it.


    The shadow looked at its surroundings, seeing nothing that would obstruct its mission. Still wary of the mind, it approached quietly at that breath of its target, smelling the whiff alcohol around it. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The shadow suddenly felt stumped, momentarily lost at seeing how easy it was to finish this mission. But it steeled itself and turned to its target, now ready.


    Finally the shadow''s eyes revealed themselves, the eyes itself a venom that would strike at its target with the poisonous pain. Black pupils shrunk in great concentration, deep blue iris and white sclera filled with veins showing its greed for wanting a life.


    Quickly the shadow brought out a small knife, black in color and positioned it above the air. Aiming to kill the fat bastard just like his father.


    Unfortunately¡­


    "A girl shouldn''t have such a look in her eyes."


    The shadow''s eyes widened in shock seeing the smug smile of its target, not the least bit drunk as he should have been. Before the shadow could comprehend what happened, a big hand struck its chest, bombarding it with such strength that the shadow hit the wall with the bookshelf behind it, breaking the wall.


    "BOOM!"


    As such, dust flew because of such an act, momentarily hiding what had happened. I slowly stood up and glanced at the bottle of alcohol under me that was intentionally filled with water.


    I smile, hearing the crack of bones when my attack landed on her, "You know, there''s never been a girl out there that''s given me such a look. I''m sure I might have¡­ no, I probably did wrong to many girls but damn do you make their anger seem like nothing."


    I slowly walk towards the impact, "Seriously though, why so much anger? What did I do that would make you do something like this?"


    I reached the place as the dust slowly removed themselves showing a broken wall, bookshelf''s and fluttered books but surprisingly no body. That made me frown and speak aloud, "I get that my father might have done something to you so you killed him because of that but also killing me¡­ that kinda seems overboard, don''t you think?"


    "Overboard!" I turn towards the voice to only see the shadow already gone. Then the voice came from somewhere else, almost echoing, "You bastards should have been killed at your birth! It would have made the world a much easier place."


    "Alas," I say, "I am alive and we are at this strange situation of playing hide and seek."


    "Before you attack me again for no reason, might telling me your name?" I look around, sometimes seeing a flick of a shadow but gone in the next second.


    "NO REASON!" Her voice came booming at me, "You bastards ruined our life!"


    "Yes, but can you please tell me some kind of notion that would explain how I did that?" I say while seeing a small shadowy figure blitz through the ceiling and into the closet.


    I quickly move towards the closet as I hear her say, "No matter how many reasons I would give, it would not justify both you father and son''s death. It would only increase my deliverance of justice."


    "But justice won''t save you from me." I say while banging through the closet, and hitting no one.


    I snicker as the girl got away again.


    "What happened?" Her sarcastic voice came, "Missed me, did you?"


    "Yeah I did but," I smile, "I''m sure you shouldn''t be speaking with me with a big injury like that."


    The girl assassin hiding under the desk, looked down at her chest and saw a big black spot where I hit before. She didn''t know how much damage there was but her rib cage was sure to be broken by now.


    The pain she was filling was immense, so much so that she wanted to cry out but didn''t. Painfully she brought out a small needle and stabbed herself with it.


    The pain at first skyrocketed before she felt it dim by a lot as she smiled, "Have you ever heard of medicine, you dumb bastard?" Saying that she threw the syringe away, gaining my attraction.


    Going towards the small thing, I kneel down and take a closer look at the thing, which wrote painkiller-¡­


    Immediately my frown deepened as I said, "Using painkillers, that''s cheating."


    A girl''s laughter filled with pain echoed around the room, "I''m sure with strength like yours, it should be even for me."


    "A handicap?" I smiled, "Was that a compliment?"


    "¡­Why not?" The voice echoed from my left to my right side, "You''re gonna die today anyway so yes, take it as a souvenir for when you get to hell."


    I smile before from the corner of my eyes, I see the reflection of the girl walking slowly behind me, but I don''t do anything yet.


    "Maybe I had given you too much credit. You may have technique but not the intelligence to use them properly." I say smilingly, "You know why?"


    "AHHHH!"


    Right when she was at my back, she screamed and lunged with her small blade. Before it could hit me, I grab her by her wrist and push her over the wall.


    "Because, Rule no. 01 of Assassination ¨C Never shout when going for the kill."

 Chapter 90 - The Shadowy Girl [ Part 2 ]

    "Ahhn! "Ehhmn!"


    The girl struggled under my hold and tried very hard to get out of it. Still I was extremely stronger than her so even with her being under the advantage of meds, I could hold her back quite easily.


    Now that she was under me, I could see her characteristics quite clearly. Black hair, dark undertone of her extremely violent eyes, a pretty face searching for vengeance.


    Petite body with small breasts¡­ seemed like the perfect body for a female assassin. Lower weight meaning more speed and stealth at doing her job. But it also meant she didn''t have any power to fight back if someone strong took a hold of her, just like what I was doing now.


    Looking at her face, I showed an disgusting smile, "That''s a pretty face, why would someone like you who could clearly kill with a face like that, use something like this." I point towards her right hand, where the knife was.


    "Fuck You Bastard!" In retaliation, she spins the blade in her hand, positioning it downright and striking at my hand.


    I smiled at that, her blade wouldn''t do me much hurt but in the next second my eyes widen. At the edge of the blade, my eyes could see a subtle purple substance that wouldn''t be visible to anyone.


    Poison!


    Immediately before it would hit, I pressured her wrist, breaking it and also removing the blade from her grasp.


    "Emmn!"


    She screamed quietly, but kept her glare on me. Her painkiller might be the reason why she is still able to fight back.


    It was a bad combination for someone who wants revenge, as they are more likely to take their enemy to the grave with them by any means necessary.


    "Now now, don''t give me such a look." I pout at her, "You didn''t tell me there was poison on that blade, that''s an even bigger cheat then your painkillers."


    Her eyes widened hearing that her secret was out, "Ho- How did you know?" He shouldn''t have. She had made great measures to use such a method that would hide the poison on her blade but also deliver great pain.


    Seeing that it was revealed now, her moment of surprise was out.


    "Well, let''s say I too have a secret." I winked at her, making her growl, "But how were you able to accomplish so much." I look down at her malnourished body, subtly reminding me of Alice back when she was in the cage.


    The difference, Alice couldn''t come close to what this girl can do.


    "You shouldn''t have such strength like this¡­ especially that speed and technique." I smiled, "Someone taught you how to kill, didn''t they?"


    She didn''t respond to my question but that further made me smile, "Doesn''t matter, whoever trained you possibly isn''t good enough seeing as I was able to catch you so fast."


    As I thought, my words made great impact and she struggled trying to attack me, "Fuck you! Don''t you dare insult my master, he''s strong, much stronger than you''ll ever be."


    "He''s also much better than the likes of you. He helped me when nobody would and it''s because of his help that I''m going to kill you today." She screamed at me and went in for bite but I head-butted her.


    "Anhh!"


    She screamed and before she could say anything, I kneed her in the stomach, making her vomit blood.


    "If he''s such a strong person than why isn''t he here to help you now?" I asked but she didn''t answer me and only coughed up more blood.


    "Seems to me, he''s a much bigger coward then you. At least you had the courage to kill me." In anger she tried to insult me again but I interrupted her with a full power strike to her chest.


    Knocking not only the air out of her, but also breaking the wall where I had held her. My powerful impact flew her out of the house and before she could land, her body collided and rolled on the ground a few times before she finally stopped at the edge of the cliff.


    Looking around me, I saw the wall completely broken but something else caught my eye. At one corner of the broken wall, there was something shiny hiding under it.


    Grabbing the item, I discovered it was a piece of gold bar. Questions filled my mind as the door to the office room opened, showing Redwick and Anna who ran to see the commotion.


    Before they could ask anything, I screamed, "Motherfucking bald!" I said throwing the gold bar to the ground.


    The dead baldy didn''t just hide his money inside the obvious looking vault, but he also hid it in the walls of the house. Just how much more did he hide from everyone?


    He at the very least could have told his trusted butler.


    I sigh before ignoring the gold bar and saying, "Don''t get out of the house, secure yourselves first."


    "But master!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s an order!" Anna tried to reason but I interrupted her.


    Getting my attention back at my little assassin, I get out of the house and walk slowly towards her.


    "I admit¡­ the bald fucker had many secrets and did stuff that wouldn''t be considered nice," I say to her, "But I don''t think that should harbor me your wraith."


    "The sins of a father shouldn''t be passed down to his son. Especially someone who doesn''t know anything about it."


    I was now standing right beside her. She was at my feet, groaning in immense pain while her body was shaking.


    It seemed the painkiller wasn''t working anymore. My full power punch should have killed her, no, it should have burst through her body and exploded her insides but it didn''t.


    Whatever training she went through, it was extreme enough to withstand my punch and not kill her.


    Seeing her like that, I thought it would be best if I finished her right away. But before I could do that¡­


    "You should think carefully before you make any move."


    I hear a whisper behind me as I feel something sharp and cold touching the back of my neck.


    ''Well¡­ shit!''

 Chapter 91 - Dishonored

    "You should think carefully before you make any move."


    A whisper came from behind me as I feel a tiny and sharp needle pressed against the back of my neck. I knew his words were most likely to be true.


    Why?


    Because the fucker had walked right behind me when I was distracted the most. Taking advantage of that blind spot is not something any assassin could accomplish. Even experienced once shouldn''t be able to get behind me like that.


    That only explained one thing to me ¨C This motherfucker was one of the best.


    So best that I might know who the fuck he actually might be.


    The pins needle pressed against me as I thought, ''Well shit!... of all the times I had to have been put in such a situation, it had to be right now. With no security, nor witnesses and standing at the cliff, my luck couldn''t have been any more solid.''


    I scoff, "Really? You had to come at such a critical moment, when the fuck were you when she was in the house?"


    I didn''t expect an answer but he said, "Canvassing"


    That answer seemed vague as much as possible but it got me closer to think who he could actually be.


    But it seemed he wasn''t the only one who would take advantage of such a timing. The girl who was groaning heavily on the floor slowly got up to her knees and took deep breaths.


    After a moment, seeing that I was frozen under her master''s touch she screamed again, "Now die, You Bastard!" and lunged at me with another knife.


    I was at an extremely bad position. But not so bad that I was going to let myself get killed this embarrassingly.


    My vision differed and time seemed to slow down for me as her fast attack seemed not so fast now. I was about to side-step and let her attack hit her comrade before attacking them myself but something surprising happened.


    "..!"


    A needle vague to the eye, went from behind me and hit her square on the stomach as the girl froze on her place, staying as someone who is close to killing me yet not moving at all.


    The girl tried to move herself, desperately so as her eyes told me. But no matter how much she tried it seemed I was lost to her. I could see her eyes going to bulge out by how hard she was trying.


    "Emm! Ahhh!" At last she screamed before stopping herself and asking, "Why master!"


    The man with the needle spoke, "I''ve told you girl, that the revenge you seek must be accomplished by your own hands, not by any outside help."


    "But he''s so close!" Tears formed in her eyes, as she gazed up, her hopes close to shattering, "With your help, I can just kill him right here and it will be over¡­ my mother''s death fulfilled."


    The guy nodded, "That might be so, though it wouldn''t be by your own strength but by my interference."


    "Tell me¡­ is this why you have suffered so long? Why did you train so hard if you won''t even kill him yourself?"


    "Remember when you came to me¡­ begging me for power. You could have just told me to kill him and it would have been finished then but you didn''t."


    Hearing their talk, I wondered if they forgot I was here or not. But with the cold death behind me, I suppose he wouldn''t have such a rusty hand that might let me escape.


    I also didn''t interrupt their conversation. Why should I when they were giving me valuable information about her.


    "You told me you wanted the power to kill him by yourself, kill all who brought such pain upon you. It wouldn''t feel good if I helped you out now, girl."


    The girl as if a character out of a tragedy anime, cried, "I- I''m sorry, master!... I was wrong¡­ I shouldn''t have done such a thing¡­ I''m sorry."


    The guy''s tone also softened as I was sure he smiled, "Hmm, that''s good. Learning about one''s weakness and acknowledging it is the fastest way to progress."


    "Yes master! I Will Acknowledge!" She said in a bright burning tone.


    Okay, now this was just nonsense.


    "Don''t want to break this bonding between master and student¡­ no, I actually do." My words caught both their attention, "It was fun at first but got quite boring towards the end."


    "I''m sorry to disappoint." The guy with the needle said.


    "Yeah¡­ but more to the point, wanna put away the poison needle?" I smiled at him from the corner of my eyes.


    "Why would I do that?"


    "Because I get itchy when someone does something like that¡­ and when I get itchy, it starts to become a problem for everyone." My tone was fun but he understood the underlying meaning.


    He thought for a moment before putting the needle away and going towards his student as I stood there and spoke to the girl, "You''re quite lucky, you know."


    Hearing me she scoffed but with her master beside her, she held herself.


    "To think a nobody would find a master assassin of the Gildong Cult, it''s truly magnifying." My words brought both of them to a stop but they didn''t do anything.


    "And a dishonored one at that." This time it was a great shock as both looked at me, the girl in shock and the guy was confirming something that he couldn''t quite tell with my smug smile. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bingo... so that''s who you are.


    Still both of them didn''t say anything as the guy did his stuff and hit places of her body as she regained control. They both stood up and as the guy said, "We''re leaving."


    Saying that he and his student walked a few steps before I said, "And why would I let you do that?"


    Both stopped in their tracks and the guy coldly said, "Because you''re no match for me."


    "Hoh¡­ are you sure about that?" I said with my right hand clenched as a small black hole generated within.


    The guy''s eyes went from shock to horror as he felt a certain feeling of dread wash over him.


    ''What is this! Why does it feel the same as him?''


    Understanding that, this might turn into a big problem, the guy said, "What do you want from me?"


    Seeing her master agree to it already, the girl felt shocked again. She didn''t understand why he would do so when he was so strong.


    I smiled, "Impartiality"

 Chapter 92 - Concerned Maids

    I watch the two silhouettes vanish before my eyes as if it was a magic trick. But my eyes told me otherwise. They or more like the master assassin picked up his student and ran like crazily that his figure seems to vanish but it was only his afterimage.


    Now think of a person who can actually move so fast that he leaves an afterimage behind would be considered dangerous, right?


    Wrong!


    The motherfucker was hella story ending final boss level crazy batshit pulling tricks kinda guy. NO way was I near his strength to defeat him much less kill him.


    I just bet everything on my secret skill and hoped it would work, thankfully it did and he agreed to my condition. It would have been just stupid if that girl would just come to kill me and I wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    Like I don''t who that bitch even is. She tries to assassinate me and brings along someone like that for support, either my luck is bad or¡­ yeah I can''t think of anything else.


    I sit down over the grass and give a big sigh, "Haaah¡­ Let''s just hope that would keep those idiots away from me for a while." My mind then wandered around the girl.


    The girl was strong, sure, but she was still far from actually defeating me. After what happened today, she would train harder now and next time she attacks¡­ she might actually make it a fun one.


    As long as that guy doesn''t do anything.


    Clearing my mind out of depressing thoughts, I get out of there and back into the house, through the broken wall. By now all of the maids that were still employed and others such as Alice, Raven and Jacob were standing inside that place.


    Seeing me enter, all of them started asking me questions at the same time.


    "How are you, Master?"


    "Where have you been, Master?"


    "Are you hurt anywhere, Master?"


    "What happened here, Master?"


    "You weren''t stabbed right, Master?"


    "Were they strong, Sir?"


    "Did you get your ass kicked or something?"


    "Stop!" I raised a hand, signaling all of them to stop. "I''ll answer enough for you to fill better."


    "First, I am okay. I am not hurt at all." I said but Jacob raised his hands at that.


    "You sure?" He said pointing to my clothes which were filled with dusts from all of the furniture and walls I broke.


    "Yeah¡­ I''m fairly certain." I said then looked at the other maids, "As you see I''m okay. I''m not dead yet so you guys still have your jobs." My words brought some laughter, "So don''t worry anymore and go back to sleep. The sun will be up in a few hours so sleep whilst you still can, tomorrow we have a big job to do."


    Understanding what I meant, both Anna and Redwick shooed away the maids. Now only the people I trust¡­ well, I trust decently except for Anna, were left in the room.


    All of them were quiet and it took a moment before Raven asked, "Were they strong?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How much did you see?" I asked him as Raven recounted his memories.


    "I came after Miss Anna and Redwick so I only saw you being surrounded by those two."


    "Well, you missed the real action." I said pointing towards the furniture which were broken, "The little girl was quite feisty but her master¡­ let''s just say he''s power level is beyond the realm of our understanding."


    "Even stronger than you, master?" Anna asked, her shock evident.


    I laughed hearing her, which made them all confused, "Let me give you an example, think of me as an ant and that guy an elephant." My words made their minds shatter in understanding, "He''s only a few levels stronger than me in raw strength, but his experience and knowledge of forbidden arts and such makes him a very deadly opponent."


    All of them went quiet again before Jacob asked, "And what about the girl? Is she stronger than this guy?" He said pointing at Raven in a rude way.


    Even if Raven didn''t like that, he too wanted to know the answer.


    "Raven¡­ no, I don''t think so." I said thinking for a moment, "But it''s not like I know your strength personally so it''s a maybe."


    "And me?"


    "Fuck no! You''ll die before you even know what the hell happened." I said critically as a sour face came on to him.


    "Okay that was uncalled for." He said but I shook my head.


    "No, you don''t understand. This is an assassin we''re talking about, one that is being taught by one of the very best in the world. Even if I beat her, it didn''t mean that she''s weak, instead you can say she''s very strong enough to actually contend with me."


    "The only reason why I said Raven might win is because of his animal instinct. But even with that I''m not fairly sure."


    "So in other words, we''re fucked huh." Jacob said.


    Glancing at them, I see their expression similar to someone who had a bad lemon so I clapped, bringing their attention, "Why are all of you looking so gloomy? You don''t need to worry about them anymore, we won''t be seeing them for some time."


    "Now go get some sleep, we really have a lot to do tomorrow." They nodded before all of them left. But later, the door to the office opened revealing it was Jacob, "Hey, you awake?"


    "Yeah," Rubbing the sleep out of my eye, "What do you need¡­ and please don''t tell me it''s a teddy bear."


    "Fuck you and no, that''s not it." His face seemed concerned enough for me to stop my jokes, "Before when you talked about that guy with the girl, you seemed as if you know about him."


    "And your point?" I raise a brow, the guy''s much perceptive then I thought.


    "Who is he?"


    "Truth be told; I can''t be sure if he''s really who I think or not but I can only confirm one thing." I said, trusting him, "He was from the Gildong Sect."


    "Gildong Sect?" He asked not really recalling anything by that name.


    ''Gildong Sect¡­ you really did score a good enemy with this one, pops.''

 Chapter 93 - Safety First

    Just like I said, we had a big work in the morning, we did.


    So per instruction, everyone in the house who still had a job got up at the same time, reluctantly. Then they came down towards the center of the hallway, where the place was big and convenient enough for me to talk to them.


    Arriving there, they saw the two new people who had arrived back with their master. First it was a strange being, a beast, a wolfman¡­ something completely out of a tale they read in the books. But it was standing in front of them.


    The second person was human¡­ but he had a problem. He was a cripple. Someone who didn''t seem had worth doing any kind of job but he was still there. So they put it up to their master''s judgement and kept all thoughts into themselves, besides the normal gossip.


    Like for instance, their master, who was a lot fatter a few days ago seemed to have lost a lot of it. He was still fat, but even within that fatness their seemed to some essence of manliness hidden within. Those that had once ridiculed him were now talking about him, thinking if the master had been visited by some god that had helped him.


    "Clap!"


    A clap from me stopped the murmuring between the ten-ish maid that had survived the downsizing. I signal to my back as Jacob and Raven came forward and started handing out various types of equipments to the maids who looked at them weirdly.


    They were mostly hammers, helmets, apron, gloves, goggles etc. Something that these girls didn''t have much contact with so they looked at their now somewhat of a fat master in confusion.


    "Has everyone gotten their tools?" In response the girls nodded in unison.


    "Yes Master!"


    Frankly that scared me a bit thinking about a hypnotic horror anime that I watched back in my past life. It''s good that their not robots.


    "Today we have a special job everyone and as I said, this is for everyone, no one is an exception, except for you two." I said pointing towards Anna and Alice, who already had taken up two large hammers.


    "Give your hammers to someone else and stand right over there at the corner." Nodding, they did and stood at a corner. Anna felt satisfied, getting the special treatment while Alice felt relieved that she wouldn''t have to do anything with a large hammer.


    "Your job from now on would be to destroy this house." My words instantly brought on everyone''s crazy attention at me, even Anna and Redwick''s.


    I didn''t tell anyone what the job was except that it was a big job and we needed a lot of tools.


    "I have a question." Jacob pulled up his hands.


    "Let''s see¡­ oh, it''s you, Jacob." I saw it was him as he smiled in recognition and was about to ask, "Question rejected." My words immediately deflated him.


    Then I turn back to the girls, "I know this is a bit weird order but I want you all to break this houses walls, furniture and everything you can find. But I don''t want you to just break them but break them so that you can find specific items."


    Then I turned serious, "What I''m about to tell you is top secret so this shouldn''t go anywhere beyond this house, you get that!" A sharp tone in the end immediately straightened up the maids and they nodded in unison again.


    "Behind the walls and other hidden places in this house remains valuable items. Golds, papers and things that have monetary value that my father had placed in this house for safe measure if something drastic were to happen." I said watching the eyes of everyone except Anna''s going from shock to amazement.


    "Unfortunately something drastic did happen and my father had been killed. Not only that but this place was also attacked last night. So considering this points I''ve decided it''s best for all of us to leave this place in the coming month." Murmuring began again as they also knew nothing about leaving this place.


    "So anyone who doesn''t want to leave this town can tell it to me back at the office. But if you want to stay but have families or other personal problems, come to me and I will resolve them."


    "Okay, back to the point. As I said, this house has many items that you need to find out and bring to your supervisor''s opinions. Do any of you have any questions?" At my word, a girl raised her hand.


    Seeing that Jacob sarcastically smiled, "Lower your hand, he won''t answer-"


    "Yes, what is it?" I answered.


    "Who will supervise us?"


    "It will be Anna, Alice and Redwick. They will look after you and if you have any problems or injuries go straight to them." They nodded.


    "Remember, use your tools and bring destruction upon this place." I said and in example I punched the wall next to me and it broke apart.


    "Oh My Goodness!" A maid gasped seeing what I did.


    I shook my head, "It''s not a big de-"


    "Master, how did you know?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..?"


    I saw them give me incredulous looks and I turn to my hand and shock goes through me too. The place where I struck had three large bars of gold in it.


    "Wow Master! You already knew where to strike." A maid exclaimed as I awkwardly smiled.


    "We- Well¡­ you can say that."


    Seeing the gold bars, they also believed in my words about their being valuable items hidden in the house.


    "Okay, wear the safety equipment first before doing anything and Remember, safety is the first priority." They nodded¡­ but they had strange looks.


    All of them were looking at me with deep emotions. As if I touched the deepest part of their heart. Then it hit me.


    ''Oh Yeah! This is a timeline when people don''t prioritize safety of workers and instead focused on time. No wonder they got a bit misty.''


    "Alright then, start from the upper floors first." They nodded and started moving up.


    "What now?" Jacob asked, "Do we want us to join them?" He was asking for both him and Raven.


    "No," I smiled, "We''re gonna visit the cemetery."

 Chapter 94 - Grave Robbers

    "Damn! Another one filled with decayed corpse." I said as I opened another grave which turned out to be also filled with a skeleton.


    I was at the cemetery with Raven and Jacob, who too were digging out corpses to see if there were any gold hidden here or not. But even after searching for a long while, the only thing we gathered up were corpses.


    Unfortunately for me, Alice didn''t know how to do necromancy otherwise these skeletons and decayed corpses could come to use, but for now it was for naught. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I wonder if somebody did business in skeletons.''


    My mind wanders to unusual places again as I lie down over the ground. The search was long and fruitless. Seeing the two still working their asses, I stop them.


    "Raven you can stop now and Jacob¡­" I thought for a moment as the sweat glistened down his skin, "You can keep going if you want."


    "I''m the one who''s handicapped! You should be worried about me more than him." Jacob angrily said joining Raven as they both sat down.


    We took a bit of rest as the silence enveloped us, "So¡­ you guys found nothing as well, huh."


    Raven shook his head, "Not yet."


    "If you''re talking about finding a dead granny whose lower parts still haven''t been decayed then, yeah I found something¡­ I found something very strange."


    I nod in understanding, "Should have known that would tinkle your dingle."


    "Wh- What! That''s not what I mean-" Jacob tried to reason but I didn''t hear it.


    I turned to Raven and smirked, "Say what Raven, why don''t we both take a walk for... let''s say a few minutes." I looked at Jacob''s face, "You should be done by that time, right?"


    "What the fuck do you mean!"


    "As you say, sir." Raven smiled in understanding and we got up.


    "Hey! Stop! This isn''t a good joke!... This is my manhood we''re talking about." He screamed as we actually walked away before removing ourselves from his view.


    As we walked, I said to Raven, "Do you think he can hear us?"


    "Most probably not."


    "Good," My tone takes a different wave, "What do you think about Jacob?"


    "In what sense?"


    "In whatever you deem important."


    Raven went quiet for a few seconds before answering, "That kid is a bit of a loudmouth and a lot disrespectful but¡­ as a person, I suppose he is good on the inside."


    Then he looked up in the sky as he remembered a scene, "I remember a few days ago, when I was walking through the house, I witnessed upon something. A young maid was standing on a cranky old stool and was dusting the walls. But the stool which was old, suddenly couldn''t take her weight and broke."


    "It was a long fall¡­ and if it weren''t for Jacob who stepped into save her, she might have gotten big injuries." Then he smiled discreetly, "Even as he felt the pain from his crippled leg from overusing his strength, he didn''t show it to the girl. He also didn''t take advantage of her kindness at that moment and just simply left."


    "So as a person, I can say he is a bit reliable."


    He said all that but I felt that he had something else to say that he kept quiet about, "And what is it that concerns you?"


    He groaned a bit, "Even with his good qualities, I can clearly see that he, at one time, was a good person. But something happened that had changed him so drastically."


    He then looked at me, "I''m won''t pry but I would be cautious before trusting him with something truly dangerous."


    I nod at him, soaking in his words and understanding the midst of it. It was as I thought, he didn''t change much. It was just that he was angry at some people but couldn''t take it out on anyone so it was damaging him. If that anger weren''t to be released anytime soon, then it might consume him completely.


    Something that might work in my favor or not.


    As we talked, we rounded back to the place as Jacob leaned on a tombstone with a frown.


    "You guys actually left me."


    I looked around, a bit curious then back at him, "What happened? You didn''t do your business yet?"


    "What fucking business! I said I''m not into dead old ladies!" He screamed out loud as I put my pinkies in my earholes.


    "Stop shouting. Are you trying to put us in crime of grave robbing?"


    "But we are."


    "¡­That''s another matter." I said turning away, "So one last grave to look then."


    Raven frowned, "But we searched all of them."


    "Not that one though." I pointed towards the bald fuckers grave.


    "But weren''t we the ones who arranged it anyway?" Jacob said and he was right.


    It was me who put him in that grave but there was something strange about it. I remembered it a while back at the walk, that this place had already been reserved for that baldy''s grave.


    Now why would someone, who was very rich and full of promiscuous life, prepare his grave?


    It might be normal for others but this didn''t feel normal to me.


    So with that, we dug up the grave and kept on digging underneath before I felt something hard.


    "Ting!"


    "There''s something here." I say and all three of us work our ass off and finally the face of it was revealed.


    It was a big steel box that had been neatly placed 12 feet underneath the ground.


    "Shit!" Jacob cursed, "It''s gonna take forever to take that thing out."


    "But we found it and that''s what matters." Raven said.


    I pat the back of both of them, "How about this, when we get this out, I will give you both a percentage of what is hidden here?"


    That immediately shone a glint over Jacob''s eyes while Raven too felt a bit attracted.


    "How much?" Jacob asked.


    "I''ll give each of you 1% percent."


    ''Shatter''


    "Man¡­ you''re quite cheap." Jacob said with a deadpan look.


    "How about you do it for free then hah!"


    "Can''t you see I''m already digging!" Jacob said digging out the dirt like it was jacking off.

 Chapter 95 - Doctors Review

    It was nighttime.


    The rain outside was waving in heavily. Droplets of water fell over the tin walls of a small house at the far end of the town of Hyfelia where it was filled with trees. If someone were to scream out in pain at this place, it would be very hard for it to be heard.


    Suddenly, without any notice, the small door to the house started to bang.


    "KNOCK" "KNOCK" "KNOCK"


    A grown of annoyance rang out.


    "KNOCK" "KNOCK" "KNOCK"


    "I''m coming! I''m coming! Knock you hoofs for a second!" The person inside said as he got up from his bed and wore his glasses. Looking at the small mirror beside his bed-table, the person revealed to be the doctor.


    The same doctor who had checked on our protagonist at the very start.


    The doctor didn''t care about his appearance nor did he tried to fix them. He just got up that way and went to open the door. The night was already quite dark, no matter who had come for help, he was going to turn them away.


    For him, a good night''s sleep is necessary. Because his days are full of people with the same disease or death. It had been so much so that the doctor''s feelings towards people had gradually come to a slow stop.


    "KNOCK" "KNOCK" "KNOCK"


    "I said I''m coming!" He loudly yelled, thinking that might have reached those waiting outside. He quickly came and opened his door, ready to yell at the imbecile who had disturbed his sweet sleep.


    "Do you even realize what time i-" The words got struck in his throat.


    Outside, it was pretty dark and with the addition of the rain, it was even harder for someone to see who it was.


    "BANG!"


    But as the lighting struck a tree a few kilometers away, the momentary flash of light illuminated the people who were standing outside. Seeing who stood at front, spread fear in the heart of the doctor.


    "It''s You!"


    "Yes, it''s me." I gave him a smile as another lightning strike flashed behind me, making it as dark as necessary. "Aren''t you going to let me in, doctor?" I say to the man who had a face full of disbelief.


    Hearing me, he shook for a moment and his plan of kicking anyone out went dead. He stepped away from the door as me and the others came inside.


    Looking inside, it was even smaller than I thought. Only a bed, table and some accessories, not something a doctor couldn''t afford but it was just too less. I thought his house would be bigger than it is, but who would have known his true agenda.


    Walking around the house, I saw the doctor carefully follow us around, not a word in mouth so I said, "What''s wrong doctor?"


    "Hmm?"


    "You''re giving the expression of someone who''s seen a ghost." My words had an immediate effect as his eyes widened in fear before he calmed himself.


    "Wh- What do you mean¡­ It''s nothing like that, I¡­ was asleep so this might be a side effect from it."


    I nodded, "Well you''re the doctor so I guess you would know."


    "Why are you here?" The doctor asked, albeit a bit rudely which made me frown as I turned to him.


    "Excuse me?"


    Sensing the atmosphere, the doctor changed his words, "I meant, what do you want?"


    "You see, my friend here," I pointed to Jacob who was clutching to his leg, "Is hurt. Can you take a look at him and tell us what''s wrong?"


    The doctor nodded and told them to follow him to the other room where he did his work. Laying down on the operating bed, the doctor took some time at his leg before he shook his head.


    "Normal recovery is out of the way; I need to amputate this part of the leg."


    Jacob frowned, "Isn''t there any other way then cutting my leg off?"


    "No" The doctor flatly refused, "Whoever did this, did it knowing that it would be an everlasting damage." His words immediately gained me a pissed off look from Jacob.


    "What if I don''t want to cut off the leg?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then an infection might spread over your whole leg and then the pain might be so huge that you would beg for it to be cut off." The doctor said so lightly that Jacob couldn''t help but scoff.


    "Wow doctor, so much for helping with my mental fortitude."


    "I am telling you this so that you would know. If we do the amputation in a few days, then we would only need to cut off from the knee part and then you can just get a prosthetic and it would feel as a new leg." The doctor said, finished with his work, placing his tools at the wall behind.


    I nod at the doctor, "So doc, do you have any painkillers?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "How about this one?" I pull out a specific one.


    Looking back at it, the doctor took a few moments before saying, "Yeah I have those too. They are for extreme cases when you need to stop the pain when they reach quite high degrees but they only work for a while."


    "Extreme cases¡­ such as a young assassin trying to kill the town noble and his son?"


    The doctor stopped in his tracks before he resumed again, "I don''t know what you are talking about?" Then he turned around and said, "You can go now."


    "Why so hasty, doc?"


    "I''ve looked at your friend already and it is quite late, I would like to get some sleep before morning comes." He said, his eyes avoiding mine.


    I nod, sympathetically, "Of course, you do." I walk around him, "You''re the town doc, the only one. Of course you''re busy all day with patients."


    "But I don''t get why you would give refuge to someone who killed your boss and is trying to kill his only son."


    At my words, the doctor shook for a moment before he pulled out a scalpel and lunged at me. Which was quickly prevented by both Raven and Jacob, who didn''t seem the least bit hurt now as they lay him down on the bed.


    "You''re gonna die, you bastard!" He screamed, "You think you''ll get away with this!"


    "I''m sure nature is on my side today, doc." I said while wearing one of his gloves and a mask, "Now be a good man and tell me everything I want to know."


    "Fuck YOU!"


    I smile seeing his disobedience.


    "Doc¡­ did you know, there are more than two hundred bones in the human body?" Hearing me, the eyes of his widen in fear as I smile.

 Chapter 96 - A Tale Made By Baldy

    Readers beware, the following stuff might be a bit too violent for some people.


    I should have known that there would be limitations.


    Limitations to what I would know.


    Just because I was somewhat of a geek and a hardcore reader of the story didn''t mean that I was omniscient.


    Just as a wise person once said, ''The world is a large place and there are too many bitches out there for you to stay single at this age.''


    Alas that guy caught Chlamydia in his research or you can say he sacrificed himself for his study, but the thought remains¡­ where was I again?


    "Ahhh!"


    Yes! That I don''t know much about this world.


    Who would have thought that my new stepmother would make me take drastic steps and who would have known that my dead father would garner a fantastic buddy that has such a great thirst for vengeance.


    "Ahh! AHHH!"


    But overall¡­ all of those are happening and now I''m cursing my luck. Still it is through sheer effort and work that I-


    "AHhh! PLEase!"


    ¡­Sigh¡­ The mothapucker wouldn''t just let me cleanly finish my inner monologue.


    I look down at the operation table where the doctor is strapped down by leather belts. Raven was by his head, muting his voice if he were to scream too loudly and Jacob was out by the door to see that we aren''t interrupted by any annoying individual.


    "Doc¡­ if you aren''t going to cooperate fully then you might as well let me finish my inner monologue, right?"


    The doctor lying weirdly over the bed, looked at me with eyes filled with tears and the fear of death, "Bu- But I already told you everything¡­ please¡­" He sniffed and balled his eyes out, "Just let me go."


    "Ahhh!" The doctor screamed in pain as I cut off the ring finger in his left hand.


    He was right about telling me everything about the little assassin. At first when I had scared the guy by breaking all of his fingers, the guy didn''t seem to bulge much.


    Sure he answered, cried and begged to be set free as I broke all of his fingers but he quite really didn''t seem like he was being nice¡­ yes, I figured that by giving an everlasting damage like cutting off his fingers would do the trick and fortunately it did.


    The guy literally sang about the girl whilst thrashing over at the bed. I hope this doesn''t make me sound like a psychopath... I was just gathering intelligence.


    So to recount briefly, the girl''s name is Rebecca.


    Rebecca Hailey.


    But it''s not her that matters, it''s her mother Bianca Hailey.


    How to say this without being way to too thorough¡­ well, Bianca was known to be the hottest wife in Hyfelia. So hot that every guy, whether married or not, wanted to bang her.


    Now, the late baldy wasn''t a saint so he too wasn''t blocked by his dicking desires. He wanted to fuck her more than anyone. So he, just like the others would sent her valuable gifts.


    Jewelry, Special Flowers, Oversea Foods and other stuff but that didn''t seem to move Bianca. As I''ve said before, Bianca was a married woman. A person who very much loved her childhood friend and husband Hallock and he¡­ was an angry man.


    Not in the sense of beating his wife no, but busting out the balls of every man that decided to lay their eyes on his wife and the baldy wasn''t an exception.


    Not only that but the husband was a pseudo guardian like figure of the town that stopped people from being harassed by the baldy.


    So black eyed and blue balled the baldy uses his expensive gifts as a trap and gets the husband arrested for thievery which he naturally resisted. But against the militia that the baldy hired, it was too much for the guardian and his head ended up in the sharp end of a pike.


    Now with the husband gone and wife grieving, it was the perfect time for the guy to use his special move.


    Coercion


    The guy threatened the wife and spread fear about her little daughter and the wife gave in quickly. Then the guy fucked her every day and you know, flicked on his fantasy. Later he even sold her to his other friends who used her to their delight.


    It wasn''t long before later she became known as the town whore who got fucked by literally everyone. So seeing the state she was in, the women fell depressed and later hung herself right before the gates of this house. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yeah¡­ it was sad. Good thing that I didn''t tell you the full version¡­ man was it sick.


    So later the girl who was left, her daughter Rebecca, became a beggar but for a cause. She begged for money and later left before coming back years later, at the current time becoming who she is now.


    Now her story felt a bit unique, made me feel like if there was a game with such a main character I might have played it hard.


    End of story.


    My focus comes back at the crying doctor as I click my tongue, "But you didn''t doc. You didn''t tell me everything."


    "But¡­ I did."


    "Not everything about my father." I said with knowing eyes, "I''m talking about the dark deals that he did, doc." My words made his scared eyes even more fearful.


    He stammered, "Bu- bu- but I don''t know anything about them."


    I shook my head disappointingly, "I know you do doc. I got concrete proof that you were in on it too." He was going to deny but I interrupted, "Now don''t try to act all righteous because you helped a girl get her vengeance."


    "Don''t you see, you''re not any better than my father¡­ I think you are even more worse." I say to his bewildered face, "You, a doctor, sworn to protect the lives of everyone is selling them to the devil¡­ tell me isn''t that an interesting concept."


    "I- Ahhh!" He arched his back while screaming as I cut of his pinky finger.


    "I- I¡­ can''t." He begged as tears bled from his eyes, "They''ll kill my family."


    I nod, sympathetically, "I know doc. But for me, it''s either your family or it''s you." Then I whispered in his ears, "And frankly I don''t either of those have a good chance of surviving."

 Chapter 97 - Luck Doesnt Change

    Arthur steadily moved through the darkness of the night. He looked calm but inside his thoughts were all disarray.


    Today was the day when the meeting of honor was held in Valint and it went in a surprising way. At first when Gekko''s father started talking, he was all about wanting justice and Arthur''s head on a pike but later when he saw that his son was the main problem, the guy suddenly backed down.


    After that, he didn''t seem to ask or actually demand anything from Arthur. All he spoke of was his son''s body and the place where the tragedy had occurred. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur''s face couldn''t help but frown at the thought.


    It went way too¡­ smoothly.


    Arthur wasn''t just being a skeptical person. His life had its ups and downs and it had more downs then he could count. His father falling for that witch''s trickery, his mother''s Illness becoming more problematic and him having to participate in a brawl almost every day without any real reason.


    But life certainly had some ups for him.


    Arthur smiled almost a bit perversely as he remembered some of the moments. He would sometimes accidentally bump into a beautiful girl or would end up trying to save them and later would flirt with them.


    It was all fun and grabb- I mean games, that his sweet Elizabeth didn''t need to bother with.


    His happy face took a downturn as it quickly got replaced by a sigh. He shook his head, disappointingly, "And here I thought, my luck was starting to look up."


    He said those words to the group of soldiers that suddenly surrounded him. Looking around he saw there weren''t more than 10 soldiers, all elite from his standing. They were at the back of an alley where there was nothing but dump.


    Arthur too had felt that some people had been following him for a while so he had deliberately walked to an empty place where there wouldn''t be any chance of normal civilian walking by.


    Looking at their chest, their armor didn''t seem to have any crest so he assumed they were removed deliberately, "You guys don''t seem the type that would be mercenaries. But you don''t have any crest on you."


    He smiled, "Let me guess, your master wanted you to do his dirty work but was afraid of actually showing himself, even to the point of removing his own family''s name from your armor."


    "Talk about being a coward."


    Surprisingly, Arthur''s words didn''t incite any anger inside them. They were all calm, as expected from elite soldiers of a noble house.


    Arthur clicked his tongue, "At least give me the satisfaction of making you angry before I kill you all."


    At his words, all the soldiers readied their sword and aimed them at him as they slowly moved forward.


    Arthur looked around and saw their move. They were trying to cut off his space of attack and injure him from all sides. Frankly it was both a stupid and bold move.


    Bold for being effective against the weak minded, stupid for using it on him.


    Without a word, Arthur dashed behind him. The soldiers a bit shocked at his sudden change of movement went for a slash. Arthur smiled as the sudden escape place that conjured and quickly slid out of it before striking at their backs.


    The fight went on for a while before Arthur stood in a somewhat big-ish pool of blood. His body drenched a bit from sweat and the blood of his enemies. Putting his weight over the sword, he took steady breathes.


    They weren''t normal soldiers so it took a bit out of him to stop all of them. But they weren''t strong enough to injure him.


    Then he suddenly called out at the end of the alley, "So, are you going to come out or do I think of it as you bowing out?"


    "Clap" "Clap" "Clap"


    Three metallic claps rang out as a soldier wearing gold plated armor came out of a corner where Arthur had directed his voice. The person was tall, standing at 6 feet tall and his heavy armor made him look even more dangerous.


    But his face couldn''t be seen through the helmet he wore, which might be why he took it off. Then a face mortified by wars was shown. Dark brown skin, bald as the helmet, a few crooked teethes and one disfigured white eye.


    The guy opened his mouth, "From the moment I saw you, I knew you would be fun." Then he looked at the dead bodies on the floor, "They were just crumbs to give you a light workout."


    "Well thank you for that experience," Arthur said, "I hope you wouldn''t be stupid enough to join them, right?"


    "On the contrary," The guy pulled his longsword, "I want to be the one to kill you."


    Arthur sighed again, "I try to tell them but nooone of them listen."


    ...


    I stood before the gates of my house. The same place where Bianca had hung herself.


    Yes, it definitely would have been unsightly scene by the looks of it.


    Now about the doctor¡­ the guy after a bit more pull, said everything. But nothing of them was good news.


    After the dead of this baldy, which wasn''t done by his buddies in the dark, they all cut off connection from this place. They figured that such a person dying would immediately spark interest from many people but haha¡­ nobody cared.


    It was especially good for them, those who broke off all ranks and orders and took each territory for their own, which is spread all over the kingdom.


    So it definitely wasn''t going to be easy taking them back anymore¡­ now that I think of it, it never was going to be easy.


    Sighing I get inside the house to my room steadily. The house was under construction, who knows where my heavy step might break something and fall on me.


    Good thing, my bed was on the first floor.


    Opening it, I find a pleasant surprise waiting for me as she sat on my bed with a smile on her face.


    "Master¡­ I came to claim my reward."

 Chapter 98 - The Reward [ Part 1 ] (18+)

    Wearing translucent white gown that would allow me to see through her black undies. It was a very exciting scene from me.


    I gulped while seeing her laying so sexily like that on the bed. I had been waiting for this for sooo long. Ever scene that squirting incident on that hotel, I had been blue balled by Alice living with us or with some work.


    Who would have thought that she would be the one to reciprocate this feeling of mine once again.


    "Master¡­ I came to claim that reward." She said while getting up the bed and slowly walking towards me. She stood before me and tilted her head in a innocent manner, "Can I?"


    ''Man, I just want to rip open her clothes.'' My thoughts were going through multiple changes and I knew that I might go overboard with her so I took a deep breath.


    "Anna¡­ listen." I said patting her on the shoulder, "Right now, I am trying my very best to not do something crazy to you so think carefully before you actually do this. Because it would hurt but mostly it would change the feelings between us for- aahhhh!"


    My words stopped in my throat as her hand roamed at my dick while she whispered, "Feelings like this?"


    I could only nod multiple times at her words.


    Seeing me like this, she lightly laughed and touched my cheeks, "You''re only thinking about yourself, master. Have you ever thought how I feel? How much I wanted to do this?"


    "Listen carefully, master." She said with a serious look, "This is not you who''s choosing this but it''s me, understand."


    ''Well¡­ I warned her.''


    I gave her my answer as a kiss which took her by surprise. Then she surprised me even more by going rougher and using her tongue.


    "Smosh" "Smoch" "Slosh"


    Our tongue''s collided in great fever and we showed each other our love again.


    "Mmph!"


    I could hear her moan in my mouth. I understood her need for this as it was the same for me.


    Without waiting any longer, I grab her by her butt and pull her up. She didn''t resist a bit as she looked at me with a different gaze. That strange look still on her as I threw her over the bed.


    Anna took heavy breathes as she saw Henry pull off his clothes in such a way that they were a hindrance. Before she could do the same, Henry came and ripped apart her clothes like a beast in heat.


    Frankly that was a bit unnecessary, still she didn''t know but why that action of his made her feel warmer inside. Henry came close to her which she thought would be to kiss her again but no, it was to hold her chin as he made her gaze at him, "How many times do I have to tell you, call me Henry when we''re alone."


    "¡­Hah¡­ Henry." She said to me with a tempted tone. Even though hearing her call me master during sex would sound great. But hearing her say it so much daily, might have made me a bit dull to it.


    I look down to her clothes which only consisted of her black bra and underwear.


    Gulping once more seeing that pearl perfect skin, I went in and kissed her neck.


    "Hmm!"


    She moaned as I licked and took in her body''s smell. Then slowly I went down towards her breast.


    The big guns, the real mama.


    Anna saw me look at her breast and said, "Do you want me to open the-"


    I couldn''t wait for her to finish and tried to open them myself.


    "Hen- Henry!" Anna could see that I had lost my reason, "They open from the fron- Oh! You opened it- YEEEE!" Her mild surprise at me opening her bras disappeared instantly as I gave a bite to her breast.


    Soft, Melony like balloon.


    I licked and sucked her breast from one to another. Even though I knew that I wouldn''t get any milk from it, the thought of actually getting some couldn''t disappear from my mind.


    Anna could feel me biting her breasts and even though at first it felt a bit childish to her. Gradually she started to feel the pull of it and slowly heaved her voice and moaned.


    "Umm!... Yeah!... Th- That feels soooo good!"


    Anna moaned as she grabbed my head and pushed them deeper inside her melons. I sucked and kissed for some time before letting them go.


    "POP!"


    A popping sound appeared and I looked down at her chest to see that her breasts were filled with my saliva and bite marks. Her laying down over the bed, all for mine to devour however I wanted.


    I really wish there was a camera, because this scene would have been perfect for my wallpaper.


    I looked down to her legs and saw that her cave was blocked by her underwear so I went to undid them. But her hands stopped me.


    Looking back at her in confusion, she shook her head, "Last time, you made me feel pleasure." Then she smiled in a sultry manner, "This time it''s my time to return the favor."


    Who was I to stop a girl from willingly giving me a blowjob. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anna got up and came face to face without my rock hard cock and her eyes went wide in surprise.


    "OH MY GOD! It''s big!"


    "Thanks!" I said in pride.


    "How was Amelia able to put it inside her anyway?" Suddenly the mood kind of dampened for me a little, "No wonder she wanted some kind of retribution from you." She said with her mischievous look.


    "Well, she was able to learn pretty quickly, let''s see how much you fare?" I smirk at her feeling her motion change.


    "Oh! Is that a challenge?" She said with a dangerous glint, "You should remember Henry, I have never lost a challenge before."


    "It will be if you think you can ACTUALLYYY!" My tone sky rises immediately by her sudden move as she took my dick inside her mouth.


    Then without any prior instructions from me, gave the best blowjob of both my lives.

 Chapter 99 - The Reward [ Part 2 ] (18+)

    Anna carefully took my staff inside her mouth as I felt the hot and moisty sensation engulf my cock. She didn''t take much more than 4 inches but it was enough to satisfy me.


    As I thought, she was a bit sloppy with her technique. She may have been bold at first but in reality she is a pure girl, so she shouldn''t know how to do this. All she''s doing is maybe copycatting Amelia.


    "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~"


    She slowly moved up and down over my dick while using her tongue to give me great pleasure.


    "Ahh¡­ yeah, that''s what I''m talking about." My already heated cock felt even warmer inside her sweet mouth.


    Anna glanced back at me briefly, seeing that whatever she''s doing, it was working its magic, so she tried to sped up.


    "O- Oh! YEs! That''s¡­ wooo!" I couldn''t have any words going through my mind as the pleasure of her going back and forth even faster filled my mind.


    As she did that I felt some disturbance on the downside. I slowly looked down to see her, doing her thing faster but that became a problem for her as she coughed slightly but tried to hide it.


    "Anna, stop it." I forced her head out of my dick, "I told you already, it''s going to be a bit problematic on your first try so try taking it easy, will you?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anna took deep breaths trying to calm this sensation of warmth all over her, "I¡­ I then lost the bet, huh."


    "What are you talking about¡­ the night''s still young, you know." I smiled and she understood my meaning.


    "But that doesn''t meAN- HOLY MOTHER OF EMMM!" She interrupted me and ate my cock once more.


    ''And there she goes again.''


    I guide her head slowly and she does it slowly this time. The sensual feeling was great.


    "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~"


    As Anna took my dick in her mouth, she couldn''t help but smell it. The stink was horrible, almost something that couldn''t be identified but easily traced. Still she couldn''t stop herself from taking an even deeper smell of it.


    As she took the smell, her body went through a subtle shock that made her feel warmer and wetter under her legs.


    ''Ahh!... Why does Henry''s smell make me so much like this?''


    She couldn''t find the answer to her question as suddenly her eyes went misty and she automatically started to crave more of my dick.


    ''I¡­ I want more of him!'' She thought and went faster once more, sending a wave of pleasure go through my body.


    "Anna¡­ you''re doing amazing¡­ YES! Just like that, you''re already surpassing Amelia by miles."


    Hearing the compliment, she looked even happier and took my dick off and gave it a big lick with her tongue as if it was a lollipop. Then just like Amelia, she took one of my hairy balls inside and played with it.


    "Yep! Definitely going to the best ballsdeep feeling of the year!" I said and looked down as my eyes turned to shock.


    Anna was sucking my balls and licking them profusely but her eyes had changed. It was subtly similar to Amelia but Anna''s had this large pink heart like shape in them as if... WHAT THE FUCK!


    Then her gaze looked back at mine as she lovingly took my dick inside her mouth and started going deep.


    "Oh Fuck!"


    Her gaze and the way she was going felt a bit too much for me. So much that I was close to bursting.


    "Anna, I''m going to cum. So get out when I- OH Yeah!"


    "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~"


    "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~"


    Ignoring my instruction, she went faster and faster until I couldn''t help it anymore and burst into her mouth with a push.


    "YESSS!"


    "Gurgle" "Gurgle"


    Loads upon loads I poured into her mouth as she chugged them down like it was nothing.


    "Whoo!" I sighed hard and let her head go, "Did I go too hard?" But she didn''t answer me.


    I look down to see that Anna was licking her hands and face where the extra cum had shot out.


    Anna could taste the warm gooey thing going down her throat. It was a lot¡­ but they tasted so great to her that she even licked the last of it that was left on her.


    ''Hmm¡­ it''s so good~~~'' Her heart shaped gaze searched for more and finally she took a look at my dick as she started licking it off me.


    But as she licked my cock, I saw her message her vagina with her left hand as an idea came to my head¡­ the real head.


    Without any warning, I lay her down on the bed. Then grabbing her waist, I pull her butt up, making it directly face me.


    "Ahh!"


    Seeing her butt so evident before my eyes, the misty effect broke and she asked in embarrassment, "Henry¡­ what are you doing!"


    "I''m going to have a taste of your cum, now." I say with a devilish smile as the blush on her face deepens.


    "Bu- But I pee from there."


    "If I''m lucky then I might get a taste of it too." Hearing me she couldn''t help but cover her face in shame as I dived in.


    Damn was she wet! Her pussy was pouring water at this point.


    Immediately my tongue invaded her private place as her back arched in shock. Then ignoring her words, I went wild with my tongue.


    "AHh!" "Ahh!" "Hennnnry!"


    Anna loving called out to me as her legs locked down my path of escape.


    I was in my own mind.


    ''Who knew her female pre-cum stuff would be this tasty?''


    I licked her insides from here to there while drinking any of the liquid that seemed to pour out of her vagina.


    After some time...


    "Oh! GOD!... Hen- Henry I- I think I''m going to cum!" She warned me while she felt my cold tongue invade her warm place even further which made her body go through much pleasure.


    Then suddenly as if a leak couldn''t take the pressure anymore, she burst out and squirted all over my mouth. I too, took all of the squirt that was possible and drank to my fill.

 Chapter 100 - The Reward [ Part 3 ] (18+)

    "Hah" "Hah"


    "Hah" "Hah"


    Both of us took deep breathes while looking at each other. Both of us knew that this was far from over, this was just the start of it.


    My eyes glazed over the sweat that had been accumulated over her body and couldn''t help myself and went down to it and kissed her.


    "Hmm"


    She moaned while I kissed and roamed her body again before biting her breasts once more.


    "Ahh!"


    No matter how much I savored them, the taste couldn''t leave from my mind. Letting her get some breath, I look back at her and ask, "Are you ready?"


    She nodded briefly while looking down at my large cock. One question going through both of our mind. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Will it fit?


    I layed my cock over her moist vagina, "I''m gonna put it in slowly, tell me if it hurts." She nodded.


    Before doing anything more, I rub my cock over her vagina, playing with it a little bit. Making sure that the vagina is lubricated enough for herself. Then pointing my large cock at the small entrance of her hole and praying that her pain would be lesser than what I''m imagining, I slowly start my descend.


    "Hmm"


    She moaned slightly as my cock started going in. Her face morphing from tired to gradually pain.


    "Ahh¡­ Ahhh." Anna grabbed the sheets of the bed in pain. Henry''s cock was big, unusually big. The further it went the much more pain she felt from it.


    Seeing her like that, I began to worry, "Should I stop?"


    She shook her head, giving me a pained smile, "I- It''s okay¡­ just in curiosity, how much further is it?"


    Hearing her, I look back down at my cock, which was just 2 and a half inch in. I feared how to tell her that there was still 5.5 inch left of it. The big problem was that my cock was too thick and she was a pure maiden who didn''t do any of this before so it was more painful for her.


    Looking at my face, she got her answer, "There''s that much left, huh¡­ good for me."


    I could dark circles forming around her eyes and the atmosphere becoming more and more damp, so I went and hugged her as I whispered, "Anna, I''m sorry... but this is for the best."


    "What- AHHHHHHH!" Anna screamed in extreme pain as I jabbed my cock inside her.


    It wasn''t my full length but now I have filled her whole vagina completely.


    Yes, I know that seems much more bad than it could have been, but now she wouldn''t have to feel any extra pain.


    Blood leaked out of her vagina as I hugged her tightly and suddenly I felt a sting on my shoulder. Trying to stop the pain Anna had accidentally bit my shoulder. I didn''t say anything and we stayed like that in position for a long while before I felt the bite on my shoulder lessen.


    I carefully asked, "Is the pain¡­ lesser now?"


    She slowly nodded before glancing at me with an apologetic look, "I''m sorry for biting into your shoulder. Did it hurt?"


    "Don''t worry, what you felt was ten times more painful than I could even imagine. Do you want to stop?"


    "No, let''s keep going. I think if we do it slowly, I won''t feel the pain." She said and I looked at her face to see that it was all sweaty.


    Wiping it, "Alright, but if it hurts, just say it." She nodded.


    Slowly I pulled my cock out, letting a few wave of blood out, showing her purity. Her face squirmed a bit but I could see it was tolerable so I put it back in and pulled it out again.


    Just like that I slowly pulled it back in and out before sometime later, I was pistoning her very slowly. At one point she even started moaning, "Hmm"


    Then after some time, she told me, "Henry¡­ you can speed up."


    "Alright." At her words, my actions went a bit faster and this time my body started to hit hers in a good speed, making pleasurable sounds.


    "Pah!" "Pah!"


    "Pah!" "Pah!"


    As the sound of our body hitting each other sounded, her moans were syncing in with them too. Anna felt the huge cock going inside her and felt her body give in the pleasure and moaned out as my cock hit her cervix.


    "Pah!" "Uhh~"


    "Pah!" "Uhh~"


    "Pah!" "Uhh~"


    Seeing her feeling pleasure once more, I grabbed a boob of hers and started sucking it.


    "Uhhh~~¡­ that feels sooo good, Henry!" Anna screamed out loud, forgetting about if anyone was hearing their words or not.


    Her body at one point started to feel so much pleasure that her vagina started tightening around my cock, telling me that she was about to burst. So I sped up my piston.


    "PAH!" "PAH!" "PAH!"


    Anna suddenly being banged so hard like that, screamed out in pleasure, "OHHHH GOD!." Then her words stammered at each of my bangs, "I-I''m co- cominnnng!" Then with a burst she cummed on the spot while I kept on banging her until she stopped.


    We stopped for a moment to get a breather before I couldn''t help myself and put it back inside her again in a quick move.


    "AHhh!"


    She moaned and as I kept on banging her. My movements not slow anymore, keeping the fastness as it was before. I knew that my burst was not far from here so I went in strong.


    "Pah!" "Pah!" "Pah!"


    Anna couldn''t describe the pleasure she was feeling right now. She had just cummed so her vagina was quite sensitive right now and suddenly being banged so hard made her feel like she was in cloud 9.


    "O-Oh¡­. Th- that''s¡­. I- I feel lik- like I''m going to cum¡­ again!" She screamed out loud as I increased my pace even more feeling. I was about to burst too.


    "I''m going to cum too, Anna!"


    "Me, too Master!"


    I fucked her as hard as possible and her pussy tightened on me again as I burst open, spreading my cum all inside her. Feeling the hot liquid fulfilling her, she came on the spot too.


    "FUUUCK YESSSSS!"

 Chapter 101 - Father ?

    As we both finally finished ourselves, a wave of tiredness washed over both of us. Even I was a bit tired by all that had happened.


    I knew that I would gain my stamina back in a few minutes as that''s just how I''m built but Anna wouldn''t. Just looking at her, I could tell she was down for the count. It wasn''t like I needed to fuck her more, what we did was enough satisfaction for me¡­ anyway there''s always tomorrow.


    So I laid down beside her and hugged her. I kissed her sweaty forehead while saying, "Goodnight Anna."


    She too hugged me back, "Good night, Henry." Then whispered, "I love you."


    "I love you too."


    Then hugging each other we both went to a happy sleep, completely missing the fact that there was someone who was gazing at us with great intensity.


    "Hah¡­ Hah"


    The peeping tom by the door, took deep breaths while one of her hand went down her pants and did unruly things to her own self.


    Alice looked at her new master and older sister fornicate. She had been here for a long time.


    At first, hearing the strange noises coming from the master''s room, she felt confused. The noises seemed familiar to her so she went in to take a look and what she saw terrified her.


    Her new master was eating her older sister''s vagina!


    Who does that? Isn''t that a dirty place? Was he drinking her pee?


    Many such questions went through her mind and she questioned about whether she should do something about it. But she saw her dear older sister was happy by what they were doing and the master was quite caring with her too.


    So she stayed and even helped them a bit. When Alice saw that her older sister couldn''t contain her happiness anymore, she barricaded the room using a silence spell.


    Then she should have just left like anybody. But like everybody, she didn''t, she stayed and watched the whole thing until the very end. At one point while she watched, she had already started masturbating and even came a few times.


    After watching it completely a thought went through her mind.


    ''The master¡­ he was really caring towards big sis, Anna. Especially when they did it.''


    Somehow she didn''t know why but seeing him act like that made her feel a bit stingy.


    ''He isn''t so nice towards everyone else.''


    As soon as that thought came, she quickly removed it from her mind and smiled looking at them.


    ''They truly care about each other¡­ I should leave before someone catches me looking at them.'' Then just as quietly she came, she left.


    ...


    Morning came and with that trouble.


    I fucked up!


    After all the things I could have done, I did that.


    A wave of harrowing thoughts went through my head after I woke up. I realized that in the heat of the moment I had cummed inside Anna.


    I don''t know if her chances of becoming pregnant from just one shot is high or not but I did cum a lot. There''s always a maybe.


    As the troubling thoughts went through my head, my movement seemed to wake the sleeping beauty next to me.


    Anna moaned and slowly stretched her arms and felt the huge soreness over her body. But the sorest she felt was from her downtown area, where looking down, she still felt a huge amount of white liquid was inside her.


    Sighing at that, she turned to me with a pout, "You went overboard last night."


    I awkwardly apologized, "I- I''m sorry. I guess I did go quite overboard at the end."


    Anna lightly patted where her navel was, "What would you do if I get pregnant now!"


    My worries skyrocketed in an instant and I mumbled for a bit. Anna seeing me like that smiled for the briefest moment.


    "I¡­ I''ll take responsibility for it!"


    My words came out seriously and Anna too froze at that. Then she lightly laughed as I looked at her, confused. She shook her head, "Sorry, I just couldn''t stop myself, seeing you so serious about it."


    "Did you really think we were gonna have a baby?"


    "Y- Yeah."


    She smiled while patting my face, "That''s nice¡­ but we can never have a baby." Seeing my frown, she said, "We are from different worlds, you can''t be having a child with me, it will trouble you in the future."


    "I¡­" Hearing her, I was stumped. What she said was right, having a child with a servant was humiliating¡­ just look at me.


    "Stop thinking so much." Anna smiled, "That thoughts for the future, for now let''s just enjoy the time we have."


    I smiled at that, "Yeah, you''re right."


    Anna smiled but then her expression darkened as she cursed, "Shit!"


    Did my Anna¡­ just curse? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m late." She threw away the cover, "I am supposed to get up the first and now I''m late." Saying that she tried to stand up but her legs gave in but I caught her.


    "Rest now. We had an intense night and it was your first, your body shouldn''t have recovered by now." I said trying to lay her down but she struggled.


    "I am the head maid¡­" Then her eyes turned crescent, "What will the others think?"


    "They''ll think nothing." Laying her down, "You have diligently worked your whole life, one day of rest won''t cause any problem."


    "But-"


    "But nothing! You''re gonna rest now and only get up when you know you''re body is okay, understand?" I said sternly as she nodded.


    "Understand, master."


    I smile and kiss her on the forehead, "Call me if you need anything."


    Anna nodded as I got out of the room, calling Alice.


    "Yes?" Alice said, her eyes shyly avoiding my own.


    That felt a bit strange but I ignored it for the moment, "Anna is feeling a bit weak, so she''s going to be taking a rest today. That''s why I want you to handle her duties today."


    "Hmm!" Alice suddenly turned confused then blushed, "Oh!"


    "Is something wrong? If you can''t do it then I''ll as-"


    "I can do it!" She suddenly exclaimed and I looked at her suspiciously before nodding and leaving her.


    Looking at my back, Alice smiled mischievously.


    ''The master''s¡­ looks quite rugged.''

 Chapter 102 - Off The Books

    I stood before the house that my father left behind, which will go to my stepmother and I couldn''t help but think bad of her. Not in a rude way but like¡­ pity.


    When you think about it clearly, what does she get anyway?


    A house and a small town. That''s literally nothing.


    No, I''m not being sarcastic.


    And I''m especially not being sarcastic because of how much ruin I brought upon the house nor how the townspeople are lazy and might kill her behind her back.


    ¡­Who knows, if lady luck is with me than that crazy bitch of an assassin might just kill her and remove a problem for me.


    But that would be wanting too much.


    Shaking my head, I ask Redwick to come before me and ask, "How much items were we able to acquire from the house?"


    "Wait a moment, Master." Redwick went into the house and brought out a big notepad. I also saw him wearing glasses as he searched into that notepad.


    "After searching for this two days, the maids and other workers had found a lot of money, gold and some documents." He then looked up at me, "I put the documents aside from them so you can read them later."


    Then looked back at the notepad, "About the money, we had acquired up to a total sum of twenty thousand one hundred and fifty-one pounds. But the gold bars we found accounted to two hundred and fifty of them."


    I nodded, "The gold bars each should amount to a lot of money right?"


    "Yes, master. Each should cost a few hundred pounds, but I still haven''t accurately counted them yet."


    "That can be done later on when we go to our new house." I said thinking about the humongous amount of money that I''ve found in the graveyard.


    ''Adding that¡­ I might have close to a few million pounds on me. Which¡­ worries me.''


    Even though the money should make me more than happy but it''s a really concerning matter. The money was sure to be the same or close to the collected amount of all his black dealings so for the thugs that have broken away from loyalty, they''ll be searching for those money.


    Now that I think about it, that''s good. If they do search for them, they would have to encounter me and if they do that¡­ I will get a man to get inside the dark place.


    As I was thinking, an important thought came to me as I told Redwick to come closer, "And about that matter?"


    Redwick looked a bit confused, "About what matter?"


    "That one¡­ about the safe in the new place."


    Redwick''s face came to recognition as he smiled, "Don''t worry, master. I got the matter settled, it will be done by the time we get there."


    I smiled, a huge worry off my back.


    "Though it is weird for you to build a safe like that." Redwick said.


    "Have you ever seen anyone having this much money?"


    "¡­R- Right" Redwick nodded then his face turned tired, "It''s a bit weird."


    "I already told you, I need it like that for safety."


    "Oh, not that master. It''s just¡­ I was thinking about Anna." Redwick said, "I''ve never seen her taking a rest day before."


    "O- Oh!... is that so." I said with a straight face even though I felt a bit sweaty inside.


    "Hmm" He nodded, "Did you know, even when she was sick, she wouldn''t take a rest day and even when she made mistakes and I scolded her for them, she would always apologize and get back to work. Even after I told her many times to get rest."


    Then he looked concerned, "That said, it would mean she came down with something serious enough for her to take a rest, right?" He asked me.


    "I¡­ suppose."


    "Maybe I should visit her."


    "No!... I mean no, it''s fine. Alice is with her, she''ll be just fine." I said and tried to get his attention to someplace else, "That reminds me, where is that leg guy that I told you about?"


    "Leg guy?" Redwick needed more content, but he spent enough time with me for him to evolve as well, "You mean the prosthetics doctor?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, wasn''t he supposed to arrive by today?"


    "Yes, he was- there they are." Redwick pointed towards the gate, where two people sat on a carriage.


    We went there and Redwick talked with them, "Hello, are any of you Mr. Brandford?" He asked the two riders.


    The left one shook his head, "No, you are talking about our teacher."


    Then the right one spoke, "We''re his student, our teacher is inside the carriage."


    We looked at the door of the carriage, which at the mention of it opened up.


    A man of sufficient height standing at 5.5 got out. He was wearing fashionably rich clothes which were a white undershirt with suspenders, a rich dark green coat, pants of the same color and finally a hat which he tipped while introducing himself.


    "Hello, I am Addon Brandford, the prosthetics doctor." He said in a professional manner, "and you are Mr. Redwick I presume?"


    "Yes" Redwick nodded and pointed at me, "And this is my master, Henry Van Tax."


    The doctor nodded at me and went for a handshake, "A pleasure to meet you."


    "Likewise"


    "Alright then, let''s get straight to business, gentlemen."


    "I''ll get Mr. Jacob, sir." Redwick nodded and later came back with Jacob, who seemed a bit pissed off.


    "What is it? I was very close to finding out that maids address!"


    "Didn''t I tell you not to force any of the maids."


    "But I didn''t. She was willing."


    I shook my head, "Whatever, meet these men. They are here to cut off your leg."


    Jacob didn''t look pleased, "Yes, nice joke."


    "It''s not a joke." My words drained the color from his face as he looked at the doctor.


    The doctor sensing the presence, said, "Well, I can''t say clearly that if we need to cut off your leg or not without taking a look at it."


    "Oh" Jacob removed the patch of clothing covering his leg as he asked, "How about now?"


    The doctor taking just one look had a serious face, "Mr. Jacob¡­ we''re gonna have to cut it off."


    "¡­Motherfucker!"

 Chapter 103 - Life Or Agony

    At the middle of the night.


    Right at the moment of great darkness, at the edges of Hyfelia something strange could¡­ or couldn''t be seen by the naked eye.


    In the deep forest, surrounded by trees and shadowed by the leafs, a silhouette was seen blitzing past the area. The figure moved so fast that if anybody could see it, they would wonder if they had really seen it or was it just their imagination.


    "I need to get there fast."


    The silhouette said in a young girl''s tone as it moved forward towards its trajectory. If the line of path could be imagined, then anyone could see that the girl was going in a straight path towards the doc''s house.


    She was still miles away from his place but at the speed she was moving it wouldn''t take long before she arrives before the place.


    "The doctor needs to know."


    Even as her breath hindered due to the distance, she didn''t stop and continued on her path. She remembered the good doctor, how could she not? He was someone that had helped her immensely on her path for vengeance.


    When things were rough and she couldn''t even get any rats to fill her belly, it was the doctor that gave her a bread. After she had sustained great injury killing that bald bastard, it was the doctor who had helped her heal.


    And when she had battled that¡­ monster, it was the doctor again who had helped her by giving her some medicines that helped out with the pain.


    Rebecca knew the doctor wasn''t a good person. He had his share of crimes with the bald Tax. He was someone who once had taken great measures before to secure money from the people by overbilling them.


    But after seeing her situation, the guy wavered¡­ then eventually he stopped his dealings and completely cut off that part in his life. Still, that didn''t mean his crimes were gone, they were still there and will always be there.


    But Rebecca could see how he was trying his best to pay for them. So even while he was a bad person, he has a right for a second chance.


    ''A person life is forfeited the moment they land themselves in the dark path.''


    Her master''s words reverberated through her mind as she shook her head.


    No, master. He still has a right¡­ when he''s trying so hard then why shouldn''t he be forgiven for his past self?


    ''Forget him¡­ he will die soon.''


    This is what her master said, that made her come out at this late night towards the doctor''s house. If her master was correct then that Monster might try something with the doctor.


    She couldn''t let anything like that happen¡­ even if it meant fighting him once more.


    "Woosh" "Step!"


    She gave a high jump from a tree branch and landed before the small house. The doctor''s house was unusually small for someone of his wealth. It wasn''t always like this, long ago, he had a large house with many female attendants but later when he redeemed himself, he sold off all those items and gave them to the needy.


    Without a thought, she quickly opened the door of the house. Her quick move costed her as she heard a wire being cut off and a timer start to ring. But it wasn''t the most shocking thing for her.


    Before her stood the doctor, tied to a pole as his skin was peeled off in many places while all his fingers from both hands and legs were cut off.


    Rebecca stood in place, fear stricken on her face. Hearing the new arrival of someone, the doctor looked up, his face had long lost its fear and replaced it with hopelessness.


    But seeing it was Rebecca, his eyes widened momentarily and he tried to speak, "¡­n"


    "Wh- What Doctor?" Rebecca asked."


    "¡­un"


    Not able to hear anything, she went closer, "¡­run"


    Rebecca felt confused for a moment before her eyes widened in realization. Unfortunately, as soon as she did, so did the ticking sound went out and something ignited, exploding the whole house in tandem.


    "BOOM!"


    A huge explosion resounded and the place surrounding 100 meters was blown away.


    As the flames raged on and destruction occurred, two figures stood at a faraway place. One was impartial, while the other was looking at her result in horror.


    The impartial one said while his gaze lingered at the burning place, "It wasn''t your fault¡­ he was going to die whether or not we had helped him."


    "Bu¡­ but¡­ he did die¡­ because of me." Rebecca said.


    "That is true. But it was better that you had come for him then not."


    Rebecca looked at her master in confusion, "If I didn''t then he still would have been alive."


    "That is true as well¡­ but sometimes it''s better to die then live in agony." Her master''s word ignited her confusion even more as he continued, "Did you see how he was back there."


    Hearing his words, Rebecca remembered. The doctor was tied up and looked quite skinny beside the numerous wounds. She made the detection that the doctor hadn''t eaten for days and was strung up there just like that.


    "He was left without food."


    The impartial man nodded, "Yes¡­ and the way his execution was done suggests, he wanted you to see that."


    Anger coursed through her vein as she dug her fingers through the ground, "I WILL KILL THAT MONSTER!"


    ¡­ S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At another place at the same time.


    I woke up suddenly as I felt my whole body had been swept up in sweat.


    I looked down at my body and saw that I wasn''t wearing any clothes so such a phenomenon shouldn''t have happened when it was still the cold season.


    "Henry" A dazed voice said.


    Turning around, I saw Anna''s covered body wake up from her sleep. As she leaned towards me, her cover fell slightly, showing her bare cleavage.


    "Is something wrong?"


    I looked at her sleepy face and smiled, shaking my head, "Nothing''s wrong¡­ just thinking about something."


    She nodded absently, "Alright, but you shouldn''t be up so late. It''s bad for your health."


    "I know. Sorry for waking you up."


    "It''s nothing." Then she tugged at my body, "Come, let''s sleep."


    "Alright" I let her take my body and we both hugged each other while laying down.


    "Forget about your worries and go to sleep."


    "As you say my love."

 Chapter 104 - Her Search

    One and a half week later¡­


    On the roads of Hyfelia, a carriage rode by attracting the few people''s attention. It wasn''t the same carriage that was like a steel monster nor was it one of utter humiliation.


    This carriage was completely something else. It was royal.


    It was royal in name, sense and appearance. Just one look from its red ordained color would make anyone envy with greed.


    The ones who looked at the carriage all had one thought inside them which was to glance at it one more time and if possible¡­ then touch it.


    If just the look of it could make them so envious then what would happen if they actually touched it?


    But those thoughts of them could only stay as the carriage went past them as if a dream rowing away.


    The carriage continued onwards until it came before the residence of the Tax family. Then as instructed the rider opened the gates and rode in, without announcing themselves.


    But just as the rider came before the house, his face turned to a look of confusion.


    "Uhh¡­" He scratched the back of his head, wondering if he had ridden to the right place or not. Looking back at the map, he saw that it was indeed the right place but¡­ was this really the place?


    Finding no answer, he knocked the carriage, "We have arrived at our destination, your highness."


    From inside the carriage came a soft, sweet voice, "What did I say about you calling me that."


    The rider looked sorry as he apologized, "I''m sorry¡­ madam. It won''t happen again."


    No audible sound came out as a reply but a bit later, the door to the carriage opened and came out a woman. This woman was quite beautiful to say the least and she was only the maid.


    Olenna came out and looked around herself before coming to the same confusion the rider had.


    "Where are we?" She asked the rider.


    "We''re at the destination you gave Ms. Olenna."


    "Are you sure?... or did you take a wrong turn somewhere?" She asked suspiciously.


    The rider could only smile wryly before showing her the map and what he thought as well. The answers only made it more confusing for Olenna who didn''t know much about this place.


    So she sent the rider out towards the town and made him ask around for directions. A while later, the rider came back saying they were at the right place.


    Olenna wondered if they were truly at the right place or was it just a very bad trap infused by their enemies?


    "Just what is going out there?" The same melodic voice, said from inside the carriage. Olenna thought about for a bit before going over to the carriage and telling everything to the woman inside. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm... really?" The voice inside said and Olenna nodded.


    The door to the carriage opened next and came out another woman. This one far more beautiful and elegant looking than Olenna. Her long red hair was tied in an elegant style while she wore a black dress with red linings that made her look ravishing.


    If the people from before were to see her then they would fall unconscious in love.


    Abigail came out and said, "Alright, let''s see what got you all so worked up-Oh shit, what is that!" Her words changed instantly as she looked at the place in front of her.


    She turned to Olenna, "Are we at the right place?" to which Olenna gave a nod.


    "Yes, according to the map and the towns people, we are indeed at Hyfelia and this is the Tax Family Grounds."


    "Then¡­ what the hell is that? Am I supposed to believe that is the house?" She said pointing towards a house which had some similarities to the house a few weeks ago.


    But it had a few problems. There was no house.


    No, it would be too extreme to say that. There was a house but it was a bit¡­ destroyed. There was no wall, the furniture''s were broken down or long stolen, the pillars half gone, stairs broken in multiple places and celling''s having multiple holes.


    It was close to a hobbo''s home¡­ no, actually a hobo''s home was better. They at least had a roof, this one seemed as if there was no roof to begin with.


    Rebecca couldn''t understand what has happening here. To her knowledge, the town of Hyfelia had nothing special to it.


    The people were poor, the farms didn''t bear much result, thieves were its own people and they didn''t even have any security.


    But there was one thing special about this place. It was the town''s mansion.


    The town''s mansion was said to be very beautiful and rich looking. So much so that anyone who passed by, wondered how did a town so desolate had such a mansion and why weren''t the thieves (the townspeople) weren''t trying to steal anything?


    So that''s why it came as a surprise to Rebecca''s group, how such an important place became like this.


    "Go found out if anything happened here. See if they have any interesting rumors or not."


    "Alright madam." The rider nodded, leaving the red haired women with her maid.


    "What do you think happened here?" After some time, Rebecca asked.


    "Maybe some war¡­ it certainly looks like somebody ripped out this place. Maybe the enemies found his son and took care of him." Olenna said.


    Rebecca had a disturbed look, "I hope that isn''t how this story ends."


    The rider came quickly, bringing forth news, "I''ve heard from the people that the Tax family were doing some kind of renovation work here and then a week ago they left."


    "Where?"


    "Don''t know, madam." The rider shook his head, "The townspeople didn''t have much to say besides that they left with a lot of carts along with the workers."


    "Hmm¡­" Rebbecca wondered before nodding towards Olenna who went out towards the gate. Then without any word or sign, two shadow like dogs came out of her shadow and smelled the streets before howling at the sky and disappearing in a poof.


    Abigail didn''t find anything strange about that as the rider said, "But there was something strange with what they said."


    "Something about them digging through graves."

 Chapter 105 - Booba Feud

    I was thinking¡­ you know really thinking, what if I change?


    I know the plot of major events that are irreversible and are destined to happen.


    I know people know people who knows someone important.


    But most of all, I have knowledge of something that are very special. Like items, artifacts and places which have those secret and important things which are related to the protagonist and his journey.


    Like for example, my new place of living. It''s a place that is close to the capital and it is very very huge to be exact but nobody seems to have any interest.


    Why? Why not have interest at a place that is quite large, close to the capital and also very cheap for purchase?


    The answer ¨C It is surrounded by dense forest which seems to harbor terrifying and vengeful spirits of soldiers who died at the war¡­ or that''s what the rumors say.


    Considering this era is a time when people have great belief in superstitions, they avoided this place like a plague but I knew better.


    Of course I did, I have future knowledge.


    This place doesn''t have any vengeful or virgin spirits lying around but had a great secret. Which is mainly the reason why I bought the place but I''ll get to that later.


    I am also thinking¡­ is it necessary to get a piece of that gang or black market that my late father had control of? Isn''t it a place filled with malice and hard work and needed a lot of secrecy? sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Besides even if I were to get a piece of anything, it would only garner me more enemies than friends. I know that place would generate a lot of money for me but I already have more than enough... I literally have too much.


    I have so much money that I can confirm, besides the royal family in this and other kingdoms, nobody else would have so much money.


    I can just live my life peacefully with Anna¡­ and if possible a few other beautiful women. But that doesn''t mean I will stop being a hardworking guy, no sir. I have the greatest potential, I would be an idiot to not get the full out of it.


    So a new plan then ¨C No more searching or trying to get an action of the baldy''s past.


    Full on training until the academy starts and that includes helping all my comrade (workers) too.


    Finally, live a life that I truly want, isn''t full of troubles and bang beautiful girls on the si-


    My thoughts were interrupted as someone poked me on the side.


    "Hmm?" Looking around, I saw Anna giving me one of those dangerous smiles with her eyes closed.


    "Master, why does it seem like you were thinking something bad?"


    "¡­You misunderstand. I was just thinking about my future." I said honestly. No way will she know what I was thinkin-


    "Does it include sleeping with multiple girls?"


    "!?"


    I turned to her, shocked to the core. This girl¡­ she is getting more and more dangerous as I spend more time with her.


    "Hehe" From the side, a melodic tone laughed.


    We both turned and saw it was Alice who was smiling. Originally we three were in my super amazing new carriage. Our destination was a place called, Screeching Forest.


    "What amuses you about this, Alice?" Anna asked.


    "Oh, nothing. Just thinking how lucky you are that master is such a nice man." She said with a tone of mischief.


    Yeah¡­ she too kind of became bold. Alice now joked and made fun of me sometimes, it was all in good humor, nothing bad¡­ except sometimes her jokes would go borderline sexual¡­ just like¡ª


    She looked at me, her eyes having a sparkle unknown for me to recognize, "If I were to even get a bite of master, I would say my life is fulfilled. While you¡­"


    "While me what?" Anna asked, her smile not yet faltering, but only endangering more. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Nothing, just speculations." Alice said covering her mouth, "But you got to admit, big sis Anna¡­ you''re quite greedy."


    "What!?"


    Alice got up from her seat and sat next to me. Then to my surprise, hugged my left arm tightly as her boobs clutched on to me.


    ''DAMN! Her boobs are biggg!''


    "We too are here you know," Alice said, "Master is such a big man, I''m sure he needs more than just one person to help him¡­ stress out." She said her last words, closely a whisper to my ear.


    My body shuddered at her action and I looked back at her in shock. I thought she would gaze up at me in fun and she was too but¡­ I could see a faint hint of something else hidden under those purple eyes.


    Then something else grabbed on to my other arm as Anna clutched it between her boobs as well. Her smile even more freezing, "Oh, I didn''t notice that before. But as you see, master hasn''t given anyone else his attention yet so I must do my duty."


    As they passed around the words, throwing out the discipline of maids, I thought.


    ''This is my fault.''


    After taking the V-card from Anna, I had sex with her every night. It didn''t take long before others knew about it but all of them kept quiet about it. Except for Jacob and Alice.


    Jacob sometimes threw a few jabs at me but always stayed quiet when Anna or Alice was around him¡­ He was somewhat scared around them.


    And Alice¡­ well you can already see where this is going.


    "That''s because you keep him all to yourself. That''s why he can''t find anyone. But I''m sure he has at least another person in his mind¡­ isn''t that right, master?" She said, her boobs tightening around my arm further.


    ''Ahh¡­ shit!''


    With her hugging so tightly, I could see through the gape of her clothes and see those massive titties.


    But she wasn''t the only one who wanted to win the competition as Anna tightened her grip as well, letting me feel those spongy breasts once more.


    "I don''t think so. Say master, do you really have someone else in your mind?


    ''No matter, how many times I see them, it never gets enough.'' I thought before turning back at Alice''s booba as I gulped nervously.


    ''But hers don''t falter compared to Anna''s.''


    As I see Alice''s mischievous gaze and Anna''s murderous look, I had one final thought.


    ''What the fuck am I going to do now?''

 Chapter 106 - Wolf Party

    As the moment came for me to answer¡­ only one choice was left for me.


    "RAVEN!" I called out to him and my voice almost came out in a girly pitch.


    "Yes, sir!" Raven hearing the girly pitch, replied immediately.


    "How far are we from the place?"


    "Only a few more minutes left."


    ''Shit! A few minutes¡­ that''s like a freaking millennia.''


    Feeling the pairs of gazes bearing into me, I called out to him again, "A- Anything I should know about?"


    Raven obviously knowing what was happening inside, smiled and decided to help me out, "Yes, actually. My pack of brothers has arrived at the place with their families."


    I smiled, a worry vanishing away, "That''s good."


    "There''s a problem with the housing, sir." Raven said remembering the forest area, "I was wondering, where would all of them stay?"


    "Don''t worry about that, I have an idea." I smiled before slightly tugging off my arms from both the distracted women.


    "Alice about your studies, are you learning from those magic books I''ve got you."


    Alice nodded, "Yes, master. They are very helpful to me, especially the fact that almost all of them are books that tell you how to guide the spells through the sigmat ring."


    Then she smiled a bit proudly, "But since I am a witch, I don''t need one. My natural ability to use magic freely is making the learning process much easier." Then her smile faltered, "But my dark magic still hasn''t gotten any better."


    Anna put a hand on her shoulder, "It''s okay, I suppose it would take some time. Besides you are so much better at using all the other spells. Just being bad at one category isn''t a big problem."


    I looked at the interaction between them and almost forgot that they had a fight few minutes ago. They were always like that, they would fight sometimes for no reason before coming back to being the happy little and older sister relationship they have.


    ¡­


    The rows of carriages stopped as they came before a large iron gate. In the middle of carriages, one stood out then the others with its distinct figure. Its door opened and a somewhat fat and tall person came out of it surrounded by two stunning maids. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    "So we''re finally here huh¡­ Screeching Forest." I said standing before the iron gate.


    Behind the gate was the infamous large white mansion of this forest. Truth be told, the mansion was very big and the place too was quite good. The only problem was that the mansion was surrounded by a dense forest that seemed very creepy at night.


    Especially with the rumors of ghosts roaming at that time.


    Then my eyes gazed at the 10 feet tall wall protecting the mansion and nodded.


    ''At least this place has better security than that place.''


    Raven jumped off the carriage and came beside me, "Sir, the mansion has been completely cleaned from the inside and is ready for use."


    Hearing him, I look outside the place and see the mansions walls, windows and other external parts which were dirty, broken or even downright destroyed.


    "Bring in the stuff and prepare rooms for everyone to stay. Also hire people to clean and fix the place first thing tomorrow, alright."


    "Yes, sir." Raven nodded.


    "Why don''t you rest for a while, master? It was a long ride from Hyfelia." Anna suggested.


    I shake my head, "No, I already slept in the carriage. I want to stretch my body a bit now." Then turning to Raven, "Bring me to your pack and let''s talk about your living circumstances."


    Raven nodded and I said to Jacob, who steadily came towards me. His left leg now completely new as from knee below it was a replaced with a titanium prosthetic leg, "How''s the leg?"


    "It''s great." Jacob smiled while demonstrating it by moving his leg smoothly, "I thought it would be a lot harder but it''s actually quite smooth and has far less weight than I thought."


    "Hmm, that''s how it should be. Titanium is meant to be low weight while also being very sturdy." Then I smirked at him, "So you know what that means, right?"


    Jacob smiled, "I will start training again, don''t worry I will be the best swordsman in no time."


    I smiled too while shaking my head, "As reassuring it is to hear that but I meant you should help the others with the luggage." I said pointing towards a large pile of clothes and items that the workers were already sweating from seeing it.


    Jacob''s face turned pale, "I haven''t gotten used to my new leg yet and you''re already giving me heavy work."


    "You can help out Anna and Alice with their stuff, if you want."


    "Where do you want me to put them?" Jacob said almost instantly as he went towards the luggage.


    ¡­


    Walking through the forest, I asked Raven, "Why is your pack hiding here?"


    "They didn''t think that anyone would take it kindly if they were to be seen at the mansion." Raven said.


    "Who''s going to walk by this haunted place besides us anyway?" I sarcastically said as Raven nodded.


    "I tried telling them but they had family so-"


    "So they stayed away for safety." I nodded.


    Then I heard chatter of small children as I saw a few groups of burly hairy creatures huddling around themselves. Hearing us, they disbanded and I was able to see them clearly.


    It seemed like a small village. There were a lot of wolfmen of all ages - young, old, men, women and especially a lot of children who seemed more like mutts than wolfmen.


    Raven stepped forward and screamed, "Stand!"


    In command, many male wolfmen stood forward in attention as I gazed at them.


    "When I first met you guys, there were originally sixteen of you, including you, right?" I turned to Raven who nodded. "And now how many of are here?"


    Raven counted quickly, "Fifty-One."


    "Wow! That''s a big increase from the first count." I smiled then my face darkened, "Now among the fifty-one of you, is the fifteen who left to get their family back still here?"


    Raven counted once more as his face darkened, "¡­There''s one missing" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 107 - Bad Subordinate

    "Hmm," I nod sagely, "Is it Haylum?"


    "I''M STANDING RIGHT IN FRONT OF YOU!" Came the angry voice of a buffed wolfman.


    I look in front of me to see that it was indeed him. Haylum was really standing in front of me.


    Huh?


    I seriously didn''t think the guy would actually be here, I thought he would be the first one to run. Well it seems he''s a ma- wolf of his word.


    Haylum too felt angry being judged like that, he became even angrier as he saw me giving an annoyed look at him and snicker. Then I turned to Raven, "Here, take your money."


    I gave a fresh note of 20 pound to the joyful wolf, "It was a pleasure. I already told you he would come."


    "Yeah yeah," I nod begrudgingly, "I should have known a wolf of pride would keep his word, alas I am now 20 pounds shorter."


    As the wolfs saw the exchange between us, Haylum clenched his teeth while saying, "Did you two¡­ bet on me!"


    I nod, "Yes¡­ unfortunately I lost." Then ignoring the wolf who was about to scream, I ask the group, "So who is it that bailed on me?"


    "It''s Obama." Said a tall looking wolf, who looked somewhat familiar to me among the group of hairy individuals. Looking closer, I remembered he was the guy who seemed to be the closest to Raven.


    The wolf had a weary look, "Right when we were crossing the border with our families, the soldiers was waiting there for us."


    Raven felt shocked, "A trap?"


    "Yes and a few of our brothers fell defending our family." The wolf had his head down, "and Obama died with them."


    Raven looked sad as usual then said to me, "Obama was the one who asked you first."


    So it was the young wolf, I nod sympathetically, "It''s a tragedy. Did he have any family?"


    Raven at that got attention, "Yes, he has an older sister. Where''s Oleya?"


    "That¡­" The wolf didn''t know how to say it.


    "I''m here!" A female voice said from far away.


    Looking at the far end of the line, a wolfwoman stood. Her chest proudly tall and her gaze fearless. Standing in front of her, Raven asked, "Oleya, what are you doing here?"


    Oleya looked a bit older than her brother but not by much. Her structure was not as masculine as the other males and more similar to female wolfs. Still she had some packs and looked a bit buffed at some places.


    "I''m here to fulfill my brothers pact in his stead." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But do you know what you would have to do if that happens?"


    She wasn''t deterred as she said, "What else? Kill people and whoever I am ordered to, isn''t that right?"


    "But that would¡­" Seeing that his words wouldn''t go through her head, Raven turned to me and pleaded, "Sir, please don''t make her do this. I would do the extra work that Obama should hav-"


    "Hey! I didn''t ask you to step in for me, did I?"


    Hmm¡­ Looking at the both of them, it seemed they have a bit of chemistry¡­ or had. But above all that I liked the she-wolf''s attitude.


    I stop them from bickering as I said, "Raven, I know what you''re thinking but it''s her right. If she wants to step in for her brother, she can." I interrupted before Raven could talk, "I believe in equal rights."


    Then a snicker was heard from the first row as a wolf said, "A wolfwoman fighting in the front lines¡­ like that would ever happen."


    That voice¡­


    Raven sighed too as he heard the familiar tone.


    I went towards the voice and as I expected, it was Haylum.


    "And why do you say that?"


    "It''s been decided from the start of the wolf clan, that the male wolfs are the only one who will fight. No matter the circumstances, a female wolf''s place will always be at their home looking after the cubs. This is our ancestral ways; it can''t be broken." Haylum looked fearless as he brazenly said, "No matter who our leader would be."


    Okay, now that was a direct jab at me.


    "So you mean to say," I walk closer to him, "That if I wanted her to work for me upon her own will, I can''t actually let her fight."


    "No"


    "Hmm¡­ but if I was going to¡­ who''s gonna stop me?" At my words, the whole area felt a drop in the temperature as all the wolfs gazed at Haylum for an answer.


    Even Raven looked at Haylum and pleaded in his mind that he wouldn''t be stupid enough to say-


    "Me¡­ I will stop you."


    I went even closer, our faces inches away from touching each other.


    "That is something I would like to see you try."


    My words only made him hungry for a fight as my face too smiled insidiously as it wanted to bring great pain to this prideful guy.


    "Maybe we should take a step back an-" Raven wanted to say something to stop this but the palm of my hand was its answer.


    "How do we do this then." I asked and the wolf cackled.


    "By the Amkal Ritual."


    Hearing the word, the wolfs whispered among each other like it was something so rare but I didn''t care. "Alright let''s do this."


    "Haha, knew you were a crazy bastard!" Haylum said loudly before suddenly going towards the opposite direction.


    I was about to follow him too, but Raven stepped in my direction.


    "Sir¡­ no way should you fight Haylum." Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Why, is he really strong?"


    "Yes, he''s one of our best." Standing beside Raven was his second in command.


    "Even stronger than you?"


    "Not on a good day¡­ but when he gets crazy like that¡­"


    I nod then another voice joined in, "I would like to be your champion."


    Turning back, we all saw it was Oleya.


    "Champion¡­ as in my stand in?" She nodded, "This happened because of me so I should fix this."


    "No" I shook my head, "Not like this is your fault anyway. That guy just likes to push my button so I reaaaally want to do this my way." I said with a grin that seemed a bit worrying for the wolves.


    Then my face turned strange as I looked back at them, "By the way, what''s this Amkal Ritual?"

 Chapter 108 - Amkal [ Part 1 ]

    The Amkal Ritual


    It is a ritual that can be provoked by a wolf of medium or high seniority in a wolf pack. It is used when a wolf finds their superior or leaders new action to be something that they disagree in.


    By invoking the Amkal Ritual, the wolf may challenge their superior in a fight to the death or until they are unable to fight. If the challenger wins the fight, then they may change the idea that was presented by their superior or may even take the position as the new leader.


    But if the challenger losses then he forever losses the ability to invoke the Amkal Ritual ever again and their fate will be presented upon the decision of the one that won the fight.


    It was a straightforward ritual. Something that didn''t need too much understanding. It was simple, you win you become the new leader, you lose you die.


    Now the question remains¡­ should I kill that fucker?


    "sir¡­ sir¡­ Sir!" Raven called out for unkempt time, breaking me from my train of thought.


    "For the sixty-ninth time, No!" I felt frustrated by his insistent talk about me backing away, "That guy''s deliberately trying to make me angry and surprise¡­ he succeeded, now it''s pow wow time for big papa."


    Raven felt very confused by what I said but understood that I wasn''t going to stop, "At least let me fight in your place."


    I gave him a quizzical look, "You think you can do a better fight then I will."


    Raven didn''t know if he should say it straight to my face, "¡­ maaaybeee?"


    I sighed, "I see now that you have so little faith in me. Alright you''ve finally made me understand." Hope seemed to ignite his face. "I will definitely fight him!"


    "What!"


    "What else did you expect? You don''t believe in my strength so I have to show it you and this is a perfect opportunity for it."


    "¡­" Raven had a look that questioned his intelligence.


    Standing behind him stood his mostly to be second in command and maybe a love interest, Oleya. They looked at our communication and wondered if this was how we behaved.


    To them, it was like seeing two friends bickering amongst each other. This was not how they thought about me when they thought about a human leader relationship and how I was with Haylum.


    Raven sighed in defeat as he slowly mumbled, "How¡­ will I face those two demons?" In his mind floated two girls with maid dress and exceptional beauty.


    I stood up as some wolves finally were done with rubbing my almost naked body with some kind of oil. Right now I faced Raven while I was only in my underwear, which was a requirement for this stupid ritual.


    "Listen Raven," I place a hand over his shoulder and give him a sympathetic look, "If something happens to me, remember... this was your fault."


    "¡­!!!" Shock was palpable on Raven as he stood there, frozen.


    "Now, let''s fight a stupid wolf!" I walked while massaging my body.


    ...


    Inside the dense forest, a palpable arena like place was emptied for us. The wolfs cut off a bunch of trees and prepared the place for us to fight while they all stood in a circle, being the spectators.


    While the adults understood how important this fight would be, the children were less intuitive as they cheered on while some wolves with thirst for blood joined them.


    "Woohoo!"


    "Let''s see some blood!"


    "Cut off their head!"


    "Beat each other to the death!"


    "May the loser lose his manhood!"


    Even as they were beaten and tied up by their mother, they still continued their cheering.


    I stood behind the red circle drawn on the arena with red spice acting as the boundary. Opposite to me stood Haylum, who looked like he wanted to chew off my head but felt caged until the fight started.


    Raven stood at the center of the arena and looked at both sides as he asked, "Are you ready?"


    "YEAH!" Haylum roared as he pounded his heart with his right hand.


    "Do you really have to do this?" Raven asked me.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yes and if it makes you feel better than this is not on you."


    My words actually seem to console him as he nodded and said, "The rule goes as such, The fight will go on until one of you are in a condition that renders your ability to fight or¡­ you die."


    "Yeah!" Some children screamed as their mother shut them up with a hit to their head.


    "Well then," Raven took a deep breath before exhaling, "The Amkal Ritual begins."


    By ritual, as soon as his words ended, all the wolves, besides Haylum, howled out towards the sky as Haylum went inside the arena. Then without waiting, I went inside too.


    "Well fatman," Haylum laughed, "Do you fear death?"


    "Yes" Came my normal reply, "Fortunately, she isn''t someone I meet in daily bases so¡­ I would have to say it was fifty-fifty between me fearing her or loving her." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What!"


    "What indeed." I nod as Haylum understood I was fucking with him.


    "HAAAH!" Haylum screamed in anger as he quickly came towards me with a marched walk.


    Raven seeing the match felt conflicted by this. Haylum was a strong wolf, No, it would be wrong to only say that.


    Haylum was extremely strong, he may be even stronger than him. Where intelligence failed him, Haylum used his strength to always find solutions. Raven wasn''t sure if he could win against an angered Haylum.


    By the looks of it, his new leader was exactly doing the opposite.


    "Do you think he''ll win?" At one point, Oleya came beside him. But he was too distracted to take in her appearance.


    "I¡­ don''t know." Raven truly didn''t, he never saw me in a real fight. He has seen me use my humongous sword in training but right now, I didn''t have it on me.


    Then his eyes widened, "No!"


    In Raven''s eyes, he saw Haylum and me grab each other by our hands and try to push each other with raw strength. This was terrifying to him because Haylum''s real strength lay in raw power.


    "¡­!?"


    Surprisingly, Raven felt confused, "Why aren''t they moving?"

 Chapter 109 - Amkal [ Part 2 ]

    The crowd clamored around as they saw the strange spectacle. But even at the strange occurrence, none of them went beyond the red boundary.


    All of them respected their packs ancestral rituals and going beyond the red circle would mean breaking it by a big margin, something that is punishable by death. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm¡­ what are they doing?"


    "Why are they standing just like that?"


    "My question is why are they clasping their hands together if they are not going to do anything about it?"


    Various such questions passed around the crowd as they saw the strange fight.


    Raven''s second in command, Braket, didn''t understand what was happening on the field and asked his leader, "Raven¡­ what is happening over there?"


    But Raven on the other hand looked horrified. He looked at the match and saw something that none of the others saw.


    In the eyes of the others, all they saw was that I was clasping hands with Haylum and we were just standing there, without moving at all. But Raven saw the sweat that dripped from Haylum''s head as his strength failed to move me.


    "Hmm!"


    "EEHH!"


    "Haaa!"


    He toned out squeakily as he used all his strength to push me back, to show his prowess and overwhelm me with his dominance. But it wasn''t going his way.


    I smiled at the way, Haylum''s face twisted in helplessness with how hard he tried to move me. I had to admit, the guy''s strong, very strong. If I was a normal human, my bones would have long been crushed under his great strength.


    Fortunately, I''m not normal.


    "What happened?" I clicked my tongue, "Where''s all that macho gone to or were all that just your inflated ego?"


    My words made him exhale deeply as fumes went out of his nose like a steam machine, "You!..."


    "Me¡­" I mimicked him as he now went full on crazy and even used his leg to run but that didn''t do anything at all. But it served the purpose I wanted.


    "Ahhh" A number of collective gasps could be heard.


    Now all could see that Haylum was actually doing his best and failing all the same.


    The one person that they all thought was the strongest (Troublesome) wolf was now screaming and frantically trying to make a somewhat fat human move, but couldn''t.


    "Hey Haylum." My words got his attention as he momentary stopped and glanced at me, "Look around us for a sec."


    He did and his eyes widened as he saw the shocked looks of all the wolves that had once feared him. Now there was no fear, all there was¡­ pity.


    They were pitying him? They couldn''t be¡­ he was Haylum, the strongest.


    WHO THE FUCK WERE THEY TO PITY HIM!


    "What are you all looking at!" Haylum screamed at them, "Don''t you dare give me those looks. You think you''re all better than me, no you aren''t! So don''t any of you dare think that I will lose here, I will never lose! I¡­ AM¡­ HAYL-"


    "Hey!" I interrupted him, "Let''s change the game, huh."


    "¡­?!"


    Haylum who didn''t understand what I meant, suddenly felt a great amount of strength overwhelm him as he quickly fell to one knee.


    "HAH!" He looked back at me and saw that I had pushed him to the ground.


    Haylum tried to push up, gain control but no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t move an inch. To him it felt as if a huge bolder was trying to crush him. He looked up and saw me gazing down at him with a demonic smile, "What happened? Never seen anyone cool?"


    Before he could say anything, I put more strength in my grip, pushing him further down as his other knee went to the ground as well.


    "Tell me then, are you still strong enough?"


    "Hah¡­ Hahh, Haylum doesn''t know DEFEA- AHHHH!" I interrupt him at the critical moment by breaking his left hand.


    "How about now?"


    "Ahhh¡­ Emmm!" Haylum endured the pain and whizzed before looking defiantly at me.


    "No, huh." I say, breaking his right hand too.


    "Ahh!" Haylum screamed once more and looked at his broken hands as I let them go.


    Raven and the others saw the pain and torture but this was nothing to them. They had fights almost every day and wolves would get hurt, it was natural. Still, it was a shock to them that one day, even someone like Haylum would scream in pain like this.


    Raven now looked at me with a newfound gaze, gone was his eyes that once were indifferent. Now he looked at me with great respect, someone deserving to be his leader.


    Even Braket and Oleya looked at me with respect but felt more fear when they saw how I was punching Haylum with a sick smile on me. That was a face of someone who loved to see pain on others.


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    I punched his hairy face a few times and asked the weary wolf, "You give up?"


    "¡­ev¡­"


    "Speak louder, I can''t hear your grandmotherly tone."


    "mmm¡­ no." Haylum groaned in pain before showing his stance once more.


    I smiled at that, it was fun. It meant I''ll be able to pulverize him a bit more.


    It''s just a feeling but¡­ I can''t help but feel itchy when I don''t get to beat the hell out of someone for a few days and this was just perfect.


    I grab him by the head and kneed him straight to his face. Blood spattered from his face but it only made me grab his slippery head tighter and slam him to the ground hard.


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    I punched, kicked and broke a lot of his bones before I saw that I had long broken Haylum. He lay right before me, unconscious, but I knew that someone like him wouldn''t lose his idealism just like that.


    They were born to it and they would rather die than submit to anything else. Still, what I did today gained me his fear and that is enough for me. People like Haylum can only be controlled with fear.


    I grab him and pull him up before throwing him out of the field as he went breaking a lot of trees before finally stopping when his head got stuck at the 11th tree.


    The place went quiet as they all looked at the spectacle named, Haylum.


    "So¡­" They all turned to the voice and looked at me, "Is this shitty ritual over or does anyone else wanna break some heads?"

 Chapter 110 - Wolf Houses

    After the fight, some of the wolfmen came and took Haylum away.


    For those still wondering, no¡­ I didn''t kill him. I have an important job for him so I can''t let him die just yet. Something only, he can do, nobody else.


    Also the doctors or rather healers according to the wolves, Haylum would take a few weeks to heal. That may seem surprisingly fast by the amount of damage I''ve done to him but it was normal.


    The Wolfpeople are known to have exceptional healing ability. Even if they break many bones inside their body which I made sure Haylum had, he would just take a few weeks before he would be healed completely¡­ the pain will still be there but he will be active for what I want him for.


    I sat over a tree that was cut down to sit on and was removing the blood of Haylum from my hands. There were some wolfgirls too that helped me wipe the blood from my body as I didn''t want to return to the castle in such a state.


    "Sir!" Raven came beside me and with him came all the people who had volunteered to work for me.


    I look at Raven and could already see the results of the fight showing on his face. He looked much more respectful towards me. But that couldn''t be said for everyone else behind him.


    All the other wolves gazed at me with fear or respect and whenever I looked at them, they would flinch and turn away immediately.


    That is to be expected. Raven is someone who was with me for the past few weeks and had some guess about what kind of man I am. To him, I wasn''t always cruel, only when the circumstances needed me to.


    But the others didn''t know me, to them I was someone that they would have to bow down from now on and listen to every one of my words. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Relax Raven, you seem like you''re on edge."


    Raven smiled, "Anyone would have to be. I didn''t think you would be so strong, just looking at the fight I could feel the power oozing out of you."


    Hmm¡­ so he''s a fighting maniac as well. Comes with the wolf bloodline, I guess.


    "Thanks, It was nothing." I smiled, "The only thing going for Haylum was his strength and when that didn''t work, the end outcome could already be seen."


    Raven slowly gave a nod, "Hmm¡­ that maybe, but it still doesn''t thwart the fact that you defeated him single-handedly."


    I wave my hand dismissively, "You should have been there at the assassination party, back then I had killed over 100 assassins with ease."


    ''What! 100 assassins!''


    All the wolves who had acute hearing, heard what I said and their hair stood up in shock.


    Me defeating Haylum alone was impressive for them but defeating over 100 assassins alone seemed over the stretch but they couldn''t deny it.


    Raven smiled with a thirst, "Can you spar with me sometimes, sir?"


    "Hmm¡­" I gazed confusedly, "Why?"


    "I know that I can''t defeat you but still the fact that I get to fight with a strong fighter like you gets my blood boiling!" Raven said with a fire in his eyes as I laughed hearing him.


    Wolves¡­ they sure are a thirsty species.


    I accept his words and turn to his back which makes him say what he initially came here for, "Sir, I''ve already talked with them and they have no issues with working under you."


    I gazed behind him at the group. My gaze seeing their body figures and judging over them as I shake my head in disappointment. Except for the ones that I bought, the others didn''t seem that impressive.


    "They seem like a sorry bunch compared to your group that was captured." I say, "But I can''t be picky about my servings."


    I stand up and say to the group, "Work diligently for me and I will give you enough money to stay satisfied for the rest of your life. Each of you will get enough money to pay for you and your families expenses." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And about the houses." I point around us, "How about this forest, you can cut off the trees and use them to make your houses and if you need anything else, I''ll pay for them."


    Raven looked around the place before nodding, satisfied with the result, "That would be excellent and the place is more than big enough for the children to play in too."


    I nod to his words. This was one of the simple points I took in when I looked for a house. This place was massive and had enough space for a whole army of people to stay at, I just need to get rid of some mountains and it''ll be fine.


    "I want you to train them Raven, teach them the discipline of how an elite group of fighters should be like." I tell Raven who nodded and took it as his mission.


    "Of course, sir. I''ll train them in to the most elite army as possible."


    I nod before a thought came to me, "Oh... and don''t such bad quality clothes as armor anymore." I look at their armor, which were only torn leather clothes.


    "Get the measures of everyone around here and go to capital one day with Redwick. Find a good armor shop and buy fitting armor for them. I can''t have my wolf army to win against the strongest of ground forces to only have them get slaughtered by arrows."


    Raven found my suggestion satisfactory as well. But there were some murmurings among the amateur group behind him.


    "But isn''t that against the ancestral cod-"


    "Hmm" My gaze boar upon the one who spoke just now, "Do you have anything to say?"


    "N- NO, sir!" The wolfman shook his head vibrantly, "Ju- Just saying how good it is to finally not get one shot by an arrow anymore." He ended with an awkward laugh.


    I ignore him and turn away from the forest. Leaving the wolves sighing in relief seeing me finally go.

 Chapter 111 - Sigmat Ring

    My chin was sitting on my enclosed hands as I looked at the item in front of me.


    Before me stood a long desk, now that you don''t get misunderstood, this desk wasn''t the same office desk that I had before. That one got blown away because of a punch I threw on that situation with the girl assassin.


    This was a new desk, in my now new office which was much bigger and better looking than the previous one. The new desk was made from marble and was completely white with some designer spots on it¡­ man I get way too confused sometimes, don''t I.


    To the point now, on the new white marble desk was a ring. This ring was made of pure silver and in its face stood a pink colored crystal. This ring was an extremely important part of the story.


    It was a Sigmat Ring.


    A ring that can be used to generate magic¡­ yeah, fantastic I know. Now the reason why I am telling you this has a major reason¡­ no wait, it''s two. But I''ll get on to that later.


    This ring, which can generate magic out of thin air is incredible but each ring is only limited to one nature. There were five different natures that sigmat rings had ¨C Water, Fire, Amplification, Air and Lightning.


    In those order, the power also differed too. For example, Water was the weakest of them all and Lightning was by far the fastest and strongest of the natures. But their learning curve too was in that order, from easiest to hardest.


    Water was the easiest for anyone to learn as it flowed smoothly and could be controlled easily while Lightning was the worst, its speed and power were terrifying so controlling it took someone very talented. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But there was a myth that even among those five... there was some crystals that said to have other natures too. Which were almost non-existent, which was why they remained a myth.


    Now sigmat rings was something that I may tone it simple, but to these people, it was a godsend. The rings didn''t need specific requirements from people to use it, anyone could use it by just simply wearing the ring.


    Its real power didn''t come from the silver but from the crystal. The Crystal was something that had a tune which it could connect to the nature and call forth its specific link, bringing life from nothing to everything.


    Sigmat Rings were founded only a few years ago so there wasn''t much information about them.


    Most of the knowledge were locked, away from the eyes of everyone besides the nobles who claimed they had a right to them. The only knowledge that could be found were on books that anyone could buy now, the same ones that I bought for Alice.


    I looked at the ring as its pink crystal mirrored the light falling on it.


    The color of the crystal had significant meaning to it. Each crystals color determined how much powerful the ring would be.


    Red ¨C Yellow ¨C Blue ¨C Pink ¨C Black


    Red colored crystal could only draw a few specs of its nature and Black could draw so much power that it defied one''s imagination.


    For example, a red fire crystal could be used to light up dark areas or throw small fireballs, anything more than that was almost impossible. While black would be able to summon forth powerful heat that would rival the sun.


    But as such, it had its problems too. The rarer the crystal, the harder it was for the wearer to use the rings power. If someone with a weak will tried to use a black fire sigmat, then with just a flick of his finger, he might burn themselves to a crisp or cause a big explosion.


    Not only that, the rarer the crystal the harder it was to find. That''s why the only two people who have black crystal sigmat rings are only the king of this kingdom and the final boss of this story¡­ which I wasn''t alive long enough to read about.


    So I was a bit surprised that the bald bastard actually was able to secure a sigmat ring of pink rarity. It was the second rarest ring there was and he had one!


    Unfortunately, it was also the weakest nature, Water. I would have liked if it was Air or even Fire but I had to be satisfied with the pink rarity.


    This will help me immensely in public or other situations where I can''t use my black hole ability.


    Now the reason why this is important to me.


    The only way I can live freely is if I get enough recognition and for me to gain recognition in this medieval world, I would either have to be a renowned noble or a war hero.


    Because of my shameful birth by a maid, the noble path was locked out but I could still be a war hero. Now I couldn''t just willy nilly go to a recruitment center and join the army, NO!


    That literally meant cannon fodder. They were always put in the front lines of every fight and there was almost zero chance of promotion. No, I have to get a huge step higher and enter the noble academy where the Protagonist will go too so he could gather his allies and get revenge.


    Arthur too was in a situation like me where he couldn''t get into the academy like that. He needed a special pardon which would permit him to join. So how does he get it then?


    Every year a competition happens in the academy which gives a chance for people to get admitted to the royal academy.


    This is an aristocratic era but even being that, the nobles knew the general people needed to be reassured somehow. So every year, the capital would host a competition, which would test the commoners and give them a chance at being equal to the hierarchy.


    Those who win will get admitted into the fine royal academy and become the best of the kingdom.


    Pure bullshit if I may, it didn''t change the social status at all. Even if someone won the competition and was accepted in the academy, the only thing that awaited them were snotty impotent young masters that would insult you into oblivion.


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    In the original story, this was the path that Arthur took to get inside the academy and it seems I don''t have much of a choice now too.


    "Our paths are bound to cross again then."

 Chapter 112 - A Queens Boredom

    Arthur looked back at the main gates of Valint as he rode away from it. He sighed as he thought about the many memories he had of the place. Most of it chaotic but it''s those insignificant little memories that tied up to become one big life.


    A hand patted him on his shoulder. He turned to see it was his childhood sweetheart, Elizabeth, who had also joined him in his journey.


    "It''s okay, next time when we''re back, we''ll have achieve many things."


    Arthur smiled, "I just didn''t think that I would have to end our goodbye so quickly." He said, remembering about his last time with his mother when he couldn''t even say goodbye properly.


    Thinking of the one who caused such a problem, his hand clenched in anger, "That guy! To go so far as to danger my mother too."


    Elizabeth quickly reassured him, "Don''t worry about her. Gekko''s father wouldn''t be able to lay his hands on her as long as she is under my father''s protection."


    Arthur didn''t feel reassured at that. His mother was under the protection of a man who himself was about to be assassinated a few weeks ago and if it weren''t for his help and Henry''s, he might have been dead by now.


    But he also couldn''t deny the help. Haiel''s someone who had always helped them and protected them from the crown''s eyes in their time of need.


    Arthur looked at the palm of his hands and felt he was weak.


    ''I can''t keep relying on others to always help me like this! I need to find my path and ascend quickly.''


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing the determined look on Arthur''s face, Elizabeth smiled and looked at the other carriages that were beside them. Not only that but she felt reassured at the good number of soldiers walking behind the carriages.


    "It''s a relief that Samantha decided to bring us along with her. With her army, Gekko''s father wouldn''t dare attack us."


    Arthur nodded at his sweetheart''s words but he also frowned slightly. Samantha was a good friend and may have decided to help him but she didn''t trust him fully.


    He remembered the time at the trial when she said without hesitation how his attack had severed Gekko. There wasn''t any hesitation in her nor was any hatred for him.


    Arthur knew she only said what she saw. She was the type of person who would stay honest to her words. So even though she didn''t directly help him in that regard, her help right now nonetheless was big for him.


    Speaking of Samantha, she was also heading to the capital. The reason being she was admitted to the royal academy where Arthur wanted to get in. Elizabeth was also accepted because of Haiel.


    Unfortunately, Arthur wasn''t admitted to the academy. Still Haiel had told him about the test that happens every year and that it would help him in regard to getting admitted to the academy. So with great hope and ambition, he along with Elizabeth and Samantha headed towards the academy.


    ''Once I get inside the academy, I need to find those people who knows the truth!''


    ...


    On another carriage on a completely different area.


    This carriage was familiar too but much different and grander than Arthur''s.


    Behind the carriage were a few people who rode on horses. They seemed like normal folk but for those experienced, they would know that this seemingly simple looking people were very dangerous. Just the aura around them seemed terrifying enough for people to avoid them.


    It was also them that protected the carriage ahead from any vagrants or thieves.


    Inside the carriage were two beauties. One a maid serving her master and another a queen that seemed to hide her identity for reasons unknown.


    The red haired beauty asked the one sitting in front of her, dressed in a maid uniform with royal status.


    "How long are we from that place?"


    "Just another week, madam." Olenna patiently answered.


    "What is the place called again? Whacking Sack or Shacking Ville?"


    "It''s Screeching Forest. Please refrain from using such vile words out in public again, madam."


    The red haired women dismissively looked away at the window. Her view showing clear fields and farmers diligently working on their farms. Her eyes shone with different perspective, almost as if showing pity while also feeling wanted.


    Olenna could feel her masters gaze which had many understanding. Someone of her status and behavior knew that her master was cunning and wicked in many ways. But to her it was justified, if not her master than it could just as well be someone else.


    She also felt the longing her master felt¡­ the feeling of freedom, now completely lost on them and never to be held ever again.


    "Look at them," Her master said after some thought, "They look so glad seeing the result of their hard work brewing. Almost as if they don''t have any problems at all."


    Olenna quietly listened on.


    "Such a pity." Her chin which rested on her palm as her longing eyes turned hollow, "They won''t ever understand that their hard works only an illusion and if we want, we could just snatch it away from them."


    As if showing an example, the red haired women flicked her finger and a dark purple ball of energy went towards where the farmer was.


    Just a moment later, the ball of energy exploded encompassing the farm with its dark and purple energy and erasing any form of life there was.


    Olenna stayed quiet seeing the spectacle and neither the carriage rider and her guards didn''t say anything, even while knowing what the true cause was.


    Abigail stretched her body in boredom, "Damn this long ride. If I knew that he was going towards the capital anyway then I wouldn''t have had to take such a long ride to Hyfelia and ride back again." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I swear, if he isn''t worth the long ride he made me do, I¡­ I¡­" She thought while placing her index finger on her chin, "I will just brand him the traitor for his father''s crimes." She said and felt satisfied with the outcome.


    Strangely, both women wore a sigmat ring but one of them had a black colored one.

 Chapter 113 - Being A Good Boss

    I took a deep breath before concentrating on my hands which were shaped like a knife. Then I slashed at the empty air before me.


    Unsurprisingly, As I slashed, from my hands came out water shaped like a crescent. Its edge, relatively sharp and as the water released from my hands it''s 3 feet sized crescent form quickly went ahead.


    The attack had good enough speed and as it hit the tree in front of it, the water cut it down without hesitation and went on until it cut six more such trees.


    "Dam!"


    "Bam!"


    From the cut points, the trees slowly turned before all of them fell like dominoes causing some quakes.


    I went closer to the trees and looked at the cut place. The water had cut through the dense tree cleanly without any problems. I smiled at my result.


    "Water mastery, complete."


    I lift my hand and see the pink Sigmat ring over my index finger and smiled. It''s been a few days since I had worn the ring. Then every day, along with practicing my sword, I also practiced with the ring.


    I tried out different spells with the ring until I was sure that I could use it quite well. I still haven''t mastered it to the complete degree but I know that I''m somewhere close to 96-98%. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At first when I used the ring, it came at a few problems. The water would either blow up as I tried to make it or the direction would change and hit elsewhere besides the target. But after the initial few tries, I got the hang of it.


    It all depended on one''s will. If someone''s will was strong and controlled, so will the effect of the ring will be too.


    I looked ahead at the place where all the trees had fallen.


    The spell I used was called Crescent Slash.


    Well, it wasn''t exactly a spell and more like the name of the attack. The things with Sigmat Rings were that, they didn''t have any spell. You couldn''t just conjure up a specific spell just by calling its name or saying its incantation.


    The Sigmat Rings only conjured its own nature whenever it was used. Which meant no spell usage or cool tricks just by calling forth a surprisingly long spell name.


    The ring only called sprang forth water and it was I the user, who would control its shape and direction. So the crescent attack spell I did earlier, it was me, who changed its shape like that, turned its edges extremely sharp and controlled the direction where it would head to.


    But the speed of the attack and how big it could be made was all on the ring. If the ring''s rank wasn''t high enough then I wouldn''t have able to make the attack 3 feet tall nor would it go so fast.


    For example, If the ring''s crystal was red, then I would have been able to only bring forth water up to 5 or 8 meters. Beyond that would be out of the rings range. But still if someone tried to make something even bigger than that, there would be 2 possibilities.


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    First the ring itself would explode because of the massive burden dealt upon it or Second, the situation extremely rare, the ring would actually call even more power but at the cost of the user''s danger.


    But that wasn''t a problem for me, the ring I have is more than enough power for me. If I wanted, I could bring forth a river worth of water at my command and still the rings usage wouldn''t be at hundred percentages.


    Still as I said before, it would depend on me if I could actually will myself to call forth so much power and control it. If I couldn''t then the best outcome would be me lying close to death above the great pool of water.


    But if I could¡­ I shook my head of such crazy thoughts. I may be crazy but not crazy enough to bring forth calamity for no reason and that too, close to my new house.


    I steel my mind and slash at the air before me a few more times as water slashes went forth cutting off many trees. It was good practice and I was also cutting off the trees that my workers and wolves were trying to cut anyway.


    I helped them with such a hard work¡­ I know, I''m a nice boss.


    "Sir!"


    Turning around, I see two Wolfmen of relatively young age stand in attention. One of them spoke, "We found the kid."


    A spark flashed in my eyes as they moved aside, showing me the child. It was a young boy, close to 6 or 7 years old. The kid wore decent clothes and looked around himself in fear.


    The kid didn''t know what was happening, he was walking through the dense forests of the Screeching Forest as he normally does. A place that is forbidden for him to do so but he still did and nothing ever actually happened to him¡­ until now, when this two wolf like beasts came and captured him.


    I look down at the kid and try to look as nice as possible, "Hey, Kid. What''s your name?"


    The kid looked at me, a bit fearful still but not as much with the wolves, "I- It''s Cail."


    I smiled, the name coming to recognition as the description too matched him. I wave at the wolves as they bowed to me before going away. Then I knelt in front of the kid, "So Cail, I''ve heard that a kid with the same name as yours knows something about this place."


    "W- What do you mean, sir?" The kid gulped and the fear suddenly increased in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything bad to you." I smile, "Actually, I¡­ do you know the mansion at this forest?" I said, pointing towards the mansion.


    The kid nodded.


    "You see, I recently bought the place and heard some rumors. I also heard that a kid named Cail could help me with that¡­ so Cail, are you that kid?"


    The kid, hesitated before nodding, "Ye- Yes sir, but I- I don''t know much."


    "It''s okay, just tell me what you know and I''ll give you a very special reward."

 Chapter 114 - Storymaker Cail

    Hearing about the reward, greed instantly showed up on his face. Cail''s eyes shined as he asked, "Special Reward?"


    "Yes, a very special reward." I said, "So can you tell me what you know about this place?" My gentle voice and the reward especially soothed my trust in him as Cail nodded vibrantly.


    "Well¡­ it started, I think about a year or two ago. I was going through the forest as I usually do. Mommy told me about ghosts and everything else that the other village people said but I didn''t listen to them. I am very brave so I don''t believe in those things." Cail said, protruding his chest proudly and putting both hands on his hips.


    I smile and nod, "Hmm, I can see that Cail is a very brave boy, so what happened next?"


    "Oh! After that as I walked around the forest for a few days, I started to see some things¡­ ghostly things." He said while crouching his face showing seriousness, "So I ran away."


    ''Huh?''


    "Then noticing that running away would make it to those ghosts that they''ve won. That was something I definitely couldn''t let happen, even at the cost of my own life." Cail said all those as he bravely looked ahead.


    "So I came back again. But this time when I saw the ghostly figure I didn''t run." Cail said remembering the time when he shook in his boots and peed himself frozen there. "I bravely stood before the ghost until it ran away."


    "Whoa that sounds quite brave. You sure are a bright boy, Cail." I said to him, even whilst knowing what actually had happened that day.


    "Like that, Every time I saw the ghost, it would only stay for a few times before running away. Then one day¡­" Cail looked at me with a nonchalant look, "I followed the ghost."


    "I knew it might spell my doom but I had to know where it came from. I ran after the ghost as it ran away going deep into the forest until I came before a cave." Cail stopped after that.


    "But I didn''t go in. Mommy said that I shouldn''t go to strange dark places alone." He said, finally showing a childlike face. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''So you do all of that but at the final moment, don''t go inside the real place. Talk about not being an opportunist.'' I think all that but show nothing like that on my face.


    "So you didn''t go after that again?" I ask as Cail shook his head.


    "I told the villagers and mommy about everything that happened but mommy didn''t believe me. Instead she scolded me while my friends made fun of me, saying that I was lying and other things."


    I nod, ignoring what he said, "So you didn''t go to that cave ever again after that?"


    "No, I didn''t. Mommy forbade me from ever going there, she said that if I did then she would beat me with her big big stick." Cail''s face showed the horror he felt.


    I pat Cail''s shoulder, showing sympathy, "Cail, do you still remember where the cave is?"


    "Hmm?... the cave?"


    "Yes, do you think you can find it once more?"


    Cail thought for a bit before nodding his head, "I think so."


    I smiled, "Can you take me there?"


    "Huh!" Cail''s looked shocked, "You want to go to that place?" I nod.


    "But it''s a dangerous place, not even I went there and you want to go?"


    I nod again, showing the seriousness, "Yes, I want to go there. But before that take this." I gave him a bundle of cash.


    Seeing the large amount of money in his hands, Cail''s eyes almost bulged out of his socked, "SO MUCH MONEY!"


    I laugh, "Yes, that''s a lot of money and if you get me to that cave¡­ I''ll give you even more money. So how about it?"


    Cail looked at the money before looking at my trusty face. His face showed concern as he quietly said, "But mommy told me not to go."


    I rub his head, "But she''s not as brave as Cail now, is she."


    He slowly shook his head, "She''s not¡­ but she''s quite scary when she''s angry."


    I nod realizing his meaning, "Believe me, I know a thing or two about scary women, especially with two of them live beside me."


    "You have two of them!"


    "Yes, but even while their scary, it''s me who decides where I am allowed to go or not." I said as Cail thought hard about what I said. "But don''t worry too much, if you don''t want to go then we don''t have to go."


    "You won''t get mad, mister?" Cail asked as I denied his words.


    "No I wouldn''t. I''m just curious about what there is, it''s not a big deal." Then I turned around, "But if you actually went there you would have been able to prove your mommy and friends wrong."


    "Hmm!" Cail looked at my back in concentration. He thought about my what I said and nodded to himself.


    ''He''s right! If I actually went there then both mommy, Giri, Colan, Jiji and the others would stop saying all those things and actually respect me!... but''


    Cail looked at me, "Mister¡­ what if there''s actually ghosts there?"


    "Ghosts? Don''t worry about such things like that. Look over there," I point towards the place where the trees are cut off, "I did all of that, you know."


    "Whoa, you did! That''s amazing."


    "So how about it, wanna come with me on a great adventure?" I gave my hand as Cail thought for a bit before taking it.


    ¡­


    A few hours later¡­


    "I think we are close to it, mister." Cail said as I wanted to smack his head.


    He''s been saying that for a while now but we still didn''t find the place. I reckon the kid might have taken a wrong step at one time and might have gotten us lost.


    I sigh while shoving away the large leafs covering my face, "Kid, you sure we aren''t lost?"


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    "No no, We are close, I know it." Cail moved a bit ahead before his eyes flashed in recognition.


    "There it is!"

 Chapter 115 - A Unaccomplishable Quest

    "I''ve found it, sir!" Cail''s voice rang out loud as it gained my attention.


    "Really?" In hurry, I quickly get through the trees and look at what he was pointing at.


    It was a cave. The cave was inside a broken area of the forest where there were no trees. Only desolation and the entrance of the cave. For anyone gazing at it, they would think that it''s just any normal cave. Even more because of its structure, the cave looked like it could fall or break any moment, so nobody would be brave enough to actually venture into it unless they didn''t fear crushing to death.


    But I knew it wouldn''t fall, the cave would be very strong and even if multiple cannons were fired on to it, the cave wouldn''t collapse. But the things inside of it might explode.


    It''s here¡­ it really is here.


    My eyes look at the cave in front of me as if it was the greatest treasure known to me.


    ''If this is really what I think it is¡­ My fortune will skyrocket in an instant!'' I smile devilishly at the thought of attaining what''s inside the cave.


    "Alright, Kid. I''ll give you the special reward and you can g-"


    "Let''s get down there and see what it is." Cail said impatiently.


    "You don''t have to, let me go down there-" Before my hands could grab on to him, Cail jumped from the forest level and skillfully landed on the rocks.


    "Come on, mister. Let''s see what''s inside and prove my mommy that I am the bravest boy in the village." Cail in his own mind, bravely stepped inside the cave. Seeing him enter the place, my demeanor took a dark turn as I too jumped down and followed him inside.


    "Kid! Don''t go in there, what if there''s monsters!" I tried to scare him but no reply came to me.


    "Cail! Get back here! I don''t think the ghosts of this place will-" My words were interrupted by a childish scream.


    "AHHHHH!"


    My eyes scowl, ''Did something happen or did he¡­''


    Immediately, I run deeper inside the cave before finding a hole from which the sound came. Carefully getting my huge physic inside, I see Cail on the ground as he was taking quick breaths.


    "Kid, I told you not to go in like that, who knows what would have happened to you?"


    "Mister," Cail ignored my words and pointed in front of us, "Is that what I think it is?"


    Looking where his finger pointed, my eyes shine the reflection of multiple different colored crystals.


    In front of me, lay a mountain load of sigmat ring crystals. All of them were of different colors but mostly compromised of yellow and blue. I could also see some pink crystals but they were quite deep in the cave. So deep that my even eyes could only spot a glimpse of them.


    Cail who was astonished by what he was seeing asked, "Is this the rumored Crys Cave?"


    ¡­


    On Arthur''s journey to greatness, he an adventurer, stumbles upon a quest that tells him to disapprove some rumors at a place called the Screeching Forest.


    Originally a quest that was failed by anyone who took it, he took a keen interest in it. So he accepted the mission and went to the one who made the mission.


    The owner of the mansion.


    The owner, long before when he had created the quest, had hopes for someone completing it, so when years went by and the quest only was said to be unaccomplishable, the owner gave up on it.


    When Arthur came for information, the owner, already disheartened of the matter said it was impossible and Arthur would only be wasting his time on it.


    But Arthur being the guy he was, stood firm on his stand and wanted to finish the quest. Seeing the look in his eye, the owner felt that he might actually complete it.


    So as an added bonus, the owner said that if Arthur could complete the quest, the mansion and land surrounding the forest would be his as a reward.


    Arthur accepted his challenge and searched for days along with Samantha, Elizabeth and another heroine. Days went by but nothing came of it and as Arthur felt the exhaustion from the quest, he found a child.


    A child named Cail who was being ridiculed and made fun off by some kids. Feeling sad, Arthur helps Cail and encourages him. Through Arthur''s help, Cail truly becomes enlightened and decides to help him through his quest.


    When Cail learned that the quest was the same reason why he was being ridiculed, he decided to tell Arthur everything that had happened to him and even went so far as to take him to the rumored cave of origin.


    Arthur first a bit skeptical, nonetheless accepts Cail''s suggestion and the five of them go towards the place where they find the cave. Going inside, Arthur finds something unimaginable¡­ a Crys Cave.


    A cave that is supposed to hold massive amount of sigmat crystals. But it was very rare.


    Seeing the crystals, Arthur knew the cause of the strange phenomenon''s. It was the side effect of the crystals that caused illusions of ghosts and such. Crys Cave have dense magical power resonating about them.


    So much so that some of those leak out of the cave and spread out. If anyone were to inhale such magical elements, they will express seeing things that are imaginative, such as ghosts. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    After that, Arthur finished the quest and as promised, the owner gave Arthur the mansion and the land which had ownership of the cave. Which Arthur split among the five of them, giving Cail some percentage of the cave for his brave work. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was that damn story that led me to buying this mansion and why I wasn''t disturbed by the fact that there were ghosts at this place. All of it were illusions to begin with.


    Looking down at Cail, who was already up. There was greed in his eyes, the same greed that were in my eyes.


    "Mister¡­ about that special reward, how about I-"


    Before Cail could finish, he felt his world spin and then he saw his own body¡­ headless with a pool of blood spraying from his neck.

 Chapter 116 - Crys Cave

    Cail didn''t know what happened.


    At one point, he was looking at the hordes of crystal, thinking he could get a reward for finding it. Then the next second, he felt his world spin and saw what he thought was his own body¡­ headless and falling on the ground as the blood pouring from his neck blocked his view.


    Cail looked at the scene with utter silence, his face showing the excited look he had before, then slowly his eyes turned dim and became lifeless.


    "A young kid shouldn''t have such greed¡­ no wonder the next generations will become such arses."


    I looked at my right hand which was now covered by water and shaped in the form of a blade. The edges of the water sharp and filled with blood from Cail.


    The kid didn''t give me much choice. I had to kill him¡­ he was becoming as greedy as me and I know how troublesome I am, once I show greed at something.


    Just look at what happened to Amelia¡­ the bitch didn''t have any choice but to frame her lover as the main culprit, who now actually works for me and is plotting his vengeance.


    That actually sounds like a good story for a movie.


    Cail''s decapitated figure fills my vision as I look at my bloody blade like hand in confusion.


    ''Hmm¡­ I really didn''t feel anything.''


    Back at Haiel''s assassination party, I thought that because they were adult people or more like bastards who were going to kill me anyway that I didn''t feel anything when I killed them. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, I was a bit suspicious at my lack of emotions but now that I''ve killed an innocent young child¡­ It''s confirmed.


    I''ve been brainwashed.


    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    I don''t know how it happened, but it probably has something to do with the goddess. I think it was back when she kissed me that this happened.


    Before she had kissed me, my emotions were in disarray and I was worried about almost everything. But after kissing her¡­ my worries vanished in an instant.


    I know that it also had something to do with me gaining supremely powerful gifts that supported my mental chaos. But even then I shouldn''t have changed so much that killing someone would make me feel¡­ nothing.


    It''s like she turned me into a cold-blooded killer¡­ or she just switched off a switch that troubles my moral dilemma.


    Truth be told, that''s actually good news. Now I won''t be worrying after every small moral problem that arouses me. If she had told me then who knows how different I would have done things, then.


    But it seems, she only erased that one emotion from me. I still felt love, anger, hate and every other emotion so I wasn''t a broken doll. Just an upgraded version of a killer.


    My strange thoughts come to a stop as I see Cail''s blood spreading everywhere.


    "Ah Damn it! It''s on my clothes." I patted my clothes and screamed again, "And it''s spreading all over the cave too."


    "Damn! Just how much blood did he have inside him. It just won''t stop; how much blood does this little body have anyway."


    I use the sigmat ring and point towards Cail''s body. Suddenly water came out of my hands went towards Cail''s body. Then magically the water covered over his whole body, head and it also sucked off all the blood.


    Now looking at it, the water looked like a huge blob filled his body and blood, slowly floating inside. This is a spell called Water Prison.


    Just like the name, the spell acted as prison filled with water. In reality, not only the water acted like a prison but a death sentence too. If a living being were to be captured inside the spell, then they wouldn''t have any oxygen to breath into.


    Without oxygen¡­ well, let''s just say it will be a slow and painful death. Being suffocated by water is one of the most painful torture known to mankind.


    As the water slowly revolved the figures inside, I slowly clench my hands. In accordance to me, the water prison too slowly become small as it compressed Cail''s body and blood.


    Before long, the 10 feet tall round water prison became as small as 2 feet. The water blob, now filled with Cail''s blood and bones looked menacing. But somehow it made me smile... to think that human life was so fragile and yet so endearing.


    I shake my head of the thoughts¡­ don''t want to really turn into a cold-blooded psychopath.


    "Alright then, Cail. Wanna see the cave?" I said, looking at the menacing red water, "Oh, yeah¡­ you''re dead."


    "Since you''re dead and can''t talk, why don''t I make the decisions for both of us. You wouldn''t disagree right?... you won''t, perfect. You should have listened to me from the start like this, then you might actually have a voice to object." I shake my head, walking ahead as the water blob followed me.


    As I went ahead, the only thing I found were crystals and crystals, that filled my vision. The cave was really big, so big that I couldn''t even see the exit.


    From the story, I knew that the cave was supposed to be extremely long. So long that even after harvesting through the end of the novel, the protagonist wasn''t actually able to see the end.


    I sigh, "Unfortunately, I''m still not strong enough to let this place surface. If I did, then some duke or even the royal bitch might actually target this place."


    I rub my chin with a calculative look, "If I''m right, back then Arthur with only 20 percentages of his share of this Crys Cave, he made millions. If he made millions with only 20% and this cave wasn''t even finished by then¡­ I wonder how much I would make?"


    "Hehehe¡­ If only I could see Arthur''s look right now." I shook my head again, "Not like he''ll know this was his destiny anyway."


    ...


    In another place¡­


    A small army''s canteen.


    "Haaasooo!"


    Arthur sneezed loudly gaining Elizabeth and Samantha''s attention.


    "Did you caught a cold?"


    "I don''t think so." Arthur said as his facial expression seemed tight, "But I feel as if¡­ I lost something very dear to me."

 Chapter 117 - Is That A Bird?

    Thap!


    Thap!


    Thap!


    Many rocks fell over the opening of the cave, blocking it shut tight.


    I made sure to use big rocks, the ones that would be too heavy for anyone to lift up unless they intentionally wanted to do it. For which they would need a team of heavy lifters for the job.


    Of course, I didn''t do it using my hands. Why would I? I have such an amazing pink Sigmat ring. The ring could not only be used for attack but it could also be used to help with many inconvenient stuff.


    Like picking up heavy rocks and blocking the cave.


    What was great about the ring was, it had the water element, which was a non-harmful element. So using it on inconvenient stuff wouldn''t damage them¡­ unless it was something like paper or ink.


    "Alright!" I slap my hands, satisfied with the job well done, "Now nobody should be able to look through my private stash. Even if someone tried to, I would make sure they realize what private property means."


    "Okay then, all I need to figure out now is... Which fucking way is home?" I said looking at the dense forest in front of me that clouded my view.


    The forest was so big that unless someone already not knowledgeable about the forest ventured this place, they would be completely lost. Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    Like I am¡­


    I sigh, "Now what am I going to do?" I look towards the sky, seeing the sun ready to dive, "The sun''s already on its way down so I''ll need to find home fast or I''ll stay hungry for the whole night." At my words, my stomach growled heavily.


    "If only someone could hear my stomach''s plea."


    ¡­


    "Hmm?" Anna looked around, as if someone had called out to her.


    "Is something wrong, Big sis?" Alice asked beside her as she tried cutting a potato and failing.


    "¡­No, I don''t think so." Anna said as her gaze once more looked outside the window, "But I think someone''s calling for me."


    "Who?" Alice said and instantly her face turned to mischief, "Oh my! Are you missing the master already?"


    Anna quickly looked back at Alice with a tint of blush, "So what if I am!... I- I am his head maid, it''s my responsibility to look out for the needs of my master."


    "Even sexual ones."


    "Hmm!" Anna''s sharp gaze instantly shut up Alice as she looked down at her potato, cutting it while whistling with a tune.


    "You shouldn''t talk like that, Alice!" Anna said as her sharp knife pointed at Alice, unthreateningly, "Especially since you make such crude jokes around him. What do you think, Hen- the master will think of you?"


    Alice didn''t show value to her words at all, "It''s nothing. Just a bit of fun to spice up the boring life of our master. Now he can''t just be satisfied with late night visits, okay. He needs something simple¡­ something naughty to brighten up the moment."


    On the outside, it looked like she didn''t care about Alice''s words one bit. But on the inside, her mind had a few thoughts as she asked herself, ''¡­maybe Henry does needs someone to spice up his life.''


    ¡­


    Unfortunately for me, the only thing spicing up was my bare body as the mosquito''s kept on biting me. It was simply endless... as if I was playing a game at infinity level.


    Damn Vampiric beasts!


    The sun was almost gone and the light too will be gone with it.


    I need to think something fast. I had been searching for a while, even asking the bloody blob that I named Cail, where should I go but it didn''t answer me.


    "Hah¡­ is there no other way? Do I need to scream for help?" I sighed again, "It might help if someone heard my shrewd scream and most probably it''ll be the wolf pack who hears me. With their super hearing my scream would definitely reach their ears and they''ll quickly be able to find me."


    "But that''ll mean losing the respect and fear I gained." I think sitting down over a big rock.


    As I absently throw the small rocks, trying to hit the mosquitos, a stupid idea comes to my head.


    A stupid but useful one.


    I quickly shoo the mosquitos away before getting up. My legs and knees bent, ready to apply the pressure. Then with great strength, I jumped. My body shooting up, going up more than 10 meters.


    But before I could reach over the trees, Gravity calls my fat ass down and laid me flat on the ground.


    "BAM!"


    The forest shook at my fall, shaking the trees, scaring away the birds and squashing a lot of mosquito''s under me.


    ''Damn! It wasn''t enough.'' S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Getting back up, I jump and again I fall before I could see over the trees. The fall hurt me, but not enough to make me give up just yet.


    "This one was close!"


    Grabbing the rock, I get up and jump again. This time, my jump came quite close towards the trees head before I fell.


    "BAM!"


    The birds already scared shitless by what I was repeatedly doing, left the place.


    "This time, I was an inch from seeing it." I say as I get reignited with hope.


    Suddenly I look behind me at the big rock behind me as another stupid idea comes to my head.


    "There''s a great chance of it working but¡­ the fall would be pretty damaging." My face twist at the thought of my body falling flat on the rock. But I immediately kick the thought away.


    ''NO! I am so close, I can''t give up now!''


    I get over the rock and look myself over. Then I took off my clothes too, increasing the chance.


    Now, standing completely naked over a large rock, I who looked crazy took a deep breath before bending my fat ass down and jumping.


    "Woosh!"


    My jump this time was great, going over the trees, letting me see my objective.


    One bird who were absentmindedly flying saw a fat man¡­ flying naked. The bird opened it''s beaks in shock and before it could know it, the bird hit a tree on the way and fell over.

 Chapter 118 - Forest Monkeys

    I flew up so high that now even the once tall trees looked small to me.


    "There''s the mansion."


    My eyes glazed over every small detail I could see over the horizon before finding the small white dote which zooming in, showed me the mansion.


    Finally, glad to find my way, I seem to forget a simple fact.


    I was starting to descent.


    "Well¡­ fuck me." I look down seeing how far I was from the ground. Then as I started to fall, I also saw that my landing was going dangerously close to the huge rock, which I jumped from.


    As I started to fall, my vision over the ground zoomed in and time seemed to slow down. Within the limited help, I utilized with my eyes, the Sigmat ring on my hand gave a slow pink glow.


    I took a deep breath, closed my mouth and waited. I waited before I was only a few meters away from the ground and then I opened my mouth and blew hard.


    My mouth which was supposed to be filled with air, instead blew out water. The water came out in strong velocity with the pressure I applied and hit the ground.


    As the water was still connected to my mouth, as I was still spraying, physics worked wondrous for me and the water changed my trajectory to the tree next to me. But I miscalculated too, as the waters pressure was quite strong and I hit the tree hard.


    "Bam!"


    The tall tree stood strong and I too stopped as the hit slammed me to the ground. My vision returned to normal speed and the Sigmat ring''s glow went away as well. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Phew!" I sighed in relief at the dangerous moment that passed.


    The new landing was hurtful, sure. But it was not even close to what I would have gotten. If I had hit the stone, I was sure that my back would have long broke because of how sturdy the rock was.


    "With the direction to my home achieved, I think it''s finally time I say goodbye to you, Cail the water blob." I say to the floating ball of death. "But before that¡­ I have just the use for you." I smile creepily as I look at Cail and the cave.


    ¡­


    "Did you find him?" Anna asked Raven, her face etched with worry.


    "No, we looked a lot for him but couldn''t find him." Raven said.


    Hearing that, Anna''s face paled instantly. It''s been more than 10 hours since Henry had went out. He didn''t say anything to anyone before going and the last thing known about him was from two wolfman, who only delivered him a small child that Henry had told to bring.


    "You couldn''t find him even while using your scent?" Anna asked as Raven shook his head.


    "No, I couldn''t. After he started using the new Sigmat ring, Sir found a way to clean off all smell from his body. It''s so effective that even if he stood next to me, I wouldn''t be completely sure if its him or not."


    The words didn''t calm the storm going through Anna''s mind as she thought hard about where Henry could be.


    Alice saw the despairing look appearing on Anna and asked instead, "What about that kid, the one that was last seen with him? He may know where the master could be."


    Anna stood in attention, "Yes! Why don''t you try searching for his scent? Maybe if you find him then there''s a chance Henry could be with him."


    Raven sighed, "We tried that too. But after following his scent for a while, he too disappeared without a trace."


    "Where did you last follow him?" Alice asked.


    "It was deep in the forest to the south."


    "Hmm¡­" It seemed as if Alice had some thoughts as she took a moment, "Why don''t you try searching that place again¡­ maybe the master could be around there?"


    "Also, find out where the kids home is. We could look for the child there."


    Raven gave a nod to Alice''s suggestion, "Yes, I''ll do that right away-"


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    "It''s the master!"


    "Hmm!" X3


    All three of them quickly turned towards the direction of the noise.


    "He''s here!"


    "The master''s been found!"


    Raven furrowed his brows, "Let''s check that out." Both Anna and Alice nodded, as they went with him. Going towards the noise, relief quickly washed over all of their faces.


    At the edge of forest, where the main gate was, they saw Henry being escorted by some of the wolfmen. His cloth seemed soaked in his sweat and his face twisted in relief, finally finding his solace.


    Before Alice and Raven could say anything, a figure darted towards Henry and immediately hugged him tightly.


    I smile seeing Anna hugging me. It was tight, almost too tight but it showed how much she worried for me. Patting her head, I say, "It''s okay, I''m here now."


    She sniffed over my wet clothes, "I¡­ I¡­"


    "It''s okay."


    "I thought you might have gotten picked up by the forest monkeys." Anna said while crying.


    "Don''t worry, nothing happe-¡­ wait, What? Forest monkeys?" I asked her as she nodded.


    "Yeah, don''t you know that deep in forests like this, big groups of monkeys live. They say that such monkeys look for healthy people alone and lost in the forest. They hunt them at night and eat them. I¡­ I thought they might have gotten you."


    Now that I think about it¡­ sometimes I saw a few monkeys passing by while I was deep in there. Who knows what would have happened if I actually hadn''t come back quick enough?


    ¡­


    The next morning¡­


    Today was the day, I head out to the capital for the competition.


    A few luggage''s was being transferred to my special carriage. I stood next to it, fully prepared in a respectful look. Anna was overlooking everything and checking if all was correct.


    "Everything''s fine, Anna. You checked the carriage for the fourth time, stop it."


    "I know." Anna nodded, "But what if you get hungry while on the road."


    "You already prepared a lot of food for that and before you say anything else, I already have Jacob with me." I point to Jacob who had an annoyed look as he didn''t want to go with me.


    "I know¡­ I just don''t get why you are not taking me when you are taking her." Anna pointed to a very happy Alice, who gave a playful wave at her.

 Chapter 119 - Bowl Full Of Coins

    "Her¡­ well¡­ you know."


    "No, I do not know. That''s exactly why I''m asking you, master." Anna added with a chill.


    "Alice¡­ she¡­" I tried to think the exact reason before the thought clamped inside my mind and I clapped in victory, "She needs to know how the capital is, she''s been trapped for a long time so her sense of knowledge should be limited to what the," I went closer to her ears and whispered, "To what the slavers wanted her to know."


    Anna nodded in pity, "Yes¡­ you are right about that. But master, I also don''t know much about the capital, so why aren''t you taking me?"


    "Say what now?"


    "I don''t know much about the capital. I was always busy with taking caring of you and looking after other maids that I didn''t have time to go to the capital before." She said honestly, "And whenever we needed something from the capital, we would either send a scout or Mr. Redwick to get it."


    ''Hmm¡­ this is a biggy.''


    "I know that, Anna." I place my hand on her shoulder, "Unfortunately I still can''t take you."


    "Why not?" Anna said and it came out like an annoyed child. Which was a very cute look on her as she angrily pouted.


    "Who would look after the mansion and everything else?"


    My words immediately gained the attention of Redwick. Who waved and pointed himself, "We can''t always rely on Redwick either. He''s getting old you know, what if someday while in the midst of a lot of works, he suddenly falls over and breaks his bones?"


    Redwick felt shocked and looked at himself to see, if he really was as fragile as I said.


    "Who will look after the mansion, maids and everything else then?"


    Redwick''s mouth opened wide at the zero sympathy I showed to such a situation.


    "Hmm¡­ You''re right about that." Anna''s nod immediately brought a reality check upon Redwick. He left while looking down at the ground with his pale face.


    As he walked, Redwick felt a hand over his shoulder. He turned and saw it was Jacob who gave him a sympathetic look.


    At such a time of misery and cruelty in this world, feeling the support of someone, even if it was a complete stranger made Redwick feel good about himself. He too gave Jacob the same nod, the appreciation and pain of being the hard worker of the family.


    It was at that moment, that two men of different station and blood, felt united by not money nor women but the power of friendshi- Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hey Jacob! Stop doodling around with Redwick and get your ass back in the carriage, we need to leave immediately and Redwick don''t waste your time with a guy like that, you''ll age quicker."


    My harsh but true words quickly made both men turn towards different direction. But even as they left, they knew that the bond they created today will be known throughout eternity.


    "Man, Jacob really has it good and he still squanders the opportunity." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You should give him more work, maybe it will make that childish mind adapt to reality." Alice said from the sidelines as we all nodded.


    ¡­


    "See you, master. Make sure to eat your second breakfast at the correct time!" Anna said as the carriage went and I waved but whispered slowly to the rider to drive faster.


    After some time, when we were a bit far from the mansion, I sighed in relief.


    "Finally out of that place." I smiled, "I thought Anna might not let me leave if I delayed even further."


    Alice nod, "Hmm, she likes you a bit too much." Then she smiled mischievously and came closer to me as she made physical contact, "But now that we''re finally alone¡­ we can spend our time¡­ adequately."


    "Cough Cough!"


    Jacob coughed from the side making Alice frown as she complained, "Why did you bring this guy anyway master¡­ don''t you see that he''s nothing but a nuisance?"


    "Hey! I''m seating right in front of you."


    "Yes, that is apparently clear to me." She replied coldly as Jacob felt a shudder go through his body. Then immediately, she hugged my arm and teased with her breasts, "Master¡­ why don''t we sent him to another room and do some-"


    I flick her head, stopping her motives, "Stop joking, Alice. Nobody''s going anywhere." Jacob smiled as he gave her a smirk, "He may be a nuisance but he''s a nuisance I need."


    "Hear that I am- Wait a second! That''s not exactly a compliment!"


    "Who said I wanted to compliment you?" Seeing the honest rock look, he stuttered but didn''t have anything to reply to.


    "Okay, so fun stuff aside." I reluctantly move those booba cannons away, "We really have work to do. In which, both of you have your own objectives."


    This time, both of them became serious and listened to me.


    "First of all, Alice, your primary objective will be to learn about magic as much as possible. Things that will help you progress." Then I turned to Jacob, "And your job will be to protect her and also look out for any related information about the king, the kingdom and my father that you can find, understand?"


    Both nod and Jacob asked, "But learning those information will cost me, what will I do about-"


    I throw him a medium sized bag, "Use that money then. But before everything else, make sure no one figures any of you out."


    ¡­


    At one point of the road, we came across a village where the carriage stopped for a while.


    Inside one of the dark alleys of the village, a beggar lay on the ground with a bowl. It seemed as if the beggar was asleep or even dead.


    The beggar suddenly heard the sound of footsteps and the clatter of his bowl. He quickly opened his eyes and smiled seeing the multitude of coins.


    Then before anyone could say anything, the beggar bought out a small piece of paper from his torn clothes and gave it to the man. After that the man quickly left the place and re-entered the carriage.


    Jacob handed me the paper and asked, "What is that?"


    I smile mysteriously, "Just something that''ll help with the competition."

 Chapter 120 - Late Arrival

    Night


    The capital wasn''t far from where I now lived so it didn''t take much time for us to get to the place. It only took us 20 hours to get inside the capital.


    "Why the hell is this taking so long, we didn''t ride for 21 damn hours to get stuck in this traffic!" Jacob complained.


    Correction ¨C It took us 21 hours to get inside the capital.


    The reason why Jacob was complaining because it was night time and somehow there were still a lot of traffic at the streets. It already took quite a few minutes for us to get inside the capital and now we were stuck on the road.


    Even at night, there was a lot of bustle on the streets with many newcomers arriving to this place. I had expected something similar to this happening but didn''t think it would be to this extent. The novel and real world comparisons couldn''t come close to the truth.


    "Hey, how long is it going to take us? Why don''t you speed up a bit!" Jacob quite frustrated by the situation banged the walls, asking the rider.


    "Umm¡­ sorry, sir. But there''s a lot of people moving about, if I tried speeding up, the carriage might hit someone."


    "So hit them."


    "Shut up Jacob!" Alice said, "We all know that your frustrated but that''s not how to do this."


    "Besides you aren''t the only one who''s exhausted, this guy''s been driving the carriage for a whole day, give him a break." Alice said before taking out a bag of water and giving it to the rider.


    The rider appreciated by the kindness and beauty of Alice, thanked her, "Thank you for this, my lady."


    Alice smiled, "You''re welcome and I''m not a lady¡­ yet." Her eyes looked through the corners glancing at me which I expertly avoided.


    Jacob grumbled at the situation, "Why is it like this?"


    "It would have been weird if it weren''t." I opened my mouth after a long time, "This is not only any competition but one that might give the normal folk a chance to get the silver ladle, they''ll be stupid not to participate in it."


    "But who knew it''ll be this many people." Jacob shook his head.


    "Tell me then, if you knew about something like this, wouldn''t you have taken the chance to at least participate in it?" I said and Jacob thought for a moment before nodding.


    "Yeah, I would have."


    "And that''s exactly why their here." I said glancing at the long crowd and whispering to no one, "Even if they have no chance."


    ¡­


    "Bang!"


    "What do you mean, there''s no more room?" Jacob slammed his hand on the receptionist''s desk causing the girl to shake in fear.


    "I''m sorry sir, but all the rooms have been taken." The receptionist girl said.


    "Not even one room?" The girl shook her head.


    "Well damn it. This is the third motel that''s full."


    "Sir, the problem''s that, you came the day before the competition, of course it''ll be full before something so big." The girl tried to calm Jacob, but it only angered him.


    "Are you saying that it''s my fault!"


    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    "No- No, that''s not what I meant."


    Seeing no solution, I went towards the desk and pat Jacob''s shoulder, effectively shushing him, "Miss, is all the motel''s full then?"


    "They probably are." Finding me sensible, she spoke nicely.


    "Alright" I thought for a moment before a glint flashed in my eyes, "And can you tell which is the best closest to us?"


    "The best motel?" She had a confused look on her, "It''s Haven but that place costs a lot of money."


    I smile, "I understand, can you point it for us?"


    "Alright you take a right from the door, go to the dark alley then jump in the big pile of shi-"


    ¡­


    After a moment, we stood before the place. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As expected the place looked grand with its fine walls colored red like royal and the huge sign colored brightly by lamps.


    "Man this place just oozes money." Jacob said as his eyes glazed over the rich aura emanating from this place, "But it''ll probably be full as well."


    "Still," I interject, "Let''s check for a moment."


    Then as we walked inside the place, I gave a subtle nod to him as he understood and left.


    The inside of the hotel, looked magnificent with its gold style and vintage wooden standard. There were already a lot of people here, but most of them were talking with themselves inside the huge hall. They were the rich people that already had a room.


    Then there were the middle class people, that were refused instantly and were walking out of the place with dejected looks.


    Ignoring them, I and Alice go to the receptionist who was unsurprisingly not a guy.


    "Hello, gentlemen. Welcome to Haven, how may I help you today?"


    "I want a room, no actually three rooms."


    The receptionist did a face like I missed it by a second as she said, "I''m sorry sir, but our last room just got booked a second ago. There''s no other rooms left."


    I would have gotten sad hearing that but I didn''t.


    "Oh, I''m sure that''s not the case. Why don''t you take a closer look again."


    "I''m sorry sir, but truly there''s no room lef-"


    Suddenly a guy with a bald spot and professional aura came behind her, "Lauri, can you explain to me what''s happening."


    Seeing the man behind her, she sighed in relief, "Oh manager¡­ i- it''s nothing. Just that the respected sir before me isn''t understanding that there''s really no-"


    "It''s okay." He stopped her, "Let me take care of this."


    "Alright sir." She nodded and left as the man stood in her place now.


    "Good evening sir, my name''s Folay, the manager of this fine place. What can I do for you?"


    I smiled, exactly the type of man I was looking for. I slide a few pound notes to him, "You see I wanted some rooms for a few days but the girl from before kept telling that there''s none left."


    The man quickly took the money and replicated my smile, "Now that can''t be true. Why don''t I see if there''s any room left or not?"

 Chapter 121 - Strange Reunion

    After paying an exorbitant amount of money, we finally got ourselves a room. It was only one room but it was large enough for all of us.


    It had three separate bedrooms, bathroom and kitchen but the last part is probably not going to be needed. We would all order room service anyway.


    "Let''s go check our room." I said to Alice who nodded and just as we were about to go up the stairs, a group of familiar faces stopped us.


    "Henry!"


    I looked up the stairs to see, Samantha calling me but it wasn''t her I was paying attention to. At the middle of the three people group stood Arthur who also looked at me with a bit of shock.


    As in the novel, the three had stayed in this same hotel to stay, it was the same again.


    But unlike the reality, it wasn''t shown in the story about how all the places were completely booked. Though it was still shown that Arthur had gotten the final room in Haven but he was the charismatic protagonist, so it was given.


    I quickly take my eyes out of Arthur and greet Samantha, "Hey" I gave her a brief nod before smiling at Elizabeth, "Ms. Elizabeth."


    Unlike the other two, I didn''t have any strange relationship or situation with Elizabeth. With her, I was the guy who had single-handedly taken care of a mass number of assassins, effectively having a big hand in saving her father. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Which is why, she gave a big smile, "It''s nice to see you here, Mr. Tax."


    "Please call me Henry and yes, it''s nice to see you here too." I exchanged my words before quickly talking to Arthur, "Still why are all of you here, Arthur?"


    "Huh¡­ Well, the city is quite packed and this was the only place that we could find a room."


    "Hmm" Elizabeth nodded in relief, "The receptionist gave us the last room they had. She was quite kind."


    Ahh Elizabeth. How na?ve you are. She didn''t do it out of kindness. She did it to get into your lover''s pants. But you''re not bright in that category so Arthur just keeps on ntr''ing you until you could only accept his nature.


    "Well¡­ isn''t that a strange thing. The girl said to us that she didn''t have any room but when we called the manager he immediately said there were a lot of rooms left." I said with a suspicious look, "I don''t know about you guys but I think she was trying to put some coins in her purse."


    Elizabeth felt horrified at my words, "Really! I can''t believe she would actually do that. Then why did she¡­ OH!" Her eyes brightened up immediately as her eyes took a quick glance towards Arthur, who hid himself from them.


    Understanding the situation, she quickly stopped herself and gave me a strained smile, "Thanks for cautioning us about her¡­ who knows what else she would have taken if you didn''t tell us about her."


    Hmm¡­ she''s not as stupid as I deem her to be, good for her.


    "Henry, who is she?" Samantha pointed beside me to Alice.


    "That''s Alice, a maid of mine." I introduced her as Alice gave a brief but respectful nod to them.


    "It''s nice to meet the master''s friends."


    "Alright then, I''ll see you guys later. We''ve been riding for a long time so we''re going to take some rest." I decided to cut our talk short.


    Arthur and Elizabeth nodded, both showing amicable faces, hiding the inner turmoil, "I hope we see each other again." Elizabeth said.


    Samantha looked at the strange situation and didn''t understand what was happening. She felt a bit hurt that from the start to finish Henry didn''t seem to talk to her one bit. But she couldn''t complain when she knew it was her fault that placed her in such a situation.


    She could reluctantly say bye to me who just gave a nod.


    As I was going up the stairs, suddenly I stop mid-point and call Arthur, "By any chance, you aren''t participating in the competition tomorrow, right Arthur?"


    The group stopped in their tracks at the mention of the competition.


    Arthur looked up at me and had a shocked look as he said, "Ye- Yeah¡­ how did you know?"


    "Just a guess¡­ well I''ll see you tomorrow then." With that I left, leaving a confused group on the hall.


    "What did he mean by that?" Samantha asked.


    "Hmm¡­ I think he may be talking about spectating Arthur at the final test." Elizabeth thought for a moment and said.


    ''Yes, he could mean that¡­ but why does it feel like his meaning had a different purpose.'' Arthur thought whilst his eyes stayed at the door through which Henry walked away.


    ¡­


    "Where is Jacob? Did that guy run away?" Alice said as she was left unpacking the luggage.


    "I sent him away for something." I said while pulling out something that seemed close to a lingeri-


    "That''s mine!" Alice quickly took it and hid it in her bosom as she blushed intensely. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Well, look at that. The sly cat could actually blush.


    Then suddenly, Alice turned and gave me a smile, "But if you want, I can display this for you, master~"


    Forget it, I spoke too soon.


    Before she could proceed with her thought, the door to the room knocked making her click her tongue in annoyance.


    "Who could it be at such an inappropriate time?" Alice said, opening the door as her face turned cold faster than water, "Damn it! Should have known it would be you."


    Jacob felt disturbed at such a welcome, "What the hell got up your ass?"


    "Don''t speak such crude words to a lady."


    "Lady?... if you''re a lady then I''m gay!"


    "Oh!" Alice covered her mouth with a grin, "No wonder you always stick with the maids¡­ I''m sorry, I thought so worse of you these days. If only I had known before, we could have gotten matching sleepwear."


    "You! You!... Fuc-¡­ No, that would actually be a compliment. Unfuck your whol-"


    Before they could continue anymore, I placed my huge palm over both of their heads, effectively turning their head at my dark expression.


    ''Crack!''

 Chapter 122 - Valko and Matthew

    On the southern side of the capital city of Markove.


    At this location stood a large school building for teens. But at the current moment, this place was being decorated for a special event.


    The Chancion Competition.


    The competition that would change the life of one individual to the ultimate degree and open the door for nobility for them. But only if they had the grit to surpass all the challenges that life will throw from that moment on.


    The competition was split in three stages. The first being the test of intelligence.


    This is where the school building came in place. Right now it was being customized for all the people that had decided to participate in the competition. They would have to give a written exam which they must pass to get to the next test.


    The school building which would have been an ordinary place any other day was now filled with various types of people. The white colored building couldn''t stop the glaring red guards and various people from distinguishing themselves from afar.


    Everywhere I looked, the place was packed with people. It was so crowded that even the huge assembly ground couldn''t keep enough people and they had to line up far from the street.


    It took a grueling amount of time before I could come to the 6th booth. The guy in the booth, most probably a teacher temporarily hired by the academy looked at my information before sliding a circular chip at me.


    "Num 3465, go to the 3rd building, second floor''s class 15."


    Doing as such, I walked through the formal line and found the classroom. It wasn''t a problem finding it with guards stationing at every corner of the place and labels being put in plain words.


    Still¡­ even with that there were more than some people who lost their way.


    Before I could even come towards the place, I heard noises from the place. The classroom was filled with chatter of other contestants.


    "Did you know that only one can win the whole competition?"


    "That''s common knowledge, did you know that 3 years ago something special happened that made the academy choose more than just one winner."


    "Ahh, I wonder what the girls of the academy look like."


    "They''ll be cannon for sure, dude. Have you seen the nobility, all of them look better than the girls in our village."


    You would wonder if they were actually adult men or middle graders with their way of speaking. Of course, I wasn''t any better but at least I kept those thoughts in my mind or spoke of them in discreet places.


    "Shit! Do you see that guy!"


    "He''s huge!"


    Ignoring the chatter about me, I walk to the farthest seat there was and sat on it. They continued with their chatter as I simply waited until the supervisors came.


    ¡­


    Walking inside the hallway of the third building were two people. Both of military background and were chosen to supervise a group of contestants for this event.


    The one on the left, a bit skinnier than his friend, lit a cigarette and took a drag of it.


    Seeing that, his friend on the right sighed, "Valko, you know we''re not allowed to smoke at the exam, right?"


    Valko took his words casually, "That''s why I''m taking one right now. Wanna take a drag?"


    The friend shook his head, "No, it''s better if I be of sound mind before facing what''s coming next." His face went pale, "It''s going to be a grueling experience supervising this damn exam."


    Valko nodded, "A reason to take this." He showed the cigarette, "At least it''ll be better to take some weight off for now."


    At that, the friend smiled and both stopped momentarily and leaned against the wall, "You always figure out a way to make people do things your way."


    "It''s not that I figure it out, it''s you Matthew, that listen to what people tell you."


    "No, I don''t."


    "You pretty much do." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mathew shrugged his shoulders, "Hey, at least I don''t get barked by the captain as much as you do."


    "I won''t do excessive chores that won''t put money in my pocket."


    Hearing Valko, Mathew laughed before remembering something, "Hey Valko, you supervised one of these exams before too, right?" Valko nodded.


    "So can you tell me why these people try so much every year?" Mathew asked, his face filled with curiosity, "Don''t they know that only one of them is going to win this whole charade and get admitted into the fine academy."


    "Beats me, I just do my job and get the extra pay for it."


    "Haha¡­ you and your money. Makes me wonder if you got married to the high official''s daughter for love or money." Mathew laughed before taking the cigarette and inhaling it, "They could just get in the army like we did."


    "The army''s a fucked up place, you know that as well as I do."


    "Well, at least we have a chance to get a well-paying job."


    "That''s only if we as new recruits survive." Valko said, remembering his own recruitment, "Tell me, how many of your friends survived recruition tests?"


    Mathew went quiet at that. Knowing that the chances of survival was far lower than promotion in the standard army. His friends who joined with him were all gone and only he was the only one left.


    Valko crushed the cigarette under his boot and walked ahead, "Let''s go finish this shit and get our money."


    ¡­


    I stayed quiet until I saw two people coming inside. They both quietly walked and stood before the board, overlooking the chatter in front of them.


    The one on the right, pale looking one, took up three chalks before aiming them at a group and hitting them square on the head.


    The action of the man, immediately stopped the chatter and everyone looked at them strangely before the group complained, "Whad ya do that por?"


    "You three, out." The pale man said as the group looked at them, shocked. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "What?"


    "I said you three are expelled from the test, you can pack your stuff and get the fuck out of here."


    The group of three, who looked like ruffians from their appearance, menacingly came before the guy, their height dwarfing the man, "Wanna repek that moron?"


    "You didn''t hear," Valko scratched his ear, "I said, you''re expelled."


    ¡­


    A few seconds later¡­


    The group of ruffians now lay on the floor and both the supervisors stood before the contestants, their appearance still as neat as before except for some misplacement''s.


    Valko looked at the group of losers before him and spoke clearly, "So¡­ anyone else have anything to chat about?"

 Chapter 123 - The Written Test

    With that short but actioned introduction, all the guys settled down in the seats quietly.


    I saw the pale guy, sighing as if a great burden got lifted up his head.


    What was that?... was he anxious?


    Nah, that can''t be it. The guy just whooped the asses of three idiots who were obviously physically better than him and yet he does that.


    Either he''s not as he acts or he''s too lazy enough to face this reality, probably the second one.


    Valko nodded as he saw the pin drop silence in the classroom and gave a look to his friend. Mathew nodded and came forward as he backed away and said, "As you all know, the Chancion Competition is divided into three parts."


    "Written, Evaluation and your nightmare, the final fight."


    "This is the first section of the competition which is the written exam. We will be the proctors to your group until the end of the written exam." Mathew then lift up a paper and waved it in front of us.


    "You will each be given a set of papers where there will automatically be questions in. You just have to fill up the answer and finish the test in the given time, which is 2 hours." Mathew''s good looking smile vanished immediately, "Within this given time, if any of us proctors sees you talking, looking, cheating or doing anything that is not to our liking than you will be eliminated from the exam immediately."


    "And those who want to resist our judgement will face the same¡­ action as this three." He pointed to the unconscious idiots on the floor. "Well than, any questions?"


    To my surprise, someone actually lift his hand. It was a scrawny boy who had glasses on him. Just looking at him you could tell he was the tattle tale type.


    "Yes?"


    "Mr. Proctor."


    "You can call me, Mathew."


    "Well Mathew," The guy positioned his glasses up, "What happens if someone was cheating off us but you didn''t see it. Can we tell it to you even though you positioned the rule about no talking?"


    Mathew was about to speak but Valko interrupted him, "No!"


    "What!" The guy obviously confused asked.


    "As Mathew said before, you can''t speak when the exam starts, no matter what."


    "Even if someone cheats off us."


    "Even if someone cheats off you."


    Gasps rang through the room as I smiled.


    ''Damn it feels good to know what''s actually happening.''


    Another guy lifted his hand and said, "So if we had a medical emergency we still can''t say anything?"


    "No. How many times do I have to tell you brats¡­ No talking at the exam. It''s as simple as that, why is it so hard for you dimwits to understand." Valko said and instead of being angry the people became confused.


    Valko sighed and quietly cursed under his breath before looking up, "Let me make this clear for all of you. NONE OF YOU ARE GOING TO WIN THE COMPETITION!"


    "Huh!"


    "Valko, we shouldn''t-"


    "No, they need to know." Valko pushed off his friend''s hand as he continued, "What do you half-brain, lizard skinned, poor bastards think? Do you actually believe that you have a chance to win this competition?"


    "Never in your goddamn life."


    "This thing was built in a way that only the number one of the whole population in this kingdom has a chance of winning this thing." Valko smiled cruelly, "And you lots are at the end of it.


    The other people started to ramble and scream cuss words to the guy but he continued.


    "The only reason you''re here is because¡­ you dream. You dream that you will win this thing and get the noble lifestyle with a money making machine and a bitch that''ll pop you so good, right?"


    "But deep down, all of you know that you''ve already lost."


    Nobody said anything at that. They all quietly looked down at their desk and thought hard about his words.


    They were harsh but indeed they were the truth.


    "I know that my words are harsh," Valko''s face looked tired, "But what can ya do about it when the world''s like this."


    Some time went by before I lift up my hand at the quiet atmosphere.


    Valko seeing that snorted and went back but Mathew stepped forward.


    "Do you have a question?"


    "No, not really." I shake my head, "Can you give me the paper already, the times passing by."


    Instantly at my words everybody looked at me like I was insane, "What! Can''t you see that time for the exam has already started."


    Then they quickly looked at the clock and it was already past 12''O clock, which was the time the exam should have started.


    "Oh, look at that. I didn''t notice the exam had already began."


    "!!!"


    A chord struck everyone''s head as they looked at the smug look of Valko in anger. Then as the paper came to them, they quickly read it and started writing on it.


    This exam wasn''t just to check their knowledge but also to check if their mental stability was good enough and I''m sure by this point I had checked that mark.


    Even with that, I had to finish this test. But how was I going to finish it, when the questions were sooo easy and yet so bizarre.


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    What is 1+1+3?


    How does fire feel?


    Should the noble be respected?


    Yet this were only the easy ones¡­


    Who is the king that had fought the Sekai Kingdom''s army and was known defeated them with the most minimal causalities? Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who is the midwife that helped the birth of Sir Crushican?


    Why did Lord Hackel''s wife cheated on him with his best friend and later on with his stable boy?


    This were the questions, that made me question my own reality.


    Some were so easy that finishing them were child''s play while some were so idiotic that history itself became a comedy book.


    Just like that, time went by and I only sat there waiting for the exam time to finish. Valko glanced at my direction multiple times and shook his head. Probably thinking that a potential guy was thwarted by the limits of the brain.


    As the clock struck two thirty, I easily gave up my answer as the others groaned for more time and left.

 Chapter 124 - The Paper

    Sometime later¡­


    Close towards sundown after all the contestants of class 15 gave up their papers, reluctantly.


    Inside the classroom were two people, Valko and Mathew. This two had stayed back because they had to finish checking the papers and grading it.


    "I know this is my first time, but are all the people in the past competition were like this?" Mathew asked.


    Valko shook his head slowly as he crossed off a paper and marked ''Fail'' on it.


    "No¡­ not all of them. There are some people who are a bit different but most of them are like that."


    Mathew nodded before his face cracked a smile, as he remembered the event, "Does the other proctors do that to¡­ that one where you threw the reality check on them?"


    Valko looked at Mathew with confusion, "Reality check¡­ oh you mean that, no no no¡­ well yes they do. What I did today was my own way but the others also do something similar to that to point out if someone with exceptional willpower and intelligence were in the group."


    "Hmm, that is an effective method. It they win they get selected for the second exam but if they lose then not only will they get depressed but their mind will be in such a state that it will hard to refocus back on the exam." Mathew thought carefully, "Good thing I wasn''t stupid enough to participate in it."


    "You mean; you weren''t ambitious enough."


    "Same thing," Mathew waved his hand, "But do you remember that kid, the one that asked for the paper?"


    Valko nodded as he crossed off another paper, one that had good grades but no mental power, "Yeah¡­ that kid was the only one who showed some grit."


    "Hmm!" Mathew nodded too, "Yes, have you seen his papers yet?"


    "No, not yet." As Valko cut off another future, his hands came upon a set of papers that belonged to the one they were talking about.


    ''It''s his paper. Let''s see how he did.''


    Valko thought and turned to see his paper but frowned. His frown only seemed to deepen as he turned paper after paper but only found the same thing.


    Empty


    The whole exam paper was left empty without even a single question being answered.


    ''Just what is his deal?''


    Even with the willpower Henry showcased in the exam, it wasn''t enough for him to pass this. He had to also pass the written exam, otherwise he was as gone as the othe-


    ''Hmm!''


    A piece of paper fell on his desk as he turned to the last page. Looking closely on it, Valko''s eyes widened momentarily before he quickly hid the small piece of paper.


    "Hey, Valko. Is something wrong?" Mathew asked from the side as Valko didn''t answer his callings.


    "Uh, what?... No, nothing''s wrong. I just¡­ found that guy''s paper."


    "Oh, how did he do?" Mathew said and leaned forward to take a look. But Valko quickly shut it close and drew a circle on the main page. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He passed."


    "He did, that''s good." Mathew didn''t mind about the strange behavior Valko showed, his friend was like this since the time they met.


    Valko on the other hand, looked at the paper on his hand. One that had a significant meaning to it.


    ...


    It wasn''t just any paper, but one that was designated for this kind of exam.


    A cheat if you may, so that anyone could pass the first exam.


    This was a deliberate design of the competition. A technique that anyone who had money could pass through the first test with breeze.


    I learned about such a method from the novel. Just like me, others too used such a criminal method to bypass the first test and get to the second one.


    But it was the second exam that the real test started.


    There was no cheat code or paper that could help pass that one. If anyone wanted to pass the second test, they had to do it with their own skills.


    The only reason the first test had such a method was only because the capital or more likely the army wanted to make some money. By doing this not only will they gladly participate to be proctors but also get money doing it.


    It was a win for them. Even the academy, already knowing of this method, didn''t do anything to disband it. Why should they? It wasn''t like any of them were going to pass through the second test anyway.


    Now why am I making the second test''s so important.


    The second test was the Evaluation.


    Such as the name, the whole tests reason was to see if someone had good enough skills. This time it wasn''t about intelligent or willpower. It was all about power.


    The second test was about being evaluated by an examiner¡­ through combat.


    People would fight true fighters with real experience and only get to the final test if they either make the examiner pass them or defeat the examiner themselves.


    Yeah, the second test was going to be a blast. I defeated an army of assassins so one guy wouldn''t make any difference to me. Who knows, maybe I might even traumatize the examiner bad enough to make myself an infamous name.


    Unfortunately, though, they don''t let anyone use Sigmat rings on any tests. It was used as a way to somewhat balance the scales of the test.


    In another words, they really didn''t want anyone to pass the final test.


    "Are you fucking crazy!"


    "Even I know the answer to that question was because he was impotent."


    ''Sigh¡­ when will this guy shut up.''


    "Why did you leave the paper completely blank!" Jacob screamed at my ear.


    "How many times do I have to tell you¡­ it was just a foolish test, I used the paper so I am going to pass no matter anyway."


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    "How can you be so sure?" Jacob looked at me like I was a weirdo, "What happens if the paper was just a blank, what if that beggar had tricked us into buying false stuff?"


    "You mean, tricked you."


    "Y- Yeah¡­ I mean that cooould happen."


    I shake my head at Jacob before looking at Alice, who was looking at something in her hand with great curiosity.


    "Master¡­ I found this under the main door."


    "Show it to me." I took the thing from her hand.


    It was a sliver squared card. There was some writing on the back.


    "What''s written on it?" Jacob asked as he looked in.


    I smile, "The location for the next exam."


    "The Suifon Desert."

 Chapter 125 - The Evaluation [ Part 1 ]

    The Suifon Desert


    A desert at the far end of the Leonidas kingdom''s borders standing at the epicenter of their rival kingdom, the Sekai Kingdom.


    It was a desert that was not only harsh to anyone who came by it but its residents as well. That''s why no human being were capable enough to live at that place, the only things that remained were large monsters.


    Scorpions, Sandworms, Vipers etc.


    To put it simply, you would be stupid to venture at such places. Especially if you''re not prepared to fight them or at the very least, ready to die in many painful ways.


    But the desert wasn''t just that, the desert also acted as a sort of defensive state for both kingdoms. Making it hard for both kingdoms to invade the other one quickly or without causalities.


    The desert was long, long enough to make sure there wasn''t any shortcut the kingdoms could take to launch a surprise attack at one another. But there were some places at the deserts where there were almost zero chances of monster attacks.


    It was also at such a place, where the venue for the next test was staged at.


    The location of the next exams place was very vague, only stating that it was at the desert. There wasn''t any designated place written on it for the contestants to go to.


    Like I said before, they really didn''t want anyone to pass the competition. If push comes to serve, they could just write off some accidents as monster attacks.


    It wasn''t a problem for me to find one of such ''safe places'' as there were much mention of this desert in the novel. But as I arrived at at one of the place, I saw that there was already a fight going on.


    It was a young man and another man who seemed a bit adult then the other one. It was painfully obvious that the adult man was the examiner while the young one was a contestant.


    Why?


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Because the young guy was being thrashed around by the examiner. But my concentration faltered for a second and looked behind the fight where I spotted another guy.


    Mostly the second examiner. There wasn''t anyone else and that caused a question to come to me.


    ''Where''s the last person?''


    In the novel, it was shown that the second exam had three examiners who would be at every place of the desert for the evaluation exam. One of the teacher would fight, the other two will evaluate or step in if the examiner was in danger of being killed. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were also ordered to stop the fight if the examiner were to beat the contestants. But some didn''t, even if it meant the guy would likely die because of it. Just like the fight before me.


    The examiner kicked at the contestant''s stomach, knocking the wind out of him as the kid rolled on the sand before stopping and vomiting blood from his mouth.


    "What happened, is that it?" The examiner with his pervert and snaky face, snarked.


    The guy on the ground didn''t say anything and groaned for a second. Then seemingly finding some strength, he dragged himself forward, his arm stretching to get hold of his knife.


    But right before, the guy could touch it, a military boot stomped his arm, stopping its march.


    "Ahhhh! Empph!"


    The guy screamed before muffing his voice, not wanting to let the examiner get satisfied with his reaction.


    "Come on now, scream, shout in pain. I would very much like to hear such sweet sounds coming out of your throat." The examiner said in his own glee, seeing the contestants face morph in pain and anger.


    Yep, there were some sadistic bastards like this taking part in the exam. Not all of the examiner were like this, only some of them were like him. But it was unintentional.


    The capital might not want normal people to get hold of the academy but they weren''t so cruel as to satisfy such bastards with their retarded actions.


    This was completely unintentional on their part. Some were just fucking bastards who came out to prey on the weak.


    I hated such people. But who was I to hate? I myself was someone who took fun in seeing others in pain¡­ even the weak ones, not gonna lie.


    The contestant understanding that trying wasn''t going to help him, so he let go. He let the strength go from his body and laid down on the ground, restless from this fight.


    The sadistic smile from the guy went away. Seeing that his prey had given up, he felt an itch in his head, annoying him.


    "Hey¡­ don''t give up like that, move, run, do something for fuck''s sake!" The guy''s words fell on deaf ears.


    Seeing that the guy truly gave up, the examiner sighed and slowly lifted his sword, "You could have given me a bit more fun before I ended you."


    "Well make sure to rot in hell then." With that the guy was about to strike down and end an innocent life.


    But even though I am a sadistic bastard, I''m not someone who likes watching people do the same as me. I had standards.


    I stopped the examiners hand and put pressure on his arm, effectively making him scream and letting loose of his sword.


    "Ahhh! Motherfucker! Who did tha-" His voice stopped immediately as he looked back to see my towering figure give him a clown like smile.


    The contestant too looked up, when he heard the scream and saw me. But he didn''t felt safe.


    "It''s me, motherfucker."


    The aura that oozed from me, made him feel even more scared at me than at the examiner. Which I''m sure the examiner felt the same or even more as he stammered, "Wh- Wh- Who are you?"


    "I''m the next contestant."


    Hearing that word, made the examiner feel a bit relieved. Then he swatted his hand out from me, which I easily let go.


    "Who the fuck do you think you are huh!" The examiner barked, "To stop a fight intentionally, do you what that means? It means I can disqualify you if I want?"


    "Oh¡­ You want to disqualify me." I tilted my head and the dark smile came back on me again.


    Seeing that he stammered once more, "I- I mean th- that doing this qualifies as eliminating you."


    "Okay, but I didn''t do it for nothing, the guy gave up." I looked down at the guy, "Didn''t you?"


    The contestant suddenly being the center of attention, felt stumped before he saw the opportunity, "Yes! I- I did quit at the fight but the examiner didn''t stop. He was going on and on before he was about to kill-"


    "You can shut up now." I said.


    "¡­right"


    Turning my attention back to the examiner, I look at him curiously, "You heard that, right. But what I don''t understand here is¡­ why would an examiner still continue the fight when the contestant already gave up?... can you help me understand that?"


    The examiner clicked his tongue, "Don''t be cocky, brat! Who do you think they''ll believe huh! You, a contestant or me, the examiner."


    "Hmm¡­ that is indeed a thought to process," I made a thinking face before smiling creepily at him, "But you tell me, who do you think they''ll believe."


    "Me, A noble from a distinguished house or you¡­ a disgruntled soldier?"

 Chapter 126 - The Evaluation [ Part 2 ]

    Avis, the examiner''s eyes widened as he murmured, "A noble."


    Then quickly his eyes went back to their normal, snake like slit eyes as he snarked, "A distinguished one you say¡­ then why would someone as distinguished as you would need to participate in this event?"


    "Well, not every noble has a stepmother that hates the son guts now, does it?" The smile from my face didn''t remove as I said to the other contestant without looking at him, "Leave now."


    "Al- Alright." The guy taking the chance, stumbled as he got up and ran like crazy, completely forgetting about me.


    Seeing the strange yet dangerous atmosphere, the other examiner too came close to us. But Avis stopped him with a lowered hand sign, indicating to wait.


    The guy looked at me and gave a smirk, "What now, are you going to kill me?"


    "Kill you? Are you crazy, why would I do that?"


    "Hmm? You serious? Then why did you stop me!" Avis asked angrily.


    "Isn''t there a rule that says the examiner can''t kill a contestant if he willingly gave up¡­ I was just doing my duty as a noble guy." I say innocently as the guy laughed.


    "Haaa¡­ I like you, kid. What''s your name?"


    "Isn''t it polite to tell your own name before asking someone else''s?"


    "Still cocky huh? It''s Avis, now would your majesty grant us his name?" Avis snarkily said to me.


    "It''s Henry Van Tax."


    ''Van Tax?... where did I hear that name again?'' Avis thought secretly.


    "So do you want to fight or¡­ will you run away like that previous guy too?" Avis said and gave a look at the other examiner who pulled out a list.


    The examiner searched before saying, "Number 3465, Henry Van Tax. His father, currently deceased, Agrave Van Tax. Unfortunately, without any will written by him, all the property went to the new wife."


    "Agrave Van Tax¡­" Recalling the name, Avis''s eyes widened greatly, "You''re that motherfucker''s son... Damn! You really are royalty."


    "You knew my father?" I felt conflicted that a lizard like him might have some connection with the baldy.


    Avis nodded, "Yeah, Kid. Not personally but everybody in this kingdom with even half a brain would know about Agrave Van Tax. That guy was the greediest bald fucker in the whole kingdom¡­ no, maybe the whole world."


    Instead of getting an angry expression out of me, I simply nodded, "Yeah, that''s him of course. I suppose then you wouldn''t be stupid enough to stop me here, right?"


    "Stop you?" He asked, confused, "I''m gonna fucking murder you, brat! Do you know how much bounty you have on your head?"


    "I have a bounty!" I asked, clearly shocked.


    "Yeah, do you know how much? Let me give you a hint, it starts with one and ends with four zeros."


    "Ten thousand pounds?" Hearing the amount, I look down at the desert with a dark look.


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    Finally seeing a pained expression on me, the guy laughed.


    "Hahaha¡­ so now that you know how much your head is worth¡­ beg me and who knows, I might even let you go."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Huh"


    I lift my head slowly as Avis saw the angered look on my face, "Only ten thousand pounds! Those fuckers had the audacity to value me with such a low amount!" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "DAMN THEM!" I screamed out above, my voice quaking the surroundings. Any birds or monsters that were roaming around the area, quickly ran from the place as they heard me scream.


    Even Avis and the examiner looked at me in fear and took a step back unconsciously.


    "Damn those fuckers! To ridicule me like this, I''m gonna fucking kill them!" I cursed and thrashed around for a bit before I looked at the two examiner.


    Seeing me looking at them, they quickly felt their body shake in fear as I called out, "You!"


    Avis shakily pointed at himself, "me?"


    "Yes, you''re the one I''m supposed to fight, right?"


    "We- Well¡­ traditionally after a fight, the examiner is supposed to change with another on-" Avis couldn''t finish as the other examiner interrupted.


    "Yes, he''s the one! I''m purely here to evaluate."


    Avis looked at the guy in anger and wanted to curse out but before he could do that, he felt something hit his head as he flew away and landed a few feet away from where he was.


    Thap!


    Thap!


    He rolled and flew up for a second time before his body stopped in a roll.


    "Ahh¡­ fuuuuck meee!" Avis felt that his jaw might have broken at the punch. Touching it slightly, he knew that it was dislocated. Then carefully he held his jaw and with a crack rejoined it back.


    "Crack!"


    "Fuck that hurt!"


    Avis looked at me like I was crazy, "Why did you hit me, the fight hadn''t even started yet! That''s a fault."


    Hearing him, I turned to the other guy, who immediately shook his head.


    "The fights as good as okay for me."


    Seeing that his underling had already chosen to follow whatever I wanted and him positioned in a place where fighting was inevitable for him, Avis sighed.


    "Shit!... why do I always have to get fucked like this?"


    Shaking his head, Avis got up. Then he patted his clothes off the sand before taking hold of his sword and positioning himself in a sword stance.


    "Since I can''t run away unscathed, I''ll be damned if I let you go unhurt."


    I licked my lips, feeling the passion for a beating burning in my chest, "Since you chose to willingly do this, I''ll do you a favor and not use my sword at this fight."


    "Willingly?... well at least, your kind enough to not use your sword so I''ll give you that one."


    With that, the other examiner knew that the fight was about to start so he backed away immediately, letting us have enough space.


    Without any word or sound, Avis ran towards me. His movement quick and within a few seconds he was already in front of me, trying to end this with a stab at my belly.


    But I too was fast, much faster than him as I stepped aside and punched at his hand. The sword immediately flying away as the bones on his hand broke.


    "Ahhh! At least be a little gentl-"


    Before he could finish his words, my clenched fists fell on his head like a hammer. Immediately stopping all of his motor functions. His eyes went back in his head, his body losing connection as if all the strings were cut off and he fell on his knees.


    "Well¡­ is that it then? Weren''t you going to kill me and take my bounty?" My words fell on deaf ears as Avis was already on dreamland.


    The other examiner lifted his hand and was about to announce my victory but I stopped him. I lifted my index finger and shook it.


    "He hasn''t given up yet, so don''t call it."


    "But he''s out cold-"


    "What did I say!"


    The examiner shut up immediately. Then satisfying my sadistic self, I began to beat him.


    I punched his face, chest, arms, legs anything that seemed to bring a painful expression on him.


    "So you like giving pain to others huh"


    "Bam!"


    "I like it too, but do you know what''s different about us?"


    "Bam!"


    "I can take a punch while you can''t!


    "Bam!"


    "Now let''s see how much pain you can handle before you give up!"


    I lift up my bloody hand and go for a punch but a voice stops me.


    "Enough!"

 Chapter 1 - 1 - Moral

    New York, USA


    11:23 PM


    In a high-rise Business Building


    ... sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside the building were three people who were still working with much vigor.


    Which was quite surprising for many.


    At this time, this late at night, people don''t usually work and those that do are either close to their deadline or simply being used.


    But in the current situation, it didn''t seem like that by the way the three people quickly typed on their keyboards. One guy among them was doing something slightly different than the others.


    This specific person was not only doing his job with the same speed and aggressiveness like the others but unlike them, he would occasionally look at the time at the screen.


    As the battle of clicking went on, the guy who was constantly looking at the time, gasped as he stopped writing and pulled up his hands in victory as he loudly said, "FUCK YEAH! THIS BITCH IS DONE!"


    The other who suddenly heard the outburst, looked at him and smiled in response as the guy in question, quickly realized his actions and felt embarrassed. He scratched the back of his neck as he apologized, "Ahh! I- I''m sorry for that."


    "I didn''t mean to say it like that, sorry chief." The guy said bowing.


    A older guy who had a half burned out cigarette in his mouth, dismissed his words, "Don''t worry about small stuff like that. Indeed, you should celebrate." Then he looked at his own report, "You were finally done with this wretched report."


    "It''s new year''s eve and out of all the people in the company, we are the ones who get stuck with this thing." The group chief, Alex Moen said as he took a deep intake of his cigarette.


    The last person, Feli Johnson, another employee of the company and member of the team nodded his head vibrantly to the chief''s words, "Yeah, It feels like we got the end of the stick somehow."


    "We always get fucked behind like this¡­ I swear¡­ it almost feels like the boss knows about my dealings with his ex." The chief and the others face paled slightly as they felt injustice by this.


    "Still," Alex put out the cigarette that was finished and put it on the ashtray, "Good work finishing your report, Yoshimura."


    "Now we can''t just let the new blood think he is better than us now, can we chief?" Feli said with a smirk at his chief as he challenged the man.


    "No we can''t." Alex said as he returned the glare. "I need to show the kid, why they call me ''Mr. Quick''."


    Feli, hearing the ridiculous nickname, paled again but didn''t try to correct the overly tired man.


    "Now chief, you don''t think that you can beat my hot blood now, can ya."


    "Bold words from a guy who still lives with his parents."


    "¡­ chief, I already told you I am just looking for the right apartment."


    "And I have already told you hot single mothers don''t rent out to losers who live with their parents."


    "Chief I am telling you-"


    Yoshimura, looked at the exchange of words between the two ''tired'' men, smiled as he thought about this month.


    He had recently graduated out of college with an average degree and started working here at the start of December. Even though he was only able to secure the job through his family connections, it was his own skills that had kept him here.


    The memory was still fresh on his mind as he remembered the torturous internee program which was created to weed out the newbies and fortunately through GREAT effort, was he able to hold on and then was assigned to this team.


    At first, he thought because of the internee program that the team would be a place where only the strong would survive and the weak would get kicked out. But contrary to his imagination, that didn''t happen.


    The people that he met when he joined the team was nothing like the people who trained (Tortured) him in the internee program. They were very nice and quiet easygoing too.


    Nothing like what people say about the bosses being rough and making you do overwork and other things. Seeing the fortunate workplace, that he had, Yoshimura did his best and tried to help everyone on the team.


    So when he saw that their chief (Alex) was suddenly given work on new year''s eve, Yoshimura volunteered to help him out.


    Unfortunately for big bro Feli, he was out of all excuses that he already hadn''t used this year, so the chief kept him for the report and now there they were.


    He done with his work and his ''Senpai''s'' doing the occasional banter that was similar for everyone on the team.


    Seeing that the banter was not going to stop anytime, he intervened, "Chief and Big bro Feli, I think it would be best if you guys took a short break now."


    Alex and Feli stopped their argument and nodded at Yoshimura''s words, "You know what¡­ I''m gonna do just that."


    "Welllll I am already so close to finish the report, buuut since you said it Young Yoshimura, I''ll listen to your request." Feli said without any shame.


    Yoshimura smiled and got up, "Why don''t I bring something for us?"


    "That''s a good idea, go for it." Alex said as Yoshimura left and Feli spoke.


    "He''s a good kid."


    "Hmm¡­ he is." Alex said as he pocketed another cigarette, the last in the pack and lit it, "There aren''t many like him with such spirit."


    "Hahhh¡­ I remember when I first joined the team, I was just like him and worked so hard."


    "What the hell are you talking about?... You were a lazy ass back then too."


    "¡­ Not everyone can be like Yoshimura, chief." Feli said with bitterness then had a thought, "To be honest though, doesn''t it seem like he''s working a little too much."


    "He just finished the intern program and still going so strong¡­" Alex said and took a puff.


    "If only we had more who were so¡­ considerate."


    ...¡­


    ( A While Later )


    Alex scrunched up his brows as Yoshimura still didn''t come back with the food. It was concerning for him.


    "Feli, how long has it been since he went out?"


    "20 Minutes, I think."


    "Why don''t you go check and see if everything is okay."


    "Sure." Feli nodded and got up as he went to the cafeteria.


    As expected, Feli saw the lights on inside but no Yoshimura.


    ''Where could he have gone?''


    Feli walked towards the diner and as he walked, he felt something blocking his leg. Looking down, his eyes went up as he shouted and fell, "Ahhhhh!"


    Hearing the scream, Alex quickly ran towards the diner and saw Feli on the floor looking behind a table and went there.


    "What''s wron-"


    Alex saw Yoshimura''s body on the floor and felt shocked. He went to him and checked his pulses. Then he looked at Feli and shook his head.


    "He''s gone."


    So at the start of new year in 2025 00:00 Clock, Yoshimura Hen, died overworking himself.


    So the moral of the story is¡­ Do not help others when you can¡­ or can''t¡­ don''t know, I''m not really that good at telling stuff like this.

 Chapter 2 - 2 - What Next

    Warm¡­ Comfortably Warm.


    It felt like I was being cradled in my mother''s arms and she was cooing me to sleep or¡­ just cooing me, I guess?


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    I could actually feel the cooing feeling like it was realistically being sung.


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    Again, it felt like a beautiful tone was drifting me too a dream far far away.


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    ¡­ Is it just me or... Is this shit really happening?


    I could actually feel my body slightly moving and something warm was holding on to me.


    Right now, my eyes are closed so I can''t tell what was really going on¡­ but the only thing I hoped was to not see something disturbing when I open my eyes.


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    Obviously the chances of that not being true was increasing dangerously.


    So with the slightest bit of courage that I had, I opened my eyes.


    ...


    ...


    Beautiful


    ¡­


    Artistic


    ¡­


    God''s Creation


    ¡­


    I don''t know how to describe¡­ her, but words couldn''t simply describe the woma- being that my eyes saw.


    Golden Hair, Vibrant yellow eyes filled with the purest intentions, a face without a mistake, a smile that could stop a war¡­ no, stop any war and lastly her cleavage¡­


    DAMN! ARE THEY HUGE!


    Coming to this point, the fact that I thought such a thing made me unconsciously feel guilty towards her. To think, that a being such as her was gazing at me with such a love filled gaze and that one of the first things I did was¡­ think lewdly of her?


    What is wrong with me!!??


    I lowered my gaze in shame and looked away from her.


    "It''s okay."


    A motherly voice said to me as a warm hand touched my face. Her hands were large, larger than my head but she was caressing my head as if I was made of some fragile component.


    Slowly lifting my head, I hear her say, "It''s not a sin to think."


    "Nothing, no being in all of creation is without fault and not are you."


    "But that doesn''t mean it''s anything bad, simply it makes you more special."


    Special?


    "Yes" She nodded, "It''s your independent and honest choice of thinking that makes you special from us who only seek to make everything as they should be."


    "So in that sense, you can say you are much more important than me."


    Important than her? I definitely didn''t feel like that.


    Somehow though, I couldn''t help but feel giddy hearing her say that. As if I was a child and she my mother just complemented me in the most uncomplicated way possible.


    "So do not doubt what you think. This is safe place."


    "You are safe here."


    Those words unconsciously made me feel more at ease. I don''t how much more when I already felt like this is the safest place there was in the world.


    Ehh?


    It was at this moment when I realized a certain special thing.


    First was I wasn''t in the world¡­ or anywhere for the matter. It was someplace distant. I was literally in nowhere; the whole space was white. There wasn''t any walls or sky to be exact.


    I couldn''t see anything other than white.


    Secondly and I swear this isn''t my crazy fantasy.


    I was actually being cradled by the woman.


    LITERALLY!


    Alarm bells rang inside my head as I felt myself heat up just thinking of being in such a situation. It looked like she understood what I was thinking as she laughed.


    Not in a funny way but¡­ a happy way.


    Like she wasn''t making fun of me and was just laughing at the situation. Does that make any sense?


    Because I certainly don''t get what was happening.


    "You don''t have to be ashamed of such a thing, in fact I feel glad to have someone like you in my bosom."


    I smiled at her and finally said my first words since I came here.


    "Than- Thanks¡­ my lad-queen¡­ goddess. Buuut, can you¡­ you know, maybe put me down."


    Surprisingly she pouted.


    "I don''t want to do that but since you asked I will."


    Saying that she put me down on the floor¡­ which were made of clouds now that I noticed.


    "There, and if you want to come back here again just ask, okay?"


    I nodded and even though the offer was excellent, I was not going to do that. Seriously it was a tough offer to refuse.


    "Before we continue, do you know where we are?"


    I looked around again and shook my head.


    "Do you know what happened to you before you came back?"


    I tried to think before this and it took sometime before a certain disturbing memory came back to me. The memory of me, clutching my chest as a heavy feeling suddenly came over me as I was bringing back the food.


    Then just like that, I fell flat and¡­ died?


    I look to her in confirmation as she nodded.


    ...


    Somehow it didn''t feel as shocking as I thought would feel like, maybe I already had accepted the fact when I came here.


    "Do you want to ask something?"


    I hear her and many things go through my head before I ask the one meaningful question.


    "What happens next?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your next life happens."


    "¡­ Rebirth?"


    She smiled at me and this time I felt curious at that.


    "Not only that, but if you want I can send you to any world of your choice."


    "Seriously? Can I ask why?"


    "It''s your reward for the smiles you put upon your fellow friends before you died."


    I didn''t understand what she said but as if understanding that she showed me pictures, memories of the employees back at the company, my team members to be specific.


    Memories of me helping them out and others before the final thing of them coming to my funeral and saying nice stuff about me and such.


    Seeing the short but heartfelt memory made me feel very glad and I had to wipe out the tear that came to my eyes.


    After thinking for a loooong time, I made my choice.


    "I''m ready."


    "Well then, tell me where do you want to go?"


    ...


    ( After a while )


    The perfect being was sitting upon her throne as another one same like her but smaller came to her with a worrying look.


    "Mother"


    "Yes, angel."


    "You know the person you had recently sent to a world."


    "That darling of a boy? What of him?"


    "You made another mistake." Mother looked at the angel with confusion before being told what she had actually done. Hearing what she did, the beautiful face of hers paled in horror.


    "Oh My!"

 Chapter 3 - 3 - New World

    After choosing my initial world and telling it to the goddess, I close my eyes as instructed and feel my body floating. Then suddenly it felt as if my soul or at least what was left in that white place flew over distant places.


    Continents, Eons, Universes.


    Felt as if I was traveling around the center of¡­ everything.


    Then suddenly with a large thud it stops.


    ...¡­


    Aliana World


    02:12 AM


    ...¡­


    The first sensation that comes to me is heaviness. An unusual amount of it.


    Maybe it seemed like getting a body after floating around as a soul for some time has some effects or this body just had some weights.


    I hope it wasn''t the latter.


    A wet feeling came over my forehead as I felt something being put over it.


    It was a cooling sensation and my situation felt better because of it.


    Finally feeling that I somehow got some control of this body, I open my eyes.


    First thing I saw was hard wood ceiling. One that seemed to only be available in houses that actually used good quality woods back in the day. Then I saw the four square stands of the beds and hovering over it is a piece of white linen strung up in a beautiful flower design.


    Before I could get anything else from my surroundings, a metallic sound rangs.


    THUMP!


    SPLASH!


    "Hahh!"


    Then accompanying that came the sound of water falling and a girly gasp.


    Immediately I look down to see a women of great beauty and somewhat close to twenty looking at me with both her hands over her mouth as if she saw something shocking.


    Then she put away her hands and slowly came closer to me as her body shaked.


    "Youn- young master"


    "Are you- are you okay?"


    She asked me and I could see tears threatening to fall out of her perfectly created beautiful white face that didn''t have any imperfection or spots. Now that I look at her a little more carefully, I see that she is wearing a black and white dress¡­ which seemed strangely similar to a maids.


    The girl seeing her young master not saying anything, felt that there were some problems with him.


    "Don''t worry, master. I''ll go and bring around the doctor to check up on you."


    The girl said and left with a run.


    William tried to stop her but still didn''t quiet feel the strength inside him to fully call out.


    "Wait"


    A low voice came out of him but it wasn''t enough, as the girl had ran out of the room already. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the chance for gaining some information running away like that, I sighed before trying to get up from this sleeping position.


    "Aghhh"


    It may be because of my body changing, but getting up felt quite a hassle. It felt like my body was weighing at a ton or something was dragging it down.


    With great strength, I finally got up and that little effort seemed to have taken the breath out of me as I took heavy breathes.


    "Hahh!"


    "Hahh!"


    "That was a lot-"


    My new voice, felt heavy too. As if a whole chicken had nested itself inside my throat.


    Then I looked at the room I was in.


    It was a living room but seemed extremely close to a bedroom. I couldn''t quite tell with how big the room was but I had to guess it was a bedroom because it had a bed.


    But the reason for my confusion was the furniture''s inside it.


    Sofa, armchair, small glass dining table, large wooden closet, a giant mirror accompanied with a stand for products, a stand beside the bed and other things.


    All of it seemed old fashioned but were in great quality.


    Seeing the room and connecting somethings inside my head, I smiled.


    "So it really was true."


    "I reincarnated then huh!"


    I felt the joy of something miraculous happening overcoming my head as I screamed out.


    "YESS!"


    The sound was heavy and very disconcerting but at the height of my joy I didn''t let it damper my mood.


    But I noticed something strange.


    "What happened to my hands?"


    I looked at my hands, which were big but all quite fat. Seemed like they were only made of meat and the bone part of them was left behind.


    Pulling aside the cover over my legs, I look down.


    I was wearing old styled white linen pants that had that strange flower design at the end of it but strangely that wasn''t my concern. The fact that my legs seemed to also be huge and freaking fat too was just too much.


    "Wha- what is this?"


    I ask out of utter confusion and as horror seemed to slowly inch its way to my heart, I look at the large mirror at one corner and get up.


    I feel soft furs of the animal skinned rug under my feet but ignoring it I make a beeline to the mirror.


    The mirror was large, large enough to capture even an eight-foot-tall man''s full standing figure. So when I saw my new appearance, I almost felt another heart attack coming.


    A six feet tall man¡­ no it wasn''t a man¡­ the face was filled with fat but it still had some youth in it to ascertain the figure as a boy.


    The figure in the mirror looked at itself in unspeakable horror seeing the ugliness on it.


    When I say ugly, I don''t mean he was ugly because he wasn''t. He was just fat¡­ alright I lied, he was- I am very very fat.


    Touching my large stomach that could fill in a squad of children, I gasped.


    "What the fuck is happening here!"

 Chapter 4 - 4 - How To Explain?

    My depressed concentration was broken by a cough and a knock from behind.


    Startled, I looked back to see the same girl from before and two other man with her. It seemed she brought the doctor and an older butler with her.


    "Yes"


    The old doctor in his sixties, wearing old leather clothes which seemed to be in fine condition walked two steps and moved the rim of his thin glasses as he said.


    "It seems your consciousness is back, young master, Henry."


    "Do you think there are any lingering effects from before?" The old butler standing behind asked.


    "Well, Henry is able to walk so I presume there isn''t any, but still I need to take a look at him before I can be sure." The doctor said before pointing towards the bed, indicating Henry or me to be exact to sit on the bed.


    The previous shock of my new body didn''t leave me but I still obeyed the doctor and sat on the bed''s end as he examined me.


    It was a simple examination. Hearing my heartbeat, cough, checking the eyes, tongue, nose. Simple look here and there and it was done for him as he collected his equipment''s while saying.


    "Well I can at least say that he is physically fi- okay." The doctor corrected his words before continuing.


    "Now some routine questions."


    "Tell me Henry, who are you?"


    Now that was the million-dollar question.


    I racked my brain but nothing seem to come to it. It felt like I only got a machine filled with materials without any mechanism of it working.


    "I guess¡­ Henry."


    "Nice joke." The doctor thought I was joking¡­ if only he really knew what was going inside my head.


    "What is my name?"


    "¡­ I don''t know."


    "It''s not nice to joke about this, Henry, now tell me the truth."


    "I really don''t know." I said to him with complete honesty.


    "Come on Henry, I know being asked childish questions like this doesn''t feel nice and is time consuming but you must answer me truly."


    I sighed not knowing how to answer the man. I was speaking the truth but they didn''t know that, they didn''t know what I had just went through.


    "I''ll be totally straight with you doc, I don''t know who you are and I know it seems total crap but I am serious."


    The doctor seeing this new style of way Henry talked, felt confused. Overly.


    Henry might have been many huge things, he ate a lot and certainly made fun of others a lot too but¡­ he felt that this time might not be the same as before.


    "¡­ are you serious?"


    "Total"


    "Then how about them¡­ do you remember any of them?" He pointed behind to the maid and butler.


    I looked at the old butler first and shook my head. His face was not one bit common to me.


    Seeing me shake my head, the butler gasped in shock and looked at the doctor, but the guy kept looking at me.


    "And her?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I checked the maid up and down completely and try to remember her but nothing came to mind.


    ''She''s quite the beauty.''


    I looked at her innocent brown eyes, black luscious long hair and black-white maid outfit, still the answer was the same.


    "No-"


    I stopped as a sudden thought came to me and compared that to my current appearance and looked at the maid who seemed to be praying very deeply as she tightly clutched her hands in front of her chest.


    I felt I needed to ask the question. I was 70% sure that it was not what I thought but¡­ if it was then¡­


    I looked at her, my curiosity peeked to the highest and asked, "Are you¡­ Anna?"


    The maid who cried slightly, looked up and into me as she nodded her head multiple times and said, "Yes! Yes Young Master, I am your maid, Anne. You remember me, young master."


    "Hmm..." The doctor wondered.


    "Can you tell me anything else about her?"


    I tried but this time it was absolutely blank¡­ besides the thing I knew from my past. I gave him a shake of my head as the bubbly maid''s happiness died down again.


    "Hmm¡­"


    "You know her name, that''s good¡­ but you don''t know anything other than that, right?" I nodded.


    "Well then¡­ I need to ask some more before I can come to a conjecture." The doctor said and continued asking me questions. Mostly it was simple, who was he or she, do I know this place or that thing but sometimes he would go a little deep.


    Where is the treasury? Who is my secret love? Why was I so fat?... I think the last one was intentional.


    But after a very long while, the doctor finally came to a conclusion as he sighed, "It is not good¡­ not good at all."


    The doctor stood up and said to the maid and butler, "It seems Henry has lost his memories."


    "Completely?"


    "No, not completely. As you have seen, he knows fundamental things, other non-fundamental ones and¡­ the girls name." The doctor said eyeing Anna for a moment, "But other than that he doesn''t seem to have any recollection of who he is."


    "¡­ Will he stay like this forever?" The old butler said as he clutched his hands in pain.


    "With the way he had gotten the sudden illness, I can''t really say."


    As if his most painful nightmare had come to fruition, the old butler said, "Oh- Oh! My¡­ young master."


    "What can you do? It''s not everyday someone hears that their fianc¨¦ is about to attack them."


    ''Fianc¨¦?... attacking me¡­ it seems what I didn''t want to happen, just up and fucked me.''


    A knock from the door resounded gaining everyone''s attention as another servant came and gave a letter to Anna.


    "It''s master from the capital." She took a look at the old butler and he nodded. Gaining the permission, she opened the letter and started reading it.


    ''If I''m as fucked as I thought than its probably that.'' My guess was right as Anna''s eyes widened in horror as she read the letter.


    "The master¡­ has been killed."

 Chapter 5 - 5 - Looking For A Solution

    "The master¡­ has been killed."


    The room became silent as each person had a different kind of reaction to the words.


    Anna was shaking in terror, while the old butler widened his eyes in disbelief and Me¡­ well, I was just looking at everyone''s reaction and taking in their perspective.


    So it came as a surprise when I saw the old doctor not having any reaction of sadness or shock but one of calculation. Really?


    Was the guy actually thinking of how to take advantage of such a situation at the moment?


    Seems like there might be more to the old guy than I thought.


    The old butler shocked, didn''t completely believe it and took the letter from Anna and read it himself. So, when he verified that the contents of the letter were legitimate, the letter fell from his hands and slip.


    He was about to fall from the revelation that his master was no more.


    But someone was quick.


    "Mr. Redwick"


    Anna quickly took hold of the old butler and sat him down upon the armchair.


    "Than- Thank you Anna."


    The old butler took a few breathes before smiling at Anna, "It''s okay¡­ It won''t happen again."


    Anna looked at the old butler''s ( Redwick''s ) face and even though he was giving a reassuring smile, it felt quite disconcerting for her.


    "Everyone"


    All eyes went to me as I stood up.


    "I know that getting such news at this moment¡­ of chaos, makes you feel uncertain and even fear."


    Hearing my words, they subtly felt a nod from their inner minds.


    "But¡­ I am still here and I can assure you that we will get through this and even more so that justice will be delivered to us." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, Why don''t we say a prayer for my father and hope he receives¡­ heavenly guidance." I said the last part as a way to breach their thoughts and it worked.


    They nodded and the old butler stood up.


    I knew that this world had religion and at the era I am in, the fear and faith of religion could do many things.


    I.e. Like how it temporally just removed them from fear of their future.


    "Anna, can you say the prayer?"


    "Yes, Young Master."


    Anna nodded and fell to her knees as we all joined her, hands holding. I looked at the old doctor and said.


    "Doctor, aren''t you going to join us?"


    "O-Oh!... Yes." After some hesitation, the old man sat on his knees as we all clasped hands and Anne closed her eyes and prayed.


    "Oh! Heavenly Mother in the heaven."


    "Hear our words and truth in prayers."


    "Take my old masters¡­ troubled soul and show him your divine way and bringeth him unto it."


    "Take him by your loving hands and let him enjoy the joys of your Kingdom."


    She stopped for a moment.


    "Burn those that bring terror."


    "Give fear and retribution to those people that¡­ that."


    Anna teared up again as the thought of her old master being killed permeated her head. She felt a light rub at her knee and saw her young master smiling at her.


    She didn''t know how but that small action gave her the strength to go through this.


    "Those people that had did such an ungodly act on our master."


    "Bless this kingdom of yours and our small land, Hyfelia."


    "Bring food and take famine away."


    "May thy children do your praise."


    "Long live the King and your divine kingdom."


    Everybody resounded those last words as I did it too, albeit a moment later, but I don''t think they noticed.


    Everybody got up and fell silent again.


    "It''s late, why don''t we all take a nap for now and later in the day think about what transpired." I said as Anna and Redwick nodded.


    "Thank you for your assistance in my case doc, but I won''t take any more of your time. Go home and take a rest." The doctor looked at me and tried to feel me out but seeing the sharp look in my eyes, he nodded and left.


    They all left and went to their beds and one at the writing table.


    None slept.


    Especially not me.


    I thought about everything that has happened and everything that would happen and tried to think of how to escape that.


    Specially knowing my own destiny¡­ the future terrified me to my core.


    Night passed by as I spent it pondering upon one thought.


    ...


    The sun slowly rose up as I stood before a large oak tree. The tree shielding me with its body from the sun as I touched it.


    "Sigh¡­ What to do?"


    "Every time I think of a way to get away from the dreadful future that awaits me I see a dead-end."


    "I can''t fight¡­ not with this body," I slapped my belly as the vibration reverberated around me.


    "I can''t be a thinker¡­ I''m not that smart enough to outsmart everyone."


    "Especially a certain few people."


    "And I can''t even ask for a normal life as I am the second villain."


    "If only I could stop being the villain¡­ but for that I need to break away from that future heroine fianc¨¦ of mine."


    I clutched my head in pain, "But the plot background is already activated and she getting ready to attack me."


    "What to do?"


    Suddenly the air shifted around me in a fast way from its more natural and slow speed. As I groaned in pain and sighed for the uncountable time, I hear a gasp.


    "Hah! Finally found you."


    Thinking it was Anna, who said that I looked back but became surprised when I saw who it was.


    "Go- Goddess!"


    In front of me stood the tall and perfect looking goddess that¡­ put me into this world. She wasn''t completely here but it was just her projection. It was evident with how the form of her body blurred when the wind took a strong turn and how hollo her appearance had.


    She smiled in slight embarrassment at me and said.


    "Haha¡­ I kinda made a mistake."

 Chapter 6 - 6 - Heavenly Taste

    "Haha¡­ I kinda made a mistake."


    ...


    ...


    "Really?... that''s a little late now, don''t you think."


    "I know. This was quite a problematic thing to have happened." She said as she lookeqd me up and down. It was a surprise to her too when she saw my appearance. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Contrary to what I thought, she didn''t look at me in disgust but rather mild curiosity and guilt.


    "To think that your reincarnation would have such a problem like this."


    "I don''t generally make such mistake like this." She said with a straight face as I believed her.


    If only I knew before.


    But at the moment, investigating was the least of my concern. I needed to know how quickly she could fix me.


    "So what are you going to do?"


    She looked at me in confusion as she said.


    "What?"


    "I mean, how are you going to fix me¡­ or take me back to my true body, the one I was supposed to go through."


    "¡­ You see¡­ there is a problem in there too." She said as pointed at me with her index.


    "You have already merged with this body so unless you want to die and get a chance at another reincarnation chance then I can''t help you. Let me be blunt, there is small chance now that if you were to die than you probably would go to a worse place than to me."


    "What! Why?"


    "It''s the things the previous user of the body did." She said while pointing at me again. "Even though the real user of that body is already in a bad place, you even though have not done anything, would automatically get his sins too."


    "What will happen to the body I originally wanted to become?"


    "He''s life will go on as it had already gone by. You already knew what happens to him as you read his life story."


    Yes, that''s right. I wanted to reincarnate into the body of The King''s Path novel''s protagonist and live out a massively adventurous and romantic life.


    Why wouldn''t I? The protagonist was already quite strong from the beginning and after that, women after women seem to fall into his lap. One even literally.


    So why wouldn''t anyone want to become such a cheat character.


    But hearing the harsh words out of the goddess made me feel as if the last stretch of hope was pulled away from her. I wanted to lash at her, speak insults and even throw rocks and anything that I could find on her.


    Knowing what I was already thinking, the goddess lowered her head in acceptance and guilt. In full acceptance of my anger she didn''t protest, It was originally her fault that I am in not only another body but one that has a bad ending.


    As the anger took hold of me so did something else.


    I remembered the words of my mother from this life.


    "Don''t take everything for granted and use to your advantage which you have. No matter how bad it might be, anything can be more than useful if used with the right method."


    I didn''t know how or couldn''t even remember the face of this body''s mother¡­ but those words had etched itself to this body''s core and so did mine too.


    I feel the anger seep away from me slowly as I give a sad smile to the goddess.


    "Thank you goddess."


    She looked up in confusion when she saw me give her that smile.


    "Thank you for granting me another life." I said as I turned away from her.


    "I know that it''s not the ideal one I wanted but," I look at the far away distance and saw farms, houses and normal people. Farmers working in their farms without a care in the world. Even as the sweat poured away from their foreheads they kept on working with a small smile seeing the fruit of their work slowly brimming.


    "I could have been in a much worse situation than this."


    "In my previous life, I wasn''t a nice guy. I cheated in studies, did unsavory childish things and even sometimes took advantage of people if I needed to."


    "Still¡­ to be granted a new life and that too in my favorite novel is already more than anything that I could ask for."


    I smiled as hope begin to burn inside me.


    "So what if I am in the body of a villain that is written only to be used by the protagonist as stepping rock?... I will try to alter that fate."


    "Even more, I have future knowledge of the plot, that is more than enough for me to do something about my future and if I am careful with it, then I can even prosper more than anyone."


    "Who knows I might just become stronger than even the damn protagonist."


    "NO! I WILL BECOME THE STRONGEST!" I said as loudly as possible. I felt that if I said loud enough than I might¡­ just might have a chance of accomplishing that.


    "Haa"


    Turning behind I see the goddess giving a big smile. She closed her eyes and nodded a few times as if she finally decided upon it.


    "I have done many reincarnation work. Not going to lie, I even have done more mistake than I can remember¡­ but not one..."


    "Not one of them were as enthusiastic about their prospect as you are and all of them were given much more than what you were mistakenly given."


    "So I have decided that I will give you my support and hope that you would use it to live your life to your fullest."


    I was about to ask her what she meant, but was shocked by her next action.


    She came in front of me in the next step, touched my face and kissed me.


    I was shocked to my core but my eyes closed automatically as the sweet taste of her heavenly lips took hold of me.


    So I did what any man in my position would do.


    I grabbed her by the waist and kissed her back.

 Chapter 7 - 7 - Gifts

    The goddess widened her golden eyes in shock as she felt me clutching her waist tightly as I kissed her.


    The initial shock quickly went away as she lost herself in the kiss and jointly participated with me.


    As I felt the taste of honey mixed with slight salt, I was completely lost in it. The kiss had an aphrodisiac effect on me as I felt myself warming up in excitement and went even bolder.


    I went further and used my tongue. Even though some part of me was slightly conscious and knew that this action would immediately cut off my contact with her, the other 90% of me didn''t care and went in.


    But instead of being cut off, the goddess instead used her own tongue. Now it was my time to be surprised as I felt her tongue breach my own mouth and in momentary shock, I did nothing to stop it.


    The aphrodisiac effect of the kiss was greatly evident as the next moment my shock changed to lust and I also barged into her mouth.


    Before any of us knew it, we were having a tug of war. But instead of using ropes, we were using our tongue. Our tongues wrestled around with each other as saliva slipped out of us and made a mess of our sides.


    The kissing wasn''t the only thing that was going on, we were also exploring our bodies and touching each other with passion. My hands snaked around her waist and found its way to her buttocks.


    "Ahhh!"


    They instantly took hold of them and a moan escaped out the goddess as I played with mushy buns. Fortunately, I wasn''t the only one who had dirty thoughts as she also touched me passionately, albeit slightly less intensely than I was.


    I dominated her vocal cave and she dominated mine, before we knew it, sometime went away before we finally stopped.


    As we separated, a thin line of saliva made a bridge connecting our extended tongues and finally broke apart as each at our necks and dripped down.


    "Hahh Hahh!"


    "Hahh Hahh!"


    We both took deep breaths as the entanglement took a lot out of us.


    "Oh! My¡­ that was quite the endearing kiss." The goddess said as she still had some heat beneath her.


    "Yea- Yeah!... I don''t know what took hold of me."


    "I didn''t know that you would be bold enough to even use your tongue."


    "I- I''m sorry, was it a bit too much?" I asked with some worry.


    "No no, not at all." She gave a sexy smile as she took hold of herself, "It felt¡­ a lot better when you did that."


    "I can already tell that you are going to have quite the adventure in the near future."


    My only answer to those words was a bold smile.


    "Will I see you again?"


    "Hmm, Don''t worry. I am always around you. Even though I won''t be there with you physically but I will spiritually," Her eyes took a curvy turn, "But it would certainly be quite fun if I could stay¡­ physically." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I smiled and wanted to tell her to stay but she went before me.


    "But my countless daughters would worry over me if I did. They should already be thinking about me by now so I think it would be best if I leave now."


    My eyes turned downcast, "Oh!"


    Seeing my look, she held my face and said, "I hope that you like the gift that I have given." Her figure started to flicker as they hollowed out quickly as I knew this was it.


    "FYI¡­ It was my first."


    Those were her last words as she left me with a beautiful smile and a wink.


    I looked towards the sky as I felt her figure burst into uncountable amount of flickering lights and float off.


    I smiled as the heavy feeling that I had from the start of this life went away.


    Suddenly a few messages opened up before my eyes.


    [ Your bodies limitation has been broken and your talent has been increased. ]


    [ Talent Level: Infinite ( Increased ) ]


    [ Your inner potential has also been unlocked ]


    [ Sealed Skill : Black Hole ( Unsealed ) ]


    [ Finally you have been gifted the Eyes of Eternity ]


    [ Eyes of Eternity : Unveil the secret of all that hides under the chaos and beyond. With this eyes you are able to see every single weakness inside anyone and also their physical, spiritual and mythical state. ]


    I look down in confusion at the white words that suddenly stood before me and read them.


    ...


    ...


    "¡­ Wait a second¡­"


    It took me a few seconds before I finally understood that this was what she meant when she said about gifting me something.


    "And here I was thinking, you were talking about the hot kiss that we shared."


    I smiled as I looked up at the skies again before my expression went completely blank. I looked ahead of me and read the notification again and again and again until they slowly disappeared.


    "¡­ haha haha"


    "Haha Haha"


    "HAHAHA HAHA!"


    "AHAHA HAHA HAHA!!"


    "MUAHAHAHA MUAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    I laughed like a crazy bastard as the consequences of what happened and what this meant finally hit me like a tidal wave.


    The possibilities, the uncountable number of possibilities that opened up before me¡­ NO. the possibilities that just fell upon my lap and literally spoon fed me itself meant only one thing.


    "I AM INVINCIBLE!"


    Maybe it was because I was given awesome powers or the fact that I had a vocal orgy with a literal goddess but¡­ I truly felt that nothing in this world mattered more than me.


    "HAHAHAH- Gaagh!"


    The reality quickly descended as a fly went into my mouth and stopped my joy.


    "Cough Cough"


    "Spit!"


    "Spit!"


    I tried to spit it out but nothing came.


    "Gargle!"


    "I think I ate a damn fly¡­"

 Chapter 8 - 8 - Plans

    It was my first.


    ...


    ...


    It tasted not as lackluster as I thought it would.


    At least there wasn''t much difficulty swallowed so that''s good.


    To think that I would receive my first fly only a few moments after I had kissed a goddess.


    Is it me or is it some kind of sign telling me that¡­ all is going to be okay.


    ...¡­


    You know what, I''ll take that as a yes. Because when someone says nothing it kinda means yes, especially when you are alone and talking with yourself.


    I thought about all this as I was sitting at the edge of the large hill as the tree stood behind me as a wall supporting my huge weight. The hill was behind the large house I was in and it was also the place where I had my first kiss with a goddess¡­ and ate a fly.


    So overall¡­ It was a significant experience for me.


    Alright then, it''s time to take a recap and finally talk about what really matters.


    First question, Should I take the easy route and help out the protagonist or take the hard route that means going behind the protagonist and using most of his key points to propel myself up?


    Now let''s do a pros and cons list.


    Pros -


    The first path is the easy path, the protagonist is already pretty strong so he doesn''t need much help from me and breezes through the first few hurdles easily. He also gets to meet with a lot of women which means I will also get to know a lot of woman too.


    Cons ¨C


    The protagonist is already strong so he probably doesn''t need me¡­ at least until I can increase my strength which is now actually possible. I may meet a lot of woman because of him¡­ but all the attraction would go to that beautiful guy.


    And the biggest two cons, If I were to be acquainted with him or¡­ be his supporter than that means I will just get a huge list of names with the word ''villain'' written beside them in brackets so that''s a no no.


    Finally, At the current moment, with my fianc¨¦ going to attack me, who WILL be a future heroine and one of the other key points in the protagonist''s route to fight me¡­ I don''t think being his supporter is in the cards at the moment.


    "Hmmm"


    Looking at the patch of dirt beside me which had more crosses at the con mark, I summarized.


    Well¡­ it seems the con marks wins the debate but I would still try not to choose a side right now¡­ maybe when I become stronger and know that I can handle the repercussions of playing with the stories fates¡­ only then.


    But I can already see which path I might choose.


    Scrubbing away the patch of dirt I create a new one and name it¡­ Advantages.


    Advantages¡­ what are the things I have that can be useful to me and how effectively to use it to change my fate to a much more enjoyable one.


    First and biggest one is my plot knowledge. I can use this to change my destiny to a better one but if I overuse it than the future might get changed than the one I know.


    About the plot¡­


    I scrub my head as I remember that even though it''s my favorite novel but I still haven''t read the final volume of it. How could I when it was going to release the next year and¡­ I died literally at the beginning of the year.


    But that''s still a lot far from now so it''s not that big of a deal and it wouldn''t be a problem if I am to make myself very very very capable by then¡­ which I will.


    Next advantage is my talent.


    I sighed remembering the talent level.


    If I''m right, then I have an even better talent than the protagonist and he had the highest one¡­ buuut, it also means I would need to train myself to attain that level of power. But there is a problem.


    I am a lazy ass which now pounds to 500 to 600 kg, can''t tell with how much big my stomach is that stops me from seeing my own feet.


    But that can be arranged with training¡­ rigorous fucking training. No matter what happens, I would commit myself to it and become strong.


    Why shouldn''t I when I have infinite talent?


    Then came the eyes.


    I look around me and notice a subtle change.


    I am able to look quite far¡­ very far. Maybe a few kilometers. I say this because there is a farm far ahead of me and I am sitting here seeing the guy in 4k realistic resolution.


    I can even close up and see the small ant that is climbing into his pants¡­ should I tell him?


    Naaah¡­ he probably wouldn''t hear me and even if he did, it would be as something something pants anyway.


    And just like the description from before, I can see the guy''s stats? Well I can see his name, talent level and which power level his at which is above average¡­ at least his better than me.


    I haven''t seen my stats yet but I''m sure other than my talent, it''s going to be pretty bleak.


    Now comes the most fascinating function.


    I look at the guy and suddenly my vision blurs a little as time goes by slowly and see the guy moving very slowly. But the effect quickly goes away and replaced with tiredness.


    Apparently seeing things in slow motion is also a function and I can use it. Wonder what else is there.


    ¡­ The final potential.


    It''s good... it''s great but¡­ why is there a nagging feeling that something isn''t right about it?


    "Young Master!"


    I turn back and see Anna standing behind me and looking at me with scared eyes.


    "What are you doing from there! Get away immediately, you might fall and get hurt very badly."


    I smiled seeing her genuine worry.


    "Anna, just the person I was waiting for."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can you help me up?... I can''t get up."


    "Oh! Okay." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So with great strength from both front, I finally get up as Anna falls on the grass.


    "Here, you okay?"


    Anna looks up and see''s my hand in front of her and my smile. She smiled in return and gets up holding my hand.


    "Thank you, young master."


    "No worries, now let''s go."


    "Where to?"


    "To take care of our future."

 Chapter 9 - 9 - Situation

    "To take care of our future."


    "What?" Anna asked as she didn''t understand the meaning behind my words. Then a sudden thought came to her head as she smiled in understanding.


    "Oh! You want to make up with the madam."


    I smiled.


    She misunderstood what I meant but I wasn''t about to correct this innocent flower. Not after what I know she did or will do in the future because of me.


    "Yes, in a way. Do you know where I will find the old butler?"


    "Old butler?... Do you mean Mr. Redwick?"


    I nodded as I walked towards the house with her.


    "Yes, that guy. I need his help understanding something."


    "Well he spends most of his time either in the office or supervising the other servants." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But young master instead of finding him yourself, why don''t you go to your room and lie down in your bed. You only woke just a few hours ago; it would be better if you took some more rest." She insisted.


    "I can''t do that, not with all the things that happened. I need to talk with the man."


    Seeing the seriousness in me, which was quite a surprise to her.


    The young master she knew of wasn''t someone who worked or even participated in serious talks but now there I was standing in front of her, with eyes full of conviction and ready to face the world.


    Seeing this new face of her young master, she already started to feel better and a sense of hope for the future.


    Anna nodded her head with a smile as she said, "Okay. Why don''t you sit in your bedroom and let me bring Mr. Redwick to you."


    "That won''t do, take me to the office, I need to talk with him there."


    "Okay then."


    ...¡­


    The Office


    After going inside the main house and glancing at a few other servants I stood in front of a wooden door.


    The door wasn''t that big, it was quite similar to my size. Talking about size, the house was quite big. It was much bigger than a house in my past life but according to this earth, nobility would have a bigger house according to rank or if they had money.


    Which I don''t know yet but already can guess.


    Knocking on the door, I hear a response immediately.


    "Come in."


    Opening the door, I saw the old butler sitting in a chair opposite the main desk. The main seat was empty and the butler worked on some papers on the desk.


    ''Even though he is alone in the house and may be the most trusted servant, he still didn''t sit on the main seat. Quite peculiar or¡­ trusting.''


    Redwick looked up from the papers and to me as his brows went up in surprise.


    "Young Master, what are you doing here?"


    The old man''s voice was rough and tired, not like how it was back when I first saw him. It wasn''t a big change but I could tell the situation weighed heavily on him the most.


    "Forgive me for my behavior." He said as he stood up and corrected himself, "Good morning, young master."


    "Good morning, Redwick." I said and walked towards him as he moved away.


    I glanced at the papers and gave a small sigh of relief as the words were in English. I already did speak English but I didn''t know if the written language was the same or some other gibberish.


    Seeing me look at the papers, Redwick spoke.


    "I was working on the expenses of this month."


    "Hmm," I nodded and asked, "Is it any good?"


    The old butler looked up at me and his face brightened up instantly.


    "Yes young master. The old master had left quite a bit of money for you."


    Thinking back to the old master, Redwick''s face turned heavy again.


    I went towards the main chair and sat upon it. It wasn''t a small chair but not big enough for me but felt comfortable, the only worry I had at the moment was if it could handle my weight or not.


    "Sit down Redwick and Anna, lock the door and you sit too."


    "As you wish, young master." Redwick sat back on the chair as Anna locked the door and joined beside him.


    I looked at both of them as they also knew what I was thinking.


    "The situation¡­ how is it?"


    "As I''ve just said, we have more than enough money to live comfortably for a few years. But the problem is not our money but the land." Redwick looked outside the window and said, "Our farms are not producing enough crop."


    "It isn''t a trouble for us yet but¡­" Redwick stopped after this, thinking if he should tell the next part or not.


    "What is it?"


    "The farmers¡­ they are not able to buy enough clothes or food for themselves. Winter is our next season and we are quickly approaching the end of this one."


    "I know young master that we don''t think much about the farmers and their families."


    We don''t?


    "But they will suffer if we don''t." Redwick said.


    "Yes, young master. We must help them if I can." Anna pleaded.


    "Ultimately," Redwick reminded Anna, "It is your decision¡­ now."


    Anna backed down as she understood the subtle meaning of him.


    I looked at both of their faces and then at the papers below.


    "When that time comes, I will let you know what I think." I said and Redwick nodded.


    "Now tell me, what of my father? What happened to him?"


    "I''m sorry young master but we still don''t have a report." Redwick said, "But I''ve already sent riders and they will get back to us after understanding the situation."


    "For now all we know is that the master was going to the province capital to meet with the mistress. But he was attacked by a group of bandits and later killed."


    Hearing him only one thought went through my head.


    ''But was it intentional?''

 Chapter 10 - 10 - M.O.

    The thought lingered inside me as I glanced at both of their faces.


    ''Maybe now isn''t the ideal time to talk about this with them.''


    "Alright then, if you learn anything about the matter, come to me immediately."


    "Of course, young master."


    I nodded before giving them a new look, one of concern.


    "As you already know from last night¡­ my memory is more than a little foggy on some matters."


    Their faces turned to different degrees of worry and caution.


    "There are many things about me that I don''t remember anymore. Even more, I forgot about a lot of important details concerning¡­ well, almost everything." I said and smiled at them.


    "So I would be grateful if you guys helped answer those questions."


    "Without a thought, young master. We would help you regain your memories back as much as possible." Redwick nodded to Anna''s words.


    "Alright then, first question."


    ...¡­


    "That seems to be all¡­" I said as the answers made many things sense to me.


    I have the ultimate power of knowing the plot but even with that, there were many things missing to me.


    One of them was their face.


    If I looked at a popular character from the novel but didn''t know him by hand already and even if they stood before me then they might as well be complete strangers to me.


    There were pictures of the characters of every single heroine and some supporters but there was a tiny bit problem.


    They were in cartoon.


    Now how I am going to recognize someone from their cartoon self to their real one?


    The cartoon may be high quality but it does no justice to the real one at all.


    Like, for example, Anna. She didn''t have any mention on the novel until the final part of my villain arc. Even then it was only because of that event.


    Who would know that the real her would be so beautiful.


    Putting this fact aside, I confirmed my name. I already knew it but I still went to confirm it.


    But first comes my father- oops! Late father.


    Alex Van Tax


    A short fat man with balding hair that had some white ones at the sides. A man of many words¡­ not any good though. He liked to gamble and whore around with many women, especially low class ones.


    That reason I am here now.


    My father, in one of his drunken splendor one night, found my mother baking a cake in the kitchen and in the joy of spreading his genes, pounded her with his dough.


    9 months later and Voila, A bastard is born.


    That bastard being me.


    Henry Van Tax


    A name that had the perfect fit for someone like me. Not the Henry part but the fat as a van and taxing people in the land cruelly made quite the similarity.


    A person who cared about two things only, hands full of food and mouth full of food.


    Now that I think about it a word comes to my mind. Something that I called a specific person back in my past world.


    Fat Bastard.


    Oh! My mother... completely forgot about her. Which reminds me that after kicking me out of her and getting bags of money in return, she completely forgot about me.


    18 Years and still no letter. Truly a mother deserving of this body''s past user.


    Now as I said, my late father, goddess rot his soul, had a nasty habit of gambling and playing with money.


    When I mean nasty¡­ I meant he was good, no, the guy was more than good. That''s why even with a barren land with almost zero potential, he was still more richer than the barons around him.


    Oh! Yeah, Did I forgot to mention that he was a baron? If I did then yes, he WAS a baron.


    Now remember, nobility had ranks and being a baron meant¡­ at the lowest class of nobility. Still can''t complain, it was better than being normal folk and being ordered around by other noble people.


    Some barons were rich but not someone who had such bad farming skills and workers so we come back to gambling.


    The guy was able to play others like a pro and fiddle away a lot of money¡­ a looot of money.


    ¡­Which might also be the reason of his demise.


    With his gambling skill, he was not able to get money but also a wife. Now the wife that he got wasn''t a normal one, but was of great beauty.


    It was also because of wanting to meet with her did that guy went outside and got himself killed¡­ now that I think about it, the women could have gotten him killed too.


    Damn! With how much rotten the guy was, the list of perpetrators with the intention to kill him is only increasing. That is without counting out the normal folk.


    Who knows how much it would be if I did?


    It was also with his gambling skill that he got me my fianc¨¦.


    Same M.O. same game and same trick¡­ he tricked a viscount and got his daughter to be my wife¡­ which is a clever trick actually.


    With her being the only child, the earlness¡­ I think that''s the word, would go to her and even if I didn''t get that title, my future generation would get them and in one way, the Tax family would ascent to Viscounts, if not Earls. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a very nasty trick¡­ and I liked it.


    Unfortunately, Samantha didn''t. The daughter of the viscount didn''t need no reminder as I knew much about her.


    Samantha Religias was a young girl of 18, a bit honest and cared about her people but she was also a warrior.


    Being the second child in the family, she was trained hard and in turn those hardships resounded in her being named a talented women and a future Valkyrie too.


    So she disobeyed her father''s words, got herself an army and marched towards me.


    But as I hear this recap, I understand that the late old man also didn''t know about her.


    I thought about all the hardships, troubles and fuckery''s waiting for me and smiled.


    ''This is going to be a fascinating year.''


    "Redwick, I need you to write something for me."

 Chapter 11 - 11 - Question

    "Hahh Hahh"


    "Hahh Hahh"


    I was taking deep breathes while being spiraled on the floor.


    "Why¡­ Hahh"


    "did I¡­ hahh"


    "ever think¡­ hahh¡­ that this¡­"


    "was a¡­ hahh¡­ good¡­ idea?"


    I asked myself while gazing at the empty blue sky in haziness. My eyes blurred from the previous experiment and body full of sweat. My large stomach going up and down as I took in breaths before feeling the exhaustion gnawing at me.


    "You said that it would be good for your body." I didn''t expect to get an answer to the question. But here she was, in her usual innocent and beautiful self as she kneeled down in front of me and wiped away my sweats.


    Yes, you are correct. I was training¡­ or at least I tried to.


    Thinking that it would be best if I trained as fast as possible to get strong, I asked Anna to come and help me count. She was here to see how far I could run and how long I could last.


    As you can see this was the end result of that experiment.


    It wasn''t good.


    "How¡­ Hahhhhh¡­ how far¡­ did I go?"


    "Ahhh," Anna panicked as she looked back at the start point to here, "Somewhere close to¡­ 15 meters."


    "15!!" My eyes shot up at her words.


    "It felt like I ran for miles¡­ Holy mother of goddess!" Was I really at such bad condition.


    "Young master, why don''t take some rest? Your body¡­ can''t handle such pressure." She said while trying to be as soft as possible.


    "Rest? Only after 15 meters?..." I gave a dead look. "You gotta be kidding me?"


    "Hee" Anna had a complicated smile before a question filled her head.


    "Young Master?"


    "Yeah"


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "Training?"


    "Yes"


    "I want to be strong."


    "¡­ okay, but why?"


    "Why?" This time it was me who was confused, "Why wouldn''t I want to be strong?"


    In a world, where kingdoms fought other kingdoms, armies went on to slaughter any one that was in their path and evil things lurking beyond thick fogs, why wouldn''t anyone want to become strong?


    It was an invaluable question.


    "No, I get why you want to be strong but¡­ why now?" Anna asked blankly, "You never had thoughts of being strong before and you were happy too."


    "Why now huh." I copied her words and thought of an answer.


    "Oh! I''m sorry." As if realizing something, "I shouldn''t have asked so many questions."


    "It''s okay," I smiled, "If it''s you then any question is not problematic enough for me."


    Anna smiled hearing those words. I didn''t see it but there were some pink hue at the corner of her cheeks.


    Pulling myself, I sat up.


    "Why now, you ask."


    "Right now, because I don''t have anyone I can rely upon."


    "Hmm?"


    "The problems that are coming for me are large¡­ it''s not here yet, but when it will come, it will bring a large storm for me and when that storm comes¡­ I need to be ready for it."


    I looked at her with newfound conviction as energy suddenly beamed inside me.


    "I need to protect everyone who is around me. Myself, Old Redwick, the townspeople who are now my responsibility and most of all you."


    "O- Oh! Young master!" Anna said as she touched her face with both hands and blushed hard.


    Unfortunately, I was looking ahead so I didn''t see that.


    "But to protect you all from that, I need to be strong and to get that, I must do this. No matter how hard it gets, no matter how many times I fall and think that it''s going to be my last moment¡­ I would get up again." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    "You can do it."


    I looked up and saw Anna giving a smile with filled with brilliant hope and truthfulness.


    "I believe you can do it, young master. The power you are reaching for, you will find it and I believe that it won''t be hard for you after this."


    "Really?"


    "OF COURSE! YOU CAN. IF YOU CAN''T DO IT THEN NOBODY ELSE CAN." She said with a triumphant voice that shook even the birds that had nested up on a nearby tree.


    Realizing what she just did, she blushed again.


    "Your beautiful."


    "Wh- what??!!"


    "Nothing¡­ just said that I should get up." I said feigning ignorance.


    "Ooo¡­ is that so?" Anna said and thought that she might have heard wrong.


    I get up and look up at the row of stairs before me and prepare myself.


    "Oh! Stairs¡­ my immortal enemy, I shall conquer you today."


    ...¡­


    Far away from the town of Hyfelia


    There was a small camp at a grassy land. The camp was filled with men who wore traditional armor with the Religias family insignia drawn on the chest while there were other men too but they wore different armor.


    The ones with the insignia were the army of the Religias family and the other were mercenaries that were hired. These men had gathered here on the occasion of invading a land far away from their main land and help their young mistress break her marriage.


    They stayed at the tents and readied themselves for battle. It wasn''t far away any more, maybe a weeks walk and the only reason they were walking was because they knew it was going to be an easy one.


    Hyfelia was a small town and its forces were only some guards that weren''t even trained hard enough.


    At the center of the camp, there was a small tent and within that small tent was a beautiful woman who was polishing her sword as she thought about something deep.


    "Request for entry, commander."


    "Granted!"


    The girl said as a man of old age walked in and presented her with a letter.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s the letter from your¡­ fianc¨¦, commander!"


    The girl stopped her actions and put down the sword. She looked back and took the letter and quickly tore it apart before reading it.


    Her brow went up before she gave a sigh and put the sword down.


    "Tell the men to pick up the pace."


    "We are to reach Hyfelia within 5 days."

 Chapter 12 - 12 - A Certain Something

    [ On the camp of Religias Forces ]


    A middle aged man wearing mid-heavy armor with the insignia of the Religias family drawn on it, pushed the other men away who were walking opposite to him, to Hyfelia.


    He looked for the main camp and stopped before it and asked.


    "Young Mistress."


    "Come in." A soft voice belonging to his mistress spoke.


    The guy moved the cover and went inside to see the young mistress taking a look at a piece of paper. He moved forward and saw that it was a map of Hyfelia, more specifically one that was close to the house of the late baron.


    "Is something the matter?"


    "No. Why is there a problem?" She asked in return, not taking her eyes out of the map.


    "Why are we going to Hyfelia so fast?"


    "Is there any problem with it?"


    "No, there isn''t." The man tried to explain, "I just don''t understand why are we moving so fast so suddenly."


    He asked because they were indeed moving faster. In the past few days, when they started this force, they had already planned to move in a steady pace.


    Victory was sure so they didn''t want to put any burden on the army nor on themselves.


    But a few moments ago, he just heard that the commander of the army, his mistress suddenly ordered to increase the pace without any clear reason.


    What he doesn''t understand is, what happened that changed the woman''s mind in front of him.


    Samantha looked up from the map and said.


    "I know it was sudden but it is for a good reason."


    "Take a look from this and tell me what you think, uncle." She took a piece of paper out of the drawer and gave it to her uncle, the captain of the current army, Nance Religias.


    Nance took the letter and started reading it before his eyes went wide and he said to her.


    "Parley?"


    "Emhmm" She gave a soft nod. "I received the letter before I gave the order to speed up."


    "But why?"


    "Why wouldn''t he? We have the advantage, a bigger army, one much more trained than his and he is all alone in that large house except for a few pesky guards that can''t use a knife better than a fork."


    Samantha said and looked down on the map.


    "So it makes sense that he wants to parley."


    Nance nodded, "Do you think it has something to do with that matter?"


    "About his father?... could be. If it is, then he is smarter than we thought he was."


    "You mean more coward." Nance put the paper down.


    "Coward?... no¡­ I wouldn''t say that." Samantha looked up again, "It would be more foolish of him, if he had taken the hard path."


    "Would you have chosen such a decision in his place?" Her uncle asked.


    "Never"


    "So he is coward then."


    "No, my word stands. Besides, not all of us are raised in the same manner." She said and looked back down.


    Nance went quiet for a moment. Then he saw her still looking at the map with much concentration.


    "If we are to parley then, why are you looking at the map so much?"


    "Precaution"


    "Precaution?"


    Samantha nodded.


    "Yes, what if he tried to take advantage of the parley and attacked me."


    Nance''s eyes went up, "You think he would do that? That is one of the most dishonorable thing one can do."


    "I can''t say for sure, but I would take It into mind."


    "Alright then, I''ll go with you."


    "Okay" Samantha nodded before remembering something as she stopped her uncle.


    "Uncle wait!"


    "Yes?"


    "When we reach there¡­ at the parley. I don''t want anyone to go with me."


    "What!" Nance''s eyes went wide. "Are you insane? You just said that this could potentially be a trap for you."


    "And I also say that I want to do this alone."


    "Why???"


    "Just want to see something."


    "Is it that important? Can''t you do that with us with you?"


    "No no," Samantha gave a small chuckle. "That would remove the purpose of it then."


    "So you intend to do this then."


    "Yes" She nodded, "Don''t worry uncle."


    She gave a confident look as she said, "Do you really think that he can take me."


    "¡­No, but-"


    "Well that''s decided then, I am to meet with him alone and discuss the matter." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nance gave a heavy sigh as he knew that once his niece had something she wanted to do then nothing can move her until she finishes it.


    "¡­As you say."

 Chapter 13 - 13 - Anna

    [ Anna''s Pov ]


    5''O Clock


    Before even the cock could wake us by calling, my eyes slowly opened up.


    After waking up the same time every day, it became a second sense to me. I would always wake up at this timw early morning, almost at the same point.


    "Arrhh!"


    Waking up, a moan escaped my lips which then resonated with the calling of one cock.


    "Alright then, it''s time to get up."


    Sighing once more as my body wanted to get more sleep but shaking that behavior out of my body I get up and do some small stretches.


    Nothing special, just some routine ones I do every day to get myself moving.


    Then I go wash myself and change into my working outfit that I wear every day. Not the same one though, one that is similar to it. My other one is being dried about now as I got some dirt on it from the other day.


    So changing into my other outfit, I go out of my room and into the servant''s room to wake everyone up who wasn''t up yet. As the semi-high maid in position after Mr. Redwick, it was my duty to wake other maids up.


    Opening the door to the room, I see that a few were already up and washing themselves while the others were still snoring.


    ''Sigh''


    I sighed seeing them asleep. Oh! How much I wanted to be like that.


    I shake myself out those thoughts. I am the highest maid around here, I can''t think like that. If I am like that then what will the other maids think?


    What will young master think?


    No, I can''t disappoint him.


    "Alright girls, it''s time to wake up!"


    "Just a few minutes."


    "Yeah! We''ll be getting up in any moment."


    "Sleep. Wake. Later."


    I smiled at their attempt to sleep again and walked towards the desk at the end of the room and brought out a bell and hammer out. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing me bringing out the big weapons, the others who were already awake, laughed sneakily but didn''t warn their friends.


    "BANG!"


    "BANG!"


    "BANG!"


    "BANG!"


    "Ahhhh!"


    One maid fell out of her bed as she heard me ring out the bell. The others groaned before waking up and saying, "Why did bring out that blasphemous thing, Anna? We could have been up by time, you know."


    "I''m sorry, can''t take any risks. The young master will be up after a few moments."


    Hearing that the one who fell said, "Why is the fatty suddenly waking up soo soon-"


    She couldn''t complete her words as her bedmate quickly blocked her mouth and pointed at me. The maid looked and saw the dark look on my face and knew she did a grave mistake talking like that in front of me.


    "I- I''m sorry, Anna¡­ I did- don''t think about the young master like that."


    "Ye- yeah, it probably is the sleep that''s talking." The one next to her covered for her as she nodded fervently.


    "Yeah Yeah, it''s that for sure."


    I looked at the maid for a while as they all felt the room''s temperature drop down by quite a bit suddenly. Then without any word, the cold went away as a certain smile emerged on my face.


    "Oh! Is that so? Well then, it''s fine. Just get up quickly and attend to your duties." I said and walked out of the room as they all sighed in relief.


    ...


    "Is it just me or did you all feel the same cold as I felt before?" The others nodded at her words. The one next to her hit her on the head with a loud smack.


    "Ouch! Why did you do that?"


    "Stupid! Don''t you know you don''t talk about fat- Young Master like that in front of her."


    "Sorry¡­ I forgot." The maid said before groaning again, "I just didn''t want to wake this early."


    "I know too, but neveeer say something like that in front of Anna¡­ it would be best if you say nothing at all."


    "I know she has a screw lose."


    "About the young master ¨C yes, but about everything else ¨C no."


    "Even after what happened?"


    Another maid responded her, one that was the first to wake among them.


    "Yes. You have seen how hardworking she is right? Even if it looks as if everything is fine and dandy with her, she is also like us. She is tired, even more so than us but hides it better than any of us."


    "You should learn something from her, behat"


    "Yeaaah¡­ maybe I will. But for now, I have to wake up and make breakfast for that fatty-"


    The door to the room opened, as I walked in and said.


    "Behat, before you forget, today is washing duty, okay."


    Behat seeing the strangely terrifying smile still on me only nodded in fear as I walked out.


    "I think she heard you."


    "No shit-"


    I blur out their words and walk out to the back garden where the clothes were hung to dry. I go and pick each up and start folding them.


    "Why do they talk about the young master like that? Don''t they know that it''s because of him that we have jobs, that they are getting paid because of him, have a roof and bed to sleep on because he gave us."


    I fold another one and put it in the basket as I walked towards the house.


    "Anna"


    Looking around, I saw the young master up and beside the large oak tree that he occasionally spends time with.


    "You''re up already, young master?"


    "Thought it''d be best if I could get up early and trained myself."


    This was something recent about the master, he would get up early every day and train. Even if it was hard and he fell multiple times, he would always get up and run or do strange kinds of motions.


    "Do you need my help?" I said and walk to him.


    "Stop!"


    "Don''t come any farther."


    I stop and ask him worriedly, "I-Is something wrong?"


    "No just stay there for a moment and let me look at you."


    "You just¡­ look very beautiful."


    ...


    Oooh! The young master said something scandalous again!


    Doesn''t he know that if he keeps doing that then those dark thoughts come back to me again.

 Chapter 14 - 14 - Comfortable

    It''s been a few days since I''ve sent the letter for parley to where Samantha was.


    I didn''t exactly know the current place of where they were as they are constantly moving from town to town. But knowing the plot, I gave the rider some general description of where they could be.


    It didn''t long before the rider found her and gave them my letter. Fortunately, it seemed that my request for parley might have changed her mind as according to the rider, they were approaching faster after delivery.


    So it would take a week at most for them to come here.


    But the problem was that the rider didn''t get any other information then that they were approaching fast. No mention of whether my letter was received with good intentions or not.


    I was a little skeptical and scared that I might have instead brought my disaster earlier.


    So to forget about that, I trained. I thought that if I can''t sleep anyway then I better make it so that my body had to sleep.


    Every day, I wake up at 5 or 6ish then go running on the hill behind the house. It was my private property so other than Anna, nobody came and laughed at the fat guys attempt at running.


    It was a great struggle and every moment I wanted to quit and eat a bit of that food there, but I didn''t. Thankfully, my mindset changed as I saw the changes it brought.


    It wasn''t much but I could see that I could run longer and my stamina was better than the previous day. Well¡­ I wasn''t the one who noticed that but it was Anna.


    She saw that each day my speed increased by a tiny bit¡­ which didn''t seem enough.


    But have you ever seen a person that has actual improvement just the next day after training?


    I haven''t and so hasn''t Anna, who by the way couldn''t stop herself from praising me.


    Seriously it felt like, if I let her continue on like that she might as well sing.


    "That was very good, young master."


    There she goes again.


    "That must be the best timing you had."


    Yeah but only by a few seconds.


    "Your stamina to get back up is so good." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Well I eat a lot.


    "And I don''t think anyone has greater talent in the world then you."


    Yeah you thin-¡­ I can''t argue with her on that.


    I got up from the ground as I found my stamina fully replenish back. Somehow my stamina would always replenish after a moment or two, even after doing long runs multiple times.


    "Anna, I know that you''re trying to encourage me, but you don''t have to say about everything I do."


    ...


    "Master¡­ am I annoying you?"


    There she does the puppy eyes¡­ sigh¡­ not the puppy eyes.


    "No- no it''s not that, I just feel that you are saying all that to pump me up."


    "But I believe in everything I said." She told me with a straight face as I thought about how to get out of this.


    Fortunately, someone else came to help.


    "Master, If I may."


    Old Redwick came before us and asked.


    "Yeah, what is it?" I said as Anna gave me a glass of water and started to wipe my sweat.


    "A rider came wearing the Religias family emblem."


    Anna stopped wiping my open back.


    "So they are already here then."


    "Yes and the rider is asking where you want to do the parley."


    "Tell him, it will be at the house."


    Old Redwick creased his brows, "The house, master?"


    "Yes"


    "I''m afraid that would seem inappropriate."


    "Why?" Now I was confused.


    "Well, doing a parley in somebody''s house is inappropriate, because both of you are in a position to fight and placing a parley in somebody''s property could grant the owner, somewhat of an advantage and¡­ that is why it''s considered inappropriate."


    "Oh! You mean that I would attack her behind the back."


    "I''m not implying any of that-"


    "But they could think it like that huh." Redwick nodded as I thought for a moment before saying.


    "Tell the rider that it will be at the house and if she refuses then, I will change it to another place." Old Redwick didn''t understand what I was aiming for, nonetheless he nodded.


    "As you say, master." Old Redwick then went away.


    "Are you sure that is the right choice?" Anna asked.


    "Well, let''s just say I want to learn about something." Anna became more confused but didn''t ask.


    "Okay let''s go, help me change into something."


    "Alright master."


    ...


    Redwick knocked on the door and went inside.


    "Master, the madam is almost her-" He stopped when he saw the dress I was in.


    I was wearing a red and yellow long robe made from fur and underneath it was a undershirt made from merilo wool. Then for pants I was wearing comfy black plump pants.


    "So she accepted it then"


    "Oh!... yes¡­ the madam is here."


    "Okay, I am ready too let''s go."


    "Master¡­ do you really want to go out there¡­ like that?" Redwick said pointing at my outfit that screamed inappropriate.


    "Yes, I am. It''s been sometime since I wore comfortable clothes so why not now."


    "But-"


    "Don''t worry about it," I waved him off, "Anyway she''s already here so I might as well go now." I said and walked away before he could say anything.


    Old Redwick saw his young master almost jogging away to the door as he asked Anna.


    "You could have tried to stop him."


    "I did, but he wouldn''t listen, all the young master was saying was that he wanted to be as comfortable as possible for the next moment."


    Redwick nodded after thinking about it.


    "He''s not wrong about that." He said and they both joined me.


    I walk toeards the red gate as the servants who had lined up on the sides glanced at me with different eyes.


    Ignoring their stares I grab the handle as I ready myself.


    ''Let''s see if you actually are what the author wrote.''

 Chapter 15 - 15 - Why Are You Still Invading?

    I take a deep breath and calm the mind as I held on to the door''s handle.


    ''The moment of truth.''


    Opening the door, I step outside and look around. Surrounding me was the front garden, patio and some other stuff for people to have conversations with.


    I didn''t see any other houses or anything for a few hundred meters, but outside that perimeter, there were other houses, shops, markets and mostly everything this town was consisted of.


    The farms and others places of work were surrounding the center of town, especially because there were no walls or even pikes that could be used for outer invasion. Which was one of the main reason, I didn''t need to think twice about talking this out.


    From what I know about this town from the novel and Anna, it was a small town. It didn''t have many residence, maybe a few hundred. The guards sucked and we didn''t have much of an attack force.


    So the question was, how did the original guy from before stuck out long enough for the protagonist to come and win the heroine?


    Well, I''ll get to that later, right now I have someone special coming for me.


    "Ahhh¡­ there she is."


    A Heroine


    I say as I look at the white horse that stride''s into town and under the gazes of multiple eyes, kept walking as if there was none. But it wasn''t the horse they were looking at but the rider.


    I see the armor wearing women, sitting upright and stood tall as she rides her horse. Her most attracting things were her floral white her and blue eyes. Even after being bundled into a bun, it was eye-catching.


    Those eyes¡­ there is a rumor that says that if you don''t have the white hair and blue eyes, then you aren''t a Religias and there is a reason why that is said too.


    But she was a true born Religias, those eyes would stare down into the most oppressive man in the future and wouldn''t back down.


    Well at least, that''s what the Arthur wrote about her and with what I see, most of it looks alright.


    I take a look at Anna before glancing at her, shaking my head.


    ''Nah, she can''t compare to her.''


    I walk towards the main gate as I see that she has almost reached the place. Now that I have a better look, I see that she didn''t have any guards beside her, just her, alone.


    This could be seen as a big insult to someone like me who called her out to my house to parley. It would be a great show of power for her and insult for me.


    But I already knew she was going to do this but not to insult me no, she had another reason for that.


    "My Lady Religias," I speak to her as I walk to her swords range. "It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    It could be my clothes or my behavior, because she hesitated for a moment and her hand almost twitched as if she was about to pull out her sword but ultimately stopped.


    "Yes¡­ the pleasure''s mine, Lord Tax. I know that we are not at the best terms right now and hope that you wouldn''t take my past intentions to your heart."


    Past Intentions? You tried to fucking invade my property and kill me.


    "Of Course, I won''t. You had a reason for that, but for now let''s go to my house and discuss there."


    I lend her my hand and she took a quick moment before succumbing to courtesy, taking it and coming down with a jump.


    "Come in, let me walk you."


    I say to her as we walk to the porch and say to Redwick, "Take her horse, clean and feed it."


    "Alright, master."


    Seeing one of her escape routes close out, she didn''t say anything and instead stayed more cautious.


    ...


    "Tea or coffee?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Coffee"


    "Biscuits or Sweets?"


    "Sweets"


    We were in the living room right now and sat opposite to each other on the red leathered large sofas in the middle of the room.


    "Anna"


    Anna nodded without a word and went out.


    "So¡­ how''s it going?"


    "Hmm, it''s going good."


    "How is the earl''s health?"


    "It is good."


    "¡­ How did you like Hyfelia?"


    "It was¡­ nice and small, people seem nice too." Samantha looked at me strangely as she didn''t know where this was going.


    I didn''t know how to say it or even how to begin. I never had something like this happen to me and it was very awkward to talk about it.


    Anna came inside, put the cups down and started pouring in the coffee as I finally sighed and said.


    "Alright, It''s getting awkward enough so why don''t I just go ahead and say it."


    "I want a divorce."


    "COUGH"


    "SHHS"


    Samantha who sipping onto her coffee, coughed as she heard my words and Anna''s hand slipped and the coffee from my cup fell over the table.


    "OH! NO! I''m sorry, I''ll quickly take care of it." Anna said and quickly started wiping the tables as I stopped her.


    "Anna,"


    "Yes, master."


    "It''s okay, it''s not your fault." I said with a reassuring smile. "Why don''t you give us a moment alone."


    Anna nodded again and stood outside the door and prevented anyone else from listening into her master''s private words¡­ but not her.


    "So as I was saying, divorce. What do you say?" I asked her with a jolly smile.


    "We can''t do that COUGH!" She coughed as she put the coffee down. "We are not married yet."


    "Then why are you attacking me?"


    "Because I don''t want to marry you."


    "Then don''t."


    "But you aren''t going to let me do that."


    "Who says I wouldn''t."


    "But¡­ your father had blackmailed my father¡­" She stopped as she remembered something else.


    "I think you already know that my father went on a trip the other day and had an incident."


    "So with him already dead, why are you still going to attack me?"

 Chapter 16 - 16 - Reverse Tactics?

    "So with my father already being dead, why are you still going to attack me?"


    "Did you even thought of going for the diplomatic route or just went ahead and prepared your small army?"


    "I didn''t think that Earl Religias''s daughter would be like this."


    I say all this and look to see Samantha being all quiet as she looked down at the cup. I know exactly what she is thinking at the moment.


    How did it become like this?


    Why was she the one being accused all of a sudden?


    Did she really do what I am saying she did?


    ...


    Henry was right.


    Indeed, Samantha was going through some questions right now.


    When she thought about coming here, she thought he would beg, cry or even downright kneel down before her knees to stop her from attacking him and maybe¡­ just maybe asked to get married quietly.


    She would obviously refuse to that but she would forgive him and let this whole bad blood be forgotten.


    Never in her dreams did she thought that she could actually be the villain of the story.


    "I¡­ I was impulsive I know-"


    "Did you think you were the only one who didn''t want this marriage?"


    ¡­ What did he just say?


    "Wh- What?... You¡­ don''t want to¡­ marry me?" I asked as I looked at his face straight and saw him give a resolute nod.


    "Why would I?"


    "Then why did you agree to it?"


    "Well¡­ my father forced me to."


    "And you listened to him?"


    "Of course, I would, I''m not like you, I won''t just disobey my father because he wants to adhere to his words."


    "I did!." I said to him as I felt that this couldn''t have gone so overboard if he had said something, "You could have stood up to him too."


    "And do what? Stab him behind the back or arrange an army so that I can invade my own father''s property."


    Now he''s just blatantly trying to insult me. I know that somethings were my fault but not to this extent it wasn''t. So I tried to fight back.


    "Listen here you! I''m just not going to hear you say all this-"


    "Besides I already like someone else." He said and turned his head around.


    "BAM!"


    I didn''t know what happened next. But my body just automatically went forward and struck the damn table that was putting a border between us and I screamed.


    "YOU WHAT!"


    He looked at me astonished as to what I had done was impossible. He probably was right, I couldn''t handle his words as I should have.


    "Why did do that for! You broke my fricking table, women!"


    I heard his improper way of calling but I wasn''t right in the head at the moment.


    "WHO IS IT?"


    The door to the room opened as the maid gasped but I ignored it and asked again.


    "Who is the women that you like?"


    He gave me a look that spoke of many things and most probably thinking I was crazy. But then turned to annoyance, "Why should I tell you?"


    "You''re nobody to me."


    Then turning around, he gave a reassuring smile and a look that kinda disturbed me a lot, "Anna, everything''s okay. You can go."


    "Are you sure, master?"


    "Yes, of course. This was just a setback."


    There he goes giving that look. I didn''t know why but it disturbed me very much. I turned and took a clear look at the maid and she was beautiful, quite a lot now that I take another look.


    Closing the door, she went away as I asked him, "Is she the one?"


    "Again, why would I tell you? Anyway we are getting out of track and¡­ why the fuck did you break my table!"


    He was fat and ugly and¡­ nothing about him beside his somewhat smug face and tall stature was good, so why did I feel like this?


    ...


    In a discussion such as this, you have only one way - attack, attack and attack.


    If you try to make yourself humble and listen to the other person''s words, then all you''re going to get is fucked.


    So I attacked.


    I questioned her methods, her ideas and subtly insulted her family. Just like I guessed, she panicked and later became angry but I knew that I was winning this debate or whatever.


    So a certain idea comes to my head and I said it.


    But OH MY GODDESS! I didn''t expect she would react like that.


    A little jealous - Okay.


    Somewhat angry - Alright.


    But going overhead bitch - Not Cool.


    She should be overjoyed by the fact that I like someone else and won''t be disturbing her with this marriage bullshit.


    But no... She went the crazy jealous bitch route.


    I knew she was jealous from the novel, but not about this, not about me. It would always be when the protagonist would spend more time with other people. So why the hell is she being liked that.


    Arthor might have forgotten to write this part.


    Hearing me, she suddenly stopped all her actions and closed her eyes. Probably thinking about her actions. Then as if the anger went away and¡­ also the protectiveness she had about herself and replaced it with¡­ shyness?


    What is going over here?


    "I didn''t know that you had so many thoughts about this." She looked away from the broken table in shame, "I thought that I was the one being suppressed, being used, being brokered from one place to another so that a good connection could be made."


    "But I see it now, that I wasn''t the only one who is trapped by their family''s ambitions, that you too have a dream and that I¡­ I am the fault at here."


    "So, Henry Van Tax," She lowered her head and almost bowed, "I, Samantha Religias ask you to forgive my deplorable behavior."


    Unfucking Believable


    Did she just reversed my own tactics on me and made herself into the damsel in distress?


    And did she really just used that heroine speech on me?


    Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 17 - 17 - Telling Heartful Lifestory

    I had read this story before and even reread to a point where I could say some of the famous dialogue''s that the famous characters said at one point to somehow change fate and make either friends or enemies to lovers.


    So hearing the same sentence that Samantha says to a villain in the future, I kinda felt bland. It wasn''t that she didn''t pour her heart out or she was lying because she wasn''t. She had openly spoken the honest truth from her heart.


    But reading such things multiple times had an effect on me that washed away the excitement I used to get before. Maybe because there isn''t any sad or encouraging background music. Probably.


    The words might not have any effect on me but my objective was complete. Well¡­ I wanted her to say a few angry words and then realize her mistake but it''s better that she went the shortcut.


    Inhaling a large breath and exhaling, I understood that the attack method used right now wouldn''t bring me any benefits when she already apologized. I''m not one of those Chinese reincarnates.


    I''m Japanese.


    So I smiled as I gave a new outlook together and said, "Alright¡­ I feel that I might have said more than I should have and you are also correct about something."


    "I could have protested a bit but I didn''t." I said with fake sadness.


    "Why didn''t you?" She asked, "Was he so bad towards you that you didn''t even want to talk to him?"


    "No no," I smiled, knowing that she was reeling my way, "He didn''t treat me badly, as you can see from my appearance."


    Samantha gave an awkward smile, hearing me insult myself.


    "You know that I am a bastard, right?" Seeing that she didn''t say anything, I take that as a yes. "Even if I am the only son he has, I am not a legitimate one."


    "He could had have one you know¡­ a legitimate child. But he didn''t."


    "It wasn''t because of the sex, because he had many." I said, as some memories kept flickering back to me.


    "I once asked him why he doesn''t have one. Especially when I don''t look the part at all." She listened in closely. "And he said that I was my mother''s perfect image."


    "I was as pure and innocent just like her and that I was his last memory of her." I said and then laughed, "I sure hope he wasn''t talking about her being fat though."


    "Haha"


    I look up and see Samantha laughing as a drop of tear dropped from her eye.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to laugh-"


    "It''s okay, I said so that you would." I said and turned to end the topic, "So that''s basically the reason I listen to his every words. Because even though I am of fault, he didn''t say anything mean and only tried to help me."


    "I didn''t study enough but that wasn''t a problem to him and when he saw that I wasn''t legitimate enough," I turned and looked her in the eye, "He arranged an earl''s daughter to be my wife."


    Samantha''s eyes enlarged as she finally understood why this happened. This didn''t happen because my father wanted power¡­ well, he very much did but he also wanted to legitimize me by marrying someone of great status.


    And also to get the earl status, but let''s keep that part to us.


    "But with him gone¡­ I think we should stop this."


    "I¡­ I''m sorry," Samantha said, her voice breaking from the multitude of emotions going through her, "Without even knowing why that man had done such a thing, I became angry and went on to get an army."


    "Yes, about that," I said as a question came to my head, "Why did you prepare an army?"


    I''ve read the story multiple times but it was never really told why she disobeyed her father so much and prepared an army. The Author also didn''t go to any detail to so I was curious.


    "Oh! I didn''t at first." Samantha said and looked at the portrait of this body''s father that was hung behind the main desk and said, "I sent multiple letters to you''re father, asking him to listen and cancel this wedding. But he didn''t reply to even one of my letters."


    "I also tried talking to my father so many times but¡­" Her eyes shook in anger, "He would say that he can''t do anything about it anymore."


    "Why? Why is that?"


    "Why? Don''t tell me you don''t know?"


    I shook my head as Samantha sighed in tiredness, "You father, One day he got my father drunk and made him sign a¡­ document and¡­ and¡­"


    "Blackmailed him, right." She nodded subtly.


    "Alright, so we remove this paper and both of us will be free to marry whoever we want, right or is there anything else?"


    "Well, my father has one copy of it but if we destroy the one your father had then I can take care of my father." She said and smiled for the first time since coming her.


    I had to say that look of hope reigniting within her had a certain charm and I understood why she would be the second heroine.


    But why was it that... I had a desire to crush it?


    "Okay so first thing, I don''t know where it is, but I know someone who might." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Anna"


    The door immediately opened up as she said, "Yes, master."


    She was listening to our conversation the whole time, right? Well, I will be sure to punish her later for now¡­


    "Call Redwick."


    "Okay"


    A while later, a knock came from the door and Redwick came in.


    "Master, you calle- What happened here!" Redwick said looking at the broken table and then looked at Samantha to see if she was hurt or not, but in contrary she shyly avoided his eyes.


    "Don''t worry about it, slight anger management issue." I waved him away from the table, "Do you know where father puts his important documents."


    "Yes, I do."


    "Nice. Then you should also know where the document of marriage regarding me and Ms. Samantha here should be."


    "¡­ What marriage document?"

 Chapter 18 - 18 - Searching

    "¡­ What marriage document?" Redwick asked not understanding what he''s young master meant.


    "You know¡­ the one little document, the thing that caused this whole trouble." I said as I pointed around us.


    "Umm¡­ Can you be more specific?"


    "You know the marriage contract father had the drunk earl sign so that Samantha here and I would get married¡­ Forcefully." I said as Redwick finally understood it.


    "Oh! That contract¡­ unfortunately, The master didn''t tell me where he put it."


    "Not even you?"


    "No, I''m sorry."


    "How about you?" I asked Anna but she shook her head.


    "I didn''t even know something like that existed."


    Fuck! This is a setback.


    "Do we really need to destroy that thing?"


    "Yes, we do." Samantha nodded heavily, "Otherwise father wouldn''t believe me."


    I gave a sigh, "Alright then¡­ we look for it."


    Hearing me, Redwick and Anna started looking for it. But I had a feeling as I saw them searching mindlessly and knew that they wouldn''t find it.


    "Do you have any idea where he could have put it?" Samantha asked me.


    "No, If I knew about it then don''t you think I would have started with that."


    "Yeah, your right." Samantha said as she dejectedly looked around for the thing.


    Seeing them really trying to find a useless piece of paper, I felt that I needed to contribute too... but not like them. Trying to find it like that would wield no result.


    I need to think, be accurate and look where I would have put something like that.


    NO! I need to think like him.


    Now where would a power hungry, rich bald guy with a fetish for banging maids put something special like that?


    He was crude but intelligent and also kind of stupid according to some maids I heard sometime. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So where could it be?


    I turned and looked around every point of the room. The Bookstand, Liquor Cabinet, Second Liquor Cabinet, main desk-"


    My eyes glistened over the large portrait of the bald fucker and stopped.


    ''It ouldn''t seriously be there, could it? Nobody would be that stupid?''


    I thought but still there was something about it that made me suspicious and go towards it.


    Standing in front of the painting, I look at the massive photo of a bald man smiling happily as he showed his teeths and a golden one. At the right corner of the painting there was a date written but I went beyond that and moved the edge.


    The photo slid away and there was a black small black space.


    ''Unbelievable! There really is a sonething here.''


    I take the painting out and throw it aside and the noise from it drew all attention there. All three pairs of eyes widened as Samantha spoke softly, "A safe?"


    "Hmm¡­ Seems like this maybe it." I said and looked at the safe that had a wheel attached to it.


    "Redwick, do you know the sequence for it?"


    "No master, I didn''t think that there was a safe there for so long."


    My brows creased and I looked at the wheel as an idea formed into my head. A very stupid one indeed.


    I take the wheel and turn it clockwise three times and surprisingly there was a click sound and the lock opened up. Not only me but everyone else had the same thought too.


    ''Seriously?''


    I was about to open the safe as I remembered something and turned back.


    "Miss Samantha, could you?"


    She understood immediately and nodded, "Of course."


    After that she walked out of the room followed by Anna and Redwick, who understood that I wanted privacy.


    As Anna went outside and I heard the sound of the door locking, my hand pulled at the heavy lock and slowly it opened up.


    Money, Gold and riches, I gotta be shitting if I didn''t say that all those were here. The safe was similar to 2 cubic meters or one very big cubic meter.


    Inside it were a lot of money and quite a few gold bars. Looking beyond the shining gold bars and jewelry, I saw papers, documents and some scrolls at the very end.


    "I''m sure it''s here." I said and even though I was tempted to count the money and gold bars, I start looking at the papers.


    Shit!


    This papers were the real shit.


    Illegal houses, properties, businesses, deals and even illegal drug related stuff was all written in these documents. There were records here written in clear detail about which place did what, where and who to contact.


    No wonder this guy was killed. Not only was this guy rich on papers, but under that¡­ he was very very rich. Rich enough to say he owned almost half of the merchandises being sold in the black market.


    So why the hell was this guy hiding out over here in the middle of nowhere town?


    Questions upon questions filled my head but I cooled them down for the time and searched for the paper. Papers upon papers went away and I still didn''t find it.


    Finally I looked at the two scrolls that I haven''t looked at yet.


    Opening the first one, my eyes glimmered in happiness. ''Found it!''


    ''So if this is the marriage contract then what is this? Might just be another illegal deal related.''


    I open the second scroll and my eyes widened in fear and quickly close it then put it inside the safe and lock it.


    ''Holy Fuck! I can''t take this shit right now.''


    ''Let''s just take care of the matter at hand first.''


    I wipe my sweat and take a few breathes before opening the door and showing it.


    "I think this is it."


    Samantha looked at the paper and she smiled, "Yes¡­ YES! This is the one. Thank you for helping me."


    "No worries, I was helping myself too." I said, "So now that we got the document, what do we do?"


    "We burn it." She said and somehow magically the piece of paper caught on fire as I look at the paper turning to ash and falling down.


    "So what are you going to do now?"


    "Now¡­ I think I will go home and have a long talk with my father." Samantha said while crushing the ash in her hands.

 Chapter 19 - 19 - Significant Change

    "Now¡­ I think I will go home and have a long talk with my father."


    As I see her crush the ash like that, a funny thought comes to my head.


    "You know, you could have just taken the paper and shown it to your father, it would have made it easier for you."


    "Huh?" Samantha said as she looked at me and thought for a moment.


    "¡­I didn''t think of it like that." She said and looked down at the ashes on the floor as if she lost something precious, "That would have made it easier."


    "Now with that gone, Will the earl actually trust you?" I said and brought myself down to the knees to touch the ashes, "I don''t doubt that he wouldn''t trust you but this is a very sensitive matter, what if he doesn''t?"


    Then I looked up and had to try hard not to laugh out as I saw her face change to various degrees of sorrow, fear and finally anger.


    "Damn It!" She said while sitting down on a sofa.


    This was a characteristic of her. She was the kind of heroine that would always jump the gun before actually thinking about the consequences. A heroine that would jump into the fire to help someone than to stop and think about how to put the fire out effectively.


    I got up and put a hand on her shoulder as she looked at me, "Why don''t I sign a letter, telling the earl about the matter. Then I think that his chances of believing you would be significant."


    "You will?" She looked at me with almost starry eyes.


    ''Man¡­ she really is gullible. I would feel bad if don''t take advantage of her.''


    ...


    I handed the signed document to her and asked, "So you''re going right now?"


    "Yes, I am." She nodded as she put the letter safely inside her armor, "The matters extremely important and the faster I could finish this, the better."


    "Alright" I said and immediately remembered the plot.


    ''If she left now, then she wouldn''t be at the party¡­ and if she isn''t there than she wouldn''t meet the protagonist.''


    ''I have already changed my destiny by nulling our engagement so even if she did meet the protagonist, it wouldn''t be of any harm to me I think.''


    ''But if she doesn''t meet him then the story would change drastically and my knowledge of the future could become useless.''


    ''I can''t let it come to that!''


    I say to her as she opens the door. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think you should stay for a few days."


    "Hmm? Why may I ask?" She asked as she turned to me with a confused look.


    "Well¡­ you had just come from an another province, isn''t that right?" She nodded, "then after getting my letter, you had hurried over here with your men, correct?"


    She nodded again as I continued, "So I think it would be best if your men could get some rest since they came here from such a long journey."


    "What about the marriage document?"


    "That? It''s already gone and destroyed. The one your father has doesn''t mean shi- anything if we ourselves don''t do anything about it." I said as I put one leg over the other, "Besides I already gave you my signed letter, you don''t need to worry so much."


    "And if you want to leave then why not after the birthday party of Viscount Sigmut."


    After hearing my words and mulling over it, she found no problem so she nodded.


    "The Viscount''s party is three weeks from now so it should be more than enough rest for the men¡­ alright, I will stay."


    "But where will my men stay?"


    "They can stay here." I said while spreading my hands, "In the town, but do tell them not to behave badly with the people."


    "Of course, I will. Thank you for accommodating us, my lord."


    "No problem," I said and acted as if a brilliant idea came to my head, "You can also stay inside my house."


    "Would that be appropriate?"


    "Don''t worry, anyway we are still officially a couple so it would instead be inappropriate if you stayed at a camp full of men when you could have stayed with your fianc¨¦, right?"


    Samantha had no words to counter mine. She saw reason in them and didn''t see any fault in me.


    ''Hmm¡­ he has been awfully helpful from the start so I don''t think it would a problem.''


    She smiled largely, "Thank you again for helping me like this, my lor-"


    "Please call me Henry, we are close in age."


    "Okay, then I hope you will call me by my name too." I nodded as she left joyfully out of the house.


    I sighed as I finally saw the trouble get out of the house and turned to the two. Anna was smiling as she saw the matter being finished happily but Redwick was looking at me with a suspicious look.


    "Is something wrong, Redwick?"


    "N- no, master¡­ it''s just that, Ms. Religias came here initially with the intention to fight you and now¡­ only after a few moments, you had not only resolved your conflict with her, but you two also became friends and that she''ll be staying at the house."


    "Yeah, now that you say it like that, I really do have a way with words, don''t I Anna?"


    "Yes, master, you are the best."


    ...


    Samantha walked out of the house happily and went towards the camp.


    Today was a good day, she had first thought that she would have to do something unnecessary but at the end, everything went great... No, it was perfect.


    Going inside the main camp, she found her uncle who immediately stood up and asked, "How did it go?"


    "It went great. I got the document and we ended things in a friendly manner. Tell the men, they don''t have to fight."


    Nance nodded, this was the best thing that could have happened.


    "Then we are leaving now?"


    "No. The men need some rest, so i''ve decided wel will stay here for a few days." She said while packing the document in a safe place. "Also tell them not to do anything with the townspeople or there WILL be heavy punishment."


    "Yes, Niece." Then he saw her leaving the tent again, "Where are you going?"


    "Oh!... I forgot to mention. Henry invited me so I will stay in the house." She said and went as Nance stood there with a dumbfounded look.


    ''Henry?''


    ''Staying at his house?''


    ''¡­Just what happened that changed their relationship so much?''

 Chapter 20 - 20 - Should I or Should I not

    [ Night Time ]


    ( Main Office )


    What should I do?


    Should I do it now and clear up any problem that might arise later or do I wait and see what happens?


    But if I wait and something happens then what should I do?


    Or if I jump the gun and do it then I might be going in unknown territory.


    So¡­ should I kill Samantha Religias or not?


    You might be wondering why at the dead of the night I was thinking about killing Samantha Religias.


    Well then let me make this as brief as possible.


    In the original story, The second heroine Aka Samantha, goes on to invade and fights with the previous me and then with the help of the first villain in the story, who I would introduce later, helps this guy to repel off the attack for a while.


    Until that is, when the protagonist arrives. The guy combines his power with Samantha. Then using a clever tactic, they attack again but this time because of the protagonists overwhelming power, I lose¡­ I mean the previous guy loses.


    Then after a bit of humiliation by Samantha, the guy signs the document, breaks the engagement and later tries to backstab the protagonist, Literally.


    Unfortunately being the OP guy he was, he immediately thwarted the attack and in anger Samantha goes for the kill. Next comes the painful part.


    The previous guy¡­ doesn''t die, no. Someone else takes the sword for him and can you guess who it was?


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    It was Anna.


    She bravely steps in front of the sword and dies for no reason saving the previous owner of this body. Then the protagonists gives one of his speeches and the guy breaks down crying.


    The story ends there for this guy and he was never seen, except for one small detail that he had joined the army and briefly died in the next few hours.


    So that''s why I was deliberately trying to insult the girl when she sat for parley.


    The triple attack method? Oh, that was complete bullshit.


    I didn''t know tit for tat about anything other than how to save my own neck. Except now it was so fat that I was having serious doubts I could even save it from cracking by its weight.


    That''s the reason why I am having thoughts about killing this girl who was in one of the rooms on the second floor.


    You thought I asked her to stay for courtesy?


    Fuck that! The only reason I told her to stay here were because of the thoughts I was having right now. With my destiny, being humiliated by her and¡­ getting poor Anna killed now thwarted, I was thinking if it would be best if I just get her killed right now.


    The only problems with the plan were the semi-middle army camping in the town and the plot that might divert to a completely different path. My destiny wasn''t important enough for the plot to change except for the heroine getting her freedom.


    So with that done, I should just kill he-


    "Is anybody here?"


    I hear a soft voice and look up to see Anna in her nightgown, who peeked innocently through the door.


    "Hey, Anna. It''s just me."


    "Oh! You are here then young master. Is something wrong?"


    "No, I was just thinking about a few things that were roaming."


    "Hmm¡­ Can I help anyway?" She asked as she opened the door completely letting me see her full figure.


    In a full on white nightgown with semi-transparent features. The gown had its edge''s in black. My eyes somehow automatically went into full concentration mode as they saw through the gown and into her undies.


    They were a simple pair of white underwear that hid away the large mountains and fat ass.


    I was looking at them for so long that I didn''t respond to Anna until the third call.


    "Master!" Anna blushed as she hugged her boobs and private part, "What are you looking at!"


    "O- Oh!... I was just looking at your clothes."


    "I- I see that, but why were you looking at them?"


    Time to bullshit my way out again.


    "¡­They looked dirty."


    "Dirty?"


    "Yes," I nodded seriously, "I can see that you have been wearing this nightgown for a long while. The gown is not only dirty but also short."


    Anna didn''t know whether I was speaking the truth or lying, "So¡­ you weren''t looking at anything else then?"


    "No, Why should I?"


    Surprisingly, she pouted angrily, "Alright then! I''ll leave, call me if you need me." She said all those single words in an angry way that I wanted to hug her.


    ''Cute!''


    Then as she was about to leave, I stopped her, "Anna, before you came, you acted like you were looking for me? Why was that?"


    "Oh that, it''s because you weren''t in your room, master."


    "Okay" I said as she left.


    ...


    "Wait a second¡­ why was she in my room¡­ at this time?"


    My brain malfunctioned at the thought.


    ''Was she¡­ stalking me?... nah, she might just be looking if I was okay or not... probably.''


    ''Why would she be interested in this fat mess?''


    I shook my head before walking towards the picture, moving it and opening the lock. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I''ll think about Samantha later.''


    My eyes found the riches but ignored it and only took the papers and documents then put them on the desk.


    ''First let''s see what this guy had been hiding in such an obvious place.''


    ...


    ...


    Anna silently ran inside her room and locked it before she jumped on her bed.


    She squealed in joy while thinking, ''Even if the master said that he wasn''t looking at me, I could clearly feel he was looking at my breasts. He wasn''t just looking but his eyes were completely lecherous.''


    ''I could almost feel my body being thought in insidious ways.''


    Then she remembered her past talk.


    ''I hope the master doesn''t realize that I was trying to look at him sleep.'' She thought but the fear of discovery went away as she remembered Henry''s gaze.


    ''I hope he looks at me like that again.''

 Chapter 21 - 21 - A Tiny Detail

    It took me a while to finish all the papers that were on the desk. Finally, I understood what this baldy was hiding over here.


    This guy is a gang leader or was one. More like he sold illegal items to the black market. He''s items were sought by a lot too, that''s why he was the richest of all barons out there.


    He was even richer than some earl''s too, no wonder he was able to get married to one of them, even a drunk earl will think for a moment before signing something that could seal their fate.


    But with him overly rich then them and also in the drunken state this guy was a good choice for them.


    Not only that, but he also ran a notorious gang, a gang that I know quite clearly about from the novel and I also know that it was those guys that had this baldy killed.


    Why?


    Because of the scroll that I was too scared to read this morning, because of the things that are written there made the guy too scared to even attend his gang meetings or do much of the dealings too, so the secondary leader''s get some courage and kill this guy.


    Probably by now, they should be having troubles amongst each other deciding who should be the leader.


    But putting that aside, I look at the already opened scroll laid in front of me.


    To understand why this scroll was sooo critical, you need to know about the protagonist, so another brief recap.


    So the protagonist, Arthur Reginald is the son of the King. Yes, the king of this kingdom. His father is Halbeck Reginald the 3rd and he had a wife and son, Arthur and his mother.


    Then one day he saw a beautiful vixen.


    So being a king, he does what most kings always do, he says I gotta mate with her. Unlike other vixen''s this one wasn''t only beautiful but smart too.


    So a vixen not being beautiful-dumb but smart was a dangerous combination.


    The king tried his hardest to mate with her but she was very slippery and the only way to catch her was to marry her. So the king did just that and made her a concubine.


    Still the vixen wasn''t satisfied. She then hatched a plan with a few other idiots, powerful ones and schemed against the good queen and her son then kicked them out.


    Then finally when the king had gotten close to his love and fulfilled her every wishes, he asked one thing, "Anything else, my love?"


    "Yes¡­ how about your kingdom?"


    Somehow the next day, the king fell ill.


    You can see where I''m going with this right?


    No, he wasn''t killed. The vixen was greedy but again she was smart. She made him ill but enough to keep him alive and her being the queen, gets the seat, the power and blah blah blah.


    Now this scroll here represents what each guy''s role was in that scheme and surprise surprise, the baldy had the role of acquiring the poison that got the king ill.


    Now you understand why I was scared shitless seeing this. If anyone ever glimpsed at it then I would definitely be tried for treason in place of the baldy.


    So I should destroy it?


    No, why would I? This thing holds a significant advantage over many barons, viscounts, earls and other hierarchy people.


    This was the vixen''s idea to make sure of having everyone''s loyalty but the baldy was smart to make a copy for himself.


    Now, I won''t destroy this but the other documents... the ones with concrete detail that''ll get me hanged, I will destroy them. Even if I could get money out of this deals, I won''t be tempted now.


    I''m still not strong enough.


    "But I will be once and everything¡­ EVERYTHING WILL BE MINE!"


    I lift my index finger up as a black orb the size of a marble appears. I look at the marble for a second before a suction force arrive from it and sucks out all the papers and their evidences.


    This was my last ability, the sealed one ¨C Black Hole.


    It was just like its name. I could create a black hole out of nothing and command over it. The problem with it was that I couldn''t make it any larger or it became unstable.


    And I wasn''t curious enough to know what happens when a black hole becomes unstable.


    Still, I smiled, "With practice, one day I will make this my trump card."


    ...


    ...


    Samantha got up from the bed and felt her sore body crack.


    ''Ahh! Finally after such a long journey, a bed that lets me actually sleep.''


    She said and got towards the window and felt the morning breeze touch her. She sighed in harmony before looking at a scene that was out of context.


    She saw Henry running¡­ or trying to run around the hill and falling out of breath the next moment.


    If anyone else saw it, they would say that ''It was inevitable.'', ''The fatty can''t walk any faster.'', ''Look how funny he looks with all that sweat pouring from him.''


    But she understood. She understood because she also did the same thing once in the past and she knew that it''s only by sheer will that he was running at this point.


    Samantha smiled seeing his attempt and went downstairs.


    ...


    ...


    Again, I was doing this dreadful thing.


    "Hahh Hahh!" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I stopped for the 20th time and rejected Anna''s glass of water.


    Now I could run almost a 100 meters without falling. It was real progress for me.


    "Good morning Henry." A sweet voice called out to me. Looking back, it was Samantha.


    "Good morning to you too, did you have a good sleep?"


    "Like a baby." She said standing beside me. "Training?"


    "Yeah¡­" I was almost sure the next thing that would come out of her would be an insult.


    "Good, keep it going like that and I''m sure you will pass this hurdle one day." Then again, she was the type to encourage the hardworking.


    "Thank you," It felt good to hear genuine nice words other than Anna''s.


    "Say¡­ Wanna have a spar with me?"

 Chapter 22 - 22 - Significant Improvement

    "Say¡­ Wanna have a spar with me?"


    I gave her a crazy look and say jokingly, "Spar? With you? I''m not in any condition to have a spar with anyone, let alone you who is quite experienced with a sword."


    She smiled knowing how I misunderstood her, "No, I didn''t mean a real spar. That would be too much for you¡­ now."


    "But seeing you train, I thought of giving a semi-realistic fight experience."


    "Still," I see the sword hanging from her waist, "I am not proficient with a sword."


    "Then use what you can."


    "¡­I have never fought before." I say somewhat embarrassed. "I don''t know how to use a weapon."


    "Hmm¡­ is that so?" Samantha thought for a moment and smiled, "Then that''s even better."


    "What?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She came closer to me as she unsheathed her sword, "Well then I have a new idea."


    ''I get the feeling whatever she is going to do next will be problematic.''


    "Now that I know you don''t know how to use a sword." She said throwing her sword at me. "I am going to teach you how to use one."


    Because of the usage of my eyes, I swiftly catch the sword, "You''re going to teach me swordsmanship?"


    She nodded, "Correct"


    ''Okay, this is going way too quickly to a new lane. What does she get out of this?'' Not getting any idea, I ask her straight.


    "I appreciate the gesture but why?... why go through the trouble of teaching someone as hopeless as me?"


    "Well I have a lot of time on my hands so why not spend it helping you train and about you being hopeless¡­" She said giving me a new look, one I couldn''t understand, "I believe that one could learn anything if they give their heart to it."


    Was that genuine belief? Can''t say, never saw anyone give me a look like that before.


    "So what do you say?" Her words brought me down to reality.


    "When you''re so optimistic, I feel entitled to say yes to you."


    "Good," She said and walked a few steps back, "Now come at me."


    My brows go up in confusion, "Aren''t you going to use a sword?"


    "Don''t worry about me. I don''t need one."


    Ouch! That hurt my large ego, but she was right. At my current level, she could defeat me barehanded.


    "First, come at me however you like."


    "You sure?"


    "Yes"


    Well, don''t say I didn''t warn you later.


    I plant my legs firmly on the ground before running at her and pulling the sword up and striking down below. She quickly dodged past and went behind me and before I could strike, a warm hand touched my belly.


    "And you''re dead."


    She said and stepped back as I stopped.


    "Tell me what went wrong over there?"


    "...I was too slow and¡­ gave you too much space?" I said not knowing whether they were correct or not.


    "Yes, you are mostly right." She nodded before pointing at the sword, "Your biggest mistake was striking from above."


    "If you used that move on someone who doesn''t know how to fight then it might work most of the time but when you use that on someone who is experienced in fighting, it becomes a dead move."


    "Dead move?"


    "Yes, when you lifted the sword above your head, I already had more than enough space to strike you fatally. Moves that are unnecessary and gives a lot of space to attack like that are called Dead Move." I nodded as I felt she genuinely wanted to help me and it was working.


    "Alright then, let''s continue shall we?"


    ...


    ...


    ( Two weeks later )


    Behind the house at the hill in the same place as before were three figures.


    One was Anna who was standing far away and watching intently. The other two were me and Samantha who were sparring.


    This past two week had been more than good for me. It was amazing.


    Samantha was great in training me, it was much better to train with someone experienced than just training alone.


    She taught me much about the use of a sword. Now my moves weren''t as sluggish as they were before, they were much faster and I knew how to use moves effectively.


    But using a normal sword didn''t feel good in my hands. They were just smaller and their attack range weren''t big.


    My strength increased in great levels this past two weeks. I could punch a large tree with my hands and even though I wouldn''t be able to root it out but I can definitely give it a big patch.


    Somehow I knew that with the combination of my brute strength I needed something bigger¡­ something heavier as a weapon.


    My thoughts quickly came to close as I blocked the attack coming from the side.


    Samantha seeing another one of her attack being blocked didn''t push for dominance, knowing I had the advantage in that place. She jumped back a step as my attack missed her chest.


    Again, my strength was so much that even if I could hit a sword much faster, it felt too light for control.


    My progress of fighting with Samantha always came to defeat at first, but now I could actually end it in draws. I know that wasn''t much better but she is a very good fighter and I had only recently started my training.


    My weight was lower too¡­ by only 5 kg. No matter how much I tried, I couldn''t stop myself from eating too much. Whenever I tried it, I felt that I was going to die out of starvation.


    Still the weight didn''t stop my power from rapidly increasing.


    I stop all thoughts and concentrate on Samantha running towards me. Suddenly her figure slows down and my eyes search for the precise moment.


    ''Not yet¡­ not yet¡­ THERE!''


    A spot in her defense opens up as I suddenly burst forth with speed and strike at that place. But Samantha''s main specialty was speed, so even though it was quite late for her to dodge, she blocked the attack with her sword.


    But even with that, she couldn''t stop the pure force behind my attack and flew back a few steps and fell on the ground. I was about to give chase until I heard her say¡­


    "I¡­ hah¡­ give up."

 Chapter 23 - 23 - Leaving

    "I¡­ hah¡­ give up." She says while letting go of her sword.


    I smiled and before I could say something snarky, my knees gave in and I fell face first.


    "Master!"


    I heard Anna''s scream before feeling her hands tapping behind my back and asking, "Master! Are you okay? That was too much for you, wasn''t it. I told you so many times not to do crazy things like this, but you don''t listen to me. Now what if something horrifying happens to you, what will I do then-"


    My ears buzz out her words as she continued her rant. She always complained and worried over me whenever I had a spar with Samantha.


    I never did anything that would break my physical limit¡­ alright that was a big lie, I would always try to break my limits whenever fighting her and trying to win. I never worried as I would get up in the next few moments. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Speaking of that, my strength returned back to me as I slowly get up and place my hand over her Anna''s head as she stopped talking. My hand which was big, felt even bigger when placed on her small head.


    I could feel her smooth luscious black hair and rubbed them, "I''m sorry for making you worry like that. Look I''m all okay, no wounds or anything." I said showing her my full upper figure.


    Her face turned as red as a tomato as she turned her head around and nodded, not saying anything else.


    I was too stupid in the romance department to see her confliction and went towards Samantha, who just got up from the ground.


    "You went easy on me."


    "No, I didn''t."


    "You armor slowed you down."


    "It''s my armor that saved me from that last attack of yours." She said playfully punching me, "I almost felt the bones in my hand break if it weren''t for this armor."


    "Oh¡­ Did I go too strong?" I asked with genuine worry.


    In this two weeks, my opinion about her went through some changes and it was positive. I couldn''t keep on hating her when she helped train me every single day. Anyway the thing that was the cause of hate wouldn''t be happening anymore so why waste this good connection?


    "It''s okay, anyway if you had gone easier it would have been a shame on my reputation as a swordsman." She said stabbing the sword on the grass.


    I then look at the distance place at the large oak tree, "Well it''s been two weeks huh."


    "Yes and you have made great progress. I think have one of the best talent out there."


    "Thanks, you make a great teacher." I say but she looks back at me seriously.


    "I''m serious. I''ve never seen someone who has such a great potential as you." She said before touching the scabbard of her sword as her face became heavy.


    "It took me years of hard training to get to the point I am right now. But you¡­ you make it look simple."


    "You soaked in everything I know in two weeks and also defeated me. I know that if you joined the army then you can make yourself a huge name for yourself and also increase your rank."


    "You truly are a monster."


    I laughed at her expression, "I think I''ll take that as a compliment."


    She smiled, "You know I wasn''t joking¡­ what will you do after this?"


    "After this¡­ well, I thought we will be going to the viscount''s party."


    She shook her head, "No, after that. What are your plans for the future? Surely you don''t want to stay in this dull place, no offense."


    "None taken." I say and think for a while before saying, "Next year, I will go to the capital and join the regal academy."


    "Is that so," Hearing me she smiled, "I will also be joining their next year, let''s hope we get to be in the same class."


    I smiled. Of Course I knew she was going to join next year. Not only her but also the protagonist and many other important people will be joining there too so I definitely needed to be there.


    The plot was there and many opportunities that I needed to harvest.


    But most of all... I want to see the story develop in front of my eyes.


    "Well, we can only hope. So when do you think we should depart for Valint?"


    Valint is the name of the town where Viscount Sigmut lived.


    "It''s five days journey from here, so it would be best if we went early on the morrow." She said after some thought.


    "Anna!" I call out to her, "We will start the journey early tomorrow morning so pack anything necessary that I might need." I said and remembered something as I continued, "Pack your stuff too, you''re coming with me."


    "Okay Young Master." She said and went to pack everything.


    "Now all I need is to hire a carriage that would take me there."


    "Why hire one? You can join me."


    I smiled inwardly, she said just the thing I was waiting for her to say. I didn''t want to hire a carriage. Why should I when I can just get a free VIP one that comes with its own security.


    "Oh, you sure? Would I even fit?" I said with unreal concern.


    "Yes you can¡­" Then she took a quick look at my figure again before saying, "Of course you will."


    Was that doubt? Man, I really am too fat.


    ...


    Early Next Morning


    I get up on the carriage and sat on it as Samantha asks.


    "So are you ready?"


    I look outside the window and see the townspeople that were waiting desperately for the militia to get out of town and smiled.


    "Yeah."


    She smiles at me before knocking twice loudly outside the carriage, giving the go signal to the driver as the carriage started moving. The carriage slowly rides out of the town as I see relieved faces of the town people.


    ''Wait a few more days Arthur.''


    ''A special character is arriving in your life.''

 Chapter 24 - 24 - Journey Starts

    We were riding the carriage on our way to the town called Valint.


    Inside the carriage there were four people, Me, Anna, Samantha and another person who was staring daggers into me.


    The supposed person was wearing clothes similar to Anna, so I had a good guess that she was the personal made of Samantha.


    She had long black hair and was wearing thin iron framed glasses. She slightly had that look of the strict honor student in your class or the librarian. But I couldn''t understand why she was staring like that at me.


    What did I to her ass?


    Not being able to handle the feeling of her gaze anymore, I look at her, "Hello, my name is Henry. Who might you be?"


    Perhaps, she didn''t think that I would actually talk to her as her face showed slight surprise but quickly turned ice cold, "My name is Amelia." After saying that she turned her head around and went quiet again.


    The situation around the small space became awkward by her doing that. Samantha gave an awkward smile and said, "Don''t mind her too much, she is like that."


    "Madam!"


    "What!" She looked at Amelia, "You''re the one who''s acting like that."


    "I- I''m just¡­" Then she looked at me again before she did a ''Hmph'' and turned around.


    "Again, don''t think much about her." Samantha then leaned closer to me and spoke softly, "She was raised with strictness but on the inside she is very nice person"


    Amelia beside her blushed in embarrassment and turned angry, "Madam!"


    "Opps! Shouldn''t have said that." Samantha said while laughing sneakily.


    I laughed with her too as I felt my relationship with her grow. Samantha was someone easy. When I say easy I don''t mean in the way you can get her to your bed, no. I meant that she had a honest mind and if you could just breach past that and make yourself seem like a good enough person, then you''re good person for her.


    Good Equals Good.


    Bad Equals Bad.


    But I didn''t just act like a good person, for this past two weeks I had been talking with her, making her laugh, discuss some heavy political things with her BUT¡­ all as a friend. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Never did I try to get past that barrier, even if she was easy, I knew I didn''t have a chance with her, not now.


    So acting as the great friend I was, I passed by her honorable defenses and was a solid friend to her. The kind that you can trust your some secrets or help them out if they ever get into a tight problem.


    As both of us talked and laughed around each other, two person had dark looks on their faces. One was obviously Amelia and the other was Anna, who was looking darkly at Amelia who was paying attention to us.


    After a while, I asked, "When''s the next stop?"


    "The closest town next to us will be in five hours and after a brief stop we would be going on going our way again."


    "Okay,"


    ...


    16 Hours Later


    It has been a looong time before I had ever felt this sore in my body. Sitting inside a carriage for 16 hours straight and having the same three people company didn''t feel that good.


    I know what you''re thinking, how could I have three beautiful girls with me as companions and still say something like this.


    You can, when one of them is your ex-fianc¨¦ who only had one topic to talk about, one your personal maid who you couldn''t get to speak freely and the other another maid who didn''t want to acknowledge your existence, let alone speak with you.


    So it felt great when night finally came and I could let all my tiredness out¡­ on the freaking grass.


    Okay, I exaggerate again. I wasn''t sleeping directly on the grass but on something similar to a futon. When compared to the soldiers who are sleeping on some rough cover or directly on the ground, I was in comparison, living like a king.


    My own tent, great food, great bed, a personal maid¡­ still it didn''t stop me from wanting more. Why wouldn''t I? Humans are inherently a greedy fellow¡­ or at least I am.


    Walking inside my large beautiful tent that was strung up by the Religias Soldiers, I saw my lodgings and Anna gathering her things.


    Hmm¡­ Is she going somewhere?


    "Anna"


    She looked back and smiled, "Oh, master, You''re here. Why don''t you get in your bed, I have already prepared everything you might need."


    "Alright, but where are you going?"


    "I''m taking some clothes and going outside."


    "Are you going to sleep outside?" She nodded.


    "¡­Do you even have a bed¡­ or is it just those clothes?" I said pointing to the bundle of clothes in her hands.


    "Anhh¡­" She looked down not knowing how to answer.


    I sighed, this girl.


    "You know what, let those clothes down and get inside the bed, you''re sleeping with me."


    "What!" Anna said as all her clothes fell from her hands and she blushed hard, "But master¡­ that would be inappropriate."


    "It''s either that or you sleeping outside and I''m not letting you do that." I said getting on the bed.


    "That is an order."


    "But¡­ what if someone sees us?"


    "Nobody is going to come and peek inside our tent." Then I looked at her square in the face with a smirk, "If you have problems sleeping with m-"


    "I WILL!" She said strongly and blushed again.


    ''Well that came out strong¡­ hehe, I am getting good feelings about this.''


    I try to act as nonchalant as possible, "Alright then, turn the lamp off when you''re ready."


    "Okay" Anne said and seeing that her master was facing the other side. She went to a corner of the tent and changed into a nightgown. She could have gone outside, but being surrounded by men, changing alone outside at night wasn''t a good idea.


    Anna looked at the bed that Henry was sleeping in and gulped for a moment before blowing out the lamp and getting in.

 Chapter 25 - 25 - Nightly Activity

    It was late at night.


    The whole camp was quiet as a whistle and no soul could be seen except for the ones that were asleep.


    At the second most center part of the camp stood a tent. This tent was quiet big than most tents and the only one that could compete with it was Samantha''s at the heart of it.


    Inside my tent, Anna was sleeping on the right side of the bed while I was at the left side. The strange thing was that I was nowhere close to sleep, no.


    My eyes may have been closed for a long while but I stayed awake and concentrated. After finally knowing that the moment was right, I quietly turned around.


    I saw Anna sleeping peacefully, her face visible for me to see. But it wasn''t her face but her clothes I was looking at.


    It was a nightgown similar to the one she wore back then. The memory was still fresh on my mind and comparing it to this one, it was slightly different.


    This one was slightly less visible.


    Still, I was more than close enough to see her pair of large breasts covered by a bra. If I''m right, then they were Double D''s or maybe even E''s. I wasn''t really sure but then I had an idea.


    Why not check them out to be sure?


    My right hand went towards her.


    Now this wasn''t me doing anything bad to her, it was just me being curious. I''m sure she''d understand.


    My right hand inched closer and closer as my heartbeat quickened more and more. I could feel my body being colder as I was approaching the objective. Even though I was feeling cold, my head started to sweat as my eyes went from my hands to her face then my hands again and the cycle continued like that.


    Why the fuck am I so scared? It''s not the first time I had touched a woman so¡­ why does this feel so scary¡­ and exciting at the same time?


    Shaking my head subtly, I strengthened my resolve and grabbed one.


    "Anhh"


    I immediately let go and looked at her face to see it was just a momentary lapse.


    ''I used too much strength on that one. I should try a little softer first or else she might wake up.''


    I then slowly touched her breast and looked at her face again before proceeding forward and grabbing it whole.


    ''AHHHH! Man I am really touching her breast.''


    Then becoming even more bold, I give the left breast a squeeze and feel them.


    ''Goddess! They are so soft and¡­ squishy.''


    I felt myself lose in the great feeling and squeeze harder as I hear something.


    "Hmmnh"


    A soft moan escapes from Anna as I smiled wickedly.


    ''You like that don''t you. Alright, how about this.'' I give slightly more pressure at her breast as she moans even louder.


    "Anhh" Anna''s mouth opened up and her moan came out as I could clearly feel the pleasure she got from it.


    ''Ah, the sound of pleasure. Makes me horny just listening to it.''


    Seeing that she wasn''t waking up, I used my left hand too and squished them both.


    "Hannh!"


    Moans upon moans escaped from Anna''s mouth as I squeezed her big melons and then I had an idea and moved towards it.


    ''Let''s see how much you can moan.''


    Both of my hands then went towards the center of the breasts and squeezed her nipples.


    "Hannnnh!"


    This time an even bigger moan escaped but it also broke her sleep.


    Seeing that she was about to open her eyes, I quickly take back my hands and close my eyes and act as if I was asleep the whole time.


    "Hmm?"


    Anna opened her drowsy eyes and looked around for a moment.


    "¡­It might have been nothing." Saying that she went back to bed and fell asleep.


    ''DAMN! I went too far. Now, I can''t even touch them anymore or she will definitely know I was touching them.''


    ''I should have just played with them¡­ they felt so great. I''m sure there aren''t any out there like hers.''


    ''Well I''ll get my chance at them tomorrow.''


    I too then closed my eyes and slowly fell asleep except I didn''t see the small smile that was on Anna''s face.


    ...


    ...


    Morning came and I woke early to see Anna already up and away.


    ''I hope she doesn''t know that it was me.'' I get up and refresh myself before going out to find Anna talking with Samantha.


    They quickly noticed me and waved at me as I went to them.


    "How was your sleep?" Samantha asked.


    "Good¡­ how about you guys?"


    "Nothing to complain about."


    "It was good¡­ but there were some mosquitos in the tent." Anna said as I looked away.


    "O- oh¡­ really? I didn''t feel any." I said.


    "You sure, master? I clearly felt a few of them bite me late at night." She said and then pointed to her chest, "I think it was around here."


    My eyes widened for a second before calming, "Well then, we just have to make sure they don''t trouble us anymore."


    She nodded, "Hmm, That''s why I am going to stay awake till late night for them."


    ''Damn! That means I will miss the opportunities to touch them.''


    "Wel- Well if you do that then you might sleep later and that- that is not good for your health."


    "But if I don''t do it then they might bite you and as my duty as your personal maid I can''t let something like that happen to you, master." She said with a pure smile as I had trouble countering.


    "Hmmm¡­ why were you in his tent?" Samantha asked and I felt my brain stop for a moment.


    I didn''t really think that I would have to answer this question.


    "We didn''t pack another one so I told her to stay in mine."


    "Oh! If that''s a problem then you can just stay with Amelia, she has space to accommodate another person." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''NOOOOO!''


    "It''s okay, my lady. But we are already imposing too much on you and young master''s tent has a lot of space so it isn''t a problem." Anna said.


    "Okay, if you have any problem then Amelia can always help you." She said with a smile before we walked towards the diner.


    ''Wooh!... at least one disaster was diverted.''

 Chapter 26 - 26 - Bored

    [ The Next Day ]


    Well the previous day went by pretty quickly.


    No¡­ that was a lie. It wasn''t quick, it was even more boring than the previous day.


    Why? Because the part of road we were traveling had multiple holes and that wasn''t even the worst part. The worst part came after three hours when there was no road.


    If you think a road with holes or broken paves are bad to ride, try riding on the muddy and rocky plains on a fucking carriage that goes on 1HP per sec ¡­ with two horses!


    Now I know why the royal and rich people had so many legitimate or even more illegitimate children. Why wouldn''t they? They were bored out of their minds and banging was the only fun thing around here.


    But I couldn''t even do that with three beautiful ladies surrounding me. Not three... two now actually, I don''t why, but Amelia at one point of the journey just stopped riding with us.


    No explanation, she was just gone and it felt like other than me no one felt her absence.


    Who knows, she might be having some fun with the soldiers or maybe embroidering something, that would be less boring than this.


    I may be crazy... but maybe I was missing that crazy angry girl.


    What pains me the most are the nights. After the first day of handsy handsy, Anna stayed vigilant. It would seem like she was sleeping but if I tried to move towards her, she would easily wake up.


    So even that part was now unavailable to me.


    I sighed again as Samantha looked at me.


    "That''s the 15th sigh you gave in a while, is something wrong?"


    "No¡­ it''s just everything feels so boring lately."


    "Oh!... are we boring you?" Her words gained Anna''s attention as she looked at me with a sad look.


    I shake my head with a laugh, not telling her the complete truth, "No no, not you two. You two are the only company I''ve had and the only part of this journey that feels good."


    "It''s just¡­ the roads¡­"


    "Is it because of the holes?" I nodded.


    "Do you want me to go slower?"


    I looked at her with wide eyes. Slower? Can it even go any slower?


    "No that wasn''t what I was thinkin-¡­ anyway that would make the journey longer and we might miss the date." I said and looked outside, seeing only farms and empty lands as far as my eye could see, and it can see a lot.


    "How far is the next town?"


    "Well no major town until¡­ two days I think." She said after a moment of recounting, "But there should be a small village in a few hours, do you want to stop there when we arrive?"


    "Yeah."


    "Alright then¡­ why don''t we talk, it will alleviate the boredom?"


    Please anything else other than honor and how swords are amazing.


    "Al-Alright¡­ how about we talk about the weather huh? It seems mighty fine today."


    "The weather?" She looked confused, "Yes, it does¡­ anything else?"


    "Hmm¡­ what else?" Then I look beside me, "Anna, do you have anything you want to talk about?"


    She shook her head, "Listening to both of you is more enjoyable to me."


    She took the jailbreak card hah.


    After thinking for a while, I have an idea.


    "Why don''t you tell me about yourself?"


    "Me?" Samantha asked, "But you already know about me."


    "Not everything, tell me something that I don''t know. Like your hobbies." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well my main hobby is training the way of the sword." My brows already started to break. "But sometimes¡­ I dabble into gardening." And my interest came back.


    "You like gardening?"


    "Yeah I do." She said a little shyly, "Don''t laugh okay¡­ I sometimes like planting flowers."


    "It''s not a thing to laugh at¡­ you know; I could see you doing some gardening."


    "Really? Anybody else would have been shocked."


    "Well¡­ the hobby is kinda closer to girls so it isn''t that much shocking to hear it. But I was surprised when I first heard it." I then changed the topic, "Tell me one of your achievements."


    "Achievements¡­ how do I say this?"


    "Just say the one that comes to your head."


    "Okay then¡­ this one is fairly simple. One day, after training I went out to polish my sword. As I was walking on the streets, there were some children playing. Amongst the children there was a girl, somehow she got hurt while playing and fell on the road."


    "Then came the problem, she was on the center of the road and was pretty hard too so she couldn''t get up. But a carriage belonging to a mercenary was riding pretty fast and it didn''t look like it was going to stop."


    "So I intervened and arrested the guy who was proclaiming he had high quality things to delivery so he couldn''t stop¡­ now horrible is that, right?"


    "Absolutely."


    "Then the girl called me her savior and¡­ I take that as an achievement." She said with a rose hue.


    "You were definitely a savior. When there were many others on the street that could have helped, you stepped in. I think that grants you the title." I said and noticed her big smile.


    "Thank you for your honest review, now what else do you wan-"


    After that a few hours went by as Samantha and I talked before arriving at the village and stopping.


    "Alright, we will take a 20-minute stop over here." Samantha said.


    "Okay then I will go around for a moment." I went towards a far barn as I felt nature calling.


    But I didn''t see that a figure was approaching me from behind.


    Going inside the barn and seeing that it was pretty secluded except for some animals, I unrobed my pant and started doing my business. As I finished, the door to the barn suddenly opened.


    "I need to talk something with you."


    In surprise, I quickly turn around to see Amelia standing there with a shocked look.


    It took me a moment before I understood that she was looking at my schlong. Looking down I see that I haven''t pulled up my pant.

 Chapter 27 - 27 - Blowjob [ Part 1 ]

    The atmosphere inside the barn was awkward as could be expected.


    I was half-clothed and Amelia was right in front of me with her eyes never leaving my package. Her eyes looked straight at my staff as a two words passed through her mind.


    ''It''s Big!''


    It took a moment to realize what was happening before I pulled my pants up and shouted at her.


    "What the fuck are you doing here!"


    Even after I pulled up her gaze seemed to be fixed at my private place and it wasn''t until I shouted did she listen.


    Amelia shook visibly at my tone and for a moment forgot what she initially was here for.


    "Wellll?"


    "I¡­. I am here to warn you." It took a brief moment before she felt her mind come back to her. Her eyes which were eerily looking at my staff earlier now turned cold as she said, "You have to stop troubling the young miss."


    ''Stop troubling young miss? What the hell is she talking about?''


    "First of all, I don''t understand what that means and secondly¡­ you still haven''t told me why you came here without knocking!"


    "O-Oh!... I didn''t think you were doing that when I followed you."


    "What do you think an alone man does in a barn secluded from others?"


    She realized that I had a point, "I''m¡­ sorry, in light of the circumstances I might not have realized that thing."


    ''Might not have?'' I thought about her half-assed apology but shook my head, "Alright let''s say that was a good enough apology, now what was it you were saying earlier¡­ something about me troubling your young miss?"


    "Yes, you must stop doing that."


    "What am I doing again?" I asked clearly confused.


    "Don''t try to deceive me, I can see you still vying at my young miss." Her eyes turned colder, "I could feel your eyes ogling at her."


    "I don''t know if you know this," I told her, "But we have already destroyed the paper that caused all of this so we won''t be getting married."


    "I know that but I know that you are making your way at the young madam¡­ "Her eyes turned towards the ground in sadness, "and she being the kind soul she is, doesn''t suspect a thing about this."


    Then it turned cold once more, "But I do and I won''t let you do anything to the miss."


    ''Okay then, so she is one of those people. She sure was a nice person back in the novel though.'' I thought as I got annoyed by her way of words.


    "Okay okay, stop alright!" I stopped her with a sign, "Again, I didn''t or am not doing any of that and who the fuck do you think you are huh, If I were trying to make a move on her, then how are you going to stop it?" I said angrily.


    "I will tell the miss what you really are-"


    "Oh! Good luck with that sugar, let''s see if she believes your theory or mine about invading my privacy and ogling at my cock."


    "I- I wasn''t-" She became flustered, "Wait!... then tell me what will it take for you to leave the young miss."


    "You don''t have anything on yo-" I stopped and had a idea as I looked her up and down and smiled smugly.


    Even she understood that I was thinking something bad and asked with hesitation, "Wh- What are you thinking?"


    "Okay, if you do this then I will try to stay away from your miss?"


    "What?" She asked doubtfully.


    "Give me blowjob."


    "What!"


    I pointed towards my cock and then gave a sucking view as her eyes widened to the peak.


    "Bastard! I won''t do something like that ever!... especially not to someone so despicable like you."


    "Well¡­ I gave my offer, you refused so bye then." I smiled already knowing that it would end this way, but still did it for the fun. I then went towards the barn''s door and was about to get out.


    Amelia''s mind clocked speedily as she saw me walking away and before I could leave, she closed the door with a bang, "I''ll do it!"


    ''Wait¡­ what?''


    "What?"


    "I said I''ll do the blo¡­ blowjob thing." Amelia said while looking down in shame.


    ''Really?... but should I?... who am I asking?''


    My confused eyes turned quickly to happiness, ''Of I should, I won''t be getting an opportunity like this out there, so why not.''


    ''But before that.''


    "Okay, so to clarify that you will give me a blowjob?"


    "Yes" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And you are doing it on your own free will, I am not forcing you or anything right?"


    "Ye-yes."


    "So this is not sexual abuse right?"


    Amelia looked up and at me with a scornful face, "Why are you even asking that question when you know how I feel about doing this."


    "Well I gave an offer, which you can refuse. But if you are saying that you are doing this because I am forcing you then don''t." I said before walking towards the door again.


    "I''m not going to be one of those guys that does bad things to women... forcefully."


    "But you are."


    "Yes, but I''m giving you a choice and it was you who asked me what I wanted."


    Amelia sighed in anger seeing that I had went into a legitimate discussion with her in the fault.


    "Okay, I accept. Just stop trying to leave."


    I smiled as I heard her, "As you say."

 Chapter 28 - 28 - Blowjob [ Part 2 ] (18+)

    "Okay, I accept. Just stop trying to leave."


    I smiled as I heard her, "As you say."


    I grab the barns door and give it a bit of nudge as a cracking sound appears. It was so that if anyone tried to enter would have problems.


    Seeing my action made her even more scared, "Wh-Why did you do that?"


    I look at her and smile, "Well, you wouldn''t want anyone spying on us now, would you?"


    She didn''t say anything and only backed away as I approached.


    But I walked past her and look at the bundles of hay in front of me. Amelia looked quietly as I touch a few before saying, "Yes¡­ this won''t poke me."


    I look back at her and ask seriously, "Alright, I''m gonna give you one last chance to back out of this, I won''t say anything about this to anyone and you too won''t disturb about anything¡­ so tell me."


    Amelia took my words seriously and looked at my whole figure and gulped. Before she could reject, the memory of Samantha and me doing even more nastier stuff filled her mind as she steeled herself.


    "No, I''m not giving up, you too will stay by your words."


    "Yes, I will¡­ if only you blow me once every single day until we reach Valint."


    "What!" Her eyes widened, "That wasn''t what I agreed to."


    "What we talked about was," I tell her straight, "That you will do anything I want and I will stay away from Samantha. But I didn''t say how long now, did I."


    "You bastard! That isn''t fair!"


    "Life never is, so stop wasting anymore time and just blow me, believe me it only gets better with each practice."


    Amelia clenched her hands in pure anger before giving a large sigh, "Alright, but you won''t touch me or do anything."


    I lift my hand up, "Scouts honor. But before that, let''s get a little comfortable."


    I turn back and kick at the haystack as they scatter around and position them in a way that we could use as a bed. I let go of my pants as they fall and Amelia seeing my bare fat ass turns away in disgust.


    Ignoring that I lie down over the stacks and move my body for the perfect position, "Mmph hmm¡­ yeah¡­ this will do fine, so when are you going to open your eyes? I don''t think you can give a good blowjob blinding yourself like that, who knows what you might taste." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just shut up! Your talking too much." Amelia pulled her hands away and it fell like her eyes were burning as she looked at my half-naked body.


    She slowly came forward, kneeling before the hay-stack-bed as her eyes fell on my already erect dick. She gulped once more seeing the massive size of it. It was an 8-inch-thick fat cock.


    ''Ho- how can it be so big!''


    Even I was first surprised when I saw it. I didn''t know that my cock was so big. Even if everything about my body was downgrade garbage, my dick was the only thing that I was immensely proud of.


    "Time''s moving girly, you can''t just keep looking at it and hope that it would burst out automatically."


    "Give me a moment, I''m doing it." She said and in turn grabbed my cock hard with both hands as I felt heavy pain.


    "DAMN Woman! Not so hard."


    She smiled seeing me in pain, "Remember that I have your precious ugly dick in my hand, you despicable man-"


    She stopped as she saw the hard look I gave, "If you''re not going to be serious about this then don''t do it¡­ BUT DON''T EVER TRY TO THREATEN ME ABOUT MY BALLS!"


    She shrank back in fear, almost shaking as it felt she was about to cry. I felt guilty seeing her like that and it only made me sigh, "Anyway, is this¡­ your first time?"


    She nodded subtly, all the bravado from before now gone.


    "Okay then, stop crying and let me guide you through this." I couldn''t believe that a maid of her caliber wasn''t even trained to give a blowjob.


    "I-I''m not crying."


    "Sure you''re not. Just wipe away the water behind those glasses." She wiped eyes quickly and waited for my instructions.


    "Okay first of all, stop worrying so much, I''m not gonna bite you. The only one who can do that is you¡­ but don''t, okay?" She nodded quietly.


    Good, she''s being obedient.


    "Now use only one hand to stroke my cock." She used her hand and tried to stroke it, but because of my massive size, she properly couldn''t.


    Still¡­


    "Damn!"


    It felt good to be stroked by anyone other me, even if it was sloppy.


    Amelia''s hand went up and down slowly and the warm touch of her soft skin made me feel a lot of pleasure.


    "Ar- are you okay?" She asked me, looking at my strange reactions. "Am I hurting you?"


    "No-no¡­ it just¡­ feels good." I said while laying back and feeling the pleasure from her amateur style. "Why don''t you try using both hands now."


    "Okay" She said and used her left hand too and started stroking with both of them. I felt even more pleasure from that.


    "Ahhh¡­ yeah¡­ that''s okay." She starts stroking me for a while before suddenly going a little faster and saw that it was giving me even more pleasure.


    ''So¡­ if I stroke i-it faster¡­ he feels pleasure from it.'' She said and looked down at the cock.


    It was big, massive even. She has never seen something so big and only heard about it from others. But the description wasn''t quite like this. Then suddenly she thought of something and asked.


    "Well¡­ when do I use my mouth?"


    I opened my eyes and look at her as she asked, "Wh-why are you looking like that?"


    "It feels like you almost want to give me a blowjob." I said with a smile as she starts stroking faster.


    "Hmph! I was just asking because of our deal."


    "Alright do it then, if you think you''re ready." I say as she stops stroking me before taking a deep look at my cock and diving in.

 Chapter 29 - 29 - Blowjob [ Part 3 ] (18+)

    Amelia stopped stroking and came closer towards the cock.


    ''It''s¡­ really big, can I even fit it inside my mouth?''


    I didn''t say anything as I saw Amelia carefully thinking about something while seriously looking at my dick. It was her first time and even though she acted bitchy at the first, she is a soft girl. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Most women who try to act bitchy¡­ are most probably are, beside those that try to help their friend¡­ only try to act confident for them.


    I saw Amelia looking at my dick from various different angles, turned it for some time before finally taking a sniff of it.


    ''It smells... very musky.'' Amelia thought as a rosy hue glowed her, ''I-Is it supposed to smell like that and¡­ why does it excite me?''


    She thought for a moment before she looked down at my balls. Then before I could say anthing, she gave a small lick to one.


    ''Woah!''


    I was surprised by that; I didn''t think that she would actually go for my balls. I didn''t speak but it felt good so I didn''t say anything. Before I could late the feeling pass, she gave it an even bigger lick as a jolt went through me.


    "Hmm"


    Amelia saw that whatever she was doing gave me pleasure, so she went further and took one whole side.


    "Ahh¡­ yes." I felt one of my balls inside her mouth and even though her teeth would interrupt the pleasure a few times, the feeling was amazing.


    Ignoring the hairs on the balls, she didn''t feel repulsed by it that much.


    ''This doesn''t taste as bad as I thought,'' Amelia kept licking the ball, ''It actually tastes slightly good.'' She used her tongue and licked the whole ball and sucked on it.


    ''OH, FUCK YEAH! Amateur styled ball lick is definitely one of the best feelings there is.''


    "Hahh"


    Amelia stopped licking the ball as saliva fell out of her mouth and she took a deep breath.


    ''That¡­ that felt good¡­ is this how I am supposed to really feel when I''m actually forced to do this.'' She thought while looking at my face which was laid and full of pleasure. ''Maybe... I should... no, I still need to keep my head.''


    ''He''s not trying to force me or even telling to do it in any specific way¡­ that might be why I don''t dislike this feeling.'' Then she looked at my balls, "They are kinda hairy¡­ but they have some sweet and salty taste."


    I thought that I heard something, "Did you say-" But she immediately took my other ball inside her and sucked it like a fucking lollipop as my brain went on overdrive.


    "Hmm?" Amelia looked up but didn''t take the ball out, "Dimm huy swi antyign?"


    It was inaudible because of my ball inside her mouth but I understood her.


    "no-no¡­ it''s nothing. Just keep doing what you''re doing." I didn''t realize it but I stroked her hair while saying that. She didn''t stop that except for giving me a look and going back to her job.


    "Swoos!"


    "Smoosh!"


    "HOooss!"


    Sloppy sounds like that came out of her actions as she licked, sucked and even kissed them a few times. I don''t know how to describe the feeling except for that it felt like French kissing, but for the balls.


    She took the ball out and gave them one thorough lick before taking them both inside her mouth and sucking them faster and faster. It almost seemed like she was going crazy over them.


    "hey, you don''t have to go crazy at them, Don''t try too hard to impress¡­" I stopped in pure astonishment at what I was seeing in front of me.


    Amelia was sucking on my balls like the tastiest lollipop, but her face¡­ her face was filled with ecstasy as she sucked them like some kind of aphrodisiac.


    It was as I said, right now Amelia was feeling a taste she never had before and that taste made her feel curious but overall VERY exciting. So much so that she sucked them and even bit a little.


    "Ouch!"


    She stopped immediately as she heard me, "Did I bite too hard?"


    I shook my head seeing her pure guilty look, toppled with the glasses that only made her look sexier in this atmosphere, "It''s okay, just make sure to not bite anything else."


    I tell her and she nods like a diligent student before going back to her studies but I stopped her.


    "Amelia," She looked, "I don''t think we have much time, so it''d be better if you do my cock now."


    She nodded and immediately took my cock inside her mouth as I felt a jolt going through me. But she was having a problem.


    "I don''t think it can fit in my mouth." She asked and I looked at her for a moment before thinking she was right; I was too big. It won''t fit, not fully.


    "Hmm¡­ okay, only take as much as you can handle and give it a spit."


    "You want me to¡­ spit on this?" She pointed at my penis.


    I nodded, "Yeah, if you moisturize it then it would be easier."


    She understood what I meant and gave a spit on it.


    "Huack Thugh"


    ''Ahh¡­ there it is.''


    I thought before another jolt went through me as she took my head. She took the large head and tried to take it deeper but couldn''t after a few inch.


    Amelia felt a jolt of pleasure going through her too as she unconsciously swallowed some liquid.


    ''Hmm¡­ what was that¡­ it tastes¡­ funny.''


    She thought and continued going up and down slowly. The pleasure at the current moment was in a another level than the balls.


    ''The balls were great¡­ but man can her mouth give pleasure.''


    As I was lost in it, Amelia used her tongue on my hot cock, started licking it and occasionally even drinking my pre-cum as she felt there sweet, sticky taste.


    My hands roamed around her head and I gave her compliments but instead of being angry, she felt satisfied with that feeling and tried to take my cock even deeper.


    It was at that feeling of pleasure that I felt my cock was about to burst as I said.


    "Fuck, I''m about to cum!"


    Instead of stopping like anyone, she went faster and faster.

 Chapter 30 - 30 - Mouthful ( Mild 18+ )

    "Fuck, I''m about to cum!" I said as I feel the huge amount of pressure and pleasure coming to me. Amelia who was sucking on my dick like a lollipop stick didn''t stopped.


    Drinking my pre-cum, she felt a rush coming to her that she didn''t feel before and her body quickly became hot all over. Especially at her nether regions. The lust she felt, clouded all her judgement as she went crazy over my dick and kept sucking like it was her favorite meal.


    So hearing me, instead of stopping herself and taking it out, her lust overwhelmed her as she sucked it even faster. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Smoosh!"


    "Suhuks!"


    "Phosh!"


    Sounds of saliva and her tongue around my dick colliding resounded and I knew that I was very close to the edge. Then the next moment I unconsciously grabbed her head and pushed my dick further down her mouth and cummed.


    My dick immediately exploded and all of the cum went out of my cock and directly inside her throat. Maybe it was because I was grabbing on to her that she didn''t have a choice or because of the extreme amount of lust she was feeling, she didn''t try to push me and get her head out.


    She grabbed the sides of my butt and held on to me tightly.


    "GULP!"


    "GULP!"


    "GULP!"


    Huge amounts of cum flowed out my dick and she tried to drink them all.


    Amelia could taste the rich flavor from the sperm and didn''t reject them one bit. She drank as much as she could. The taste of the sperm felt so phenomenal that she thought it was heavenly.


    "Oh! Yeah! That was fucking great!"


    I sighed feeling the release calm down and when I felt that I had finished off all there was, I let her head go.


    As immediately as I did that, Amelia immediately vomited out a large amount of sperm. She had tried her best to gobble down as much as possible but there was just too many. Her lungs and throat gave out as she threw over at the barn floor.


    ''Might have been a bit too much for her.''


    I look at her as she vomited out the sperm and starts coughing over at the floor, as her body kept shaking. I hold her arms steady and let aside the hair and asked, "Are you okay?"


    She coughed a little longer before taking deep breathes, then cast me aside, "Wh... why did you¡­ do that?"


    Amelia turned her head to me as tears threatened to break out her, "You said th-that you wouldn''t touch me and¡­ wouldn''t treat me like that¡­ but you did"


    ''Okay¡­ can''t really blame her now, it''s definitely my fault at the end.''


    "I¡­ I''m sorry for that. I really didn''t think that I would do that, I never thought about treating you like this¡­ it just happened."


    "How!"


    "Well¡­ you were giving me a great blowjob¡­ and towards the end, you became so intense that I couldn''t stop myself from finishing¡­ inside your mouth." I said with mild guilt.


    Amelia eyes widened immediately as she remembered what she did. The memories became visible of her kissing my balls, sucking my dick and especially drinking my cum.


    It was a terrifying feeling for her when she thought that the cumming won''t ever stop. Even then the taste of the cum was so good that her mind just gave out to her lust.


    She looked down shyly and saw the large amounts of cum that came out of me.


    ''It was terrible¡­ very much¡­ but why does it¡­ feel so great? The sticky taste, salty but sweet at the same time¡­ I haven''t tasted anything like this.''


    "I''m sorry¡­ I promise I won''t do it again?"


    My words brought her back as she looked at my guilty face and somehow her anger slowly washed away. Maybe it''s because of my ugly but honest face that made her change. She was going to say it''s okay but then initially remembered why they were doing this.


    Amelia looked at me with those cold eyes again¡­ but they weren''t as intense as before, "Hmm! Like I''ll believe those words. You did all this intentionally."


    "As I said, I didn''t real-"


    "Next time we do this, we do it my way and no touching next time, you got that!"


    I saw her giving me that fierce look and went quiet for a moment. Then I smiled, "Of course. Next time you can suck my dick in whatever way you want."


    "Alrigh-¡­ wait¡­ I didn''t mean it like that!"


    "I know, I know." I say and get out of the custom haystack bed and stretch a bit. They felt sour after this bit, as if she sucked off all my energy.


    I look for my pant and look at them, "You were having a bad time but still were sucking it like it''s the greatest thing there ever was, which I won''t deny."


    Amelia blushed hearing that and refuted, "I didn''t like it¡­ I didn''t. It was just that I was a bit confused."


    "Confused" I smile at her, "It seems like you are confused whether you liked doing this or confused that whether you are really confused or not."


    "What?... no I''m not. Stop trying to change my words and just keep true to yours. You remember right?"


    I nodded, "Of course I do. You keep sucking my cock for the whole journey and I won''t disturb your miss."


    "You better."


    ...


    A While later


    It took a while for us to wear our clothes as we had to clean off the dirt and sperm out of them and there were a lot of sperm, especially on Amelia''s.


    I look around my clothes and nodded, finding no more and look at Amelia. She was doing the same but I smile as I see something. "You missed a spot there."


    "Hmm¡­ where?" She looked down at her maid clothes and didn''t found anything.


    "Here" I say and point to her face, at the edge of her lips. She wiped it with her fingers and saw that it was cum.


    "Come out a few moments after I''m gone. Don''t want anyone to have suspicions." I said and left as she adhered to my words.


    After I was gone, Amelia looked down at the sperm, still on her thumb and thought for a moment before bringing it to her mouth and licking it.


    ''Hmmm¡­ still tastes good.''

 Chapter 31 - 31 - Amelia ( Mild 18+ )

    After getting out of the barn, I rejoined with Samantha and Anna in the carriage, who were waiting for me.


    Seeing me get in, Samantha asked, "Henry, did you go somewhere?"


    "Hmm, Why?"


    Anna answered on her behalf, "We were waiting for you to start the carriage again, but you were gone for so long that Miss Samantha send a few soldiers to look for you¡­ but they couldn''t find you."


    "Yes, did you go somewhere far?" Samantha asked again.


    "I saw a rabbit as I was walking around the farm." I started my bullshit, "The rabbit looked innocent and pure and I felt like catching it. Without even knowing, I went into deep forest that I almost lost myself. Good thing I was able to find the way back."


    Anna sighed, "It''s a relief that you were able to come back, who knows what would have happened in the alternative."


    Samantha nodded before a question came to her, "Were you able to catch the rabbit?"


    "Oh?... Yeah, I was."


    "What did do you with it?"


    "I played with it a while, then let go of it."


    She nodded in relief, previously thinking that I had done something bad with it.


    "Don''t worry I''ll catch it again tomorrow."


    "Excuse me?"


    "I said, when are we going?"


    ...


    A few days went by.


    This past few days were anything but boring to me.


    Of course the journey was long but we were close to Valint and the roads didn''t have any more holes as they had been fixed by the Viscount.


    Now I still wasn''t able to get any fun time with Anna, who would sleep like a bear and wait for me to fall in the trap before waking up and looking for the already asleep perpetrator.


    I sometimes wondered whether she was doing it deliberately or not, but she wouldn''t, right?


    The most exciting change was about Amelia.


    After our first innuendo, she joined us in the carriage and would sometimes glance at me from the corner of her eyes. But it was no longer the icy gaze she held once. She would try to act all icy with me whenever we talked publicly, but privately she was all mine to take.


    Speaking of private matters, Amelia never tried to avoid me when I called for her. She would come in moments and try to act all aggressive, but then when the sucking part comes, she would become all obedient.


    It was quite fun¡­ I wonder what Anna would be like?


    Back to Amelia, she had quite the progress, the next day, she didn''t let me touch her, but I still did and only after complaining a bit, she accepted. The greatest change about her was her technique.


    Now she doesn''t have the sluggish movement from before and actually gives a decent blowjob.


    Speaking of blowjobs, she was giving me one right now.


    "Sloop!"


    "Shoosh!"


    "Hoshh!"


    I look towards the maker of the sounds and see Amelia diligently sucking my cock. She took a solid 4 inch inside her and out as quick as she could and dived back in again. This cycle continued indefinitely and sometimes she would even take 4.5 inches of it.


    Feeling that I was close, "Amelia, I''m going to cum now." I said to her while stroking her head gently and when I was about to cum, I didn''t hold her down.


    I don''t have to, she kept on sucking my dick until I started to cum and then started drank all of it cum like they were some milk.


    "GULP!"


    "GULP!"


    "Ahh"


    After drinking as much as possible, she got out and let me see the beautiful image of her mouth, completely filled with my white semen and gulped them down in front of me.


    ''Damn! Now that would have been a beautiful shot.''


    She wasn''t over with that, Amelia came over to my dick again and sucked the top of it. Then licked down the sides of it with her tongue. She was making sure that none of my cum goes to waste.


    That''s a new thing I discovered, after drinking me cum or pre-cum, she would suddenly go all crazy on me. I asked her once about it and she said that it was somewhat tasty and salty but the surprising part was that it made her hot¡­ really hot.


    Like as if my cum was an aphrodisiac. It could be, the goddess did change my potential so this could be related to it.


    "Alright¡­ ahh, that was great. You did a good job, Amelia, come over here." I went and kissed her directly.


    She didn''t quite understand until a moment as her eyes widened, but she didn''t try to disengage from it. I wasn''t even using my tongue; it was a soft kiss.


    After a moment of kissing, I broke from her as she shyly asked me, "Wh-Why did you do that? Tha-that wasn''t we agreed to."


    "But it felt good right?"


    "Rubish¡­ it didn''t feel good at all." She said and turned her head around like a tsundere. But I turned her head around and kissed her again. This time she even participated.


    Breaking the kiss, "Why don''t we add it, It''s not that big of a deal right?"


    "Wel-Well¡­ we can¡­"


    "Okay then, that''s good." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I clean out the dirt and wear my clothes before walking out and said, "Let''s go."


    "Alright"


    It was mostly deserted at the place we were having fun, so I thought that it was okay to walk together.


    Who knew this would happen.


    "Stop! You Scoundrel!"


    I turned to the voice and saw a foot soldier. The guy was wearing a low quality armor with the Religias emblem on it and pointing a sword at me.


    "Your days of immorality stops NOW!"


    "Who the fuck are you?" I didn''t know the guy at all but it seemed Amelia knew him.


    "Jacob, what are you doing here?"


    ''Jacob¡­ why does that ring to me?''


    He looked at her with a visible shake on him, "Miss Amelia, you don''t have to listen to this monster''s threats, you don''t need to fear him and do what he says. You have friends, us, who are here to protect you."


    "What threats? What the hell are you talking about again?"


    "Shut up and duel me, you fat bastard!"


    That escalated quickly.

 Chapter 32 - 32 - Jacob

    "Shut up and duel me, you fat bastard!"


    My eyes went sharp in an uncanny anger.


    I don''t why but whenever I heard those last words, my mind would quickly draw to conclusion and I adhere to violence. Me calling myself those words are completely different and someone else calling me that is DIFFERENT.


    I walk steadily to him as I looked down at the 5.2-foot guy and say heavily, "You should watch your tone, you don''t want your mama to piggyback you back to your home because sonny can''t walk anymore now do you."


    I was intimidating, especially with my fat body and tall figure at 6, mostly anyone seeing someone so heavy would draw back their words or quiet down, but this kid didn''t.


    It seemed that he was in his own adrenaline that kept him from backing down, "Make me fatty."


    He said those words and they angered me deeply being confronted like this. But there was something about his eyes¡­ those eyes looked at me with deep hatred. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But why so much?


    I looked back at Amelia who was looking at the scene with fear and then at the guy who was looking at me with hatred and a thought came to mind as I smiled.


    I walk back to Amelia and take her by the shoulders and as I expected, the kid exploded in anger.


    "FUCKING GET YOUR FILTHY HANDS OFF HER!"


    "Oh?" I show him a smug smile, "And who are you to her to tell me that?"


    "I¡­ I... I am¡­" He stopped, not knowing how to answer that.


    I turn to look at Amelia, who was angry at what I was doing but didn''t stop it.


    "Amelia, tell me, do you know this guy?"


    "Ye-Yes"


    "Is he someone close to you¡­ maybe your relative?"


    "No, he isn''t."


    "Oh!" I give an understanding look, "So he''s your boyfriend then?"


    "Of course not." She said bluntly and she didn''t understand it then but it came out hurtful to the kid.


    "Okay so you''re not her friend nor family and you definitely are not her boyfriend so who are you then?"


    He''s face seethed with anger and he inhaled short, quick breathes, "Who I am doesn''t matter, just get your hands off her."


    "Alrighty then," I move away from Amelia and show my hands, "Now it''s all good, right?"


    "Fuck no, it''s not good." He went confused for a second at my actions before knowing that I was making fun of him, "I demanded a duel from you."


    "And why would I duel you?"


    "Scared are you." He smiled like a hungry beast, "Fearing that I will cut your fat ugly dick off."


    Hmm¡­ that came out specific, seems like he saw us.


    "Scared? No not at all, why would I be scared of an ant? What I am saying is, why would I fight you if it doesn''t have any value to me."


    "Now if there was something to it then I Might. Just. Accept."


    "Speak, what do you want?" He asked, understanding that I won''t honor this duel without anything in it.


    "A bet. If you win then¡­" I went confused again, "What is it you said to me before?"


    "You will let miss Amelia go and never," He said angrily, "NEVER, do anything to her and also¡­ also you will apologize."


    "Hmm," I thought for a moment before nodding, "Okay, not like its gonna happen buuut, If I win then¡­"


    "What?"


    "Then I whatever I do we do amongst ourselves won''t be nothing for you to meddle and you will," I turned serious again, "leave the Religias Army."


    "I accept!" He said without hesitation.


    I smiled¡­ this is going to be good.


    ...


    A while later, inside my tent.


    Amelia was screaming in my ear about the duel. I sighed and stopped unbuttoning my shirt.


    "Okay, one question at a time please."


    "WHY. DID. YOU. DO. THAT?"


    "What? Accept his duel or cum inside your mout-" She quickly closed my mouth with her hand.


    "Don''t say that, someone could hear us."


    I swap her hand away, "Someone already did, tell me¡­ what was the guy''s name again?"


    "It''s Jacob, Jacob Glass."


    So I was right.


    That guy wasn''t any unknown mob, but a significantly unimportant mob.


    Jacob Glass was a mob class character in the novel. I don''t know about him, except for the fact that he is the lover of Amelia.


    I mean future lover. If I''m right then, at this timeline, he should have just joined the Religias family as a foot soldier. Then as a foot soldier, he does many jobs. While doing one of those jobs, he gets a glance of Samantha but the one that impacted him the most was the person next to her.


    Amelia


    From there on, like a puppy he followed her around and tried to flirt like a beta mc before finally towards the end of the novel, he gets to be with her.


    But not anymore.


    The smile on my face that strung up, quickly went away as Samantha and Anna came in.


    "What am I hearing? My men outside are saying that a duel will happen between you and¡­ some guy." Samantha asked, "Is that correct?"


    "Yeah," I said while continuing my new style of dressing, "Apparently my father had done something to him that I know nothing about and now that guy blames me and wants to duel me for it."


    "Hmm¡­ I get that, but why must he duel you?"


    "I don''t know, maybe he was shamed somehow."


    I said and start to walk out as she realized, "Why are you going like that?"


    ...


    Soldiers were surrounding a small patch of land and mumbling about something.


    "Why is he like that?"


    "Who knows¡­ maybe he thought that all those fat will save him from being penetrated by a sword?"


    "Are you crazy, no one would be stupid enough to do something like that in a duel?"


    "Except that guy."


    On that patch of land, Me and Jacob were standing opposite to each other. Jacob had a strange look on him as he asked, "Why aren''t you wearing anything?"

 Chapter 33 - 33 - Unattainable

    "Why aren''t you wearing anything?"


    Jacob asked as he looked at the fat guy in front of him in confusion.


    Why wouldn''t I? It wasn''t like I was completely naked or in my underpants, in fact I was wearing a very relaxing shirt made of wool and the half-pants were of silk.


    "Do you think this is a joke?" Jacob scorned, "This is a duel. You fight a duel to the death and you were such clothes for it, do you want me to be disqualified because of this small trick."


    "Trick? Whatever can you mean by that my jolly man," I asked with a harmless smile, "I am wearing such clothes because it''s more comfortable to fight you like this."


    "Comfortable?" Jacob smiled darkly, "Let''s see how much comfortable you can be without any armor to protect you from my sword."


    I smiled innocently at his threat. It didn''t have any impact on me but I still had to be cautious of him. He is¡­ or would be a formidable general in the future, so¡­ maybe he can make this more interesting.


    "Henry, you don''t have to do this!" Samantha said to me from the stands, "We can still settle this matter calmly."


    "Yes, master." Anna said, her face filled with worry, "Please don''t do anything that might get you hurt."


    ''Hurt?... me? She''s gotta be kidding, right?''


    ''Might as well play along.''


    "It''s okay Anna, and Samantha about doing this calmly-"


    "Don''t listen to what this guy says, commander." Jacob told her, "He is a snake in a hippopotamus''s skin."


    A few guys laughed hearing him insult me.


    I wanted to finish this fight as quickly and harmlessly as possible but now with him bluntly shaming me in front of so many people like that is bad for me.


    People look at me and think only bad things. Thinking that I am weak and powerless against their scorn. If I didn''t take care of those thoughts as fast as possible then even a commoner will walk over me the next day.


    To fix that, I need to set an example¡­ and I have the perfect product.


    I see Amelia looking at me from behind Samantha as she prayed while looking at both of us.


    ''I don''t know if she is praying for me or him¡­ who am I kidding, she is definitely praying for that boy toy.''


    I look at Samantha, "I wanted to, but I can''t just let this nobody shame the Tax family like this, I need to do this¡­ for the Tax Family Honor."


    Samantha couldn''t refute anymore, not when it came to a family''s honor.


    "Alright then¡­ but please¡­ don''t kill him, he''s just a boy." She said with a downcast look and gave a nod to her uncle, who was the judge of the match.


    Nance nodded and looked at the participants, "Are you ready for what will come next?"


    Jacob nodded, "I am."


    "Are you ready to fight out without any cheats?"


    I nodded, "I am."


    "Then honor this fight¡­ with blood and bones."


    Nance''s words came with a revolving roar of the soldiers that initiated the fight.


    It was Jacob who moved first. He rushed angrily towards me and went for a chop with his sword.


    Amelia closed her eyes, the roars of the crowd defining her senses. But in the next few seconds, the sound went away. The sound that was way too loud, filled with bloodlust and waiting for life to be cut slowly disappeared as gasps and words of shock replaced it.


    "How?"


    "This is impossible!"


    "Tell me this isn''t happening, tell me!"


    "How can¡­ he do something like that?"


    Amelia thought that they were talking about Jacob killing the fat lord. She should have felt better at the thought¡­ but she didn''t. She remembered the horrifying things he made her do but it wasn''t forceful¡­ she had a choice and she chose to do it willingly.


    ''He wasn''t such a bad guy¡­ he doesn''t deserve this.''


    Her thoughts were cut off as gasps too went away and in came the sound of metal clashing against each other.


    ''Hmm? Isn''t the fight over?'' She thought before opening her eyes and peeking. What she saw next shocked her.


    I wasn''t the least bit hurt and instead I was parrying all the attacks that Jacob was throwing at me.


    Slashes, Thrusts, Chops and a few other types of attacks came for me but I parried them all. I was like a fricken robot who was deflecting off the attacks of a low class npc.


    I didn''t even had to use my slow time skill, he wasn''t anywhere near the level of someone like Samantha. But that didn''t mean he wasn''t strong, he was just not enough for me.


    I smiled seeing that Jacob''s breathes were heavy now, he had attacked me simultaneously without retreat so it was bound to happen, Then it did.


    Jacob stopped attacking as he took deep breathes and gave me a look that I wanted from him so much.


    It was the look someone gave when they saw something unattainable.


    "So¡­ ready for my attack?"


    "Huh?" He didn''t understand quick enough and I gave a hard kick at his chest and he flew away and rolled over.


    "Ahhh!"


    ''Hmm¡­ if he didn''t have his armor then that might have broken his back.''


    I walked towards the moaning boy, who still didn''t realize the true meaning of pain.


    "You shame me with your lowly mouth. You speak as if I have no power. You look at me like I am a cockroach that you can fucking crush."


    "Now where is that look?... WHERE!" I said with a large roar and look around me. Whoever my eyes landed on looked away in fear.


    Yes, give me that look, tell me that you fear me and that I am the strongest. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I look over at Amelia who had shocked eyes all over and then at Anna¡­ who was looking at me proudly, her look somehow made me stronger, made me puff up my chest.


    "Now take this as a warning and never forget to fear me." I said bringing down my leg over his body.


    "AHHHHHHHH!"

 Chapter 34 - 34 - Aftermath

    "Ahhhh!"


    Most people looked away as I brought my foot down over Jacob''s body.


    Samantha and Amelia were the first to walk out of there as they couldn''t keep hearing Jacob moan in pain like that. They didn''t know what happened next and didn''t care about it.


    But the people who were still looking over saw that I stomped on his left leg and even with the armor, my pure strength went through it and cracked his bones.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "AHHHH!"


    The guy kept on screaming and even I at the moment felt that it was a bit too much so I lightly patted him on the face, knocking him out and walked away from the place.


    As I was walking, a tall man of 5.8 stopped me. It was Nance, Samantha''s uncle and also the second in charge of this ragged group of soldiers.


    "You could have gone easier."


    "Yeah I could¡­ but I didn''t, did I?" I ask him, "Look around you and think why I didn''t."


    Saying that I went past him, to someone who wasn''t looking at me like they were. Someone who didn''t fear but was proud.


    "Anna"


    She came over and glanced at me before taking out a handkerchief and wiping my face, "You got some blood on you, master. Why don''t you go inside the tent and let me bring some hot water to clean them."


    "It''s okay, I don''t want hot water. There''s a lake around here, right?" She nodded. "Show me."


    ...


    At the lake beside the camp.


    I was sitting beside it, was almost naked and if I wasn''t wearing my underwear, then I would have been.


    "Splash!"


    A bucket of cold water dropped over my hot body and the blood slowly meshed. Then Anna used some kind of cloth to scrub my body off all blood there was.


    Not one bit of blood was mine. I wasn''t hurt in the slightest, the blood was the aftermath of me crushing Jacob''s leg.


    The way his leg, burst open like a tomato¡­ was something else.


    I''ve never seen something like that, nor done something like that before. Thinking back to it, I''ve never been so crazy and angry to do something so aggressive like this.


    Now that I think about it, I don''t even feel remorse or guilt about doing it. It was as if my feelings were turned off. Except for the curiosity that I now had.


    "Splash!"


    Another bucket fell over my head as it cooled it, letting me exhale a relieved sigh.


    "Anna"


    "Yes, master."


    "Do you think I''m evil?"


    "No¡­ why? Do you think that?"


    "It''s just¡­ most people that saw me doing what I did today, would think that I am one."


    Anna scrubbed my body as she slowly said, "You shouldn''t care about what most people think. They are people, they will always think, always comment about you behind your back and then look at you over your riches and will judgement you."


    "If you think about them then it will only be a matter of time before you fall."


    "Hmm" Her words were correct, "But what I did back there¡­ crushing his leg¡­ do you think I should have been lenient?"


    I felt her stop scrubbing my body and come before me. She touched both of my cheeks and looked deep into my eyes.


    "Do YOU think that was too much?"


    "¡­No¡­ I needed to show them that I wasn''t as weak as they think."


    "Good, never let people''s feelings guide your path. It is only you young master that must sail your boat listening to here," She pointed to my brains then at my heart, "And here."


    "You were right in making a point of that guy. Who was he?" She became angry, "Who was he to trample on your honor? What point did he had that he must humiliate you like that?"


    "Tell me." She asked.


    Right now, I was completely dazed in her beautiful eyes and words that went straight to both my heart and brain. I was listening to every single one of them and was ready to stand by them all. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He was¡­ nobody."


    "Yes, everyone is." Then she smiled like the beautiful angel she is, "So don''t worry too much about it, okay."


    I smiled too, "Alright"


    Anna went behind my back and started scrubbing as a low hum, whispered out. It was a calming sensation, this. I could stay like this forever.


    If only I wasn''t so selfish.


    ...


    The moment we went back in to camp, it was evident.


    Soldiers scattered around glancing at us and mumbling something.


    I was able to notice a new difference immediately with the use of my eyes. Something only the experienced and observant.


    There were two sides. One that feared and hated me, other that feared and stayed out of my way. There were more people on the other side.


    If it would have been the previous me, I probably would have think that I was some manic, seeing them giving me such looks.


    But now¡­ now they empowered me.


    I walked tall and heavy as Anna too stood tall beside me with an arrogant look in her innocent and beautiful face.


    It was close to sleeping time, so we went straight to our tent and changed ourselves before going to bed.


    She was the one who looked at me like that when nobody else did, she was the one who encouraged me when most would have blamed me.


    I felt like I needed to do this or I would never be able to.


    At one point of the night, my arms went over Anna''s body and I hugged her. She didn''t say anything, only scooched over closer to me and leaned in.


    I felt her small warm body under me, I could smell the lavender flavored scent coming from her long hair.


    This feeling¡­ it was even more pure than what I felt with Amelia¡­ okay that may be a lie. But it was very very good.


    She held on to my hand and I hugged her a little tighter, comfortably before we both went into sleep.

 Chapter 35 - 35 - Suspicions

    The next morning, we set out again.


    There was a palpable change in the atmosphere. Soldiers were the only ones that were still the same as before. They didn''t care anymore than the next guy about what happened yesterday.


    But the fear and respect was there, in the eyes. Whenever I walked amongst them, they would glance at me and think of what a monster I was. It may not be in the good sense but it is much better than before.


    Samantha and Amelia didn''t seem to be in the mood to talk anymore and just sat there in the carriage, quietly looking at the window. Once in a while they would give me small glances then look away instantly when I turn to them.


    I didn''t try talking to them as well. I gauged up to see how Amelia was, but it was only disgust and anger now. Seems like hurting her boy toy made her angry.


    There is something about Samantha, I didn''t know what but there is. She would at times, glance at me and give me that deep look you give someone you are trying to see into their minds.


    I get that I went pretty crazy yesterday, but not to warrant such heavy caution.


    The friendship that I had developed with her seems to be gone now. I hope that this awful status doesn''t stay permanently.


    That''s how the day ended and the next came as we went out again.


    The awkwardness was there but I hope that when we reach Valint, the extra space will dim it out. Which should only be a few hours here from now.


    We were coming towards a village when Samantha finally spoke.


    "We will stay at this village for some time." She said avoiding my eyes. "The soldiers need some rest."


    Hmm?


    ''She never gave a reason for stopping before and we are only a few hours from the viscounts so we didn''t need to stop¡­ well not that important.''


    I didn''t ask her anything and only nodded, "Alright"


    She got up and left, Amelia was about to join her too but before that, she gave me a strange look. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Hmm! Seriously?''


    "Young Master, is something wrong?" Anna asked seeing me gazing at the door.


    "Oh? Nothing¡­ nothing at all¡­"


    ...


    A few minutes after that I went towards a back alley like place, where there would be privacy.


    The strange look that Amelia gave back then was a signal, signal to give me a blowjob. Which was quite strange when she had such heavy anger yesterday. But today, it was as if she was someone new, a person who doesn''t know about what happened two days ago.


    It was¡­ suspicious.


    So that''s why I was peeing at the wall in front of me.


    "Hey, I am her- AHH!"


    Came the same situation again as the last time. Amelia walked in once more as I am peeing.


    "Damn! That''s twice you''ve done this. What do you have to say for yourself?"


    "I¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I won''t do it again." Hmm, I was joking but she didn''t even try to fight back.


    "Alright, as long as you understand." I said and turned around to see her standing there.


    "Well?"


    "¡­I am here to¡­ do my part." She seemed hesitant, I understand. But why is her tone like that?


    "Do your part?"


    "Yes¡­ I am here to give you a blowjob."


    "What?" It was unusual of her to speak out that word, normally she would just come and start unbuttoning me herself and do it.


    "I-I said that I am here to give you a blowjob." She shakily said.


    There it was again. I am testing the water just to be sure but she is speaking it out¡­ when she would normally be angry.


    "I''m sorry, say again?" I said again, just to be sure of something.


    "I said I am here to suck your cock like we agreed to."


    DING! DING! DING!


    THAT MEANS I''M FUCKED!


    Who in their right minds wouldn''t find this suspicious. A corner alley, aggrieved girlfriend and a fat bastard being specifically asked about blowjob.


    If this wasn''t the classic setup of a raid, then I will stop ogling at woman.


    I became even more sure when I saw her standing there, almost as if blocking my escape path. Then there was that glimpse of a shadow, my eyes spotted a while ago.


    She isn''t alone.


    She told someone about our deal, most likely it''s Samantha. It''s unlikely she would have accepted her words completely, even if we are in bad terms, it wasn''t that bad yet.


    So this is a test then, to see if I will confess to it or not.


    Two can play that game bitch.


    "I don''t know what the fuck you''re talking about but I''ve never¡­ in my life, have heard something like that."


    The look of shock in her eyes told me what I needed to know. She tried to bait me but I caught her instead. So came the excuses.


    "No-No-No¡­ what do you mean, you don''t understand. You told me I need to do those things to you and you will leave her¡­ you promised."


    "Promised?" I acted confused, "Lady, to begin with I don''t even know you, I don''t think we ever talked more than this moment."


    "What do you mean by leaving the miss? Do you mean Samantha? Why would I leave her¡­ We''re not even together anymore."


    Her shock was rising to higher levels and she took me by my shirt. "Why are you denying everything! I did all those awful things and now you''re saying you don''t know anything¡­ never even heard about them, BULLSHIT!"


    I took her hands away and shook her away, "Miss Amelia, behave yourself. Why are acting like a maniac." Then I turned shocked, "Are you trying to¡­ blackmail me?"


    "What?"


    "I''m not going to stand here and hear you accuse me of things that I don''t even know about." I turned around and walked but she holds me again and tried to stop me. Which was impossible but I had to act.


    "Stop¡­ don''t do this!" I said.


    "FUCK YOU! You took advantage of me and won''t even face the consequences." She said and we were starting to rumble.


    "Enough!" A new voice entered and I smiled.


    ''Finally decided to show yourself.''

 Chapter 36 - 36 - Breakup

    "Enough!"


    A new feminine but familiar voice entered the argument as a smile automatically came on to my calculated face.


    It was Samantha. She was standing there in her armor as if already prepared to give judgement to a certain fat person.


    I knew it had to be her, who else could Amelia trust with such sensitive information.


    Jacob? The guy was in his bed, still moaning about the pain I gave him.


    So other than her, I didn''t know anyone else that she was close to, at least not in this group of men.


    "I said stop this immediately." Samantha repeated her order again when she saw Amelia still struggling in her half mad state. Eventually she listened to her and stopped, but there was still anger.


    "My-My lady, don''t believe any word that he said. He is lying¡­ he- he''s a scumbag and malicious enough to weasel his way out of this." Amelia said pointing at me.


    I really wanted to laugh at this scene. Amelia was angrily blaming me and her outfit which was always graceful and stiff, now had glasses between her eyes to nose and her hair completely crumpled.


    Instead of doing that, I put on the face of disbelief, "Nonsense! She is completely out of her mind."


    I look at Samantha with a tired but fearful look, "Sam-Samantha yo-you-you got to believe me, I don''t anything about what she is talking about."


    "Liar!"


    "YOU''RE THE FUCKING LIAR!" I say with overwhelming rage of someone being scammed, "You followed me while I was peeing and then when I caught you, you blame of doing¡­" Eyes turned down, face wrinkled up to disgust, "Something so horrifying to a woman."


    "How can I... even... dream of such wretched things."


    I swear to Goddess, the face of Amelia at this moment was priceless. PRICELESS!


    Seeing me give such fluent lies, even Amelia was struck whether I was really saying the truth or not. At one flicker, she even thought that I might have a doppelganger, but quickly threw that thought away as Jacob''s agonized figure came to mind.


    Amelia went and fell before Samantha''s legs and begged, "Please madam¡­ you have to believe me." Pointing her index finger, "This guy¡­ I don''t how¡­ how he''s saying all of that but it''s all nothing but lies¡­ Complete Lies!"


    "Shut up!" I scream down at the girl on her knees, "You are saying all of this lies to humiliate and extort me, aren''t you! Tell me who put you up to this? Was it one of my father''s enemies¡­ was it that kid? TELL ME!"


    Samantha put her hand up and stopped me from taking this any further. She saw that Amelia was already crying ruefully as she looked at her with desperation, "Madam¡­ believe me."


    Samantha racked her head around this and couldn''t come to any conclusion. Both sides had words to say but one was only accusations and the other was oblivious about this.


    In the end, only one side was able to persuade her.


    "Henry, is she telling the truth?"


    At that moment, I could see everything depended on my next action.


    "What! Of course not." I said flaring my dramatics that I learned from sixth grade theatrics.


    "Why would I do anything to her, especially knowing that she is your maid... wait that came out wrong," I repeated before shaking my head, "Okay, forget about that, the real thing is I didn''t do anything to her." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked at me for a moment before nodding. Amelia''s eyes lost their light as she heard, "Alright go, let me take care of this."


    "Thank you for believing me, Samantha." Then angrily said, "Make sure to get out all the culprits behind her." I said and start to walk away. Behind me I could hear, Amelia begging constantly, trying to change Samantha''s mind.


    After walking for a moment, I suddenly stopped and mumbled, "Wait a second!"


    Both of them turned and saw my large back, "Samantha¡­ why are you here?"


    "Hmm¡­ what do you mean?"


    "What brought you here?"


    "Well¡­ I heard some arguments and got cautious, so I came to see what it was." She lied. Bad for her, she wasn''t a good one.


    "So you appeared after we started arguing."


    "Yes"


    "Hmm¡­ so you weren''t here before Amelia came?" I said and looked at her and there was a flicker of guilt in her eyes.


    "No¡­ I wasn''t here. Why are you asking me that?"


    "Well," I say while walking towards her, "You see, I have a good sense of my surroundings and before Amelia came, I could feel someone lurking around me."


    "Strange thing is, when we started, you came way too fast, so either you were close to this place when we started or¡­ you were here already."


    At this moment, I had closed our distance enough to be called inappropriate.


    I looked down at her eyes sharply, "I am going to ask you three things and I hope for our friendships sake, you won''t lie to me."


    Samantha gulped at my large figure over her and eyes looking into her soul as she felt the great pressure.


    "Were you in on this?"


    "No, I''m not."


    I nodded, "That wasn''t a lie¡­ another one."


    "Did you follow me here?


    "...Yes"


    "Hmm... last question."


    "Did you know she would do this?"


    "¡­I ¡­Henry you need to understand tha-" I stopped her there.


    "Enough, you''ve told me all I need to know." I said and turned away.


    "I thank you for all the help and guidance you gave me before¡­ but I think it would be best if we go our separate ways now."


    "Henry, please listen-"


    "Goodbye, Samantha." I walked away as she didn''t even had the courage to call me anymore.


    As I walked away from there, I stopped for a moment.


    That back there, was my finest act. But somehow I didn''t feel the excitement I thought I would, instead there was sadness.


    I shook my head at a thought, ''There is only one person.''


    I walk into the tent and see Anna sewing my cloth.


    ''She''s the only one I can trust.''


    "Anna"


    "Yes, master." She said and continued her exquisitely entangled but perfectly aligned cobweb sewing technique.


    "Pack our stuff, we''re leaving this camp."


    "Oh!" She looked up, "I''ve already packed it, master."


    ''¡­Huh?'' I was confused for a moment before I smiled, "As meticulous as always."

 Chapter 37 - 37 - Just Accusations

    { Samantha''s View }


    It was a troubling moment, this.


    At one place stood one good friend of mine that I made just recently and the latter, knelled in front of me, another friend, this one even closer and had known much longer.


    I tried to make sense of what was happening and even after questioning Henry, I found no fault in him. So was Amelia wrong?...


    Her look was filled with sorrow but I had no choice. There wasn''t anything about Henry that seemed wrong here, instead if looked from his stand, it was Amelia who was the problem.


    She had followed a noble, when he was at a discreet place doing his private thing.


    So I stood at the alleyway and nodded to Henry and he turned to leave. I looked down at Amelia and was about to say something but this happened.


    "Wait a second!"


    Henry stopped suddenly and asked himself. He stood there for a while as he murmured something then he turned.


    "Samantha¡­ why are you here?"


    "Hmm¡­ what do you mean?"


    "What brought you here?"


    My confused mind suddenly took a sharp break as I saw his suspicious eyes. He understood that there was something wrong here, except for the obvious thing.


    "Well¡­ I heard some arguments and got cautious, so I came to see what it was." I lied. I didn''t want to, I never liked lying but at the moment I had to.


    He turned and looked at me, "So you appeared after we started arguing."


    "Yes" I lied again.


    "Hmm¡­ so you weren''t here before Amelia came?" My eyes shook for the briefest moment.


    Why is he asking that question! Does he¡­ think that I am involved in this? I hope not.


    "No¡­ I wasn''t here." My voice came out more cracked than I wanted it to be, "Why are you asking me that?"


    "Well" He said and slowly walked forward, "You see, I have a good sense of my surroundings and before Amelia came, I could feel someone lurking around me."


    No¡­ He knows.


    Henry walked slow but to me, it felt like each step brought on my doom faster.


    "Strange thing is, when we started, you came way too fast, so either you were close to this place when we started or¡­ you were here already."


    He was suspicious of this from the beginning?... Was that why he chose such a closed space?


    No, he did come here to pee. It is just that he is more observant than most people I''ve seen.


    Something I knew but at this critical moment, failed to keep in mind.


    Before I could answer him, his large figure stood in front of me. He was quite tall to begin with but after we trained, he seemed to have grown a little taller.


    Back then it was reassuring to know someone amazing standing beside you as your comrade¡­ but now¡­ I can understand why that was.


    Because now he looked at me with a strange look, a look that felt like sharp and cold to my bones.


    "I am going to ask you three things and I hope for our friendships sake, you won''t lie to me."


    I unconsciously gulped and still failed to answer.


    "Were you in on this?"


    "No, I''m not." I answered truthfully, I wasn''t in the sense he asked.


    "That wasn''t a lie¡­ another one."


    He nodded, it made me feel a bit better. But that was quickly snuffed out.


    "Did you follow me here?


    I couldn''t lie anymore¡­ not to those eyes that were waiting for the smallest whiff of dirt.


    "...Yes"


    "Hmm... last question." He said as if not the least bit bothered by it, but I knew he was disappointed.


    "Did you know she would do this?"


    I gave a sharp exhale.


    No lies or half-truths could save me from this one. I needed to face this.


    My voice cracked further as I tried to speak, "¡­I ¡­Henry you need to understand tha-" My vision blocked out by his large hand.


    "Enough, you''ve told me all I need to know." His way of speaking changed that instant, it was more inhumane¡­ as if speaking to a stranger.


    He turned around and told me, "I thank you for all the help and guidance you gave me before¡­ but I think it would be best if we go our separate ways now."


    NO! He can''t just say that.


    "Henry, please listen-" I tried to speak but his distant tone stopped me again.


    "Goodbye, Samantha." Then he walked away.


    Come on move!


    I told myself but my legs gave up. They stood there like a statue, refused to move as I saw a good friend¡­ walk away.


    He was one of the few who didn''t look at me like a tool. He was one of the very few in our age, that could challenge me and help me improve and he was also the only person that chose peace when I brought war to him.


    "madam" I dizzily looked down at Amelia''s distorted figure and felt anger. She looked for justice and I sought to give it. For what?


    Just accusations?


    "Amelia¡­ get up and wash yourself."


    "But¡­ about Henr-"


    "You will call him, SIR! Now go, I will decide later what must be done about you."


    Her eyes shook again and she felt injustice. But I wasn''t going to be shook this time. She left as traces of tears fell.


    I slowly walked into camp and sat inside my tent. My uncle Nance came a moment later.


    "Henry left."


    "I know."


    "Do you know why?" He asked, genuinely confused and I told him the whole matter. He was one of the most trusted I know since birth; I could tell him this.


    "Oh¡­" He took a moment to digest everything, "you''re sure that his not guilty."


    "Yes, uncle."


    "He¡­ could be a good liar?"


    I shook, "No, I would have known, he was never like she said he was¡­ I... shouldn''t have listened to her."


    Nance sat beside me and patted my shoulder, "You didn''t have a choice¡­ Amelia isn''t someone who¡­ accused like that."


    "But I didn''t need to hear her," I looked at him with anger, not at him but myself, "They were just accusations."


    "Not all is lost, niece." Nance smiled, "We will meet him again in Valint, I am sure by that time, things between you guys would be the same again."


    I sighed heavily.


    I hope so. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I really hope so.

 Chapter 38 - 38 - To Flee Or Not To Flee

    "We''re here."


    The wagon rider told me as I groggily got up.


    It''s been two days since we left the Religias small camp. We had no choice but to take a wagon for shipping crops and other food related stuff, there wasn''t anything else in that village.


    It was quite tough, I say. Especially with there being no comfy cushions under our butt and nothing to shield us from the scorching heat penetrating through the aged cover. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ve arrived at Valint, sir. Just as you asked." An older man said, who was the rider.


    The old man was a nice guy and he didn''t trouble us with nonsense chatter or had any bad thoughts. It was nice to have an elderly man to tell you stories when you have nothing to do besides sit and hold on to the ropes so that you don''t accidentally fall off.


    "Anna," I shook the girl, leaning on my shoulder as she woke up.


    "Master¡­ are we there?"


    "Yep" Listening to me, she got up and we both left the wagon.


    "Thanks old man, here take this." I threw a bag of coins at him.


    He caught the bag and looked at me in confusion, "But you already paid."


    "Take it for your grandson and give him a good education¡­ don''t make him do such work."


    The old man sat there shocked for a moment, before he took his hat off and put it before his chest, "I-I don''t know how to thank you, kind sir."


    "You don''t need to, go now or else you might miss your delivery."


    "Again, thank you. If I can help you out in any way, please only say it." I smiled and let him go.


    "That was a good thing you did, master." Anna said to me and I internally nodded.


    With the thing that happened with Samantha, it felt good to see someone give me smile and be happy because of my actions. Maybe this was why¡­ people want to be the hero.


    But then I remembered what my future would have been if I tried to be one.


    ''Forget it¡­ it''s my own destiny that forbids me from doing so.''


    I shook my head and then looked around me.


    A clean road let to the main door of the Valint city, surrounding that was the city walls. They were primarily made of hard wood but at some special areas, it was covered with stones, places like sewers and water drainage systems.


    The inside of the city couldn''t be seen because of the walls, but above them, I could see some tall buildings. Most primarily hotels, or large houses.


    I look towards the main door and walk there. There was an inspection post there, checking for any irregular activities or if someone new was coming in. Three soldiers stood there, all three wore a brass colored armor covering their chest and legs only.


    "Halt! State your business." One soldier told me as he came forward.


    It was funny, when the soldier commanding you was smaller by a foot than you. It was even funnier when I heard him latter add ''Sir''. Still it was an important duty and I had to act responsible.


    "My name is Henry Van Tax and I come here to attend the viscount''s party."


    "A Nobel?" The one behind him spoke and looked at me for a second as his eyes only got suspicious.


    I didn''t have anything with me. I wasn''t as noble as a spoiled person should have. I should have at least been in a good carriage and some servants with me. But I didn''t have any with me.


    If all had went well then I would have arrived here with a army... but alas.


    Anna, seeing the problem, remembered something and brought it.


    "Here,"


    The soldier''s eyed Anna for a moment and grinned, but it vanished quickly when they heard my heavy exhale and hard stare.


    "Hmm¡­ everything checks out." The soldier nodded, "You can come in, but don''t cause any troubles."


    "And what If I did?" I said to them with the creepiest smile I''ve got. The soldiers felt a shudder go through their collarbones and brought their hands on their sheathes.


    I can be quiet scary when I want to be, it was quite helpful on people like this.


    The soldiers didn''t think that I would say that and they hesitated at whether to bring out their swords or flee.


    I waited for a moment before smiling at them normally, "It was a joke." Then I started laughing as they too awkwardly laughed.


    I turned around and walked away as Anna poked me on the side, "That wasn''t very nice, young master. What if they had taken that seriously?"


    "Oh¡­ I can take care of them, you don''t have to worry about it with me by your side." I said while hugging her shoulder.


    She blushed feeling the many stares and shook me, "not now master, we are in public."


    "Who cares about what I do with you in the public¡­ as long as you don''t mind." I smiled creepily again but she knew I was joking so she me a beautiful smile and felt pain.


    "Ahh!" She pinched my sides and before I could catch her, she ran away while screaming, "I will look for a hotel, master."


    "Damn! She got away again." I thought and felt someone bump into me.


    "Hey! Watch where you''re going-" I stopped when I saw who it was.


    It was a guy of average height, had sky blue hair and same sky blue eyes. His face as if was hand crafted by the gods, looked exquisitely gently and also strong when the situation prompted.


    He was someone completely strange to me. I''m sure that I''ve never met this guy in this life nor in my past. But his face was so familiar that even in a crowd of 1000 people, he would be the easiest for me to spot.


    I didn''t need to be told who he was or what''s he was about to do, because I knew them all. I knew his past, his present and even his future. I knew who his greatest enemy is, who he loved the most and even his secret crush.


    Why wouldn''t I when I spent many of my life''s useful hours reading about him.


    The only person that mattered¡­ the protagonist, Arthur Reginald.


    FYI¡­ I''m not gay.

 Chapter 39 - 39 - Aloco Swords

    I stood there absentmindedly as Arthur looked up at me.


    "O-oh! Sorry, I didn''t see you back there and ended up hitting you." He apologized but in the end he only got a cold stare.


    Thinking that he might have angered someone troublesome once more, Arthur apologized again, "I''m sorry, I really didn''t try to bump into you before." I still didn''t answer, so it became awkward for him.


    "Ahh¡­ Can I perhaps... go?" He said pointing towards one side and finally I nodded. Seeing that he smiled and left saying, "Thanks I''ll try not to bump into you again."


    Arthur then walked a few steps before he heard a heavy voice, "Wait!"


    "Hmm" He turned his head, saw me walking towards him and inwardly thought that it was going to turn into a fight, "Do you need something?"


    "Yes, Do you know where I can find a good weapon''s shop?"


    "A Weapon''s shop, do you want to go to one now?" I nodded to his question.


    "That''s good," He gave him one of those sun blinding your eyes smile, "Because I''m going to one myself, so why not just tag along with me."


    "If it''s not too much of a trouble." I gave him a decent smile.


    ...


    "To think that I would bump into someone who also wanted to go to a weapon''s shop, feels like destiny, right?" Arthur asked me and I kept a straight smile and nodded.


    Of course I knew where he was going, I didn''t just ask willy-nilly and hoped to hit. I wanted to talk with the person that''s my favorite character. Besides I also wanted to take a look at the weapon shop we''re going.


    My thoughts came to earth as Arthur started talking again, "Why did you went all quiet back there?"


    "Huh?"


    "I''m talking about the time when I apologized to you, you didn''t seem to hear me back then."


    "Oh? I was just thinking a bit about something. You had a familiar face with someone I know." I told, it wasn''t the complete truth nor false.


    "Oh" He showed me a smug smile while holding his chin, "So you found someone who can qualify against my great handsomeness."


    "Oh, no no." Arthur smiled in victory, thinking he was the more handsome one.


    "He was much more, taller, manlier and handsome than you." But I gave him the truth. I wasn''t thinking about him per say, back then I was comparing him to the future Arthur and saw many things for improvement.


    "O-Oh, really? Someone who is better looking than me?... Man feels so weird to hear that." He said while scratching the back of his head.


    Arthur wasn''t being an egotist. He was joking when he asked that question, Arthur liked to joke like that from time to time. But he was actually confused that someone was better looking than him. From birth till now, every person he knew spoke of how he was the most beautiful boy, So learning that there was someone who seemed much better than him, he couldn''t help but be a little jealous.


    But it was gone the next moment, "Thank you."


    "Hmm? Why are you thanking me?"


    "Back when I bumped into you, you didn''t try to make a scene or said anything bad to me so thanks."


    "Oh!" I said remembering a few things, "I''m not that small minded."


    Arthur smiled, "Good, you don''t know how many people there are that get bothered because of that."


    Oh I know. I know how many you''ve bumped into and how that your beautiful face and charming manners had angered others¡­ mostly guys. It was one of those typical, I am noble or better than you and you should kneel down to me scenarios.


    Even though he always won his fights, it must be annoying to face someone like that every few weeks.


    "I try to not bump into anyone but fail almost the next moment. But this time I will try really hard not to bump into anyone."


    "Oh, on the contrary, I believe that you''re going to bump into a lot of people in the future." I said to him as he looked at me like ''Did you just curse me, bro?''.


    ...


    "Here we are."


    We stood before a shop with a wooden logo named ''Aloco Swords''.


    "This is the best place to buy any weapon in all of Valint. It''s good that you came with me, I know the owner so he''ll give you a discount." He winked me and went inside.


    ''Why do you think I followed you for?'' sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I went inside and immediately I saw many types of weapon, hanging on the walls. Swords, War Hammers, Long Bows, Crossbows, Lances, Axes and many more. They weren''t just on the walls but on some wooden boxes too or shelves.


    I went towards the counter where Arthur and an old man was talking merrily.


    "So what''s up, old man? Business going good?"


    "Oh, it''s young Arthur. So nice of you to visit me again and yes, it is." He talked to him before he saw me and smiled, "You brought a new friend."


    "Hmm, he wanted to buy something too so I thought why not bring him to the best man for that."


    "Oh Haha, thank you Arthur, you brought a new customer." Then he turned to me, "How can I help you, son?"


    "Hmm," I walked forward before glancing at the many different swords there are, "Well¡­ I want a sword."


    "Which one."


    "I¡­ don''t know actually," I said looking at him, "I haven''t really used one before so this is my first time buying one."


    "A beginner¡­ I have just the thing for you then." Aloco, then went under the counter and brought out a simple sword. "Try it."


    "Okay" I take the sword and give it a few slashes. It was too small for me.


    "This isn''t the one. Can you find me one that is much bigger and heavier than this?"


    "Okay then, how about this one." He showed me a greatsword this time. It was much better than the previous one, but still it came a little short.


    "Is there any other?"


    Then there were many others but not one of them were to my liking. The old man sighed and before he suddenly gave me a deep look.


    "Hmm," He looked me up and down and thought for a moment, "I think I know one that might work."

 Chapter 40 - 40 - Perfect Choice

    "Hmm," Aloco looked me up and down and thought for a moment before nodding, "I think I know one that might work."


    "Wait here for a while, I need to go down to the cellar and look for it." He said and went inside the back door.


    I smiled hearing that. The sword in the cellar. I don''t know what sword the old man talked about but he had a few special ones. I couldn''t be sure that what he will give me will be the real deal since I know next to nothing about swords or bladesmithing.


    It was a chance of luck and Arthur here was a very lucky guy¡­ you know, if you took out the part of him getting kicked out of the royal seat.


    Arthur looked at me curiously and I felt I needed to ask, "What?"


    He shook his head, "It''s nothing¡­ just that you don''t know much about swords and yet you seem to not like any of the ones that Aloco showed.


    "Heh, I get it. It''s just," I look towards my hand and take a feel, "the swords that he showed me just doesn''t feel right in my hands."


    "Ahh, I know that feeling," He said with a sagely look and turned towards his own sword at his waist, "I too didn''t felt that feeling until I found this one. The moment I held it, I knew that we were meant to be one and the same in the field of battle."


    "Wanna take a look?" He said and I possibly couldn''t refuse the guy who had big shining stars in his eyes. Besides, who wouldn''t want to see one legendary sword.


    "Sure"


    Unstrapping the sword, he placed it on the counter. The sheath was a combination of Dark Navy Blue with one thin line of ash silver in the middle going down to the end. The grip of the sword was completely made of silver with ring like design for the crossguard and the pommel was that of a lion''s head. The symbol of the Royal Reginald House.


    He slowly took the sword out and I inched closer to look at one of the legendary items. Before I could take a good look, the light reflected from the blade and I had to shield my eyes for a moment.


    ''SHING''


    A metallic tone rang out as Arthur took the sword out and hovered it over the air and I felt my lungs stop. None of us spoke, only looked at the beautiful sword and both eyes shone with brilliance.


    "Perfect, isn''t it?"


    We turned and saw Aloco standing at the counter, smiling even brighter as he gazed at the sword, "Never have I seen such a beautiful sword."


    "Of course, I''m not that experience enough to comment."


    "What are you talking about, old man?" Arthur laughed sheathing his sword, "You make the best swords that there is."


    "Only in Valint, Young Arthur." Aloco said, reminiscing something, "Wait till you see the outside world¡­ so many mysteries and treasures yet unknown to us."


    "Old Man Aloco over here used to be an adventurer." Arthur said to me, "He found a lot of treasures out in the world."


    "Not much¡­ only a few trinkets before settling down with this place." Aloco said before remembering, "Oh Yes! Almost forgot about it, Your sword."


    He bent down and took out a humongous item covered with a worn out cover. He wiped it with a cloth as huge amounts of dust flew and covered all of us.


    "Cough Cough!... I looked for the best thing that would fit for¡­ a man like you. The only thing that I could think was this thing." He said, patting it as dust flew. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How about you uncover it first."


    "Oh! Forgot that too." Aloco laughed and threw away the cover, revealing a large sheath in dark black. The handle of the sword was round and made of some dark black rock and the pommel didn''t have any exquisite design like Arthur''s but there was a drawing at the end.


    The whole sword was dark black and looked like something only the most nefarious people would use.


    Arthur frowned a bit, "Old man¡­ couldn''t you find anything better than this?"


    "Hmm, why?"


    "It just¡­ doesn''t look right."


    "What are you talking about! It looks fine as it is." Then turned to me, "So what do you think?"


    It seemed like a broadsword but bigger in width, made even bigger than the length of a greatsword. It was bigger even than me, 7 feet tall.


    I don''t know what it was or why even something like this was made. It was completely ridiculous, only a fanatic or a crazy bastard with use that.


    Maybe even a fat bastard.


    That''s why without even knowing it, my hand automatically went to touch it.


    Cold and hard, felt like I was touching a brick but it was completely smooth.


    I gripped it hard and slowly took it out of its sheath.


    It was heavy¡­ heavier than any sword or thing I''ve used since coming here.


    I am sure this weighs close to a ton or maybe even more than that. But even with such weight, it felt perfect in my hands. I didn''t need to use both my hands to wield it because of my extraordinary strength, but if needed, I could do that and greatly enhance my attack power.


    The blade was black too, not as black as the handle and sheath but just black. There wasn''t any design on it nor any unique feature. It was just the simplest most humongous sword I''ve ever seen.


    And it was perfect.


    My smile widened over my face as I gripped it tightly with both hands and swung it down. The air around the sword shifted and I felt the air cut away and burst all around us.


    "Woah!" Arthur commented as his hair blew up and Aloco was already holding on to the counter so that he couldn''t fall.


    "Hehehe" I am sure that my smile looked creepy, much more than before as I looked at the thing that will help cleave my enemies away.


    "I''ll take it."

 Chapter 41 - 41 - Haggling

    "I''ll take it."


    The old man smiled with closed eyes, "Good, that''ll be 1500 pounds."


    The grip on the sword almost slipped as I heard that. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This kingdom had a new way of money system than the one I was accustomed with. There were pennies, shillings and pounds, in that order.


    10 pennies equal to 1 shilling and 10 shillings equal to 1 pound. So in other words, 1 pound = 100 pennies. Swords weren''t rare but actually quite common because of the era and some rare ones cost quite a pound.


    Still a sword costing 1500 pounds was simply too much.


    I look at the old man with suspicion, "You can''t be serious about that right?"


    "Oh, but I am."


    "Have you seen what the sword looks like? It looks like it''s made of some black or volcanic rock. Is it even durable?"


    "Of course it is, didn''t you just try it out? What do you mean by its made off some rock? It''s nothing like that, its of a very special quality."


    "What quality?"


    "¡­ Unfortunately I can''t tell you that without you buying it." Aloco said while looking away.


    "¡­You serious?"


    "¡­"


    "Well then it means that I definitely need to lower the price now."


    "What? How?"


    "Because¡­ you''re stopping me from my client confidentiality."


    "Client Confidentiality¡­ what''s that?"


    Arthur looked at both of them and tried to help, "Guys, if we just be a little reasonable than I thin-"


    His words stopped instantly as mine and Aloco''s eyes landed on him. He took two steps back and surrendered immediately.


    Then began the art of Haggling.


    Some Time Later.


    Arthur leaned on the counter as his tired eyes gazed at the roof and through it, he could see the tiniest of sunshine''s.


    ''Freedom¡­ when will I reach you?''


    "Well then I believe we both have reached an understanding."


    "Yes, I believe so."


    Arthur lazily asked, "What happened now?"


    "We''ve decided on the amount."


    Arthur''s body immediately propelled straight up, "Finally! I was starting to think that I should write my final words to everyone. So what amount did you guys decide upon?"


    "1200 pounds."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "1200 pounds?" Arthur''s eyes wanted to bulge out as he screamed out, "Are you freaking kidding me? You guys haggled like a bunch of housewives for an hour and finally you only lower it by 300 pounds."


    "I think that''s a reasonable amount, right?" Aloco nodded with me.


    "But if you think that you can do any better, it''s all yours." I said to him with a smile that didn''t have any ulterior motives but he denied quickly.


    "Oh no no no, I''m not falling back to that rabbit hole, no way. Just finish buying the sword and let''s get out of here¡­ I am getting serious backlashes about life."


    So with that, I paid the old man the amount for the sword and in return the old man fitted the scabbard into a back scabbard so that I could carry it around in style.


    The moment we got out of the shop, Arthur seemed to fill full of life again, "Ahh¡­ the sun¡­ how sweet to feel your guiding light upon my skin again."


    I deadpanned at the guy, "Don''t be so dramatic, we''ve only been there for an hour."


    "Just an hour? That might have been just an hour for you but it was one of the longest time of my life¡­ it''s much less boring to watch mothers trying to tell other mothers that their son is better."


    I looked at the guy before smiling at him and patting his shoulder, "Thanks for showing me the place and helping me find the sword."


    "Well, for the first one, You''re welcome and secondly¡­ that was all you." He said before turning serious, "Seriously that''s all you bro, if that thing turns out to be just a large block of rock then I''m not responsible for it."


    I laughed out loud hearing that and the surrounding people looked at both of us before looking at Arthur and understanding that it might be one of his weekly challenges. So they went back to their matters.


    "I''ve held you for a long time so I guess this is goodbye then." I said and he asked me.


    "Hey, what''s your name? By the way, mines Arthur¡­ Arthur Reginold."


    Hmm¡­ he actually told me his real name. Seems like I''ve gained some form of trust.


    "Henry Van Tax"


    "Henry huh, okay." Arthur then had a thought as he looked at me with a strange look and asked, "Henry, are you free this night?"


    I know what he was about to ask me but I very much wanted to do this.


    "Sorry man, I don''t swing that way."


    "What?" Then the look of recognition came to him, "No no no no¡­ noooo¡­ seriously no, I definitely did not mean that¡­ Did I mean that?" He said confusedly before shaking his head, "Back to topic, Are you free tonight¡­ without any of the aforementioned motives?"


    "Why?"


    "Do you know the viscount that governs this city, today''s his birthday. So in celebration of that, he has invited many people in it." Then he smiled smugly, "I''ve kind of got an in with his daughter so if you want, you can come with me."


    I am already invited but I can''t just refuse when the protagonist invited me right¡­ especially when it meant I get to meet the first beauty.


    "Sure"


    "Come at 8''O clock," Then pointed me to a faraway mansion, "It''s that mansion. If any guard stops you or anything just tell them you''re my friend."


    Arthur heard the bell strike as sounds rang out, he looked up and he knew that he was late.


    "Damn!"


    "I can''t stay anymore Henry, so I''ll meet you at the party okay." He said that while already running away.


    ''Hmm¡­ he seems quite accurate to the book.''


    "Who was that?"


    I hear Anna''s voice from the back but knowing that she was already there, I didn''t flinch. Still¡­ she had quite the silent steps.


    "Just someone that I think could be my friend¡­ could be."


    "Oh! Master, you''ve made a new friend." She smiled at me largely, "It''s so nice that you''ve finally got another one."


    I don''t know if that was intentional or not but it hurt.


    "Hmm¡­ what''s that behind you''re back?"

 Chapter 42 - 42 - Large Brick Problem

    Inside a luxurious hotel on a high floor inside a very large room.


    An overweight man could be seen standing in front of a mirror large as him as he fixed his tie. There was another person with him too, a woman who was helping him fit into the clothes.


    They were me and Anna.


    "Hmm, this should do." I nodded to myself seeing the black tuxedo and white undershirt. It wasn''t as same as the tuxedo from my time, this one was larger and much more expensive.


    But it didn''t matter much to me as I looked at Anna putting a pin of red colored rose and spraying it with scent. After a brief moment, she finally stopped herself and looked at me.


    She had changed me from a fat lord to a¡­ well an art, if I may so myself.


    I looked good, quite good. Regal even.


    All I needed now was a big pipe to smoke on and many henchmen to listen to me and bring me illegal money. But all will be done in due time, for now I needed to go to an old man''s birthday party.


    Seriously, other than rich people who would be so stupid enough to waste money on other people?


    The answer¡­ me. Why?... because I can get their good impression faster than actually doing any hard work.


    Which is also one of the reason why the viscount arranged this party.


    "This is good¡­ what do you think, Anna?"


    I asked and didn''t find any answer so I looked at her and saw that she was just looking at me with a lost gaze while her real mind was elsewhere.


    "Anna¡­ anna¡­ annnnna."


    After calling her with a ringy tone did she finally got out of her daze and looked at me with surprise.


    "D-did you say something?"


    "¡­No, I only just called you, so tell me," I showed her myself, "What do you think?"


    "Your wonderful¡­ I-I mean that this looks wonderful on you, master." She said with a blush.


    ''Hmm¡­ she seems to be quite straightforward these days. Is it possibly her time of the month?''


    I couldn''t understand what it was about her, but I certainly didn''t dislike it. If she got too straightforward then isn''t it just good for me?


    But I put the thoughts away as I feel a goldish robe over my body.


    "What''s this?"


    "This would go good with your look master."


    "It''s too much I won''t wear it to a party, it''s too much."


    "But it would look fashionable."


    "But I don''t want it."


    After a thorough talking with her, I was walking towards the outside door while wearing the damn robe.


    I tried¡­ I really did¡­ but when she got all that angry while raising her big boobs¡­ I just stopped functioning¡­ she found my weakness, didn''t she?


    "See you after the party then master." She said to me with a happy smile on her face and I couldn''t help myself from doing what happened next.


    ''Slap''


    "Yahh!"


    Anna moaned as she touched her ass. Right before I was about to leave, I slapped her ass. It wasn''t hard at all, it was right between pain and pleasure for her to enjoy it, especially for me.


    "Why''d you do that for?" She said while pouting angrily and rubbing her cheeks.


    "For good luck."


    "Huh?" She heard then blushed understanding what I meant and quietly said, "Pervy master."


    Then as Anna saw me walking away, she noticed the huge block on my back, "Master, why are you taking that thing with you?"


    I looked at where she pointed and said, "I''ll need it tonight."


    "But it''s a birthday ceremony¡­ why would you need that?"


    "Ohh, but I will. I''m more than sure of it."


    "Make sure to tightly lock the doors and windows... tonight might get a little rowdy."


    Anna was filled with more questions than answers but I was already out of the hallway.


    ...


    It was nighttime.


    In the center of Valint stood a large mansion. This mansion wasn''t like any of the mansion in the city, this mansion was larger, better and sturdier than all others.


    Today was a special day for the city of Valint. Today was the city''s renowned viscounts 50th birthday. So in celebration, the whole city was smiling and moving with joy.


    The viscount called Haiel, was renowned not only because he was a strong fighter but also because of his kindness and generosity towards the city''s people. Everyone thought of him as a good person and a capable man for the job.


    So whenever it came to his birthday, the people didn''t hold back and celebrated in full motion, while also giving a good sight to the new people who traveled hearing about it.


    So here I stood, in front of the aforementioned mansion.


    It is as they said it is. But I wasn''t focusing on just that, I was also looking at the security. Mainly the guards, they were almost everywhere I could see. Two on every door, two in every section of the large garden and 3 at the main gate.


    There weren''t the only ones guarding, there were a few more inside the building too but not like that''s gonna matter to those people. But why not talk about the boring stuff later and get to the party.


    I walk towards the main gate and immediately get stopped by the guards, "May I know what your business is?"


    "Well I was invited here by a friend?"


    "Name?"


    "Arthur Reginold."


    The two front guards took a look at eachother and one nodded before pointing towards my back, "Alright, you can enter but¡­ your gonna have to leave¡­ that thing with us." They said pointing to my sword.


    "Hmm?... I thought that it was allowed to bring a sword." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, that is true¡­ but it''s only for those that had been invited by the viscount himself." The third guard, the one who had been silently looking at everyone, said.


    "Without that, you cannot bring any weapons inside, sir."


    "A invite you say?" I touch my chin for a moment before bringing something out of the long robe, "Do you mean this?"

 Chapter 43 - 43 - A Bully and Lacky

    "Do you mean this?"


    I pulled out the super rare monster card that no one has ever even seen- I''m bullshitting.


    I take out the velvet colored invitation envelope and give it to the guy. He takes a quick look at it before giving it back and looked at my sword.


    "Sir, you are cleared to entry and the invitation is valid but-"


    "There''s a but?"


    "Y-yes, can you perhaps remove the thing behind your back?"


    "But you just said it was allowed for the invited to bring a sword." I asked confused. The guy just said it and saw my invite was legit so why the extra trouble?


    "I-it is sir," The third guard sweated, knowing who the guy in front of him was, "It''s just¡­ we need to confirm that whether what your carrying is really a sword or¡­ not."


    "So what your telling me is you don''t trust my word then." The guy sweated ans tried to explain but I didn''t want to hear them, "Alright, you are wasting my precious time, I will show you my sword but nothing more."


    I take the sword by the handle and slowly bring it out and as the guards keep looking, their eyes get more and more wider, towards the end it was so wide that I was afraid of them popping out of their sockets.


    "I-is that for real?"


    "Gosh¡­ I''ve never seen something so big."


    "Mine''s not even close to him, how can he handle so much?"


    Murmurs rang out among the guards and even though I liked hearing those unnecessary praises, I could see other guests arriving so I quickly put the sword back in the sheath. They were somewhat dazed so I had to cough them out of it.


    "Y-Yes¡­ you can go, sir."


    "Alright" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I don''t take pleasure from their gazes on my back and walk inside. The first thing I saw was a big hallway which had two stairways and three doors. It wasn''t as big as mine but it was pretty decent.


    I could already see other people, nobility mostly mingling around and talking to each other as they roamed the mansion and searched for any small detail about it that they could complain about.


    I walk out of the hallway and straight in the main room. It was largely spacious and looked like a ballroom. There were many round tables with white covers and chairs for the people.


    There were a lot of people here, I could count mostly 50 or so. Most of the room were of young age. In such occasions, the party maybe about the viscount''s birthday or similar, but most take it as an opportunity to mingle with the opposite gender and court them.


    So that''s why even if there were older man here, but not that many. They were mostly friends of the viscount or came here like me to make connections.


    But that didn''t stop some of the older guys from making a move on a younger girl. If they are rich enough then they had more chances than the young guys to actually bang her.


    ''Which reminds me I need to steer clear of those two rascal-''


    "Hey fatty!"


    ''Speak of the devil and he shall come.''


    I turn back and see two young people of my age coming to me. The one who called me came a little bit faster, "What took you so long, did you had trouble fitting into those clothes?" He said while touching my clothes but I slapped it away.


    "Hey, fatty. What''s the big deal?"


    "Don''t touch me like that."


    "Ooh did the fatty finally get some courag-" He stopped and gulped as he saw the look in my eyes and knew that his next words could get ugly.


    "Stop trying to make a fuss both of you." The last guy came, this one was a little bolder and a bit of a bully.


    This two were my friends¡­ well the former guy''s friends. The first one, a lackey, is called Honzo, this guy was a bit of an idiot and listened to whoever was the richest or whoever was stronger than him.


    The next guy was Gekko Revolvo. The leader of Hozno and me, this guy used to make do everything with these two guys and in return gave some sort of protection.


    Between you and me, this guy was nothing compared to my real identity.


    Officially, he was the son of a viscount so he was kinda higher up than both me and Honzo but unofficially I was richer and corruptible then he or his whole family tree, but the me of before didn''t know that and just became his lackey when he asked¡­ well not anymore.


    Gekko looked at me and felt that there was a change. How did I know that? Because the next moment he opened his mouth, he didn''t speak like an idiot who was about to be put three feet under.


    "You guys should stop behaving like children, we are nobles you fucks."


    I heard the final word but saw him intentionally not telling it to me and more to Honzo so I didn''t say anything.


    "But boss, this fatty thinks that-" The next moment, Honzo felt my large hand over his nape and the pressure from it immediately withdrew his words. Gekko might have noticed it if it were not for his lecherous gaze on the girls.


    "Did you say something, Gonzo?"


    "N-N-No¡­ I didn''t and it''s Honz-" I inched closer to his ear and spoke.


    "Did I say your name wrong... Gonzo."


    "¡­no, you''re absolutely right. My name''s Gonzo, I might have misspelled it at birth." The guy said shamelessly and I let go of the cockroach as he messaged his back while complaining quietly.


    Gekko looked at a few others before turning back, "Well, now as you know our original objective- Hmm¡­ where''s the fatty?"


    "He went that way saying, ''I''ve got better ways to waste my LP.''" Honzo said.


    "LP¡­ what the fuck''s that?" Gekko asked.


    While they were looking for me, I was somewhere else, definitely not looking lecherously at the ladies. If I was going to waste my time with eye-candy then it better be alone than with those two idiots.


    "He-Hey¡­ Henry."


    This night just got flatter.

 Chapter 44 - 44 - Nice Dont Get Them Off

    "He-Hey¡­ Henry."


    Damn¡­ she had to spot me so soon.


    I sighed hearing the familiar voice and replied back tiredly, "Hey Samantha."


    Turning around I saw Samantha in a beautiful White and Blue dress with her hair now fully let down. She stood there like a porcelain doll with high top heels and a bracelet in her right hand. She was dressed in the way a girl of her age should be, she looked quite beautiful, completely unlike the girl on the field, ready to fight an army.


    It was a bit strange to see the young commander in such clothes but I wasn''t in the mood to complement her.


    We stood there for a while as none of us talked. It started becoming more and more awkward until I said, "Well then, goodbye."


    "N-No stop." She grabbed my moving figure.


    I looked at her hand and she took it back quickly then apologized, "I''m sorry. I just... want to talk."


    "Okay then, talk."


    "Umm¡­" She looked around us, seeing a lot of people, "Can we go talk someplace private?"


    I really didn''t want to talk to her about this right now, but since she''s trying so hard I might as well try.


    I nodded and both of us went towards the balcony as the night light fell on our figures. We weren''t completely alone, there were a few others besides us too. The balcony was more than big enough for all of us but there was a problem.


    The balcony was mostly filled with couples and we weren''t one.


    Samantha felt the strange atmosphere and it only made it harder for her to speak.


    I saw Samantha stand there while her eyes looked to the ground and her right hand unconsciously touching her left bicep and rub slowly.


    My eyes glistened seeing this, this wasn''t just any moment now.


    Samantha looked fragile right now, no, she is fragile. I''m sure if I said mean things and even insulted her honor, she would take it all and not even reply back.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have the time for it.


    "Samantha, if you''re going to say anything say it, I have someone waiting for me."


    She looked up, "You have someone waiting for you? Who is it?"


    "Is that question anyway related to what you called me here for." I said and she weakly shook her head.


    "I¡­ I just want to say that, I am very sorry for what happened that day and hope that you would forgive me-"


    "Alright, I forgive you."


    "Huh?" She looked up at me in shock.


    "I said I forgive you, so can we wrap this up real quick, I really need to go somewhere."


    "O-Oh¡­" She could feel that I was still angry with her so she said what she thought might make an impact, "I talked with Amelia and she finally said that it was that boy who had made her do... that and she didn''t have much of a choice but to listen to him and¡­ accuse you like that."


    "Hmm?"


    My brow went up in confusion. This was certainly a strange devolopment, I didn''t think that little bitch would have the mind to actually betray her boy toy like that and put all the blame on him.


    ''Good for you bitch, you have decided to trade your humanity for a place of work. I hope I don''t see you again or I might just snap that pretty little neck.''


    Samantha couldn''t see all the emotion going through me but spotted the sudden interest and continued, "I''ve also taken care of that boy and now he''s out of my house."


    "That''s it?" I asked, after all the trouble that came up because of him that''s all that she did?


    "Y-yeah."


    "Okay" I said and went past her as she looked down again.


    "Samantha"


    She looked up immediately and felt hope thinking I might actually talk to her, "Yes, Henry."


    "The words you just said¡­ you do know that they are nothing but excuses to what happened between us, right?"


    "¡­"


    She remained quiet.


    "But I appreciate you trying."


    She looked up in joy again but I was already gone.


    The sounds of chatter and lights filled my vision as I felt nausea coming to me from it. I never liked social gatherings like this.


    Man¡­ I really need a drink.


    "Champaign?"


    I turned to see a waiter with a silver tray and glasses filled with Champaign, standing beside me. I smiled at his sight and put a pound note into his breast pocket.


    "You came at the perfect time." I said while taking two glasses of Champaign and gulping one down, "Hmm¡­ quite rich and fat¡­ just my style." I said and took another glass as the waiter left happily.


    It took a brief moment before I found Arthur being stuck around a flock of young girls¡­ and some older ladies.


    ''Hah¡­ that''s the protagonist''s life for you¡­ always surrounded by felines, both young and old.''


    Knowing him, He probably didn''t like being held like that. Arthur was a man of specific tastes, so this many Normal girls, didn''t quite fit with him.


    ''Since he was nice enough to help me out today, why don''t I return the favor?''


    I went towards the group of noble ladies and saw then fawning around him like dogs in heat¡­ you know for marriage.


    "Ladies, ladies¡­ can I borrow Arthur from you for a while?" I said with a sweet smile. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur seeing me instantly brightened up, "Oh! It''s my friend, Henry. I''m sorry madam''s but I already have a very important talk with him. So why don''t we talk another day, huh?"


    He tried to squeeze out of them but was pushed back by an older woman as she came forward and said sassily, "I don''t know what kind of... Important Discussion you have with him but he is currently busy with us so you would have to leave."


    "Well if you won''t listen to reason," The aura around me suddenly turned cold and eyes dark, "I suppose you won''t mind if I joined you ladies¡­ for a more private talk."


    The group seeing the look gulped and took a step back after seeing the large sword on my back.


    "A-Alright¡­ You could have just said it nicely." The women said and hurriedly left as the others followed her.


    ''Nice don''t get bitches to back off.''

 Chapter 45 - 45 - Deliberate Flirting

    I stood there watching as the ladies scurried away and then speaking nasty words about me to the other ladies.


    I won''t deny that I didn''t dislike them talking shit about me but if any girl is going to believe such words out of divorced jaguars then they are beneath me.


    Shaking my head at that, I look next to me and see Arthur giving me a deep look.


    "What?"


    "¡­I believe that you are worthy to be my brother." He said and tried to hug me.


    "Fuck off." I shook him away and he had a hurt look.


    "Not even one hug for your estranged brother." Yeah, he was definitely having fun with me, it is one of his active traits.


    "Find me a girl to hug and I will think about that offer."


    "Deal" He said and looked at the crowd of ladies that were spurring lies. Then he slowly turned to me, "I''m going to take a breather on that one¡­ a long breather." He said jokingly before turning half serious, "though thank you for helping me, it cost you far more to help me than it should have." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No worries, I could at least do this much for a friend." I said, hiding my true intentions.


    ''Lost more than gained¡­ dude you don''t know even what kind of package deal you are, fortunately I do.''


    "So when are you going to show me the daughter?"


    "Whose daughter?"


    "The Daughter, The Viscount''s daughter, you know the one you said you had an in wit-"


    Arthur stopped me, "Don''t say all of that out loud, she has a lot of girl friends that might report back to her."


    Looking around again, I see many young and old ladies murmuring among themselves, spreading informations. I don''t know how they can just give information like that when we men seldom try nothing but to keep it¡­ it''s a very dangerous tool in their hands.


    "Alright¡­ you want to meet her, you say." Arthur smiled patting his clothes out of the other women''s scents and lipsticks, "Then follow me."


    I followed him and as we walked, it only gained more and more peoples attentions towards us. So much so that Arthur asked, "Why are so many people suddenly giving me such looks?"


    "¡­Yeah¡­ it probably might be because of me."


    "Why would it be because of you-¡­ why did you bring that thing over here." He said while his brows cracked.


    I rub the back side of the sheathe, "You know¡­"


    "No I seriously don''t¡­ nobody does, that''s why their looking at us."


    "What if suddenly some party of bad people attacks us?" I decided to spring it out.


    "¡­ I don''t think that they''ll dread seeing a large black block standing in their way."


    "..."


    Before long we reached towards the main stage where girls were smiling and talking amongst each other. These girls were a bit different. They were of higher rank in nobility and grace than those girls that spotted Arthur.


    When they saw us arriving¡­ or actually Arthur, they didn''t give chase to him. They smoothly emptied a path that would lead to one girl. This girl was at the center of the room. I meant literally.


    She maybe at the center of the room and but its the people that gave so much attention to her that she became the center, the queen.


    This girl who was talking to another girl, looked at the place her friend pointed to and she immediately brightened up, "Arthur!"


    She came running straight to him and went for a hug.


    I take a thorough scan of her, 5.2 Height, D cup jugs, Beautiful Blonde Hair, Enigmatic Blue eyes and a dress that every guy no matter of age wants to rip apart.


    Yep, definitely a heroine.


    "You came!"


    "Of course I would, didn''t I say that already."


    "You did¡­ but you always get distracted by a lot of¡­ distractions." She said looking at a certain group that broke apart.


    "Ahahaha¡­ Haah, Oh! Speaking of such distractions," He showed me, "I want you to meet my new friend who actually helped me out in that regard just now."


    "Henry meet Elisabeth and Elisabeth meet Henry." Arthur introduced both of us.


    I take her right hand and give a small kiss in greeting, "Enchante, Madam."


    She smiled, not in the least bit disgusted or horrified being kissed by a man of my stature, "Thank you, it''s nice to meet you."


    "And it''s a great pleasure to meet you. If I''ve known Arthur was keeping such a beauty hidden away from us, I would have just left him there and spent time with you myself."


    "Hehe¡­" She giggled in happiness and smiled, "It''s fine, we still have a lot of time today, you and I can still get more acquainted later on."


    "Oh¡­ I definitely will."


    "Hehe¡­"


    Arthur deadpanned seeing me flirting with her right in front of him, "Dude stop doing that I know you''re just trying to make me jealous."


    "I''m not trying to mak-¡­ I am trying to make you jealous," I smiled deviously, "And because of that I need to spend more time with Elisabeth¡­" Arthur didn''t know why but that explanation had a lot of holes.


    "Harley."


    "Ms. Elisabeth Harley, Henry Van Tax." I thought for a moment, "Hmm¡­ Tax does seems to fit with Elisabeth, don''t you think?"


    "Hahaha" Elisabeth had to stop herself from laughing anymore. She never met someone that had joked with her like that while also deliberately flirted with her, especially in front of Arthur.


    She loved him deeply, very much so. But never had fun like this, so she didn''t try to stop it.


    But Arthur standing beside us, definitely wasn''t having a good time. He was standing there with a dark face as he thought, ''Is it me¡­ or is my new friend trying to cuck me?''


    He wasn''t the only one that had bad thoughts looking at us. There was one girl, who was standing quite far away from us, staring with the same look as Arthur.


    ''Why is she smiling so much at each of his words¡­ and why does it seem like he is flirting with her?''


    "You never talked with me like that, Henry."

 Chapter 46 - 46 - When You Get Bored

    Clink Clink Clink


    The sound of iron banging glass rang out as a person said, "May I have your attention, please?"


    The sound wasn''t loud at all but the wearer of it knew it was enough as almost everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at the end of the stage where a man stood.


    Even I had to stop my ''talk'' with Elisabeth and look at the man as the girl next to me smiled, "It''s papa!"


    Recognition flashed in my eyes as I gazed at the very soon late viscount.


    "Thank you all for gathering here and celebrating this old man''s birthday, you don''t know how much that means to me." Haiel said.


    "People age through time and I am not any different. But only through aging can people appreciate its meaning and I''ve¡­ had a lot to appreciate for. My wife¡­ might not be here with us tonight but I know that she is with us in spirit." Haiel said and continued his speech as I thought of something and asked Arthur.


    "Can you see what time it is?"


    "Hmm, It''s 9:25 PM."


    ''So then only a few minutes before the true event.''


    "With all that has happened, the one that I appreciate the most, has always been my closest confidant and my true friend."


    Right at that moment, I look to the left of the old guy and see another old guy who smiles and gets ready to step forward.


    "Is none other than my daughter Elisabeth." He said as the man stopped and his expression changed to disbelief.


    Claps rang out and Elisabeth smiled and bowed towards her father.


    I also clapped at that, but I was keeping my eye on the old geezer that seemed to change between anger and extreme anger. The guy quickly took a few steps and left the stage and even though Haiel saw that, he didn''t say anything.


    ''Only a few moments.''


    "Again my announcement isn''t finished yet, I have one more thing to say," Haiel gathered the attention again, "I will name also name my heir today."


    Gasps rang out as Arthur smiled and with him many others looked towards Elisabeth, who didn''t seem to be smiling anymore.


    "My heir is my own daughter Elisabet-"


    "Bang!" "Smash!"


    ''It''s started.'' I smiled as the sound reached me.


    Windows suddenly broke as black figures came rushing through them. The black figures were people who were wearing black robes and had swords in their hands. There faces weren''t quite distinguishable because of the robes but still some faces could be seen. The faces looked rough and dirty, those of nefarious people. They quickly came in numbers and surrounded the whole room.


    "Do not worry everyone, this is not a robbery." The person in the middle who seemed to be the boss smiled, "It''s only a massacre."


    The guests faces morphed into horror as they inched towards the middle and before the blacked robed figures would attack, one noble was stupid enough to fight first, "You think you can just come and kill us like nothing, we are noble, we are the bloodline of the kingdom, you freaks." He said while showing his sword.


    "Oh¡­ we have a courageous noble amongst us friends. Now before you die, do you wanna know why is it that you will die?" The noble didn''t say anything but stood there with sword in hand, ready to strike anyone who came to him, "It''s because nobody in here is willing to take their sword out and fight with you for the effort of saving othe-" The leader stopped as he felt something.


    Swing!


    He felt a bit of air bypass him and something hot stick to his face as he touched and looked at it.


    "Hmm?"


    In his hands was a smudge of blood and he turned annoyed, "Now which bastard was that did all of this-" He stopped and his eyes went wide as he saw one of his own on the floor and blood pouring from under him and then at the person that killed him. The strange thing about that guy was that he was holding a large block... wait is that a fucking sword.


    ''How the fuck is that even possible.'' The guy thought in shock as he took in the whole figure of a fat bastard.


    Oh! That is me actually¡­ no I''m the guy that killed him not the other way around.


    "Sorry Mr. Third Class Mob Villain Group Leader, I kinda got impatient through the viscounts and your speech so I directly went to the killing part." I said as I wiped the blood from my face. "Oh! Before you get upset, it was definitely not because yours was bad... I was just bored."


    Everyone went quiet. The whole room seemed to feel empty at that and somehow, the guests who were around me started to distance themselves.


    Elisabeth looked up at me in shock and Arthur didn''t know whether to call me crazy or join me but in the end, smiled and took out his sword.


    The black robed figures looked at me and then at their leader, who seemed to be seething with anger at the sudden change of atmosphere, "You think your cool huh, then show it and come attack m-"


    "Alright, here I come." I interrupted his words once more and swing my sword horizontally, cutting three of the black mobs in half.


    ''Shit! Is this bastard crazy?'' The leader thought and saw that his people were still standing there as I killed them off one or five at once and screamed, "What the fuck are you imbeciles waiting for huh, go kill him." Then looked at the other ones, "Change of plans, kill everyone now, don''t let anyone leave."


    As words changed to orders, the flow of the black mobs increased and they attacked everyone just like in the novel and people died. But there was a change from the story to this one. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because I am here.


    "Are you nobles just going to stand there like cows and wait to be butchered? If you are then go ahead," I said to the lot while fighting, "And for those that feel like being an idiot and dying¡­ well then take your sword and have the last laugh."


    Back in the story, only after many died, was Arthur able to take the leaders head but this time because of me, the nobles who had weapons but not the courage to fight, heard my words and saw a chance at survival as they saw me cut the invaders off like nothing.


    "He''s all there, fighting them alone and winning while we are just standing here."


    "He is the same age as me and still he''s fighting all those people."


    "That guy''s right, we can''t just stand here and wait for to be killed, we have to fight back too!"


    "Yeah, if that fatty can fight then so can I."


    "Who the fuck said that!" I stopped fighting and looked back at the crowd and all of them pointed to one guy who immediately apologized, "i-im sorry!"


    "Stop murmuring like a bunch of women and just fight already, will you." I said while screaming at one black robbed guy, "And why the fuck are you stopping huh, you should have attacked me while I was talking."


    "That shows character."

 Chapter 47 - 47 - Unsavory Style

    My words left the defender speechless, enough time for me to go ahead and stab him, my sword penetrating through three of his comrades behind together.


    Then I pull them up together and show it to the other mobs, scaring the shit out of them.


    "H-how is he doing this!"


    "He killed all four of them with just one stab!"


    "W-We need to do something about him or we will be the ones who gets killed like that nex-next."


    "But how do we do that-"


    The guy couldn''t finish his sentence as his friend from behind throws him to stop my approach, before the guy even knew what happened his whole world started spinning in the air before it dropped and he saw his headless body wrangle for a bit before falling and him dying alongside it.


    "Did you really just do that?" I asked and the guy felt that I might kill him next so he stepped back.


    "That''s good¡­ guys like you with no moral integrity shouldn''t let something like this from surviving. But even though that was a good technique, how will you stop my next attack?" I said and dashed forward doing a Fl¨¨che attack, dashing forward and thrusting.


    The guy didn''t even get a moment to think as my burst ended me coming closer to him and my sword went through him as smoothly as butter. He looked down at the sword and then at me with a blank expression, "Come on now, at least say something?"


    Then his head dropped down and he died. I sighed while pulling out the sword and having a philosophical question towards what I was doing right now.


    I had never hurt someone physically before let alone kill them but now I was slicing and dicing like it was some daily routine, it certainly didn''t help that the sword was so great that each kill was done beautifully and without any struggle.


    Maybe it was because I''ve never had such strength in my past life but maybe¡­ maybe I am a little damaged on the inside you know. Not physically but mentally, maybe some part of me has always wanted to do this but never had the power and era to.


    Maybe there is a little killer in us everyone and it only needs power to show itself, every single person that I''ve known historically who had strength, was known to kill people.


    So maybe I am a little different but not so different after all?


    "Hah!"


    I was so engrossed in the thought that I didn''t notice a thug taking the chance and coming to attack me. But he had two faults in it.


    I quickly stepped aside from his attack and sliced off the arm with the sword as he screamed in agony.


    First I have my very special eyes which I admit, he didn''t know about.


    "Ahhh¡­ AHhhh!" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guy screamed and I slowly inched before kneeling down to him.


    Secondly¡­


    "You shouldn''t scream out when doing a sneak attack¡­ its like the basics of doing a sneak attack." I said and he begged me.


    "P-please don''t kill me."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you."


    "yo-you won''t?"


    I shook my head, "I need a living example for the mistake you made right?" He looked at me with more fear, "But try not to scream okay." He nodded multiple times as I got up and tell the others.


    "Now this here is an example people¡­ he had the courage to attack me, good for him. But¡­ does anybody know what he did wrong?" I asked and looked around at each person.


    "H-he¡­ shouldn''t have screamed." One person said as I clapped.


    "Good, good¡­ you can go if you want."


    "What?"


    "Well you answered correctly so I''m giving you a reward. Now you can leave if you want¡­ or try your luck against me." I said with a dark smile as he ran as fast as he could and escaped through the window.


    Everybody went dumbstruck seeing this¡­ The thug leader, Arthur, Elisabeth, Samantha, Haiel and most of all were the thugs. They were calling themselves stupid for not answering the question.


    Arthur slowly came beside me and whispered, "Did you really just let that guy leave?"


    "Yeah"


    "¡­isn''t that the opposite of what they should be doing?"


    "Yes, but the guy was smart enough to took the ticket."


    Arthur nodded and looked at his friend in a new light now while thinking, ''He isn''t what he looks at all, I initially thought he might be one of those pompous rich kids, but that went out the window¡­ and especially with that sword, he really does seem like a demon.''


    Arthur didn''t say anything as he blocked an attack from an enemy and continued his fight.


    Haiel saw the momentum of place change from despair to hope. Even it may be from unsavory means, it was now at hand, so he couldn''t stand back anymore.


    Haiel took out his sword and channeled his voice loudly, "For the kingdom!" Then he jumped down into the pit of thugs and started fighting them.


    I looked at it from my side and I had to give it to the old viscount. Half-Century could really fight, He had killed four people by now.


    Seeing his defeat closing in, the thug leader took matter into his hands, "Step aside, let me take care of the old man."


    Haiel saw the leader come before him and pointed his sword at him, in a challenge. He couldn''t see the leaders face clearly as there was red color smeared under the robe.


    "I''m sorry that it had to come this way, old man. Our original plan was to just kill you and some other people before leaving but now¡­ because of a deviation," His gaze landed on me briefly, "We need to kill everyone¡­ even your daughter."


    "Hah," Haiel snickered at the guy, "Tough talk from someone who''s about to lose¡­ don''t worry though, I am much more generous than the monster back there. He might not let you die painlessly but I will try to do that."


    "Oh! The old man has some smack in him," The leader lowered his stance a bit as he prepared to attack, "Let''s see how much you can smack, when I take your daughter right in front of you."


    Haiel''s face turned dark, "The only one that''s going down is either you or me¡­ and I still have years under me."

 Chapter 48 - 48 - Cutting Grass

    Both men faced each other. They were both determined, none less than the other.


    Haiel tightened his hold over his sword as the thug leader brought out his kusarigama, thoroughly confusing the viscount at first before he recognized it, "You¡­ your from the Sekai Kingdom."


    "Correct, old man." The thug smiled, "I suppose our weapons are quite infamous for their deeds."


    "Hmm, they are. But your¡­-" Haiel didn''t continue as he let his assumptions close until further understanding.


    "Before I kill you, tell me your name."


    "Kill me?... alright, my name''s Kisel, know that name, it''s the last name you''re going to remember." Kisel said swinging his Kusarigama around him before aiming it at Haiel.


    The speed of the weapon was fast enough for the viscount to not find a way to stop it and had to block it. But it turned out to be a fault as the kusarigama only stopped for a moment before Kisel swung the chain and the sickle brought down over the viscount again.


    Haiel quickly blocked it again but wasn''t able to disentangle it and it became a problem. The scythe connected to the chain tugged at the sword and made it difficult for him to move his sword.


    Kisel smiled but felt a strong tug on his hands as Haiel used his strength to bring out both the chains and the user towards him.


    "Ahhh" Haiel pulled with great strength.


    Kisel flung over in the air towards Haiel and saw a slash coming to him.


    It would have been difficult for anyone to stop an attack like that in mid-air, but Kisel was a master of acrobatics and a slick man. He used the airflows push and chains to brought himself out of the trajectory of the attack before bringing down his right leg at the viscount''s head, which was defended.


    Kisel stepped down the ground and slid far over. Before the viscount could use the same pull and slash tactic again, he removed the scythe from Haiel and caught it.


    "It seems you have already experienced such a fight before."


    "Of course, I have." Haiel looked brazenly at Kisel, "You don''t come to my age and position just by sitting in a comfy chair."


    "Oh, but many do. Many of them are right here, at this place, desperately trying to save their lives." Kisel said glancing towards some nobles that didn''t know how to fight and ended up getting killed.


    "Such people do not deserve the money and honor that their forefather''s might have painstakingly earned. That''s why there are people like me who are here to correct things."


    "You mean dogs like you that gets paid to listen to their boss''s barks."


    "Be that as it may, you have to at least acknowledge that we''re right, viscount." He said playfully, "Tell me how many people over here are as honest as you huh, tell me how many there are that are strong enough to defeat so many of us."


    Haiel only had one person in his mind that could fit that description, one boy who he had known since he was a child.


    Kisel saw the direction Haiel glanced at and laughed, "Only one! You can''t expect him to save everyone all alon-" Before he could finish, a body flung over and hit the wall beside him, breaking it.


    Kisel glanced at the body, whose internal problems should be beyond understanding and looked towards where it came from.


    Haiel too glanced at the place and his body shook in fear, he saw a fat monster slashing off the thugs like they were only grass in front of his sword. The thugs which tried to fight, only got large parts of their bodies cut off.


    To anyone looking at this scene from a stand point, it was like the grim reaper reaping away lives, especially with that smile on that monster''s face.


    Haiel didn''t know who he was or how he could do such inhumane things, but at this moment of crisis, he was willing to shake hands with that devil.


    "Seems like he wouldn''t be alone after all."


    Kisel snickered angrily hearing that, "You expect that guy¡­ that monster to help. You might be in over your years old man, forget about him helping, he instead might kill him and even your sweet daughter."


    Haiel couldn''t debunk those words as he didn''t know Henry personally but he still didn''t lose hope.


    "Who gives a fuck what that kid might do in the future, right now he is killing off many of your henchmen''s and making your defeat closer by the second."


    Kisel''s face darkened for a moment before smiling, "Let''s see how well he does when he faces my second in command." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "FYI, He''s even stronger than me."


    ...


    I slashed off another body that came to attack me, it was quiet exhausting you know.


    Not because they were troublesome¡­ okay, some of them were, but the main problem was there were way too many of them. I might have killed many of them and still going 3-6 per half minute, but still their numbers didn''t even come to half.


    There weren''t so many in the novel when Arthur fought them. Maybe This is the difference between a story and reality.


    As I killed off my 99th useless mob, a new person emerged.


    "Man you guys are almost endless." I said to the new guy who didn''t have any weapons on him, "What''s your case? Forgot to bring your weapon or something."


    "Nope, don''t need any." He said and then clapped three times and two times rhythmically before murmuring, "Hypnosis State: Paralyze."


    I stood there motionlessly and looked at him. I don''t know why but the guy smiled, "See, even you weren''t able to resist my powers. You might think yourself as the one guy who because he''s the mightiest and has the strangest sword, is the strongest."


    He came right before me and looked me in the eye, "But none of you are resistant to my hypnotic mantra."


    What the fuck is this guy talking about?


    He turned around and spoke to the others, "See I didn''t had to use any weapons to defeat him."


    He said but didn''t see the silent warnings that he''s people were giving him and when he turned back, he only saw the back of my blade and next nothing.

 Chapter 49 - 49 - Haiels Defeat

    I don''t know the shit this guy was pulling, but I wasn''t going to waste precious time because of it. I prepare my sword like a batting stance and right when he looked back at me, I hit him as hard as possible and saw him go right through the wall and outside.


    "That''s a home-run." I said smiling as the thugs look wide mouthed at their second in command being tossed out like it was nothing. Even the leader had seen what happened from the beginning.


    "Impossible! How can this be? He wasn''t affected by his powers?" Kisel asked himself looking directly at me.


    ''Powers? What is this guy talking about? What powers?'' I asked myself before a distant memory flashed in me.


    ''Ooooh!... Is this that hypnosis guy from the novel?''


    In the novel, back when it was only Arthur, at that time as he was slicing through the horde of thugs there was a boss fight with someone that had hypnotic powers. Strangely even in the novel, the guy wasn''t able to hypnotize Arthur.


    Back then I thought it might be because Arthur was special, maybe because he''s the protagonist that nothing happened to him, but maybe this guy was phony from the start.


    Or maybe I have some special effect inside me that didn''t let me get hypnotized?... who knows, right now all I know is that I need to defeat an almost endless wave of thugs.


    "Henry!" I look back and see Samantha arriving beside me, "I came to help."


    "Thanks¡­ But I really don''t think I need any-"


    "Hey, I''m here too." Arthur also came beside me and with him came Elisabeth, "I took care of the thugs on the other side and came to help you."


    I nodded to him and looked at Elisabeth, who asked in confusion, "What?"


    "Well, they both came to help me defeat this guys¡­ so what are you here for?"


    "Ahh¡­ I-I can''t fight." I looked at her innocent face a little strangely as Arthur whispered, "Is that your girlfriend?"


    "What, her?" I pointed at Samantha who didn''t know why I did that, "Let me introduce you guys."


    "Samantha, this is Arthur, a guy I met and this is Elisabeth, the daughter of the viscount, who''s party these thugs crashed." I then turned to the other two, "Arthur and Elisabeth, this is Samantha, a friend of my mine and my ex-fianc¨¦."


    "Nice to meet you." Elisabeth said and Samantha nodded, even while suspiciously gazing at the circumstance around them.


    "Nice to meet yo- what the fuck!" Arthur''s head turned 1800 degrees towards me, "You have a fianc¨¦."


    "Had one."


    "Oh¡­ okay." He said and turned normal.


    ''How the fuck is that okay to you?''


    "So how do we do this?" Samantha asked.


    "There''s still too many of them." Elisabeth said.


    "We can try to take care of them from different directions, so that none of us gets harmed in any way." Arthur said as Elisabeth and Samantha nodded.


    "What do you think henr- and he''s already gone hacking them off again." Arthur looked at me doing what I''ve always been doing since the start, "I think only the two of us can do this strategy."


    "Yes, on your move." Samantha said and the three went on to fight as originally scripted with one being a handicap.


    ...


    While they were gathering their tea party strategy I went the easiest way and just killed them as I found them. I was somewhat close to the leader as I could see he''s and Haiel''s fight and I''ve got to say, it was definitely a cool one.


    It felt like a fight straight out of some anime. Kisel was doing cool moves with the chained-scythe while Haiel used his sword and experience to keep fighting. But even through the killer movements I could see that Haiel had difficulty keeping up with the strange and unusual way that Kisel was using his weapon.


    I knew it wasn''t long before the old man would fall just like in the novel and I couldn''t let that happen this time. I still needed to get his blessin-


    "Hah!" I move myself more crazily and hack off arms and legs and what other parts that I didn''t even know. The thugs could see that even though I was fighting unorthodoxly, I was maiming them, quickly.


    Kisel saw to that as well, which is why he changed his strategy to aggressive as well.


    "Ahh!"


    Haiel hissed, as the scythe locked onto his arm and a heavy tug from that immediately prompted him to the floor.


    "Ahh!" He felt the scythe forcefully unwrap itself and the steel chains crush the muscles of his right arm. Even with that pain he tried to hold onto his sword and get up but the scythe once again came at him and right as he was about to block it from he''s chest, it changed direction.


    The scythe turned with the tone of Kisel''s tugs and hit his Achilles Heels, making his left leg useless as he fell on the floor again.


    "Well, it seems you''ve arrived at your last point. There''s no going back from this Viscount, just tell me what I want to know."


    "And what might that¡­ be?" Haiel said, hand inching towards his sword which was stopped by a leg crushing over it, "ahhh!"


    "The map."


    "What map?"


    "Don''t be coy with me now, viscount." Kisel went down to Haiel''s face, "Tell me where''s the map?"


    Haiel, whose face was in pain, shifted and smiled, "Your going to¡­ ahh¡­ have to go through my dead bones."


    "So be it," Kisel stood, "If I can''t bring it out of you, I''ll try with your daughter. Let''s see how she reacts to it." He then started spinning his scythe faster and faster.


    "Goodbye, oh honorable viscount." Kisel smiled and threw his scythe. But right before it could connect, something black and heavy hit it.


    Kisel''s control over his kusarigama lost as he saw it get stuck to the wall alongside a very strange and unique greatsword alike.


    Recognizing the sword, Kisel smiled, "You might have stopped me from killing him and also locked down my weapon, but in doing so you lost yours." Then he looked right at me, "So how do you intend to win without one?"


    I walk to him as piles of bodies are laid under me, "Don''t worry about that, my fists are enough to smash your face in." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 50 - 50 - Kisels Defeat

    A few moments before.


    As I was fighting against the almost infinite number of people, I saw something that made me step up. Haiel on the floor defeated and Kisel was crushing Haiel''s arm and if it went as I thought it would then he was going to die in the next moment.


    I tried to fight harder and kill everyone but their number was still a lot. So I thought and thought before a memory suddenly came to me as I called Arthur.


    "Arthur!"


    Arthur even among the horde of endless mobs turned to me, "Yeah!"


    "Do you have any way to take care of so many people at once?"


    "Ahh¡­ no." The guy lied, "If I had then I would have used it already." I liked this fact about him in the book.


    He wasn''t like other novel protagonist that showed all their powers, this one kept quiet about it and only used it when necessary. But I didn''t like that fact now.


    "Oh¡­ I suppose the viscounts going to die then." I said a little louder than necessary and he turned to the scene as his eyes widened and his mind went into decision mode.


    It might have helped that Elisabeth also heard me, because she screamed, "PAPA!"


    So seeing her childhood love''s daddy and his future first father in law death about to happen, the guy didn''t have any other choice.


    "Alright¡­ EVERYBODY MOVE AWAY!"


    He said and I immediately moved away from the spot. Samantha came beside me but had a confused look, "What is he going to do? He can''t take care all that people by himself? Even you are having problems."


    Ah Ah Ah¡­ it''s not that I am having problems¡­ I can easily take care of them using my special black hole ability but unfortunately there are too many important people here that might blab about it.


    "Let''s just wait and see." I said and sat down on a chair as Samantha felt weirded out by it.


    Arthur glanced at the 50 or 60 thugs standing in front of him and took a deep breath.


    "What are you going to do boy? You''re all alone and there''s sixty of us."


    "You might kill a few of us, but it will only take one of our blades to take care of you."


    "Why not just give up altogether, it''s much better like that."


    Arthur ignored the taunts as he knelled in front of everyone and rested the sword on his forehead. He felt the cold touch of the blade mixed with the iron bloody smell as he closed his eyes and chanted.


    What he was chanting wasn''t understandable to any but they quickly noticed that a blue glow was emanating from the sword. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s that?"


    "Is that¡­ a sword mantra?"


    Then someone from the group noticed something as he quickly said, "He''s chanting a delayed sword mantra."


    "Quickly get him, who knows how much damage that could do to us."


    A mantra having a delayed reaction possibly meant that it was much stronger than the occasional one.


    They were right¡­ but they were late.


    Arthur slowly stood up and prepared his sword to attack. One of the mob took the slow momentum and ran but was immediately hit by a steel plate and fell down on the floor.


    "Let him cook, people." I said while my eyes looked for every detail and weakness of that technique.


    Before any of the others could reach Arthur, he opened his eyes, which glowed the same blue color and roared, "Lion Sigma Slash!"


    He slashed in the empty air before him as a large horizontal ray of blue light left from the sword and hit the thugs.


    Whoever got hit by it, immediately was cut off or injured very much. The ray of light didn''t stop until it hit all 59 thugs. The 60th one being unconscious on the floor because of my tray attack.


    Samantha beside me had her mouth open and her eyes turned to shock. I smiled while slowly walking towards Arthur.


    It was a gruesome sight, so many of them had been cut so swift and cleanly that it felt like a beautiful art piece. The artist that drew this was on his knees breathing heavily as I patted his shoulder.


    "Don''t worry about the leader¡­ I got him."


    "Are you¡­ sure?" He asked with a tired voice.


    Arthur right now was acting¡­ yes, he was far from being depleted in stamina¡­ in both wise. As I said before, he was very strong. He had to act smart and look weak right now, so that he could have an advantage over his foes in the future. But I wasn''t in the mood to dispel his acting right now.


    "Yeah, I''m sure."


    I walk past him and take out my weapon, seeing Kisel ready to deliver the final blow. I aim right at his weapon before throwing and hitting it dead-on, gluing it to the wall.


    "You might have stopped me from killing him and also locked down my weapon, but in doing so you lost yours." Kisel said as he understood who it was, "So how do you intend to win without one?"


    "Don''t worry about that, my fists are enough to smash your face in." I said my face inches before the guy.


    "Well, aren''t you cocky."


    Standing so close to someone like Kisel wasn''t a good idea, but it wasn''t a problem.


    Arthur saw something under Kisel''s arm as he warned, "Look out!"


    Kisel smiled as he quickly thrust the small blade hidden under him at my chest. It would have been very fast and impossible for me to dodge at this distance. But again¡­ it wasn''t a problem.


    Kisel quickly struck and turned it while smiling at me. But his smile quickly vanished as he didn''t see any change on me and furthermore felt lighter in his hands.


    "Looking for this." I smiled showing him the small blade that I already took.


    "How the fuck-" Kisel couldn''t finish his words, as he saw my fist coming for his face and quickly blocked it. Unfortunately for him, it didn''t stop the impact from flying him through the walls and out the garden.


    "BANG!"


    A large sound occurred followed by a shake of the place and a few blips in the lamps before everyone saw Kisel firmly planted on the ground.


    "Hmm, that felt good¡­ wonder if I''m a sadist."

 Chapter 51 - 51 - Truthful Bones

    Kisel lied on the ground as he thought about his place.


    ''Am I dead?''


    ''Or am I just in hell?''


    He tried to move himself but a cracking sound in his arm immediately stopped him from doing so. Trying the same thing with the other hand, he felt the same sensation reverberating.


    ''Nope, hands broken.''


    So he thought of using his legs but another distinguished cracking sound appeared.


    ''Well¡­ that does not sound good.''


    Finally, with both hands and legs broken, Kisel had nothing else to do but give a big sigh.


    "Haah!"


    "Crack!"


    "Fuck me!" Kisel screamed in pain as even the slightest movement in his chest pained him greatly.


    ''Seriously, what the fuck is wrong with that guy? Throwing me out like nothing¡­ and how the hell did he catch my knife and when?''


    Kisel''s thought process came to an end, as he heard the sound of heavy leather boots crushing the grass and knew his death was close. He sighed again but it only got him another round of pain.


    I walked slowly towards the broken fool, knowing the guy probably wouldn''t be going anywhere now. For those that are questioning how I had tricked the guy and got his knife, let me tell you.


    Back then right when Kisel went to attack me and Arthur screamed, I used my special eyes¡­ you know the one with the time slowing ability. Actually it''s not that time actually slowed down but more like me getting faster¡­ extremely faster.


    In that small moment of time, my body reached an unbearable amount of speed unknown to mankind and I quickly nicked off the knife from the guy.


    I guess I was a tiny bit scared when I did that, I wasn''t entirely sure if that would work out or would I be stabbed first¡­ in the end, it was Kisel who was on the ground, bones protruding from many parts of his body.


    I look down at the sorry sight, "How''s it going?"


    "Just Dandy"


    "You know there are bones breaking out of you, right?"


    "Really?" He tried to move his head but couldn''t, "No wonder I feel as if I''m getting fucked from all sides."


    I knelled down at Kisel and patted his chest, bringing out a painful moan and some cracks, "Why don''t we just stop playing this game and you answer me some questions. If you do that then I''ll give you a quick death."


    Anyone in his position would have felt fear and begged to survive or either chose the given choice and end his suffering. Fortunately, Kisel was one of the smart ones.


    "You promise?"


    "Pinky promise." I said showing my pinky, which wasn''t small. "So the most basic question, what is your objective here?"


    "There''s a map¡­ about some legendary weapon that''s hidden away."


    "And the viscount has it?" He nodded.


    "My job was to get the whereabouts of that map from him and then kill him."


    I smiled, "You''re quite cooperative, Kisel. Good for you." I unconsciously patted his shoulder, breaking it and bringing out another bone, "Oops!"


    Kisel hissed in pain, "Just ask already."


    "Alright then, who sent you?"


    "It was the brother, Miel Valorence."


    I knew about this already but I still wanted to fact check it.


    "What did the guy pay you for this?"


    "Gold¡­ silver and other raw materials." Kisel moaned as he felt the pain bury into him. "You don''t happen to have any drug to stop the pain."


    "Nope, it''s kinda not allowed to bring such things at such parties."


    Kisel dropped his head down in defeat, "Bummer"


    "Alright, one last question, what do you know about the current king''s situation?"


    "What?"


    "Anything new or strange about his lifestyle?"


    Kisel''s face turned curious at me before turning thoughtful, "Well no¡­ his still ill and on his bed. Doesn''t see other people that much, other than his inner council. But I suppose this was already general knowledge, so no, I don''t know anything strange about him."


    I nodded, he was just the first level mob so he shouldn''t know anything out of the ordinary. Except for him having a large number of members, there''s nothing scary about him.


    I stood up, "You were true to yourself and answered all of my questions fairly, so¡­ how do you want it? A chop straight at the neck or anything special?"


    "What''s in the special category?"


    "I can slice you in half or smash your head."


    "Hmm... I think I''ll take the chop to the head." He smiled jokingly as if his life was already forfeited to him.


    "Good choice." I prepared my sword and give a straight clean cut, killing the guy.


    I know he was a bit off a douche at the beginning, but he earned his right to die by being answering all my questions truthfully.


    Wiping the blood off the sword, I think about his words.


    ''The king is still in bed and only meets with his inner council¡­ seems same as the story.''


    ''The viscount''s brother Miel, Should I tattle about him or use him?''


    ''Then there''s the thing about the map¡­ I know a general location of where the map is from the novel but not the precise one. So do I tell it to Arthur and get some of the treasure?''


    ''No, he''ll probably deny it now that the viscount is still alive. Back in the novel, the viscounts dying words were to protect his daughter and find the treasure.''


    ''But now with him alive, I don''t think he''ll probably let anyone have his treasure¡­ except for Arthur. Definitely not me though¡­ man, I should have just let him die.''


    I sigh as the choices and paths seem to differ and go through way too many ways for my IQ to understand them.


    I feel a pat on my shoulder and look down to see Arthur, looking at the headless body of Kisel. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, the worst is over and the leader''s dead."


    "What about his goons?"


    "Mostly dead and some fled. The Viscount survived but is in bad condition."


    I nod at him before taking one final look at the guy and turning back.


    "Henry"


    "Yeah"


    "Did he say something to you? Anything about who caused this?"


    "¡­No, he only just sprouted insults at me, so I didn''t waste much time and killed him."

 Chapter 52 - 52 - Changed Jaguers

    I slowly walk inside the room as the people and guests that were still alive and conscious looked at me with various emotions. They were giving me this stares as if I had the answer to their worry.


    I don''t know what question they specifically had in mind but I answered the most effective one.


    "The leader of the thugs is dead!"


    "..."


    "YEAHHH!"


    It took a moment before the realization set in and everyone inside the room screamed out in joy. Everyone, even the waiters and other workers jumped up in joy and some even cried.


    For those that cried, they weren''t only crying out in joy but in pain too. Because today not only have they encountered a life ending event that they painfully survived, but there were some that died.


    Some were friends that they had, some that they had known for years, now suddenly are no longer in this world. Even though surviving made them pray in grace towards their gods, it brought in much more fear of reality.


    But that was only the boring part.


    "Sir, can I know your name?" A random guy came and asked me.


    "It''s Henry, Henry Van Tax."


    The random guy smiled and turned back towards others and screamed, "This is the man that has saved us all today. This is the man that has defeated the endless hordes of thugs."


    He turned to look at me with devotion, "This is the man that defeated the thug leader and defeated him all by himself."


    Wellll¡­ that wasn''t the complete truth, but the guy looked at me with such respect that I really couldn''t tell him the awful truth. Not like it''s gonna matter anyway, the only help I got from Arthur was a sword attack which I could''ve toppled if I wanted to.


    "Hail, Henry Van Tax, the guy that saved us all." The guy rounded up everyone, "Come on, say it with me."


    "Hail, Henry."


    "HAIL HENRY!"


    "HAIL HENRY!"


    "HAIL HENRY!"


    A few rounds of that large applause went on for a while as I went a bit dizzy. I didn''t think that their words would actually make me feel like this but it was quite great.


    I understand why some heroes choose fame over money. It was better to have blind devotion than one that is bought. One has an expiry date and one doesn''t.


    I put up a hand and the roaring quits down slowly as I prepare my speech.


    "COUGH COUGH!"


    "I know that today has been a very hard day for everyone in the party. I am talking about both the guests and the workers," I said pointing to the bystanders in corners, "All of us has went through the same hardship, regardless of our blood and rank."


    Some nobles scorned in anger and I pointed out, "I know that some of you think of my words as idiotic or even ridiculous but remember, if it weren''t for some of these people, many of you wouldn''t have been able to survive tonight."


    "Some of you might have been in a situation where a help from a waiter stopped you from getting harmed and some of you were in a situation where said workers saved your lives."


    "So I want you to look at them in a new light, one that is bright and approaching. I hope that you could help them out as most of them may not have the money to get cured."


    The workers who listened to my bullshit, felt touched by it and some even cried. I sweat I had to try very hard to not just burst out in loud laughter. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Unfortunately, not all of them had survived this mess and for those that didn''t, those that had a family that they reluctantly left behind, I will be giving each of them 100 pounds."


    Murmurs of shock rang out among both the nobles and the workers.


    "And for those that had serious injury, I will pay them full for those injuries."


    What I was doing was kinda ridiculous, not because of the huge amounts of money that I was literally giving away, but because I was giving money away to commoners that dealt with such injury in their daily lives.


    You might be wondering why I am doing such a thing. Well, there are two reason.


    First, I was someone who was previously born in a normal middle class family and knew how hard it was to get paid for insurance because your company had a fucking robbery gone wrong. So with that in mind I decided to help them a bit.


    Secondly¡­ it was obvious, right. I was making a good impression. I had to do something about my reputation that had been smeared in the dirt by the previous user.


    A thought went through me a few days ago. A palace filled with people that was suddenly attacked by thugs¡­ what better way to make my reputation sky high than saving this fools and having them sing my tale¡­ not to that extent but you get it.


    So when I finally see the end results of them cheering me, I went a bit further and used the humanitarian route to get better points. As a result¡­


    "To think that Henry was such a man¡­ I was soo mistaken from the start." A person my age said.


    "He has always been like that, it''s just us that didn''t see the man that he is."


    "Yes¡­ I can see how beautiful, sexy and ravenous he is."


    "Yea-" The male round stopped talking as they glanced at the group of women that was looking at me with terrifying eyes. Terrifying to me because this was the same group of women that tried to shoo me out when I went to get Arthur.


    I felt disturbed at their sudden change but inside, I was quite giddy.


    ...


    After a few more rounds of hooray for me, I left seeing that all the important characters were busy doing something.


    I whistled while walking through the hallway in the hotel. I kept whistling until I came upon my door and opened it.


    "Anna I''m back-"


    The words didn''t leave from my mouth fully as I felt two huge and squishy things rub me.

 Chapter 53 - 53 - Sneaky Maid

    I could feel her arms wrap around me and even felt something wet through my clothes. I also felt her bun buns squabble me but felt the moment wasn''t right enough to take advantage of them.


    "Anna, is something wrong?"


    "Hnnh HnnH"


    Small weeping sounds rang out from the girl on my chest.


    Maybe something happened while I was fighting the thugs¡­ maybe a few of them went ahead to steel the other houses and hotels.


    I become visibly worry and look around for any signs of burglary or anything that might suggest something wrong, but there was nothing misplace about the house.


    All the items were in the same place and nothing seems to be broken, even the windows were shut tight enough to suggest nobody broke in.


    I calmly removed the weeping girl and looked at her. Her face was covered with snot and tears, her mascara was mashed out and made her look like a rock band member.


    I slowly wipe the tears while thoroughly avoiding the snot and ask, "What''s wrong Anna? Did something happen while I was gone?"


    "Hhee!" She cried with more intensity as I sighed and wiped her tears again.


    "Anna, everything''s going to be okay, can you please tell me what happened?"


    She finally stopped but still had some moments of tears while saying, "I- I was cleaning and- and packing your clothes master, when I heard it."


    "What did you hear?"


    "I heard some people talking about it in the hallway, how an assassination attempt happened in the party that you went." She said and I could already picture it. "They said that most of the people inside the party had died and only a few of them survived. So I- I thought-"


    "So you thought that I was dead too, huh." I said jokingly but it only made her cry again and hug me as I slowly rubbed her head. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t cry, Anna. Can''t you see that I''m fine. Look, not one scratch on me."


    She stopped her crying as she looked up.


    "Really?"


    "Yes"


    "Show me."


    "What?"


    "Show me." I didn''t know what else to do when this beautiful but silly girl asked me something like that with a crying face. So I un-robed myself and took off my shirt.


    Anne looked at my body thoroughly, she even touched some places to see if there were any problems or not before looking down at my pants, "Yeah¡­ not gonna happen."


    ...


    Both of us were sat on the bed. I was in my sleeping clothes while Anna had wiped out all her traces of snot and looked beautiful and sexy once again in her slightly transparent nightwear.


    "Wow, that''s so amazing, young master." Her eyes shined brightly, hearing my tales, "You defeated all of them by yourself!"


    "Well¡­ not all of them¡­ but yeah, I defeated most of them." I said, lying a bit in my story telling.


    What? You''re telling me that you have a beautiful and innocent maid who believes in you and you won''t lie to make yourself look better¡­ I dare you to say no.


    "And you also defeated the leader too."


    "With one punch."


    "WOW!" She said with clasped hands, "Then what happened master?"


    "Oh, nothing much. People cheered me on a bit and-" Let''s skip ahead a bit.


    "WOOOW! You are such great man, master. You are not only revered by them but you also helped out the commoners¡­ that''s soo kind of you."


    "I know." I smiled as she got up.


    "I need to go to the bathroom a bit, master."


    "Alright, I''ll go ahead and sleep." I said lying down.


    She went away and I closed my eyes to go asleep. I really didn''t want to sleep so fast as I wanted to play grabby grabby with Anna, but I was tired from the fight so I needed some shut eye.


    But it wasn''t long before I felt some movement in downtown that I had to investigate.


    "What the-"


    Before me¡­ or under me, was Anna who was on her knees and in another nightwear, this one much more transparent as I could almost see her boobs and cave¡­ which too wear not covered by any underwear.


    But that wasn''t the most shocking thing¡­ it was the fact that she smiling at me as I caught her loosening my pants.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Anna"


    "Yes, master."


    "¡­ What the hell is happening right now?"


    She looked away shyly as if caught doing a robbery.


    "Anna¡­"


    "I-I was trying to¡­ give you a blowjob, master."


    ''Wh-What! How the fuck does she know what a blowjob is¡­ not even Amelia knew about it.''


    "H-How do you know... what a blowjob is?"


    She turned the other side, "I¡­ kind of saw you with Miss Amelia one day."


    Alarms ring inside me and my brain stopped functioning for a moment.


    ''She saw me¡­ doing THAT¡­ with Amelia. Then she should already know what I''ve done with her¡­ but she never said or turned hatefully at me when Amelia''s confession came out or anytime else.''


    ''Alright, alright. First I need to know what she knows before I decide what to do with this.''


    "Anna¡­ how much did you see?"


    She turned scared, "I''m sorry master, I know that I shouldn''t have seen anything but-"


    "It''s okay, just tell me, how much."


    "I¡­ know about the deal."


    ''Alrighty then, she probably knows everything about it¡­ still, why does she not seem disturbed?''


    "So you know about my ''deal'' with Amelia, huh." She guilt-fully nodded.


    "Are you disgusted by it?"


    "What!" She looked up in confusion, "Why would I be disgusted?"


    "Well, I took advantage of her and used her in a way to please myself, doesn''t that seem bad to you?" I ask as I was confused at the girl.


    "Why should it? You had already spoken it out with her and she accepted it herself. But¡­"


    "But what?"


    "I know that you had somewhat¡­ used her, master for your pleasures. But you shouldn''t have." She looked at me with a bit of anger, "Why do you ask someone of another house to help you relieve your pleasure master, when you have so many in your own that will gladly do that."


    "And you''re one of them?"


    "Yes!..." She said before blushing intently.


    "Come here."


    Anna slowly got up, thinking that I was going to punish her.


    "I''m sorry, maste-" Before she could speak any words, I grabbed her by the chin and kissed her.


    Oh! I am definitely going to punish this girl tonight.

 Chapter 54 - 54 - Fun Punishment (18+)

    Anna felt my tongue drift into her small mouth and tasted the salty sweet taste.


    At first, she was shocked beyond belief at what was happening but let all of her guard down instantly and let me do what I want with her.


    She never thought that one of her dream scenarios would actually come to reality but here she was, standing in front of her master and him kissing her on the lips indecently.


    A Forbidden Affair.


    It was almost maddening to her to think that her master had actually thought her worthy enough to not only kiss her but even use his tongue. She felt so loss in the process that she subconsciously even used a bit of tongue play.


    I felt the small tongue trying to participate and let it. Her tongue went inside me and nervously struggled for a while before going crazy. We both used our tongue to mouth fuck each other to the brim and hugged her as she stuck close to me.


    Anna also hugged me as smooching sounds rang out and saliva dripped from both of us. I was not only kissing her but even drinking her fluids as she did the same. I don''t know why, but in the heat of the moment I just wanted to eat everything about her and I know she felt the same way.


    We kissed for a while before I ended the kiss. I looked at the droopy face Anna had and breath heavily in front of her. She was so into it that, she closed our distance and kissed me herself.


    We made out for a while before I stopped the hungry girl and asked, "Did it made you angry?"


    "Wh-what?" She asked, not completely right in the mind.


    "Did it make you angry that I was doing all of that with Amelia when I should have done it with you?"


    Her mind quickly returned as the words intent formed inside her and she turned away shyly, but I made her look back at me.


    "Y-yes¡­"


    "Did it make you horny seeing us do such indecent things?"


    She looked at me with the most shocked face, "I-I¡­"


    "Answer truthfully."


    "¡­Yes, master"


    I smile and whisper into her ear, "Do you want¡­ me to do such things to you?"


    Her face was covered by her hands but her ears were bright red, "I¡­ do."


    "Speak clearly." I ask her, it felt so fun and inappropriate to make her say such things. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡­ I¡­ I want you to do all those things you did with Amelia to me and many more."


    "Oh! many more, huh.""No-no¡­ that wasn''t what I meant¡­ master, stop harassing me."


    I looked at her somewhat seriously, "Harassing you? I''m not harassing you, I''m going to punish you."


    "Punish me, But why?"


    "You spied on me during my private moments with Amelia," She was about to say some excuse but I stopped her, "Yes, you might have followed me for my safety and what not, but you still spied on me, didn''t you."


    She said nothing as I was right.


    "So for that reason, I need to punish you tonight. So drop you clothes."


    "What?" She quickly covered her body and looked at me suspiciously.


    "Are you trying to disobey me?"


    "No¡­ no."


    "Then do it."


    It took a moment and one discreet smile from me before she understood what I was doing. She smiled discreetly too in fear and anticipation of what would happen as she dropped her final piece of clothing.


    ''HOLY MOTHER OF!''


    Standing before me, now was a completely naked Anna. Her breast, navel, pussy and every place of her body was open before me.


    Anna smile sneakily as she noticed me ogling at her naked body. Yes, it felt cold and very embarrassing to stand naked like that in front of her master. But she had wanted to do this for so long that her shame was almost covered by excitement.


    I took a big gulp seeing the large melons in front of me. They were simply MAGNIFICENT and her two almost pink nipples looked very delicious.


    I bravely put up the courage and touch one boob.


    "Hah"


    I saw Anna breathing a bit heavily but no refusal on her face, so I went further and played with it a bit. The boob was so big that even with my large hand, I wasn''t able to cover one completely.


    "Hnnh!"


    I look at Anna''s slightly lusty face and played a bit more with the boob before letting it go as a disappointed look came on her.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll come back to it later." I said quietly but she understood nonetheless.


    My hand then slowly snaked down to her navel as Anna felt a chill go through her spine. I smiled seeing her almost in pain, not being able to do anything and continued.


    I went down to her navel. Before my face could come in contact, I look up and see Anna''s confused gaze. I gave her a wink and then kissed her navel as she her body shook.


    I then return to my stance of sitting on the edge of the bed and pat on my legs.


    "Come, bend over here."


    "Hnnh!" Anna felt ashamed but did as told and bend down on my knees.


    I could see her bare back now along with her butt. Anna''s round butt stood up to me as I rubbed it smoothly. It was soft and smooth, perfect for a smack.


    "Slap"


    "Ahnn!"


    Anna looked up at me in surprise, "You hit me!"


    "Yes, I did." I said and slapped her again.


    "Slap!"


    "Hah!" Anna wanted to complain but stopped as another slap came.


    It was a bit strange but Henry''s slap wasn''t hard at all, it was a bit soft and¡­ actually felt good to her.


    "Haanh!" She yelped, but this time it came close to a moan.


    ''Am I¡­ actually feeling pleasure from this? Is this why he''s beating me like this?'' Anna realized and she didn''t resist the slaps any more. Not like she was resisting before too.


    After a while, the slapping stopped as Anna thought that I was finished with it. But she quickly felt a hand approaching over to her secret cave and touching it.


    "Hmm¡­ what is this I wonder?" I said showing a sticky substance on my finger.

 Chapter 55 - 55 - Annas Innocence ( 18+ )

    I showed her the sticky and slimy substance.


    At first Anna didn''t have a clue where it could have come from. How could she? She was a pure girl who had never participated in such activities before.


    Sure she had thoughts about doing indecent stuff with Henry before but it always came down to doing indecent things¡­ without any visual image.


    As I slightly touched her inner lips of her vagina, Anna felt another jolt go through her and somehow knew that the sticky substance was hers.


    ''Did that thing¡­ came from me? Bu-But how?''


    ''Did my pee really leak out while young master slapped me?''


    Anna''s face slowly glowed redder and continued until it felt too me that if I did anything more excessive, she would burst.


    "You don''t know?" I asked toying with her, "Hmm¡­ then only one way to find out I guess."


    Anna saw me carefully looking at the sticky thing before putting it inside my mouth and sucking it. She completely lost her mind as she saw me sucking on what she thought was her pee.


    "Master Don''t!" She said but I was already tasting it.


    It was good. Not goona lie, with her in such position and my horniness sky high, anything coming out of her vagina would taste good to me.


    "Hmm¡­ it''s quite good."


    ''Annh¡­ he''s already sucking on it with such a satisfied look. How do I tell him that it''s my pee¡­ and why is he actually tasting it and feeling good?''


    I saw the various degree of confusion on her face and asked, "Tell me Anna, do you really not know what is this?"


    "It''s-It''s my pee."


    "Wrong."


    "But it is¡­ you found it from my¡­"


    I smiled at the ignorant girl, "This is not your pee but¡­ your love juice."


    "Love Juice?"


    I nodded, "You see when women are horny they sometimes leak a fluid that comes out of their vagina. What you leaked just now was just that¡­ your love juice."


    "Still, it''s similar to my pee."


    "No, your love juice is kinda different and not similar to your pee at all," I don''t really know if that''s actually real or not, "It''s just your lust coming out and it''s definitely not something to be ashamed of."


    "Oh! So master¡­ do men also leak something like that?" She asked, purely wanting to fill her curiosity.


    "Yeah, we do. That''s why it''s not something to be ashamed or," I touched her inner lips where such substances were and sucked them again, "be embarrassed to eat."


    She shyly looked down, "But master¡­ why are you drinking them?"


    I came close to her and whispered, "How could I stop myself from drinking them, when my beloved Anna''s love juice taste so good?"


    She shyly looked at me and before I could say anything, she kissed me hard.


    "Smooch"


    "Slosh"


    "Hah!"


    She sucked on to my mouth with intensity never seen before and it aroused me further. We kissed for a while before breaking, "I think it''s wet enough."


    "Hmm?" Anna didn''t understand but felt something large and cold going through her private cave.


    "Aanh!" Anna didn''t know what, but the feeling just now was beyond anything she felt before.


    I saw Anna moan as I put my index finger inside her vagina. Just as I had thought it was completely wet. So even if it was easy enough to go inside, it was kinda hard to move around.


    Her vagina wasn''t just wet but it was quite warm and very tight. A characteristic of a woman who has never masturbated before or did any kind of irregular activities.


    Call me crazy, but finding out that my Anna was not only pure but pure to such extent only made me love her further. It also kinda made want to break all of her innocence and transform her into someone new.


    But all will be done in time, first I have a very horny girl to satisfy.


    I slowly moved my hand back and forth inside her, "How does that feel?"


    "Hanh Hanh¡­ I don''t-¡­ know how to¡­ describe it master."


    "Does it feel amazing?"


    "Yes!"


    "Does it make your body quiver and weak all over?"


    "Yeannh!"


    "Does it make you feel guilty but glad nonetheless doing such forbidden things with your master."


    "YES!"


    She was fully embarrassment but her mind was giving way to her body''s pleasure to stop worrying about her words.


    I stroked my fingers further and reached other places as I could hear her slight moans and heavy breathes. Seeing that she was ready for it, I put in my middle finger as well. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anna suddenly feeling the my cold finger go through her warm vagina, felt even more joy and screamed, "Oh Yeah!" and instantly covered her mouth.


    I smiled, "Come on, Anna. Scream out, moan as much as you can. Nobody''s is here beside us, so don''t be shamed anymore."


    Anna shook her head in denial.


    "Huh¡­ so you won''t do it?"


    She nodded firmly. Anna has already been embarrassed to the point that denying Henry''s words didn''t seem that important, especially after what they were doing.


    "Alright then," I popped my finger out, "Then no finger play."


    Anna quickly looked at me with fake anger. She might not want to hear herself moan so shamelessly but she very much wanted her master''s fingers to keep doing whatever they were doing inside her.


    The feeling was so great that her mind was sure to break.


    "If you moan openly without fear or shame, only then will I continue."


    "Hnngh! Pervert Master!"


    "Yes, I am a pervert," I said sucking on to her fresh, warm love juice, "But you still love me, right?"


    Anna may have done quite shameful things with me, but she still wasn''t ready to openly admit that as she looked away from me but didn''t hold her moans anymore.


    "Yeah baby." I resume finger fucking Anna and this time she didn''t cover her moans nor lower them.


    "Hnnh!"


    "Annh!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yeah that feels good!"


    "Oh yeah!"


    Various words came out with greater degree of moans as I continued masturbating Anna and it only took a few moments before I felt her body quiver and knew she was about to burst.

 Chapter 56 - 56 - When The Blood Sticks To You ( Mild 18+ )

    Anna felt a feeling she never felt inside her private cave before. It was as if she had contained her fluids that she should have ejaculated a long time ago and now it was ready to burst out of her.


    The pressure and feeling of it was soo good that she couldn''t stop or didn''t want to stop it from happening.


    "Some-Somethings coming!"


    Those were the only words she could utter before her whole body spasmed hard and she came all over the floor as I continued rubbing her hard until I was sure that she was completely satisfied.


    After cumming for the very first time in her life, her body completely gave up and she laid down over my body.


    "Hah¡­ Hah!"


    I saw her breathing hard and her eyes hazy as if lost in a mystical world and smiled.


    "You''re all exhausted, right?"


    She only gave a bare nod before slowly saying, "I¡­ I can still¡­ satisfy¡­ you, master."


    ''Look at her, all heavy and no energy but still she thinks of satisfying me in her state, you really are the only one unique person I can find in this world.''


    I rub her head gently and lay her down on my bed, "It''s okay, Anna. It''s your first time and you''re very exhausted, it''s only natural. Get some sleep and we''ll continue this again one day."


    "But master¡­"


    "Nothing Anna, rest yourself for now. Besides, I''m not really in the mood for a BJ after what happened at the party." I kissed her forehead and got up, "I''ll be up for a while, so don''t worry about any attack."


    "Okay" She said tiredly before closing her eyes and quickly drifting back to sleep.


    Seeing that she had gone to dreamland, I went downstairs and told the manager to give me a few buckets of hot water for bathing.


    It took a while but they delivered them before my room and I took them inside the bathroom. As I undressed myself completely, my body revealed all the blood spots there were on it.


    Yes, I was hurt, but only by a bit. The reason why Anna wasn''t able to distinguish them, was that there were a lot of blood on me that wasn''t mine. They were also the reason why I asked for a hot bath.


    Sitting down on the hard rock that is supposed to be some kind of chair for baths, I proceed to throw the warm water over me and slowly wash it down.


    The bloods were everywhere, except for the face that I had already washed before. If I didn''t then the people on the streets would have labeled me as psycho or murdered.


    It was a cold night, so that''s why it was much harder to clean the blood as they stuck on to me like degenerate tattoos. While there was Anna that could have helped me, but somehow I didn''t want her to.


    Maybe it was because in my eyes, she is and always will be the one innocent maid that has helped since the start. So in regard to that and many things, I didn''t want her washing away so many blood of others.


    "Sigh¡­ at least now I know what she thinks about me." I said while throwing another mug of water over my head.


    ...


    It was morning, close to 10 AM.


    I was going to Viscount Valorence Mansion.


    No, not the brother but Haiel. I still wasn''t sure what to do with that guy, maybe the current circumstances would help me.


    I went inside the garden as the mansion''s view appeared before me. From up above, the mansion looked just as strong and beautiful as always. But it was at the ground where the true damage was.


    When the thugs invaded the place, they not only broke the window, but left the doors and many parts of the walls in shambles. I could see the third floor room which now had half of its walls blown to pieces and saw people gathering items on the floor.


    The guards?


    I think they were already dead by the time they attacked and some were paid away by the brother to diddle away for a while.


    I stood before the main gate as many workers fixed the door and other parts of the mansion.


    "What a mess!"


    "You can say that again." I look back to see it was Arthur who was approaching me.


    "Why did they had to make such destruction of the doors and walls like this if they were just going to come through the windows?" I asked.


    "They wanted to make a point," I turned to Arthur, "Whoever had organized this attack wanted to shame the viscount and by destroying the front part of his mansion, it would be a reminder to all who came, would see the viscount''s failure."


    ''He''s right about that. This would surely do that, but why though?''


    ''In the original story, Haiel would have died and Miel would have gotten this place anyway so why do something that would only bring shame to your family name?''


    ''Did he think that there was a chance his plans could fail and by doing damage to Haiel''s reputation, Miel would have some way to get his brother''s place?''


    I thought but there were many holes in the plan and the story didn''t go into much further detail other than defeating Miel in a certain point of the future and Elisabeth becoming Viscount of Valint.


    "How was your sleep?" Arthur asked.


    "Oh, it was wonderful." I sarcastically say to the guy as he gazed at the dark undertones of my eyes with a similar one like him. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was quite impossible to sleep in times like this. Who knew what would happen to you while you''re sleeping unguarded in a place unknown and without any guards?


    "I know that was a stupid question but-"


    "Then why ask?"


    "¡­ for conversation."


    I looked at the guy who blankly looked at me before shaking my head, "Sigh¡­ do you know why the viscount called me here for?"


    "What else? To reward you for your excellent bravery the other night."


    "Unhah, then why are we the only ones here."


    "¡­Good point." Arthur nodded before walking inside the mansion alongside me.


    "What kind of reward do you think; he''ll give?"


    "Maybe a sword¡­" Then he thought back to my huge sword and changed his words, "or something completely ridiculous."

 Chapter 57 - 57 - Bold and Arrogant

    Let me clear something out to you guys before I continued.


    I want to talk about the attack on the party for a sec.


    We know that this attack wasn''t a random on, but one that has been intentionally orchestrated. We know who arranged it and we also know that Haiel was smart enough to know that it was his brother who wanted to kill him.


    Alright so Haiel should be furious at his brother and may¡­ want to kill him and that would be perfectly justifiable for everyone.


    So imagine my surprise when I see the motherfucker standing beside Haiel like he isn''t the least bit connected to the matter. Haiel also doesn''t even seem a bit angry or disgruntled by the fact that his killer was standing next to him¡­ in striking distance!


    Yeah, I call bullshit.


    NO way does someone so experienced and old person like Haiel doesn''t know that it was his brother. His more likely trying to keep this matter into the family so it doesn''t get any more fucked by other people.


    But hombre, you already made one mistake. Your brother wasn''t just aiming to kill you but many other noble families too. SO, let''s see how you stop them from demanding the head of their killer.


    "Welcome brave warriors!" Haiel said while sitting on his somewhat broken of a throne-chair. We were standing on this very long red carpet that was originally blue¡­ but you can guess what happened here.


    "My lord!" Arthur said as he knelt in front of him. He waited for a bit but when he saw I wasn''t doing the exact same thing as him, he nudged at me.


    But I didn''t care. I wasn''t going to kneel before someone who was going to get fucked by his own brother that he already knows but still wouldn''t do anything about it.


    There''s also that arrogance inside me that wouldn''t let me kneel before this guy who is at the current moment a lot weak, both physically and financially. Even if he was at his height of power¡­ I''m sure I could take him on.


    Yeah, I''m that arrogant and confident at my own ability. I was becoming stronger every day so you can expect me to not bow down to just anyone¡­ unless they are someone very strong¡­ or a very beautiful women¡­ or a goddess that is trying to help me... or a very strong evil god that could kill me.


    ¡­Man, there are a lot of being-


    My though process stopped as I felt Arthur nudging me from the corner and both Valorence brother looked in expectation.


    Fuck your expectation, I''m not bowing down to you.


    I slap away the small pinky and give a brief nod, "My Lords."


    Immediately the looks of displeasure and resentment came on both brothers faces respectively. They both knew that in social hierarchy order they had the bigger ranking so what I did was a big insult to them.


    But they also knew that financially I was a large fucker and physically¡­ well, they both saw me in action the other day, so nobody had anything else to say but, "Hmm!"


    "I called you both here because I wanted to thank you personally and reward you for your bravery, especially you, Henry Van Tax." Haiel said. "You had shown exceptional skills and prowess for someone so... young."


    "Thanks"


    The guy may be a pussy but sure knows how to put on faces. He didn''t show a bit of discomfort saying those words to me.


    Miel on the other hand couldn''t stop himself from glaring at me. How could the bastard, when I am the main reason it got so spoiled.


    "Do you want to say something or is there something on my face?" I asked him directly.


    "I-I¡­" Miel didn''t think that I would actually have the gall to ask something like that in this situation.


    "I was just admiring¡­ the man who had saved my brother so bravely, forgive me if it seemed inappropriate." He said with clenched teeth.


    "Well then, admire on." I gave him a smile and if it weren''t for his brother beside him, I was sure he would have attacked me.


    "COUGH COUGH!" Haiel coughed gathering our attention.


    "As I was saying, I wanted to thank you both for your great help the other night. If it weren''t for both of your contributions, many guests lives and my own would have been ended."


    "It''s our sole duty as warriors of our kingdom, my lord. You needn''t praise us for it." Arthur said.


    "You''re welcome."


    Arthur glanced at me again and signaled to stop acting like that but I couldn''t. The kinds of expression appearing on Miel''s face was too hilarious.


    I was the guy who shattered his whole operation and now I was acting boldly right in front of him, it was sure to give a large headache to an egotistic noble like him.


    Haiel on the other hand, didn''t give much importance to it.


    "So in consideration of your help, I wish to reward you both." Haiel raised his hand, stopping Arthur, "No, you can''t refuse it."


    Arthur smiled, "As you say, my lord."


    "Good." Haiel nodded and signaled to the side as a group came carrying something large, "Arthur, I already know that you are one of the bravest warrior in our kingdom and also know that you will continue to do great things in the future so in light of that, I am granting you my war armor."


    The servants pulled off the cover and showed a tall armor that stood shiningly on its rough metal plates. There were a lot of scratches on it but even through it any one could see that the armor would still be able to hold on a lot more damage.


    I glanced at the armor, ''Hmm¡­ it seems, fate will find ways to bring lost distant roads back together.''


    The armor before me was the same armor that Elisabeth would have given Arthur in the future when he admits for the academy.


    "I¡­I¡­ thank you, my lord." Arthur said, kneeling back once more as it brought a satisfied laugh to Haiel.


    "Make sure to bring honor to the kingdom and to your family, Arthur." Haiel said deeply.


    "I will." Arthur nodded seriously as Haiel turned to me and became a bit awkward. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Unfortunately, Van Tax, I don''t know you as personally as I do with Arthur, so I couldn''t prepare anything for you. But I will grant you anything that you ask of me."


    "Anything?"


    "Anything"

 Chapter 58 - 58 - Fate Still Remains

    We were outside the main entrance of the mansion. I had already asked what I wanted from Haiel and he¡­ reluctantly accepted it.


    But there was one person who couldn''t accept it¡­ no, it was not his brother.


    "Who in their right mind would ask something like that?"


    "Seriously who? I''m astonished by the fact that you actually asked something like that." Arthur said looking at me like I was a psycho.


    "You jealous." I said and he laughed at my sarcasm, a creepy unsettling one that had no meaning.


    "Jealous? Of You? Maybe I am, Maybe I''m not, why don''t you guess?" He said as one of his eyes gave a crazy blink. It took a moment before Arthur calmed down and said to himself, "Calm minds, calm waves."


    Hearing the famous words coming out of him, I didn''t think they were that famous at all, but they are to him. This words were spoken to him by his father at an early age and reminded him to not think with brawns but with his brains.


    Unfortunately, the same could not be said about the words creator, who so brazenly lost to his dick and fell on the bed¡­ literally.


    "You shouldn''t have behaved like that." Arthur said remembering my stance. "They are our senior and lords, who must be respected and-"


    "And we have to obey them like some dogs in leashes, right?" I interrupted him.


    "No, it''s not like that. We listen to them because their words are equivalent to the king- her majesty''s words."


    ''Yep, that right there was hatred. Man, does he hate her.''


    "But they are only viscounts, there words are no way ''equivalent'', to her majesty."


    "¡­Yes, I know but-"


    "Besides I didn''t bow to them for a reason."


    "What''s that?"


    I looked at him with a mysterious face, "You really expect me to tell you that?"


    "Pretty please."


    "Yeahhh... no."


    He showed a downed face before getting back to his normal phase, "Do you think that the viscount is hiding something from us?"


    "Why do you ask?" I look at him curiously.


    "It just feels like they are, I don''t know, but it kinda seems like the viscount might have known who had attacked us."


    ''Good, at least he''s using his brain now. He does that in the original story too, but it was too late at that point.''


    "He may know the guy."


    "You think so too."


    "Yeah, his bound to. He knows that it has to be one off the many enemies that he made since birth." I said with a little hint but the guy laughed.


    "Haha, I know he has a lot of enemy, Henry. But I don''t think it''s one of his diaper pals."


    ''Alright I tried.''


    "Who knows man... you know what, forget about it. Where are you going to go now?" I know but I wanted to check something.


    "I am going to tour the countries with Elisabeth an-" Then a worried expression came to him as he laughed awkwardly, "I forgot to tell you something."


    "What?" I knew this was going to come, but I thought I had at least changed something.


    "Well, last night after fighting side by side with Samantha, me, Elisabeth and her became friends and she offered us to go on a tour with her to her home... so we kinda agreed." He said looking at me with worry again, "You don''t object to it, do you? If you want, I can cancel it."


    I shook my head, "That ship has long sailed friend. If you want to have a go at her then go. I don''t really want to talk about it¡­ just a warning."


    "If you see someone named Amelia in her camp, don''t believe a word she says, alright."


    "I will do so¡­ and I''m not trying to have a ''go'' at Samantha, it''s just a friendly tour." He asked me but I was already leaving. "But why should I avoid Amelia?"


    "Samantha will tell you."


    Arthur looked at me leaving him abruptly and thought that he might have angered Henry.


    ''Maybe I shouldn''t have agreed to it before asking him. He seems a bit angry about the situation... and who is this Amelia?''


    I left Arthur to his thoughts as I roamed by myself.


    ''Even after changing my destiny sooo much¡­ I still couldn''t stop the story from advancing the same way, huh.''


    I had thought that after breaking my engagement and making up with Samantha, the timeline with her and Arthur joining wouldn''t happen¡­ but as they say, fate is a bitch.


    I''m not worried or angry about the fact that Arthur would bang her or anything, because I didn''t look at Samantha romantically, I looked at her as a friend and a mentor for a time¡­ but that was it.


    Still¡­ it stung a bit to think Samantha would fall for him so quickly, but alas, that is the inevitable charm of Arthur.


    I stopped thinking about the matter much and proceeded to where my destination was.


    Nijulai''s Groceries.


    It was a small grocery store that had a normal look to it with vegetables drawn outside. It was completely ordinary to anyone who glanced at it or even the many commoners that shopped in it almost daily.


    But I know what it really is.


    "Ring!" "Ring!" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bell attached to the front door rang as I came in. There was a counter in the front with a door behind it. The veggies and other dairies were at the corner of the store for the customers to pick up as they liked.


    To them it was one of the stores they frequented and because of its low prices and being able to pick your own items, it was doing good.


    At the current moment, there wasn''t anyone inside the shop, not even the shopkeeper. I go to the desk and ring the bell a few times.


    "Ting" "Ting" "Ting"


    It took a moment before the back door opened and a middle aged man with a forgettable face came out, saying, "I''m coming, I''m coming-¡­ oh, a new customer. How can I help you, sir?" He asked with a smile.


    I put 5 shillings on the counter, "I want to go to a place where slaves run dormant."

 Chapter 59 - 59 - Where The Slaves Run Dormant

    "I want to go to a place where slaves run dormant."


    The shopkeepers happy face froze for a moment before it turned to one that was a bit disturbing.


    "A new customer, I haven''t seen you before. May I know your specialty, dear sir?" He said this time with a smile that was dangerous but submissive too.


    "I can''t decide, do you have any recommendations?"


    "That depends sir, do you want a fighter, a worker, a sex slave, a beast worker or something unique?"


    You might be either one of the two people that were thinking about this.


    First, you know what is going on here or second, you don''t know what the fuck is happening and would like an explanation.


    If you''re the first one, kudos. But if you''re the second one¡­ I''m sorry to say this but your knowledge of novels is short and needs a review.


    Still, for those in the second category, let me help you. As I said, the story of this novel was revolved around the protagonist and his heroines, who lives in the most peaceful kingdom, Maria.


    There are five Kingdoms to start and Maria is the starting point and as the story progressed so did the enemies level and a new kingdom is explored.


    But what did that had to do with this?


    You see all this kingdom were determined in the story with their power and peace level. Maria being the most peaceful and second most powerful one and the final kingdom being the most chaotic and also the most powerful of them all.


    The final kingdom was so chaotic that as time went by it slowly corrupted the other kingdoms which were normal at first. The closer one kingdom was to it, the more hectic they became.


    Fortunately, Maria was the one that was at the farthest to it. Still¡­ corruption was something that was inevitable because we humans are corruptible by birth.


    So even if Maria was the most peaceful, it still had its demons. Something that my father had great connections with.


    Nijulai''s Groceries may seem like an ordinary place for people to buy groceries but all of it was just a fa?ade for its true face.


    A Slave Shop


    Yes, this seemingly normal grocery was a slave market for the wicked and rich to buy slaves. This place was introduced at a later point in the story so Arthur doesn''t know about it yet and what I said to the guy was a password that Arthur would know later and use it to infiltrate this place.


    "I need guards, two of them. The strongest you have but also the most loyal ones."


    The slave keeper nodded, "Of course, sir. I have everything here that will satisfy your needs. Women, men, nobles, children, beasts, rabits, dogs-"


    "Guards for now." I said, reminding him.


    "Yes, yes." He opened the counter for me and went inside the back door, "Please follow me to check the product."


    I went inside the back room and was shown to a normal storage room filled with items to sell for his shop. The slave keeper ignored all items and walked towards the end of the room, where there were some boxes with the picture of broccoli.


    The box was big and looked heavy but the guy kicked it and it moved away like nothing. It was just a distraction for what lay underneath.


    A secret underground basement.


    The guy quickly unlocked the locks and opened it, showing a flight of stairs going down in the dark.


    "Don''t worry about the dark, sir. I have a solution for it." He said as he chanted something quietly and sparks ignited in his hand and a ball of fire materialized.


    The ball of fire then slowly levitated above us and brightened up our surrounding.


    "As you see sir, the darkness isn''t a problem anymore." He said while climbing down, "It was a big problem for us back a few years but after this spell was created a few months ago, business has been good for us." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As you could see, the guy was a talker.


    I ignored the guy''s ramblings while climbing down the stairs and the ball of fire followed us.


    The basement was completely dark and nothing could be seen. But with the addition of magic, the surrounding place up to 5 meters was brightened.


    Immediately the feeling of vomiting came to me as I saw what lay here and as the smell hit me. Large cages made of steel held people, people that looked dehydrated and out of will.


    This was the outcome for those that got captured in wars. They would either die or become a slave and be sold for various uses. Between you and me, dying seems to be the better option.


    I quickly covered my mouth with a handkerchief as the guy apologized, "I''m sorry for the smell sir, this fools forget that there is A BUCKET FOR YOU GUYS TO POOP IN!"


    His angered words brought up some fear into slaves whilst others didn''t think care about it anymore.


    "I''m sorry again for my loudmouth," He smiled apologetically, "What was it that you wanted, guards right?"


    I nodded as he walked towards the right and looked at a few cages before stopping, "This are the ones you''ll want tehn. They are the best warriors, straight from the kingdom of Furries."


    I looked at where he pointed and saw a group of wolf like man who looked very strong, looking back at me with hatred.


    The wolfman were a tribe of beast that were known for their strength and viciousness. But they were also a group that would give their lives if their commander wanted it.


    "How much?"


    "150 pounds for each of them and I know, I know that it''s a bit too pricey, but look at them, the guy pointed at their body, "They are the elites of their tribe and also very healthy."


    "Healthy?" I looked at him sarcastically.


    "¡­Healthier than the others."


    "I want all of them," I interrupted him before he could talk, "but I''ll only give you 100 pounds for each of them."


    The guy had a stingy face on him before he thought for a moment and sighed, "You drive a hard bargain¡­ but since your new and want all of them, I''ll accept."


    "Anything else?"


    "Yes, I''m looking for a girl."

 Chapter 60 - 60 - The Girl

    "Splash!" "Splash!"


    Sounds of water being stepped on could be heard. It was us who were walking around the damp place and under us were some liquids on the floor¡­ what those liquids contained, I didn''t even wanna know.


    The slave keeper looked here and there for the girl I asked him for and said, "You have a very unique selection, sir."


    He moved the fire ball around a cage, lighting it up but didn''t find the person we''re looking for, "It''s very specific, your choice. Fortunately, I have one who should fit those descriptions."


    "Strangely you have quite a general description that matches someone I have."


    The slave keeper walked for a few moments before stopping abruptly. He murmured something like ''Am I fucked?'' then turned to me.


    "Remind me sir, where was it that you heard I have someone like that here?"


    "A friend of mine told me that."


    "And that friend''s name."


    "Why should that be your concern?"


    He frowned slightly, "You don''t¡­ happen to be the girl''s brother or something right?... if-if you are I-I should tell you that I keep all my produ- people in good condition."


    I deadpanned at the guy, "Do I look I came here to cause trouble."


    "No?" He said uncertain.


    "I came here to buy guards and heard from a friend that a person I''m looking for could be here, so I came here to buy her." I turned slightly angry, "But if you think that by accusing me of nonsense things you can increase the price then I''m not buying." I turned back.


    The slave keeper immediately sweated buckets seeing a good business going away because of his blunder and tried to stop me, "Sorry sir! I didn''t think before opening my mouth and said nasty things to you." But I didn''t stop.


    "I- I''ll lower the price of the girl to 90 pounds, n-no 80 pounds¡­ 70!" He said but I still kept on walking and was almost close to the stairs.


    He bit his lips and finally shouted, "50 POUNDS!"


    I smiled from his back and turned around, "Alright then, show me."


    The slave keeper had sweat falling from his head at the great loss, but nodded as he kept the bigger picture.


    As we searched I finally got a good look at this place. Which should be close to impossible because of the darkness.


    With so little light because of the fire, nobody would have been able to see more than what the light provided. But I had special eyes which let me see in the dark¡­ it was kinda similar to night vision goggles, but the view was clear and had great zooming distance.


    So color me surprised when I understand how large this place is actually is. This place was very big, enough to hold hundreds of such steel cages and there was ventilation system here as well for air.


    Even if at first glance this place may look like dump and for those who didn''t see it from my way will continue to look at it like dump. But in hindsight this was a great hiding place and good for dark businesses like slavery, drugs and black markets.


    It also has a great hiding spot and distraction caused by the grocery shop, which was the main reason why the city guards never found this place.


    The slave keeper in front of me isn''t the real owner but just a keeper. The real owner is a nefarious organization known to deal in such businesses around the whole kingdom.


    Something my late father also had a share in.


    Sigh¡­ just thinking about all the treasonous thing that would lop my head off is exhausting. But if I could get a share of all those businesses in the future¡­


    "This is it."


    The slave keeper said lighting up the cage in front of him. I looked ahead and all I saw was a person huddling their knees together and keeping her head down.


    "Ting!" "Ting!" "Ting!"


    The guy banged the cage with a baton bringing an ear numbing sound and awakening the person inside.


    "She is a good find too, not much scratch on her and she''s pure too."


    As the person slowly unfurled themselves, I was able to get a good look at her.


    The girl in front of me looked close to my age, younger even. I couldn''t accurately tell with the loss of nutrition in her body. She wore a single cloth that only covered her chest, stomach and back, leaving all the other places for the cold to penetrate her.


    The most distinguishing fact about her was that she had purple hair, it was cut to a bob-cut and her eyes had tears mashed under them but her eyes still had an intense hatred for the slave keeper.


    She didn''t have the strength in her body but if eyes could kill, the guy beside me would be dead a thousand times over.


    The slave keeper didn''t like the fact of her looking at him like that as he gave her a dark look, "Still so defiant huh! Let me just give a few baton-" I place my hand over his shoulder and he immediately changed his expression and smiled, "Ju- Just kidding sir, Sh- She''s the one you''re looking for right?"


    I lowered myself down to her eye distance and looked at her deeply, "Are you the one?"


    She changed her look from the slave keeper to me and even if she didn''t have that much hate for me, she had suffered enough to hate the world for what happened to her.


    "CLING!"


    She looked at me defiantly and went further back into the wall, clanging the chains bound to her leg. She hit herself back in the wall because of the hurry but didn''t care about it and huddled herself once more.


    ''Yeah¡­ she''s the one!''


    "Sir?"


    "Leave for a moment."


    "Hmm?" He looked at me in question but nodded seeing I was serious and left.


    I opened the latch and went in as the girl tried to bury herself into the wall in caution.


    "It''s okay, I won''t hurt you."


    "HISS!"


    She didn''t believe my words and only hissed at me.


    Seeing her like that, I sigh and sit down over the floor. Her brows went up in fear as she saw me do that. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They hurt you, didn''t they."


    "They murdered the innocent girl from a time and made her into this."


    "Tell me¡­ whatever your name is, what would you do if I let you out right now?"

 Chapter 61 - 61 - Hope Or Illusion?

    "What would you do if I let you out right now?"


    Maybe because I looked imposing with my fat body or maybe because it was an impossible question to her, maybe that''s why she looked at me with the utmost hope and desperate look.


    Hope if the question would be truly real and desperation because I may be playing a sick minded game with her just for laughs.


    They truly did a number on her¡­ but this is far from what she will suffer if I don''t get her out of here.


    "I know what I ask seems quite impossible to you, but humor me for a second." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I waited for a while but she didn''t answer me and just kept staring at me with those questioning gaze at a stranger. As I thought that she would never speak out any words and was about to get up that''s when she spoke.


    "I- I¡­ would¡­ kill that bastard!" She said with trembling and scared tone, a tone that didn''t get enough water.


    "Hmm, do you mean the slave keeper?" She nodded with a frenzied look.


    "Impossible." She looked at me with anger as if I was about to deceive her, "Look at yourself, you don''t have the strength to kill him."


    "I can¡­ If I ha- had my hand-"


    "Alright, let''s say I give you that chance and let you go¡­ do you think you will even be able to walk 10 steps without falling." I asked her.


    She looked down to her legs that seemed weak. As if her bones would reveal themselves if she made even the slightest pressure. Her eyes started to tear up in realization, knowing that she was weak and escaping from here was impossible for her. Then came the mind-breaking question.


    "What if I gave you time?"


    She looked up.


    "What if I give you time and things needed to enact revenge?"


    "Yo- you''d help me kill him?" She asked but I shook myself.


    "I''m not going to do anything to him, you are. Not just him but I''ll give you the power to kill everyone who did this and whoever you want to kill."


    The girl finally felt that hope was close to her¡­ that she had a chance at killing everyone that killer her and her family. Her eyes slowly turned to fury and within that fury I saw a power¡­ a power that I could use.


    "Will you take that chance?"


    "I will!" She said with a sudden power to her.


    "I will kill them all, I will butcher them, I will burn, cut, poison, maim, torture, bite, kill all of their families, friends and do everything I can to make sure that they wanted that they''ve never been born."


    I smiled at her, this is the one¡­ she is the one I''ve been searching for.


    Then suddenly as if all the anger vanished, a weakness, a fear for the unknown came to her as she stared at me with strange eyes, "What do you want from me?"


    "All I want... is you."


    "I want your heart, body, soul, anger, happiness, everything you have and more. I''ll give you the power to kill and do anything you want, but in exchange you''ll have to give me your everything."


    She thought that maybe I could be lying to her or maybe I wasn''t. But looking at my figure, it only brought more fear to her as she closed her private parts from me.


    I sighed, my figure really doesn''t enact confidence here now, does it? Got to fix that as soon as possible but first-


    "I promise you many things that nobody can and which seems improbable. You can''t really trust me with those promises¡­ it''s all about trust, right?" I asked but she didn''t answer me.


    "Then let me earn that."


    I get up and call the guy, "Hey Slaver!"


    The girl felt fear, as if I was angered by her behavior and called the slave keeper for punishment.


    The jingling of some metal rang and the slave keeper came with a large ring filled with many keys, "Yes, sir."


    "Open her up."


    The slave keeper went down to her knees and tried to open her but even after multiple tries, he couldn''t find the real key.


    "Ha ha¡­ just give me one moment, I- I''ll find the one."


    I would have waited if not for the look the girl had on her face, as if ready to bite off the guy''s ear. Time was going but the idiot still couldn''t find the key and the girl was ready to do whatever depravity she had in mind, so I stepped in.


    I went down to her leg and looked for the lock.


    "It''s almost done sir, I- I''m sure this is the right one."


    I ignored him and with one tug, I broke the chains along with the ankle lock.


    "That''s¡­ another way, I guess." The slave keeper smiled and brought out a bowl and paper, "Let me just do the binding and we''ll be done."


    The girl hearing pushed herself away.


    The binding was a magically seal, a slave seal similar to a master and servant chain. If the binding were to be cast on someone, the master, I.E. me, would be able to command the servant to listen to me.


    Although it didn''t have the power of compulsion to make them do anything against their will, but it had the power to inflict pain on them. That''s why the girl scurried away like that.


    "You insolent brat! Come bac-"


    "It''s okay," I stopped him and handed fifty pounds to him, "I don''t need one."


    Seeing the bundle of cash in his hands, the guy smiled, "Okay sir! About the wolfmen, do you want the seal on them?"


    "Yes"


    "Alright then, it will take a few days for them to be washed and cleaned before I can deliver them to you." The slave keeper said as he went away.


    I turned to the girl and show her my hand, "I know this isn''t enough to win my trust, but at least it will be enough to come with me."


    The girl looked between me and my hand for a while before approaching slowly and touching me.


    "My name''s Henry, what''s yours?"


    "I-It''s Alice."


    I smiled at that.


    "Nice to meet you."


    ''Alice, The Witch Queen.''

 Chapter 62 - 62 - Like A Rice Bag

    "Can you get up?"


    Alice nodded and tried getting up but fell. I was quick on my feet and catch her by the waist. I look into those dark purple eyes, which felt like mystery themselves.


    "I suppose that''s a no then, hold on."


    "Aanh!"


    Before she could understand what I meant I lift her up and put her on my shoulder, like a rice bag.


    Alice didn''t think that I would carry her myself and that fact that I did this way made it even more weird for her and made her shy.


    "You okay back there?"


    "Ye- Yes¡­ I think I can walk if- if I tried." She said but I dismissed her.


    "With how you fell just now, it would be best if you don''t try to do anything by yourself for a while."


    Before she could say anything else, I took her up the stairs and back to the store.


    Alice didn''t think that she would ever see light again. After the long time she spent in darkness and pain, she thought that it was it for her. That the darkness was her home and her final place.


    But now that she finally spots a ray of light through the glass window, it made her feel pain.


    Being so long in the darkness, her body and eyes had not only adapted to it but they succumbed to it, so seeing so much light so soon had a bad effect on her.


    Alice shielded her eyes with her hand but it burned. As she tried to protect herself, a large robe made of leather covered her and made her feel warm and secure.


    "I should have already seen this." Alice heard the heavy voice that bought her, speak, "Being at that disgusting place for so long should have had an effect on you. Next time, I''ll try to be more careful."


    Try to be careful? For me? But why?


    I thought you bought me to use me¡­ so why are you caring for me?


    Or is this just an illusion that will break into a nightmare.


    "Ring!" "Ring!"


    She heard a ring before chatters of many people resounded around her. Many people talked as if they were walking around her. She understood that they were on the street.


    "What is that?"


    "Why is he carrying something like that?"


    "Do you think there''s a person in there?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Could be, with how large it is, there''s definitely a person in there."


    Hearing this, she felt that she might cause trouble for the person who bought her. She didn''t know what to do¡­ should she scream so people could come to help her or should she succumb to silence and go wherever this person takes her?


    In the end, she couldn''t decide on anything.


    "Wooh!"


    "Yah!" "Yah!"


    Alice heard the sound of a horse and a man trying to stop a horse and then heard the same heavy voice.


    "Hey! I want to go to a hotel."


    A hotel? Is he taking me to a hotel¡­ to do those things?


    "Si- Sir, I don''t think I can-" A young voice, maybe the rider spoke but then I heard a jingling sound.


    "Ring!" "Ting!"


    "I just want to go to a hotel."


    "¡­Alright."


    N-No¡­ he''s going to rape m-


    Before Alice could think anymore, her whole body jerked and moved before she felt herself drop on to something comfy. Then the robe covering her was pulled off.


    Alice felt the light hit her again, but this time it was soft and small. Enough for her to adjust her eyes to it. As soon as her eyes could see clear enough, Alice looked around her.


    It looked like she was inside a box, there was a seat in front of her where the fat guy sat and she too sat on one of those seat. They were inside a carriage.


    The fat guy looked outside the window where a small group of people had gathered, mainly because of them but none of them dared to come and do anything.


    That was because of this guy''s presence. She felt it, the heavy presence of the guy as he looked at them with unspoken anger, ready to unleash if they came towards them.


    Then he looked back at me and they changed instantly. It was the same eyes, she was sure, but instead of anger or lust, he looked at her with pity.


    "Can you see clearly?" He spoke gently.


    When he spoke to others it was rough, almost as if ordering them to do his bidding but he was patient and soft with her. As if she needed the most gently care.


    She did, but who is he to help her¡­ she was sure she never saw someone like him before. But maybe he¡­


    "Yes" She said, her voice yet cracked.


    Seeing her again, I noticed how malnourished she was and hungry.


    "Do you have any relatives?" I asked but her expression darkened a bit and she slowly shook.


    "If you have any distant relatives or anyone who cares about you then you can write a letter to them and I will send it."


    "The- There''s no one¡­ they killed them all." She said and her body shook in sorrow as tears fell.


    "I''m sorry."


    ...


    After that, I didn''t think it would be right to ask any questions, so I left them for later and let her cry as we arrived at the hotel.


    "We''re here, can you walk or-"


    "I-I think can." She responded quickly.


    Maybe I should have carried her in a princess carry, back then.


    "Still, let me get out first and help you." I get out of the carriage and hold my hand out to her. She looked at my deeply before taking it and we both walked inside the hotel.


    "Good morning, how can I help yo-"


    "It''s you, sir!"


    The receptionist who was lazily counting money looked at me and quickly came before me.


    "Bring a few buckets of warm water and make some food," I took another glance at Alice, "A lot of food, quick."


    "Yes, sir."


    I bring Alice towards my room and knock on it.


    ''This is going to be awkward.''


    "Welcome back, Maste-" Anna who opened it, looked at the new person beside me and gazed back at me suspiciously.

 Chapter 63 - 63 - Who Took My Bounty ?

    What to do?


    What should I do when she keeps looking so suspiciously like that?


    "Anna-"


    As if understanding what I am going to say, Anna smiled and said, "Is she going to be your night companion for tonight, master."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    I looked at her dumbfounded by her way of boldness. She was so straightforward with her words that Alice looked at me suspiciously too.


    "Don''t listen to her, she''s joking, right Anna?"


    "Of course, master. There''s no way you would do anything inappropriate with a girl your age and someone who''s defenseless."


    "Good, now that, that''s out of the way, let me give you guys an introduction," I said pointing towards Alice, "She''s Alice, from now on she''s going to stay with us." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alice, the person before you who jokes so boldly is Anna, my personal maid."


    "Anna, you''re going to teach Alice the ways of ''how to be a maid who doesn''t joke so much'' okay."


    "As you say, master." She still had that sweet smile on my face, not the least bit worried about what I said.


    ''Tch! She''s getting bolder by the day. Just let the night come, I''ll show you who''s bold.''


    "As you can see, she''s had a rough couple of... months, so I''ve called in some hot water and food for her, so can you please-"


    "Of course."


    "Okay" I nodded and turned around to get the fuck out of here.


    "Master, where are you going?"


    "¡­Outside"


    "But you just came."


    "I¡­ forgot something." I said and quickly got out before she could ask anything else.


    Anna and Alice looked at my figure that seemed to almost run and looked at each other. While Alice had the look of a young deer that was lost, Anna had an idea forming in her head.


    She gracefully smiled at her, "It''s nice to meet you Alice, as you''ve already heard from the young master, I''m Anna."


    "I- I''m Alice, n- nice to meet you."


    Anna frowned and somewhat understood what may have happened to her but she smiled, not letting it show on her face, "I know that my master looks a bit¡­ proportioned, but from the inside he is a very nice man. Now, let''s get you cleaned up before the master comes and see''s you like this again."


    ...


    Outside the hotel.


    I look back up at the hotel from the streets. It seemed as if a terrible demon lived inside their right in my room.


    My Anna.


    She can be pretty terrifying when she wants to be. I could feel her ready to rip my head off but in the end she only said those words boldly.


    How nice of her.


    Me, punish her? No way I can punish my Anna¡­ other than in a sexual way which is fine by both of us, but I can''t never punish her.


    I sighed looked down the streets, ''I hastily got out of there, but what should I do now? I don''t really have any plan."


    With nothing on my mind, I mindlessly wondered the streets taking in the beautiful sights of the city. The food, shops, buildings, fountains and many other beautiful things.


    ''Hmm¡­ maybe I should bring both of them out for a tour, it would calm Anna and maybe make Alice feel easy.''


    As I walked on the streets, I stopped before a building. I looked at the large name built on its head and recognized what it is.


    The Guild.


    The guild''s a place where people who didn''t have any jobs came for work.


    You know the worthless people, who call themselves ''Adventures'' and do meaningless jobs for some change.


    They say that it''s either for fame, glory or riches or all three of them but I don''t see anything more than the next worker who couldn''t get a high school degree.


    But they sure do get a lot of girls¡­ for example, Arthur is a part-time adventurer.


    Yeah. The guy supposedly hides his noble self and goes to do petty work¡­ but I suppose since the story has started, no work is going to petty for him anymore.


    I notice something on the wall of the building. A posture. Taking a closer look, it''s none other than the guy who I one-punched the other day, the thug leader.


    What''s strange about the thing is, this guy had a bounty of 500 pounds and somebody completed it.


    ¡­What the shit?


    I killed him so which fucker fucked my kill¡­ I mean took my kill?


    I rip the poster out and walk inside the building. People of all styles, Mohawk, half-naked, full-naked, idiot, poor, worthless, hot, sexy filled my view and they too saw me.


    They stopped their chatter for a second as they eyed me up, looking for any weakness but I stood firm and gave the look back too.


    The atmosphere itself felt as if something terrible was about to happen, but the next second, the adventurers returned back to what they were doing and the room was filled with chatter again.


    I take a look at the place and see a huge hall. There were many benches at the center, the counter at the front, a bar at one corner and finally a stair that went to the second floor.


    I know my description sounds half-assed but it''s what it was, what else do you want to know? The floors are made from wood and the counters are filled with beautiful women. Most of the people were either at the counter or at the bar.


    I go towards one counter and talk to the lady behind it.


    "How can I help you, sir?" She smiled at me.


    "Can you tell me who it was that took this bounty?" I show her the poster.


    "Well¡­ I can''t precisely tell you who they are, but there were a lot of them who took this bounty."


    "No, not them, i want to know who it was that got paid?"


    "Annh! I''m sorry but we can''t give out sensitive information like that."


    I sighed before placing 20 shillings on the counter, "I just want to know who it was, miss."


    She sighed at the coins before looked around and quickly taking it, "It was an old guy, n-no he was middle aged but was close to old. He wore expensive clothes and had a ego around him."


    "Did that guy seem like a noble who had a very punch-able face?" I asked deadpanned.


    "Yes, he did!" The lady beamed as if she remembered.


    I know who the fucker is.


    I sighed forgetting for the moment, "You guys take jobs for searching people, right?"


    "We do."


    "Good, I need to find someone."

 Chapter 64 - 64 - Final Ember

    I slowly unlock the door, trying my hardest to not make any sound.


    "CREAK"


    I stop as soon as the door creaked and went even slower.


    "CREAK!"


    "Sigh"


    I go even slower, slower than a snail.


    "CREAK!" "CREAK!"


    Don''t know how but that made even more sound¡­ like how the fuck!


    In anger, I just fling it open and the door goes all the way¡­ without making any sound.


    ''You got to be kidding me.''


    Blaming the management for this problem, I walk two steps in and she appears.


    "Good evening, master."


    "HOLY MOTHER OF GO-¡­ Anna."


    She suddenly appeared at my side like a ghost and gives me that same unpleasant smile.


    ''Should have known she''s not going to let it slide so easily.''


    Forgetting about the fact that she scared the bejewels out of me, I ask her without shame, "How''s our guest?"


    She too played along, "Asleep. She seems to have lost all her energy after eating all the food you got for her." She walked and I tagged along.


    "All of them?"


    "All of them."


    ''Man¡­ there were like 10 plates of food¡­ and she ate all of them with her small figure.'' I think but all those thoughts vanishes as I stand before the door and look at the girl.


    Alice was on the bed, sleeping peacefully. She laid on her bed and clutched on to the pillow and slept soundlessly. It felt like a scene from heaven, much better than when I first saw her.


    "She kept murmuring about somethings." Anna spoke, "''No, don''t kill them'', ''it hurts'' and most recently, ''I''ll kill them all''."


    "She kept shaking at first when she said those in her sleep. It''s only when I soothed her and sang her some songs, did she stop."


    "What kinds of song?" I ask.


    "Children''s songs, the ones we sing for children to go to sleep." Anna said and I could imagine her doing that. She is a good person, far more than I deserve.


    But for the time being, she deserved the truth.


    We walk away from the room and I sit down at the dining table while she kept standing.


    "Come, sit."


    "I''m fine, maste-"


    "Sit, you should be tired by now."


    "¡­Alright" she nodded after a moment and sat. Her eyes kept glancing at me and it seemed she wanted to ask something but stopped herself.


    "Ask"


    "Hmm?"


    "I can see you have a lot of questions in your mind, so ask away."


    "You misunderstand maste-"


    "Anna" I hold her hand and look deep into her eyes, "Since I''ve came here and faced all such strange situations, there''s not been one day that I thought of going crazy thinking if this was real or just my mind going bizarre."


    "But in all of those situations and time, I''ve only had one person I truly thank for to the gods, someone I was grateful to have and that''s you."


    Anna''s face brightened up like a tomato hearing me.


    "I will not answer many of my actions to many people but¡­ as I''ve said before, if it is you, then no question is problematic enough, so again, ask what you hold in your heart." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master¡­ thank you." She said with a deep look and clutched my hand tighter. Then her eyes gazed at her room where Alice slept, "Who is she?"


    "She''s Alice, a person that I''ve been looking for."


    "Is she someone related or a friend?" She asked curiously. Anna had always been with Henry, almost the whole of his life and never saw or heard about anyone like Alice.


    "No¡­ she''s a weapon. Well¡­ not yet at least."


    "Weapon?"


    I nod, "Do you know about the witch coven of Kelino?"


    "Witch coven?" She said confused before realization strikes her, "Do you mean the coven of evil witches in Fantesna Kingdom that were said to practice the vilest and darkest of magics?"


    "Yep"


    Then she went confused again, "But weren''t they destroyed by the joint army of Fantesna?"


    "Correct again. The reason why I''m bringing that up because, Alice right there, is the last surviving member of that witch coven."


    Anna went all quiet hearing what I''ve just said. She never had thought that the sweet Alice she spent her whole day with was a witch from the worst type. Especially the fact that her master had left her all alone with her all day.


    I could see the gears in her mind moving, trying to piece together what I''ve said.


    "So she¡­ Alice¡­ is a surviving witch-"


    "The last of her coven." I corrected.


    "And she''s¡­ now your maid." I nodded.


    "Why?"


    Here comes the weird part.


    "Alright, don''t get mad or judgmental, but I told her that I would give her the resources she needs to get stronger and have her revenge and in return-"


    "In return, she would give you her power, huh." She said with a lost look. Anna went quiet again and thought for a while as I stayed quiet.


    "Master that''s-"


    Here come the insults.


    "is genius!"


    "Yeah, I know I''m greed- wait what?" I get dumbfounded looking at her amazed face.


    "Di- Di- Did you just say that was genius?"


    "Yes! You were able to make a deal with one of the strongest witches in all kingdoms and get her to become your maid, if that''s not pure genius then I don''t know what is."


    Anna gets up from her chair and stars mumbling about how brilliant my plan is and what great things might come from it.


    She¡­ might have a problem.


    Nobody in their right mind would think, what I did was genius¡­ well, it is a bit clever but admitting it''s genius like that with such certainty is absolute¡­


    I gaze at her happy look. Which cause is my happiness and I stop thinking all together.


    She may be crazy¡­ but she''s my crazy.


    I smile at her mumbling state, get up and hold her.


    "Master?"


    Without giving any answer, I kiss her.


    Being abruptly stopped and kissed like that didn''t make any sense to Anna, but she definitely wasn''t going to stop it.


    She joined in the kiss as well and we both kissed each other with passion. Forgetting about the fact there was someone else in the house too.


    After kissing her until I felt satisfied, I let go of her. Her eyes with filled with lust as she points to the bed, "Shall we¡­ take it over there?"

 Chapter 65 - 65 - Idiotic Remarks

    I looked at the sight Anna pointed to and saw it was my bed.


    I would have been so happy if she had asked me had told me this at any time. Anna asking me if we wanted to do anything sexual without me triggering it out of her or punishing her in the immoral sense, the thought itself was too great for me to comprehend.


    If it had been any other time I would have accepted her in a heartbeat.


    "No¡­ not tonight."


    Unfortunately, we aren''t alone and I can''t act in a way that would frighten Alice into running away or thinking bad things about me¡­ at least until she becomes loyal.


    I give her a gentle but sad smile, "We shouldn''t do anything for a few days."


    Anna glanced at her room, "Is it because of her?"


    "Yes, don''t be angry but I need her to trust me. So for the time being, be happy with only this."


    She was about to ask about what but I kissed her again, this time it was sensual and slow. We weren''t using our tongue but our hearts to enjoy the soft and warm sensation.


    As I parted with her, she had this happy smile on her, "Good night, master."


    "Henry, call me that when we''re alone."


    She looked shocked for a second before giving a soft smile, "Alright¡­ Henry."


    ...


    Morning came.


    "Hah!"


    "Hiah!"


    "Wooh!" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I was practicing with my new sword early. I didn''t need to go to some faraway place where there was empty land, there were training grounds in the city that could be rented for a while so I rented one.


    It''s been two long days since I had trained¡­ and I knew that it didn''t sound much, but with my infinite talent, wasting my time doing other things is already considered bad enough. If I used all of my time just practicing with a sword or just training myself like a mad protagonist¡­ I''m sure I would have surpassed many villain''s by now.


    Still¡­ I''m powerful enough right now, considering the story just started¡­ but that shouldn''t stop me from training further. Especially now that I''ve got a sword.


    I swing the huge black sword again as the air shifted and pulled aside.


    The sword''s strong, remarkably so. I gather, it might be just as strong as Arthur''s weapon right now. If only I could have a fight with that guy.


    "Hey, Arthur!"


    Speak of the devil.


    I turned to the sound and as expected it was Arthur. He was in a simple training outfit just like me. It was just a white shirt with leather wire like strap on and a slightly tight grey pants.


    The leather wire like strap on was a defensive measure, if someone were to accidentally hit themselves or got hit during a fight, the strap on would only slow down the impact but it will still hurt.


    A reminder to not play with swords.


    "How did you find me?"


    "Find you?... I didn''t, they helped me." He said pointing towards other people who were gawking at me before but at one look of mine, all of them went back to their things.


    "They were amazed by the way you were training, I''m sure they were thinking of how strong you could be."


    "Or how ridiculous I looked using such a sword." I said with a smirk. I know they were most likely saying bad things about me but who cares, I''m stronger than all of them and that''s why their jealous.


    Arthur smiled silly, not knowing how to debunk those words.


    "You train by yourself?"


    "Yes"


    "How about we train with each other?" He suggested.


    I looked at him and at his waist where his sword lay.


    "At one condition."


    "What?"


    "We have a real fight¡­ no half-assing or using blunt weapons, we use our real swords and fight until one of us surrenders." I suggest and he becomes quiet.


    Our surrounding felt silent even though there was sound all around us. As if this fight could change everything about us, Arthur thought hard. He took one look at my eyes and saw they were real, someone who wasn''t joking.


    So he nodded.


    "Alright¡­ but if one of us gets injured, we call off the fight immediately."


    "Good with me." I say prepping myself.


    Arthur backed a few steps and took out his sword. He prepared himself for the fight ahead, he didn''t know how it would end even while knowing his true strength, but there was something about me that simply made him take this as a real fight.


    The people who were looking at me before now gathered along as they saw that Arthur and me were about to fight. Most didn''t knew me, but they knew Arthur, they knew that he was the strongest among them.


    "Look guys, a fight!"


    "It''s Arthur and that fat guy."


    "Did you see the thing the fat guy''s using¡­ is that even a sword?"


    "Of course not, some people just think that the bigger the sword, the greater you''re winning chances." A guy said making bad remarks.


    "I wouldn''t be sure about that."


    "You guys weren''t there at the party the other night¡­ that guy over there can really fight."


    "That fatty? I don''t believe it."


    "I''m sure you''ll change your mind later."


    They must have thought that they were sneaky with the way they were talking or doing it deliberately but we heard it¡­ I heard them all.


    Oh, how I would like to just go there and snap each of those bastard''s necks¡­ but for now, let''s keep it together.


    "You sure you want to do this over here?" Arthur said, his eyes taking short glances at the crowd.


    "Absolutely. Do you think that their words would hurt me?"


    "No, but it could distract you from the fight."


    "I could say the same about you."


    "I''m used to hearing them, but not you."


    "Don''t worry¡­ their talks don''t matter to me. The only thing that matters is who''s the strongest¡­ and we''re about to find that out."


    He smiled too, showing his inner fighting beast, "Then let''s show them a fight they''ll never forget."

 Chapter 66 - 66 - The First Fight

    Both of us stood there as the crowd quietly looked, waiting to see who would be the first to strike.


    I am someone who would wait for someone to strike and then either by using my own skill or with the help of my eyes, I would strike them.


    But this was a unique one.


    This fight was something that I both appreciate and dread. I don''t know if I would win against my favorite character or would his overwhelming strength defeat my newfound one.


    So, that''s why I didn''t want to wait anymore.


    Taking my sword head high, I jumped in, bringing the fight to him. It was one of the most defenseless moves anyone would have avoided. Arthur was a quick swordsman and what I just did would give him many places to attack quickly and deal a great damage to me.


    But he didn''t.


    Arthur used his sword to parry my overwhelming attack as he leaped to the side and ran towards my back. As I said, he was quick, it took him only one and a half second before he aimed at my back and slashed.


    In incredible precision, I swing at my back, this time losing the power and focusing on speed. Arthur''s whose attack was about to reach me, ducked just in time to keep his head.


    Before Arthur could attack again, I circled around delivering a quick and strong slash at him. He couldn''t see any way that would let him escape from this attack so Arthur blocked.


    He used his sword''s blunt side to stop the impact and using the force of the impact, slid away from my attack range.


    ''Hmm¡­ so this is what it is to fight a swordsman in grandmaster level. He quickly dodged all of my attacks and even used my own strength to distance himself. Should have known this is going to be tough.''


    ''Still¡­ it''s much more fun!''


    My face might have made a creepy smile because of what he said next.


    "What''s with that face?"


    "What?" I touch my face and notice I was smiling.


    Arthur also smiled, "That smile just proved to me that you have what it takes to become a great swordsman."


    "Well, thank you for that compliment." I said turning serious, "But I can see you''re not fighting me seriously."


    "What? You got to be joking, did you see how far I went away because of that attac-"


    "Arthur¡­ if you''re going to fight your opponent, then at least honor him with your true skill. I think I deserve at least that, even though we don''t know each other that well."


    Arthur could feel that I was being serious with him, my eyes looked ahead at him and only at him. My words had to have an effect on him as I saw him sigh and lower himself while placing his sword at his waist.


    "Alright, just don''t hate me¡­ or try to challenge me in a duel, okay?"


    I laughed understanding his meaning and tightened my grip on the sword, "Don''t worry I won''t annoy yo-" My words hung up inside my mouth as I saw Arthur vanish from where he stood. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before I understood what happened, my perception of the world slowed to a terrifying degree and Arthur reappeared right before me again, slashing at me while drawing his sword from the sheath.


    I had to say¡­ this looked cool, dude.


    Of course, I wish I wasn''t experiencing this on first person mode, but whatever, I made my own bed¡­ now it''s time to redefine it.


    Arthur slashed towards me and as usual his sword attacked me and found no defense¡­ at least that''s what always went for him.


    He''s eyes went wide as he saw my sluggish movement and stopping his sword head on.


    "CLANG!"


    Steel met steel, amazed eyes met amazed eyes.


    Both of us saw the impossible thing happen, Arthur saw me stop his attack and I saw myself stopping his attack.


    I was sure that if I had been even a microsecond late, his attack would have hit and then game over for me.


    "Hee!" "Hee!"


    I exhaled like a beast crazy with hunger at the guy who also took in deep breaths as he tried to understand what just happened.


    "So that''s your real power, hah!" I wanted to taste more of that power, I don''t know if I would be able to stop the next one but I want more.


    "It''s stupidly over-powerful, man. What the fuck was in your breast milk that made you so fast?"


    It wasn''t just his speed; it was his power too. It''s miles higher than what it was before. He was strong enough to stand toe to toe with me in pure strength¡­ which should be impossible for a small figure like him.


    "How!... How are still standing?" He asked, disbelief to the core.


    "Shouldn''t your question instead be; how did I block your crazy fast attack?"


    Arthur didn''t ask and he''s eyes turned crescent.


    ''Ooh! Someone''s angry.''


    Arthur backed me away and went for another attack, with the same speed and caliber. I once again saw the insanely speedy attack about to hit me and somehow breaking through my own limits, I met his sword and blocked it again.


    Arthur couldn''t believe that I was able to block it again so he went with another attack, this time a fast chop. Going even faster than before.


    I could clearly see how the attack was going to land and where. The only problem was that it was too fast, I could barely protect myself by deflecting it but it still drew a cut on me.


    Arthur too saw his attack doing some damage but it shouldn''t have. He went much faster then before but why did it only came to a cut? Why was I still standing?


    How? He was sure that Henry was a normal guy. Yes, he was a bit strange and was somewhat stronger than usual but¡­ he shouldn''t be this strong¡­ at least he wasn''t before?


    Anger filled him quickly and he went for another attack. Making sure that this one would be the last. To finally decide who was the strongest.


    But...


    "I give up."

 Chapter 67 - 67 - Putting A Gekko Down

    "What!"


    "I said I surrender."


    Arthur stood there with a frozen face, he didn''t understand why I had done that when they were¡­ no, when he was right at the midst of ending this battle.


    "Don''t give up, you can still fight." He said and thought it sounded encouraging but I saw what it was. His face showed me what he really thought.


    Don''t stop, I want to win.


    "I get that this turned up to be a tough fight but giving up right now would doubt your whole years of training."


    I don''t give a shit to what you learned, I want to defeat you.


    "I don''t know who you heard that from," I slowly get up and Arthur had to move his sword away from my face, "But who said I had spent years getting to this point?"


    "Yo- You didn''t?" Arthur had this disbelieved look like it was impossible. Who better than him to know how tough gaining power is. He had trained from the moment he was just a small child to the present moment with utmost intensity and concentration.


    He couldn''t believe what I just said, but there was a nagging feeling inside him that told him that my words could be true.


    "I was joking, you didn''t really take it for real, right?" I said laughing at him as he gave an awkward laugh too, not knowing what was real and what was false.


    Seeing me pack my stuff, Arthur said, "We only fought for a bare moment and you''re leaving already?"


    "Have you seen the way you fought? It''s crazy."


    "But you''re the one who wanted to fight for real."


    "I did and that was all I could come up to, you are at the stronger path and also I''m tired after training all morning and then having to fight you."


    My words went a different way to him.


    I trained for hours long and I''m not really at my strongest to fight with you, so be happy with what you got.


    "Besides¡­ she''s here."


    Arthur didn''t understand what that meant until he saw Samantha approaching.


    "Seriously, what is the matter between you too?"


    "You''re asking me what problems I have with my ex-fiance?" I gave him a skeptical look as he nodded.


    "Right¡­ Why don''t we fight each other another time, perhaps tomorrow?"


    "Maybe¡­ maybe not, let tomorrow come first. I have a lot in my plate right now so can''t promise you anything."


    "Alright" Arthur nodded, sheathing his own sword, "See you tomorrow, I hope."


    "Maybe" I say and take my sword and training gear.


    "Hello, Henry how are you-" Samantha said to me but I passed by her as if she wasn''t even there.


    Samantha stood frozen as I left her. She thought that after what happened at the party that day, they had passed their anger phase, but seeing me ignoring her completely, hurt her.


    Arthur patted her shoulder, "Don''t be sad, he just had a¡­ rough session and might not be in the mood to talk."


    Samantha didn''t say anything and only looked at me walking away.


    "What happened between you too?"


    "That''s personal."


    "A- Alright." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    After walking out of the training ground, I went to the changing room and returned the gears. As I was about to walk outside, two idiots intercepted me.


    "That was an impressive fight." Said Gekko, while leaning against the wall thinking it looked cool.


    "Yeah, that was amazing, how did you even do that?" Said Honzo as he came to me, followed by Gekko.


    I didn''t want to waste time with this fools.


    "What do you want?"


    "Don''t be like that, we are friends. You should tell us your secrets about how you got so strong." Gekko asked.


    "You want to know how I got strong? I trained."


    "¡­Okay, I get it. You don''t want your secret to be known by others," Gekko said, imitating a drinking face, "But I want you to do something for me?"


    A order?


    "Oh¡­ and what would that be?"


    "Arthur, the guy you fought today, I want you to break his bones." Gekko had an angry look on his face, "That clown keeps on being a pain in the neck for me."


    "That guy always is around Elisabeth and she¡­ being fooled by him, actually listens to him."


    "Did she ignore you or did something to make you jealous." I said with a happy look.


    "Of course, she did. She-¡­ forget about her and do what I say. Crush that bastard and let him know what it means to anger Gekko."


    "Alright your highness, I''ll do as you say." I jokingly said and went past him.


    "Was that sarcasm... are you refusing me?"


    "Of course I am, idiot."


    Gekko had an angry smile as he said, "You know what that means right?"


    I didn''t care and was about to go out. What can that idiot even do to me?


    "You have a cute maid, right?" That stopped me in my track, "What was her name?"


    "Honzo, can you remember?"


    "I think it was Anna."


    "Yes, your guardian angel. Now what would you say if I were to tell my father about her and send a few of his men to her, hmm?" He said whilst thinking about something as he said, "You know what she does look quiet delicious now that I''ve seen her again."


    "Big breasts, Gekko." Honzo said, creepily laughing until he saw my dark impression.


    "Yeah, maybe I should take her instead and give her a piece of my action, huh." Gekko said as he saw me, slowly walking towards him.


    "That''s it, listen to me and nothing ever happens to you sweet Anna, just like always." Gekko smiled and pointed to Honzo, "Or we might both need to visit that bimbo, right Honzo?"


    Honzo while hearing, didn''t speak anything as he gulped and stepped back from my path.


    "You should always keep it in your mind that we Viscounts are much more powerful than you measly barons, you must remember it''s us you listen to and do work for not the king- Hey! What are you doing!" Gekko didn''t continue as he saw me grab him by the head.


    "BAM!"


    I throw him towards the wall as he hit it head first and fell right on the floor, unconscious.

 Chapter 68 - 68 - Individual Weakness

    Gonzo stood there and looked as his boss on the floor. He didn''t know if Gekko had survived that or not.


    "Gonzo"


    The hairs of his body stood up as Honzo''s body shook with fear. He looked towards the monster who was about to make an example of him too.


    "Y- Y- Yes."


    "Make sure to keep a close eye on your friend and don''t let him do anything that might make him lose his head¡­ along with yours." I said as calmly as possible but from Honzo''s expression, I could tell I was anything but calm.


    "Y- Yes, sir." He nodded frantically, "I- I''ll make sure he stays quiet."


    I could see Honzo speaking from the core of his heart and that he wouldn''t go beyond my words. So seeing nothing else left, I leave the place.


    As soon I was out I called a carriage and rode on it, my mind couldn''t help but think about Gekko''s words.


    He didn''t have anything against me but he could attack my other weakness, Anna. If he can do it then there are worse people out there that would be able to do much more.


    I am strong enough to defeat them but even though I''m strong, I can''t keep an eye everywhere. I can''t protect them every time.


    I need more power. Not in the literal sense but much more.


    Individual strength will not work against everyone when you have weak chains. I need to focus on getting that weakness disappear.


    I need people. Loyal, Strong and Crazy people that would do anything for me.


    I can focus on my late father''s ''Businesses'' which would provide that. Unfortunately, I don''t have any contact with them¡­ But there is someone who might.


    But that still would take a lot of time¡­ at least it''s good that I would get the wolfman''s in a few days, they can protect Anna, Alice and anything that is important to me.


    "We''re here." The rider said and I get out.


    I quickly throw a bag of coins at him, "Keep the change." And go up the hotel.


    "Knock!" "Knock!" "Knock!"


    I knock at the door but hear no reply. I keep knocking again but still no reply comes which makes me worry.


    What''s taking her so long and why isn''t there any reply?


    Did Gekko already get here?


    No, no, no¡­ I''ll kill that bastard if he lays even a hair on Anna!


    Feeling impatient, I get ready to punch the door, when it opens up and Anna arrives.


    "Master, I''m sorry for not answer-"


    Seeing her face, I forget about everything else, went ahead and hugged her tightly.


    ''Hah¡­ good, that nothing happened to her.''


    "Master?" Anna asks not knowing why I hugged her so suddenly.


    I lose the hug and ask, "Why didn''t you answer when I knocked?"


    "Both Alice and I were in the bathroom¡­ but, master." Anna shyly looked at me as she twirled around a bit, "I know that you''re impatient about doing it¡­ but you were the one who said that we shouldn''t do anything for a few days and now you''re the one who''s breaking the rules."


    "¡­"


    Anna looked at me as I looked stone faced towards the bed and then her. But she misunderstood me again and hit me lightly on my stomach, "Oh! Master! Behave yourself, It''s morning and Alice is here, you shouldn''t suggest doing that now." She said while covering her face with her hands as she shyly gazed at me.


    ''¡­But I''m not the one who''s thinking like that.'' S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I got so tongue tight that I didn''t even know what to say to her.


    "Alice¡­ is she okay?"


    "Hmm, she is. She is a lot more talkative today than before."


    "Do you think she can handle if I ask her somethings?"


    Anne thought for a moment, "Maybe¡­ but can I ask her first. It''s not that she wouldn''t obey you I just think-"


    "I get it, she still feel''s uncomfortable around me. It''s okay." I smiled, "After what she''s been through, she has the right to be. If she doesn''t want to talk today, we can talk later."


    "Okay, I''ll go see." She said and was about to go when I stopped her.


    "Anna"


    "Yes"


    "From now on, don''t go outside alone, okay."


    "Why?"


    I had trouble telling a good excuse. What would stop her and not make this sound stupid?


    "It''s dangerous outside and there were a lot of thugs from the birthday party that had escaped. They might try to retaliate back if they saw you, my personal maid going outside alone."


    "Oh!" Anna understood and nodded seriously, "Alright, master. I won''t go alone outside."


    I smiled, relieved by her answer, "Good, it''s only until we leave this place, after we go back home, you don''t need to worry anymore. Also make sure you ask and verify who it is before opening the hotel door, even if they say that their hotel service."


    "Okay, master." She nodded and went to her room as I sit down on the dining table.


    Some time passed as I sat there, waiting. They weren''t also any noise coming from the room so I didn''t even know what was happening.


    "Master"


    I look up and see Anna nodding and get up but she stopped me.


    "You don''t have to come; she''s going to you herself."


    I sit down and as she said, Alice walked out of the door.


    This Alice looked different. she looked healthy as her body didn''t have those bony look in them anymore and her white sundress made her look much more beautiful.


    She took steady steps and bowed in front of me, "Th- Thank you for saving me, my lord."


    I nod and point her to the front seat as she sits down. She looks back at Anna with some concern who asks me, "May I?"


    I nod to her and she sits in the chair next to Alice, "Alice, our master here is a very big minded person, you don''t need to worry, you can trust him as you trust me."


    ''Man, She got Alice''s trust in one day¡­ got to say she''s got some skills.''


    Alice nodded seeing the confident look in her face, then suddenly she whispered something as Alice turned bright red and looked at me.


    "Thank you for saving me, my lord. I will make sure to return that with my gratitude and service and- and¡­" She looked back at Anna who nodded, "I will also pleasure you as much as possible."

 Chapter 69 - 69 - Alice

    "I will also pleasure you as much as possible."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    What the fuck did she just say¡­ pleasure me? But why-


    I immediately turn to the culprit and saw her giving me thumbs up with both her hands.


    ''Why?... why are trying to ruin my already muddy reputation even more Anna? I thought you were on my side.''


    "See master, she is a very fast learner and before you know it, she will be pleasing you in ways impossible to even imagine."


    Hearing her words, not only me but even Alice''s brain went overload. I looked at Alice with a pleading look and in turn I got one of desperation.


    "Alice"


    "Y- Yes, My lord."


    "You don''t¡­ really believe that I would tell you to do that, right?"


    Anna quickly butt in, "But didn''t you say you want me to teach her the ways of the maid? I''m sure I heard you correctly."


    "Is that the way of the maid?" I look at her as my left eye keeps blinking unnaturally.


    "Well¡­ at least, that''s what we do, master." She said shyly avoiding my face which immediately brought on the suspicious look back on Alice.


    ''Alright, she is messing a bit too much.''


    "Anna"


    "Yes, Darli- I mean Master."


    "Anna" I give her a serious look as she wipes away her mischievous smile and turned professional, "I think we should get to business now."


    "As you say."


    I turn to look at Alice, who didn''t know what the hell is going to happen to her, "Alice, forget about everything she might have said to you that might seem¡­ NSFW, okay? She was just joking."


    Alice felt confused and looked at Anna, who gave an apologetic smile, "I''m sorry for deceiving you like that Alice, I did that so you could feel a bit more relaxed¡­ sorry if it had seemed too much."


    Alice was still confused as she asked, "So the part about pleasuring the lord whenever he called me?"


    "False, the master wouldn''t force himself on anyone, especially not one of his maid."


    "So I don''t need to dress¡­ provocatively too?"


    "No, you don''t. Unless the master feels lik-"


    "Anna"


    "No, you don''t."


    "So the part about you and master doing ecch-"


    Anna coughed as she made a sign about going past that topic. Alice understood and she went quiet as I gave Anna a doubtful look.


    ''Just what the hell did she tell her¡­ no, how much did she tell her?''


    Knowing that going to that point would be too time consuming, I left it out and turned my attention to Alice.


    "Alice, I''m going to ask you a few questions now. Can you answer them for me?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "And cut out the ''My Lord'' part, I''m still am not a lord yet."


    "Ahh¡­ so what should I call you?"


    "You can call me master, like all other maids or sir if you want."


    Alice nodded, "Okay"


    "Okay, so Alice, what''s your full name? or is Alice is the only name your known by?"


    The first question itself became a problem for her. Alice rubbed her legs together and didn''t know how to say her full name as it contained a lot of her background.


    "It''s-"


    "Before you answer that, let me tell you, we both know of your real origin, the witch one."


    As if hearing a terrifying word, Alice looked down at the table and her body started to shake terribly. She spoke, each word a stutter as hard as carrying a rock.


    "I- I d- don''t kno- know anything- anything about it."


    "You don''t need to lie."


    "Seriously, I DON''T!" She said looking at me with a frantic look, "I know nothing about witch covens or any forbidden spells¡­ I really don''t."


    "Please¡­ don''t kick me out because of them¡­ I am not guilty of them." Her head looked down at the ground as tears fell from her.


    I gave a look to Anna, who hugged her and patted her back. She said to her in a soothing voice, "It''s okay, Alice. We already know about it¡­ the master and I already know so you don''t have to worry about it, we won''t kick you out."


    "Really?" She looked up, her face full tears, "You won''t send me to those bad people?"


    "I promise." Anna said as Alice believed her words.


    "It''s actually because of that," My words gained both of their attention, "that I purchased you."


    "Hmm?" Alice didn''t understand why I would do something like that when her witch coven was a forbidden matter everywhere.


    "Back to my question, what''s your real name?"


    "It''s Alice Greyberg."


    "Of Kelino''s Witch Coven." She nodded.


    "Hmm¡­ so I know that this might be a foolish question but did anyone other than you survived the massacre?"


    She shook her head slowly, "No¡­ even if one did, there fate may be the same as me."


    ''Or even worse.'' I thought as I asked another question.


    "The spells you guys performed, were they actually forbidden or is it just a lie?"


    "The- they''re real."


    "Do you know any kind of spell or if any of that knowledge survived?"


    "N- no, I don''t think so." She said while blowing out her nose then her brows knitted, "But I think I saw some of them being taken away by the royal army."


    ''So they were archived by the kingdom. Nobody would be that good enough to destroy spells that are so powerful just like that. But how to get them?'' S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It''s not like I can ask the royal army of Fantasna to give me a book for research.''


    "I don- don''t know any powerful spells from the coven," Alice continued, "But I know some basic level ones like Shadow hands, Evil Eye, Animal Corruption, Curses etc."


    I look at Alice''s and realize she''s still too young.


    ''In the novel, the witch queen wasn''t just any villain but one that had the power to end worlds¡­ but that witch is years from now so the current Alice''s power level should be at the basic level.''


    ''But if I can train her then she can become as powerful as the witch queen. She might even surpass her.''

 Chapter 70 - 70 - A Stupid Mans Endeavor

    ''Forget about surpassing her previous self¡­ I don''t think she can even reach that power level.''


    I thought whilst seeing the example of Alice''s magic. Right now, at my request she performed one of her basic spells called Shadow Hands.


    Even though I never used any magic or know literally anthing about it, I could tell that whatever she was doing, wasn''t good.


    Alice''s shadow hands spell looked similar to a hand, made of dark shadow. But instead of it being dark and terrifying, it seemed as if the shadow barely had any strength left as it flayed here and there whist it''s color slowly turned to greyish white.


    I could see she was trying really hard to manipulate the hand to move at her command but was failing miserably. Still, look at the worst side, what if she couldn''t even use magic.


    I just need to give her time and someone to help her, I''m sure that she can pass this problem and become strong.


    "Enough" I say stopping her as the shadowy hand disappeared into nothing.


    Alice heaved a few breathes while saying, "I- I''m sorry, my- master. Let me try it one more time."


    "It''s okay. You don''t need to push yourself so hard, just keep practicing every day and it will be okay." I said and then remembered about the regular branch of magic, "What about normal elemental magic, can you do them?"


    She nodded with a beam, "Yes, I can. Do you want to see?"


    "Sure"


    Alice showed her palm and without even saying a incantation, a ball of fire, warm to our surroundings, materialized. This time the fire wasn''t weak nor had any problem with control and actually looked quite steady.


    She had a proud smile on her face as she marveled at the fact that her normal spell skill was good. But I had another thought.


    "Is your basic elemental fire skill is the best or is there any other element that you marvel at?"


    "I am good with all of the elements." Alice smiled brightly, "I am great at casting all of the natural elements and can quickly learn them too."


    "That''s brilliant, Alice. You''re like a genius then." Anna said as Alice felt more proud of that and looked at me. But again¡­ I had another thought.


    "So your telling me you are good, no, great at all the other elements?" She nodded, "And bad at your core special ability to use dark magics¡­ that should have been engraved in your blood."


    "¡­ Y- Yes." She said avoiding my dark look.


    I sighed¡­ this is much worse than I thought¡­ she isn''t bad at magic but she''s bad at what she should have been great with.


    "Alright¡­ about the elemental spells, do you also know only the basics of them?"


    "¡­yes"


    "Anna, remind me to tell Redwick when we go back to buy some magic instruction books and also to hire a good teacher."


    "Yes, master." Anna said and saw me get up to leave, "Where are you going, master?"


    "To find a rat''s location."


    ...


    "Ring!" "Ring!"


    "Welcome to the my humble sho- Oh! It''s you, sir." The slave keeper smiled as he saw me coming in.


    "As promised, the wolfmen will be ready by tomorrow, do you want to see them?"


    "No"


    "Okay, do you want to see any other merchandise?" He said with a na smile.


    "No, this is something else." I said and looked around to see for a moment before coming close to him, "I need your help finding someone."


    "Find someone? Sorry sir, but I don''t do those kinds of work. It would be better if you went to the guild for that." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No no you misunderstand, I think you''re the type of guy who can help find this one." I said shoving a bag of coins at the slave keeper who was confused.


    ...


    Alright, now that I have the guy''s location, it''s only a matter of time before I find him. Who would have thought that the guy was actually so close to me? Living right under my nose and I didn''t even catch a whiff of him.


    Granted, I didn''t care about him at the time and of all the people it was fucking Gekko who reminded me of what needed to be done.


    "The day has finally come for your demise."


    ''Hmm¡­ that voice¡­ it strangely sounds similar to a Gecko, I know.''


    "What your doing is plain stupid."


    ''Another voice that seems familiar.''


    "Then just do what I tell you to."


    "And who are you to tell me that?"


    ''Yep, that''s definitely Arthur''s voice. Seems like he''s in some problem.''


    Turning to the place where the sounds coming from, I see a group of young people surrounding the training ground. Curious, I go there and see that it was none other than Arthur, Elisabeth and Samantha¡­ the first threesome.


    Opposite to him was Honzo and Gekko¡­ with a bandage around his head, barking off words.


    "I''m a viscount and you''re just a lowly baron, it is your duty to listen to me!"


    "I''m not a baron yet and you too are not a viscount."


    "It doesn''t matter if I am or am not, I will be the viscount. It''s only a matter of time."


    "That''s years from now. Who knows if you''ll even survive the war."


    "Of course, I will."


    "Yeah, sure you will. You should hide away, just like your father." Arthur said as the crowd of young people laughed and Gekko screamed.


    "You lowly scum! It''s you who should be ashamed. It''s you who is dallying around with a new girl every day. You use lady Elisabeth and now you even have a new bimbo with you." Gekko pointed at Samantha.


    "I''ll cut off your tongue right now!" Samantha insulted, pointed her sword at Gekko.


    "Oh! You think I will have a sword fight with a girl and make a bad name by defeating you, that would be shameful of me."


    "You! Show your skill in a real fight, you bastard!" She said ready to jump in but Arthur stopped her.


    "It''s not you who I want to fight, it''s him," Gekko looked at Arthur, "Lady Elisabeth, I will finally show you what a real man is and you''ll realize your mistake of being with someone like him."


    "Gekko¡­ How many times do I have to tell you? I don''t like you!" Elisabeth angrily said stomping her feat.


    "WHY NOT! I''m better than him in every way." Gekko said and pulled out his sword, "And today I''ll finally show everyone."


    Oh Yeah! I forget to tell you that Gekko''s supposed to be the first villain.

 Chapter 71 - 71 - Under Everyones Eyes

    He''s the first villain and this is actually a boss fight.


    "Haah!"


    Gekko screamed as he launched himself forward, sword drawn, ready to lose.


    Arthur sighed, "How many times do I have to defeat you for you to understand."


    Arthur stayed where he was and when Gekko''s attack came he didn''t deflect nor fought back. He turned briefly to the right, enough for him to dodge it without much effort.


    Gekko didn''t care about that and continued on attacking him and Arthur kept on dodging his blows. Every slash, chop, thrust given by Gekko was smoothly dodged by Arthur. His movement was so good that the people who watched the fight, were amazed by it. Even Samantha couldn''t help but think Arthur was good at fighting, much better than her.


    Gekko seeing all of his attack being easily evaded, hated that fact and cursed out, "Stop dodging my attacks and fight me!."


    "What are you talking about, dodging is a necessary movement in any swordfight." Arthur said as he jumped back a steps as Gekko''s sword sliced the place in front of him.


    Gekko said as his words went with each strike, "Dodging¡­ and defending¡­ may be a necessary skill¡­ but its only¡­ for cowards¡­ who can''t fight back."


    Arthur hearing him, smiled, "Well if that''s true then," He turned full offensive and started attacking Gekko fiercely.


    At first Gekko could defend or tried to attack back but after a moment, he couldn''t do anything else but defend against Arthur''s relentless attack that were too fast for him. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So that would mean you''re a coward, right?" Arthur showed a smug smile as he slashed towards an opening.


    "Ahh!"


    Gekko felt the cut on his right arm. He warily glanced at Arthur''s sword which was so uncannily sharp that it went through his armor and scorned, ''Why is his sword so sharp? Why does someone like him have such a good sword¡­ and I have this piece of junk.''


    "What¡­ cat got you tongue, gecko?"


    "Hmm!" Gekko angrily tried to strike back at the guy but instead Arthur deflected his strike and kicked him below the knee, resulting in him falling on the sand.


    Before he could get up, he felt something sharp by his neck.


    "Do you yield?" Arthur said to him while nudging him with the sword.


    "Fuck you!" Gekko in his anger again tried to strike back but with a head-butt and blow to his back with the sword, fell back where he was again.


    "Yield!" Arthur demanded.


    I looked at all of this from a standpoint and didn''t understand Gekko''s reasoning. He saw my fight against Arthur and still decided to have the fight¡­ was it because of fate that made him do this or did my throw loosened something inside him?


    ''Most probably the throw.'' I nod and my eyes refocus back on Gekko''s kneeling figure. ''What is he thinking? Can''t he see he''s already defeated?''


    My eyes look down at Gekko''s hand which was crushing the sand beneath him.


    This wasn''t over for him yet. He''s going to fight back and lose again¡­ and he would keep on doing that like a mummy until Arthur finally gives him a grave lesson.


    Unless¡­


    A glint flashes in my eyes as an idea comes to me.


    I look down at my palm and focus on it as a small black hole appears. It was steady and looked as if it was just a small black orb.


    But if anyone took a close look at it, they would see that the orb was constantly sucking in everything around it at an extremely fast rate. I made it so small that nobody would notice what I am going to do.


    Gekko looked up at Arthur with such hatred he didn''t have for none. He wanted to crush the charming, smug bastard in front of him that stole his crush. He wanted to show Elisabeth that he could defeat her perfect prince.


    But he was weak¡­ even the fatty could easily take care of him. Remembering him, Gekko felt a wave of anger emanate upon him.


    He touched his head as pain attacked him. He did not know what happened back then but he was sure Henry might have done something to him.


    ''Just let me sent my father a letter then let''s see what you will do!''


    No matter what happens, Gekko would make sure to let that guy see real pain. But now¡­ he needed to stand up and show this guy what he truly was.


    "Yield¡­ you want me to yield?"


    "Yes"


    "Do you know what that means?"


    "Surrender¡­ just surrender Gekko and it''ll be all over-"


    "FUCK NO!" Gekko angrily spoke up, "Yield means I have to surrender my honor to you and I''m not going to do that. It means I have to lose everything I fought for and I won''t do that."


    Arthur could see the strains of pressure and understood, "I get it but you can just stop and I''ll help you."


    "Help me? You?" Gekko laughed, "What can a lowly born noble, whose father left his mother would know about?"


    "Tough words from a guy who''s kneeling." Arthur angrily said, "At least my father cared enough to love me."


    "FUCK YOU BASTARD!" Gekko said as he suddenly got up and attacked Arthur.


    As always, Arthur should have been able to deflect his attack but not this time. Gekko''s attack suddenly felt great power as something unseen to the eye fused with it and his attack threw Arthur back.


    Everyone was shocked by that, even Arthur who''s hands still had the numbing feeling from the attack. Gekko seeing that, laughed, as if he realized something.


    "You see! I''m more powerful!" He was lost with the newfound power and pointed his sword at Arthur, "Now, I''m going to show you what it means to underestimate me."


    "I''m going to kill you right in front of all of this people and show everyone that I''m the strongest!"


    Arthur saw that Gekko had already lost his reason and this sudden power was the cause of it. He didn''t know what happened but he got ready to use his full strength.


    "Time to die, Arthur!" Gekko said and ran at Arthur with his new-found strength, ready to kill.


    Everybody stopped at this moment and looked at this scene with utmost concentration. Elisabeth was praying for Arthur''s safety while Samantha felt the sudden change and wondered what the outcome be.


    Arthur too got ready to incapacitate him. Both went and got ready to hit each other at full strength and it was at that moment when another small black orb, unseen by anyone went past them and something terrible happened.


    "Aghh!"


    Everyone on the stadium saw Arthur''s sword cut right through Gekko. Severing him in half as he fell on the training ground.


    Dead.

 Chapter 72 - 72 - Presumed Dead

    Gekko lay there on the ground, all quiet except for the blood that kept pouring from his intestines from both the upper and lower half of his severed body.


    Arthur stood, shocked. He glanced at the sword in his hand, unsteady. He didn''t know how this could have happened, how he could have killed Gekko. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "GEKKO!"


    Honzo screamed as he ran towards the already dead bully. He tried to touch, check him to see if he could do anything but the damage had already been done.


    He looked at Arthur with a bewildered face, "Murderer!" Pointing his fingers, "You killed Gekko!"


    "I- I didn''t."


    "Liar! Every one of us here saw you sever¡­ Gekko." He shaked, his voice sad but filled with fear for Arthur, "Wh- Why did you do that?"


    ''But I didn''t.'' Arthur thought but couldn''t speak out those words.


    He was sure that his sword didn''t hit Gekko that much. He had slashed at him but he made sure not to inflict any lasting damage. But what if¡­


    ''What if I did kill him?... no¡­ NO! I didn''t, I''m absolutely sure I didn''t.''


    Arthur threw off his doubt and became sure of it. His strike didn''t land on Gekko¡­ whatever happened, it happened at the midst of fight when both of them were too occupied to notice.


    And he was right.


    I smiled seeing the gecko meeting his new fate. Looking at his severed parts, I could see him wriggling a bit, it felt strangely good seeing him do that.


    ''You wanna touch my Anna¡­ how''d you gonna do that whilst dead?''


    ''Still, man¡­ that was a clean cut, so perfect.''


    Arthur was right about not killing him, how could he when my attack was the one that hit him.


    When they were about to strike each other, it was at that moment when I threw my black hole at Gekko. Like before, it went astonishingly fast and without even anyone knowing about it or feeling amiss... it cleanly cut off Gekko.


    Black holes may not have any cutting feature but their pull are very very strong. More than enough to eat out Gekko''s weak body.


    I could have just used the black hole on Arthur and made him literally kill Gekko, but I didn''t.


    As I continued playing around with my ability, I noticed that it has a strange ability to simply boost someone''s power. It could exponentially increase power of anyone''s but only for a brief moment. Which was the reason of Gecko''s sudden outburst.


    I look back at Arthur, he looked perplexed and angry. It seemed he figured out that an outside play was involved. If it was anyone else, they wouldn''t have come to that conclusion so quickly. They would have thought for hours before finally coming to that conclusion.


    One of the reasons why I didn''t use the power on him to kill Gekko.


    What if I did and at the final moment when stopping it should be impossible, he does the miracle? He''s a protagonist, I''m 99% sure he would have stopped it.


    Also¡­ doing it by my own hands is another feeling altogether.


    Arthur looked here and there for the culprit that could have done this, but the culprit had already left. I couldn''t stay at that place any longer, it was going to bring in attention.


    Yeah, I know what I did to Arthur is considered bad. But he was going to face Gekko''s dad in the future anyway so why not now? Think of it as a friend helping out another friend speed out the process.


    Killing both the son and father so that they could be reunited.


    ...


    Even after searching relentless, he couldn''t find anyone who would have done this. The culprit had to have already left by now, Arthur thought.


    This attack, it was too clean and too perfect for it to not be a set-up. The problem is whether the assassinator had a problem with him or Gekko.


    It may be Gekko who''s lying dead but it also could be a trap for him¡­ maybe it was a trap for both of them.


    Still it was too early to come to any conjecture.


    He felt the warm hands of Elisabeth on his shoulder, who fearfully asked, "Arthur¡­ what do we do now?"


    "I think¡­ we should talk with your father." Looking at her fearful gaze, he soothed her, "Elisabeth, I didn''t kill Gekko."


    "But we saw you kill him, everyone did." Samantha said as she came forward. Her eyes which were always friendlier towards him before now had suspicion and slight disgust, "Why are you saying the opposite?"


    "Because I didn''t!" Arthur spoke the truth, "Believe me Samantha I didn''t."


    "So who did?"


    "I¡­ don''t know¡­ But I promise you both," He looked at both of them with conviction, "I''m going to find out the one who did and make him face justice!"


    ...


    Anna opened the door for me and I joyfully get in. I felt so happy that without even losing my shoes, I jump on the bed.


    Thankfully it didn''t break.


    "Did something good happen, master?" Anna asked seeing me so giddy.


    "Oh! Is it that obvious?" She nodded, "Yes, actually something good¡­ No, something great happened. So great that a slight problem got cut off without even blooming."


    "Congratulations"


    "Thank you," I then have an idea as I tell her, "Get yourself and Alice ready, We''re going out."


    ¡­


    "The city is quite beautiful." Anna said as she looked at the streets filled with light and the night glisten with serenity.


    "Yes, we should have gone out earlier¡­ you and me." I whisper the last part and she lightly taps me in the shoulder.


    "Master!... Alice is here."


    Speaking of her, she was following us quietly like a mouse. At first I thought that she might have problem facing so many people but she didn''t.


    As we were walking, I saw her keep glancing at a certain place. Looking at it, I see a cotton candy machine.


    Cotton Candy Machine... What the fuck?


    "Alice, do you want to eat that?"


    She felt flustered by my sudden question and denied, "No no no, ma- master¡­ I was just looking."


    "Is that so?" I say, seeing her look down at the streets.


    "But I want to eat that and what about you Anna?" I give her a wink as she understood.


    "I want to eat that as well."


    "Well, we''re both eating so¡­ do you want to eat too Alice?"


    She slightly tilted her head up as I saw her beautiful purple eyes and give a slow nod. It was innocent and pure¡­ something straight out a novel.


    Now how can a man not feel something when a girl does that.

 Chapter 73 - 73 - A Justice Unknown

    Nighttime


    A beautiful mansion with intricate black and purple design was illuminated by the lights coming from it''s windows. It looked more dominating than beautiful.


    Inside the building a man, wearing butler like clothes, took the letter from the bird. He walked quickly through the hallways before coming upon a door and knocking ever so slightly, as to not disturb the person within.


    The door opened enough for the bearer to see and take the item delivered by the butler and the door closed once more.


    Inside, the bearer was another butler. This one a bit older and looked much more professional than the others. He walked steadily towards the desk filled with papers placed immaculately and coughed.


    "COUGH¡­ sir, there''s a letter for you."


    The man sitting upon the desk, was engrossed in his work to give look to the aged man and only gave a ''Hmm''.


    "It''s from your son."


    "Which one?" He said, appearing indifferent.


    "It''s master Gekko."


    "Him again? What is it this time?" The man felt annoyed. "It better not be about this Elisabeth girl again. Read it for me."


    "Yes, sir." The butler opened up and before he could fully read it, his brows creased, "Sir¡­ there''s a problem."


    "What?" The man spoke still uninterested.


    "The letter bears the name of your son but it is written by Honzo."


    "Who is he?"


    "That''s Master Biret''s son."


    The man seized his writing for the briefest moment, " That Weasel''s son? The one who hangs around Gekko¡­ what does he want?" He said a bit curiously as he continued his work.


    "Let me see," The butler said as he continued reading it. At one point, the butler''s eyes widened in shock and he opened his mouth to speak but stopped. He continued reading the letter before finally saying, "Si- Sir¡­ Young Master Gekko''s¡­ dead."


    The pen from the man''s hand fell, as he looked up, curiously, "What did you say?" He spoke, not completely believing his most trusted butler''s words.


    "Master Gecko has been killed."


    As if life filled in him with great fury, he spoke loud, "WHO WAS IT!"


    "It was Arthur, sir."


    "Who is he?"


    "It''s the same Arthur that the young master talked about in his letters."


    "This is that Arthur¡­ the one about Elisabeth?"


    "Yes"


    "So that nobody dares to kill my son¡­ who the fuck does he think he is!" The man looked around as if ready to tear Arthur up, "Order our men to find that boy and bring him to me, I will personally bleed him for this."


    "There''s a problem, sir." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fuck those problems, first do what I told you to do!" The man said impatiently.


    "It''s about that, sir." Hearing him the master gazed up, curiosity and impatience in those angry eyes.


    "According to Honzo, young master Gekko had challenged this Arthur boy in a duel to get the lady Elisabeth but the boy deafeated and killed him."


    "BAM!"


    "Damn that boy!" The man slammed his hands on the desk, throwing the papers that were so nicely put, "That kid had to go around, do a duel and get killed in that way, did he even think about his family''s honor."


    The man''s eyes which had turned resilient burned angrily again, "Even if that''s so, This Arthur still went too far. I want him and you will bring him to me."


    "About that¡­" The butler turned hesitant as the man asked again.


    "Just say it!"


    "It- It''s this lady Elisabeth, sir." The butler handed the letter to the man, who took it forcefully and started reading it, "She went to her father about this and Lord Haiel has arranged a Meeting of Honor for this situati-"


    "Damn that upright bastard and his whole generation!" The man stood up and cursed. As if already knowing that getting his hands on Arthur would now be close to impossible, he felt the pain of failure coming to him.


    "Why did he have to do that! Damn!... now I can''t even forcefully take that boy." The man said and fell upon his seat as he breath roughly.


    "When did he arrange it?"


    "Next week, master."


    "Hmm¡­" The man fell in deep contemplation as he thought upon a plan, "Arrange the best assassins that you can find and order them to quickly dispose of this Arthur before the meeting."


    "Alright master." The butler nodded faithfully and turned to leave but stopped.


    The master seeing this, asked, "What?"


    "I don''t think that would work, master."


    "Why not?"


    "Viscount Haiel had a birthday a few days ago, where there was an assassination plot against him. But it failed and the viscount since then became more defensive. He has tightened the security around his town."


    "If I''m right, the viscount also has good ties with the boy and will fear retribution from you. He might have already placed people around him or even put him inside his own castle."


    "Even if we hire the assassins and they manage to get inside, it won''t be long before they get killed by the guards. If that happens then the viscount will most likely think of you as the one who sent them. If that were to happen-"


    "If that happened then my son''s justice will be thwarted, huh." The master, fell into deep thought while asking, "Do you really think he''ll go so far to protect that boy?"


    "I don''t know if he''ll do that according to his relationship with him. But the viscount is known to dote on his daughter. If it''s her then he just might." The butler said and waited for his master''s orders.


    "Alright¡­ go for now and tomorrow arrange a carriage to Valint."


    The butler nodded to his words and left. The master thought as he tapped the signet ring of his family.


    His son, Gekko, was far from impressive and may have been just a failure but he was still his son. He couldn''t let his son''s murderer get away just like that.


    As he thought, the man''s actions stopped and he spoke, "Do you think if you had the chance to kill him¡­ discreetly, could you kill him?"


    A knight of impressive figure walked from his shadow and knelled before him, "Of Course, master."


    "Then prepare yourself, we''re going to Valint."

 Chapter 74 - 74 - Wanting Without Words

    Nighttime


    The three of us were sitting beside a fountain as each of us held a big cotton candy. The discovery of cotton candy wasn''t just revolutionary but I learned about a new function about it.


    It can make more colors than just pink¡­ or it just might be me, who only got pink ones?


    Well now I was eating a blue one, while Anna had pink and Alice wanted the purple one. I saw Anna and Alice dangling their legs as they enjoyed their candy and conversed with each other.


    It was a warmhearted scene. It would be so wonderful if I could just sit back and enjoy my time like this.


    Alas¡­ I don''t have much of a choice or time.


    "How''s the candy?"


    "It''s really good." Alice was the first one to speak, she had candy all over her teeth, making them purple.


    I laughed, "Good, enjoy it. If you want more, just tell me." She nodded, her shyness slowly disappearing into the mist.


    "It tastes nice¡­ wanna try mine, master?" Anna suggested and in pure curiosity I took a little bite.


    It had a good taste, like strawberry''s. Not unlike mine which tasted like toothpaste.


    "Since you let me have yours, you can have mine too." I said and I don''t know why but she looked at me and then at the candy with a strange expression.


    Then a smile appeared as she said, "Alright." She then went in for a bite¡­ exactly the place where I had been eating. She didn''t just eat it but was savoring it.


    I could see everything in slow motion as her face brightened up in pleasure and her low crunching sounds. How her face changed and how she gulped it¡­ especially that part in slow motion.


    Damn! She''s deliberately doing this to me.


    "This one''s a bit strange¡­ but I liked it." She said as a naughty gaze fell on me that I deftly avoided.


    This was a losing battle that I know I could not win¡­ just let us go back to the house and I''ll show you.


    "We will be leaving tomorrow."


    That caught attention on both of them.


    "Tomorrow?" Alice said and I nodded.


    "Yes, we will be leaving tomorrow, so buy anything you girls might need or want and pack them stuff."


    "Did something happen master or," She leaned in to my ears, "is it too much to bear?"


    In reply to her words, I pinched her butt as she yelped.


    "Yanh!" She jerked forward as her back stood straight.


    "Are you okay, big sister Anna?" Alice asked.


    ''Big Sister Anna?... That reminds me, Anna is a few years older than me.''


    "N- No," She said while rubbing her butt, "I think¡­ an ant might have bit me."


    "Oh!" Alice immediately got off the fountain and started searching around herself as we both looked at her in confusion. Seeing that we were not doing the same as her, she spoke, "What are you both still sitting there, the ants could be on your body too?"


    "Don''t worry, Anna," She said giving me one angry look, "The ant''s big enough for us to quickly notice it."


    "That''s much worse!"


    ...


    So after her many reminders, we left the fountain and started looking around the city again.


    The night air felt cold but it instead lifted out spirits of freedom. We went from one shop to another in search of what the girls may want, but Anna was quite strict about showering the new maid with gifts.


    Her exact words were ¨C If you already give her so many gifts, what are you going to give when she doesn''t want to get in bed with you later?


    I don''t know how sex got into the conversation like that but both me and Alice promptly ignored her comment and bought what was needed. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It indeed was true that I was buying a lot of stuff for Alice. Not as gifts or anything to get into her pants but because she needed them. She only got acquainted with us two days ago and her situation was very bad.


    She didn''t have any items nor clothes on her besides the white robe that was given by the slave keeper. So we needed to buy a lot of things¡­ especially a lot of clothes and 10 sets of maid clothes¡­ seriously, why would she need so many maid clothes?


    Neither me nor Alice understood Anna''s strange explanation but I saw that her influence on Alice was much greater than I expected as she nodded to each of her word and did just that.


    Which to be honest, frightens me.


    Who knows what she''ll tell Alice and make her do. Like that time, when Anna made her say that sexual thing when I talked with her.


    Maybe one day, she might even tell her to dress in a very inappropriate maid dress and provocatively work in front of me, enticing me.


    ¡­Which doesn''t sound as bad as I thought it would be.


    As we walked and were on the way home, I could see the girls giving a somewhat bright and weak gaze at a certain place. It was a jewelry shop.


    Looking back to them, they walked as if that place didn''t exist at all. I know what I saw back a while ago and I know that they weren''t really hinting me anything, only just window shopping. But I couldn''t help it.


    "Why don''t we go to one last shop?"


    Anna and Alice turned around and saw where I was pointing and both of them immediately rejected, "No master, it would be too much."


    "I already bought a lot of things," Alice said her gaze briefly flickering at the shining jewelry showcasing on the window, "¡­ I don''t want any more."


    "Who said I am buying for you two?"


    My words brought a glass shattering sound in the background as both of them looked me dead with fish eyes.


    "oh¡­ alright then." Anna said with a hoarse tone.


    "Man you to really are gullible."


    "What do you mean?" Alice asked pouting angrily.


    "If I go into a women''s jewelry store with two women and not buy them anything then who the hell am I buying for?"


    They both looked up and thought about it like a mathematics question. Suddenly at the same time both of their head jerk to me as they say in unison.


    "You mean!"


    "Yes, numbnuts." I say walking towards the store as they happily follow me.

 Chapter 75 - 75 - Pricy Endeavor

    Morning


    I was checking out my stuff that were supposed to be packed by now. But here they were, neatly put on the bed for display.


    I know that it should be my duty to pack it, but you forget something. I''m a damn young master now¡­ who''s soon to be a lord, if I''m right. No way am I going to pack this stuff, it''s beneath me.


    I know what I say sounds dramatic but it''s the truth.


    I sighed as I see what the persons that were supposed to do this were doing.


    "It''s pretty, right?" The girl of purple hair said while showing her silver chained necklace that had a blue diamond at the center.


    "Of course it is¡­ what do you think of mine?" Another said as she showed her gold chained necklace with small rubies, which made her white flawless neck more beautiful.


    "It looks very good on you big sister, makes your neck line look more defined."


    "I know¡­ master has such good taste in jewelry."


    Yes, they were Anna and Alice. This two were standing at the mirror and were checking out their new jewelry that I''ve bought for them. The fact about them telling of my skill at picking good jewelry was completely false.


    Anyone with a bit of IQ could see the hints being displayed so much and I definitely wasn''t at the low end to ignore it.


    It felt rude to stop them from doing their small play and obviously showing their cleavage in front of the mirror but I was quick on time, "Ladies"


    Both turned at the same time and almost saluted, "Master!"


    It felt soo illusory to see them so pumped up after such a small presentation of gifts but if such little can make them happy, I would surely make use of this weakness.


    "Have you two packed everything?"


    "Yes, we are ready to go master." Said Alice as she didn''t even care to look beyond me. I can see her being comfortable around me now but at least check your facts.


    "You sure?" I said giving a quick glance behind, but Alice didn''t pick it up.


    Still Anna was attentive, she looked at where I had hinted and her brows immediately darkened as she spoke, "Alice" Just from her voice, I could foresee the next moment becoming hard for Alice.


    "Yes, big sister." Alice said, completely unknown to the reprimands incoming.


    "Alrighty then, I need to go somewhere so check everything for the final time." I made a beeline to the door and went outside. I leaned at the door, just to make sure, but didn''t hear anything loud.


    There were small sounds¡­ which told me Anna was really angry. When she says words in a quiet tone, it mostly means you''re fucked. Still she knows how far is too far, so I needn''t worry too much.


    Now I have a purchase to finalize.


    ...


    Inside Nijulai''s groceries storeroom.


    I was standing there as the slave keeper quickly counted the money and recounted the products to me.


    "Again, as we''ve already decided, the wolfmen each will be worth 100 pounds¡­ which I still digress is a bit cheap." He said showing his uneven teethes, "But we''ve already talked about it so no back outs."


    "You''ve wanted to buy the whole pack of them that I have with me, which after counting, came at sixteen. So sixteen times hundred is sixteen hundred pounds which you''ve just paid and I''ve accounted for."


    This was a jibber jabber nonsense but still I made sure to listen to it attentively. This was a deal that came to sixteen hundred pounds, a number not so easily dismissive to me.


    "I''ve already fed, clothed and arranged the binding seal on every one of them," He said showing a brown parchment that were written with blood and had a strange pentagram symbol at the center, "You just have to drop your blood at the pentagram and the deals done."


    "Let me look at it for a sec."


    "Here"


    He gave it without a thought and I read it. The parchment looked genuine but the only problem with it was that, I couldn''t read shit from it. I knew that binding, sealing or any magical words basically were a different language, but the fact that it would be complete jargon was out of thought.


    Need to see if Alice can understand any of it. But for now, I needed to accept whatever this was.


    I quickly pierced the tip of finger with a bite and dropped a few bloods on it as the words glowed eerily red and shaked themselves like a snake before stopping. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s done." The slave keeper said what I already knew, "With that done, your safety is now guaranteed and now I can bring them out." The guy said and went underground for a moment before coming out with the wolfmen.


    They were already big and looked strong before but now that they were given decent clothes and were fed, looked simply buffed. It seemed as if they had suddenly drunk a max level strengthening potion, which actually exists and were ready to demolish an army.


    It wasn''t enough that they looked buffed but with their blue fur and off-white chest, made them look manly. I couldn''t exempt the fact that they also had sharp claws and teethes that could rip a human apart with little strength.


    I didn''t look but I knew that there was a red circle with some words drawn at the back of their necks.


    The Binding Contract.


    "Do you want me to give you an introduction?" I shook my head, "Alright then, I''ll leave you now, you can discreetly leave from the back door. Any instructions he would have given, might be false.


    The slave keeper left and I now took a good look at my new guards.


    They all stood before me, some had the look of despair, some had anger and one had the look of patience as if waiting for the perfect time. That should be the leader of this pack.


    "Do you guys have anything say to me?" I ask, "Any comments or insults or downright defiance, please let it out now."


    They stood quiet and after a moment, the one I presumed as the leader spoke, "We have no problems, master."


    At his words, his comrades looked at him in anger and shame. They are a prideful bunch. The only reason they were quiet maybe because of the leader.


    I nodded seeming satisfied, "Before I get on to our introductions, I''m going to give you guys two choices."


    The leader seemed a bit cautious at my words.


    "Your first choice is that your free and can leave."

 Chapter 76 - 76 - A Simple Recruition

    "Your first choice is that you can be free and do whatever the hell you want."


    In accordance to my words, I flicked my finger and said an unknown whisper as the parchment of binding in my hand, brightened up for a moment before completely losing its color, undoing the binding contract.


    The wolfman''s felt a shock go through the back of their necks as they felt the heavy burden over them lift up. They touched their necks with their hands but they didn''t get the shock treatment they would have gotten before.


    Their eyes widened in disbelief as one looked at his comrade and another did the same. All of them had the same shocked looks in their faces which resembled with one sentence.


    ''The binding''s gone.''


    I was only focusing on the main wolfman who from the start was the first to look at me and his eye''s may have been shocked but it quickly changed to suspicion. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That guy''s smart. He knows that there''s got to be a meaning to what I just did. Still he wasn''t the first to talk.


    It was a young wolf, younger than them all. He looked at me, in fear and curiosity as he asked, "What did you do?"


    "I removed the binding."


    "¡­Why?"


    "As I said," I put both my hands behind me and locked them, "That the first choice is that, all of you will be free and left to do whatever you guys want."


    "Do- Does that mean we can really leave?" The young wolf, asked with bravery.


    "Yes" I give him an honest nod, "You guys can leave me, run from this place or even kill the slaver¡­ none of it will concern me."


    "Lies!" One wolf, slightly older but more buffer than most of them said, "You are lying to us. You say you will let us leave but you just want to play games."


    "You will make us run and hunt us, as we desperately play your sick games until we finally have no choice but to die like a mutt."


    "So what your saying is, I the human, will hunt you the wolf. Now isn''t that an interesting concept." I said with a sarcastic smile which made his veins pop as he snared.


    "You!" The wolfman stepped forward but was stopped by the hand of the leader, who only kept looking with saying any word.


    Seeing their leader wasn''t doing anything, the wolfman only got angrier as he looked around him and spoke to the other wolfmen, "Brothers! Do you really believe what this monster tells us?"


    "After all the time we''ve spent in blood and gore, being hunted and burned, seeing brothers die by their hands, do you think that he is speaking the truth?" The wolf shook his wrathful head, "It''s all but lies. Posed to harm us at our weakest-"


    "So what do you think we should do, Haylum?" The leader, who was quiet since the start, looked back to his third in command and asked.


    The wolf, Haylum didn''t back away from his leader, "What else? We kill this bastard and escape!"


    "And then?"


    "Then we run from this city."


    "And then?"


    "Then we find a place to hide for a few days."


    "Hmm¡­" The lead wolf nodded and looked back again, "And then?"


    "Then we¡­ go back to Fantasna and get back our families."


    "And then?"


    "WHAT ELSE DO YOU WANT? You''re asking me what to do and I''m telling you." Haylum bellowed.


    "You misunderstand brother," The leader said patting the wolfman''s shoulder, "You gave me a plan and it''s good¡­ but there''s so many problems."


    "What do you think will happen if we kill him?" The guy pointed at me as I curiously watched this unfold, "We''ll just run out of this city?... not at all."


    He looked around to his other brothers, "No, they will hunt us again."


    "We may be faster and if luck is with us then we will be able to escape the city. But not with the possibility of safety."


    "We can hide at one place, far from them but they will doggedly search for us until they find that place. If we run back to safety to our families, then they will also find us there and not only will we be killed but our families too."


    "What do you want then?" Haylum angrily said.


    "I ''suggest'' that we hear him out and see what he offers us."


    "The only thing he''ll offer us is pain."


    "Which we have yet to see." The leader said and turned to me, "I''m sorry for my brother, please continue what you were saying."


    I nod, satisfied with not the courtesy but the level of patience and intelligence this guy had.


    "Well as I was saying, you have two choices. First, I will let you go and won''t approach or hunt you." I said the last part looking at Haylum as he snorted away.


    "Now the second choice is that, you work for me."


    "See! What did I say?" Haylum said, "He just wants us to do his dirty work."


    "Of course, I do. Did you think I bought to see you dance>" I said with dead eyes, this guy was eating away my patience.


    "FUCK YO-"


    "What would you give us in return?" Another wolf spoke, possibly the second in command as the way he stuck to the leader.


    Finally, someone who doesn''t beat around the bush.


    "You tell me." I said as a disconcerting smile comes to me, "What can I give you that will make you work for me?"


    The guy looked at his leader who looked at me for a second, probably assessing my inner intentions, "We want good pay, the bounties on us lifted and a place to call home¡­ for all of us."


    "Okay"


    "And damn good respect!" Haylum said as I get my attention back to him.


    "Respect is earned. I will show you guys the general respect that both of us deserve but the respect you''re talking about," I say giving a dark look, "Is something that you''ll have to earn for yourself."


    My words rang in his mind as he turned to the side.


    "So¡­ do we have a deal?" I extended my hand.


    The leader looked around him and assessed the other wolf''s before shaking my hand, "Deal."

 Chapter 77 - 77 - A Show Of Trust

    "Alright, with that done I suppose you guys work for me now." I said with a good to honest smile, "It also means that you have to behave and act properly from now on."


    "But before we do that, I''m going to show you guys, how much I trust you." My words brought on to a plethora of confusion among the wolfmen.


    "I''m going to give each one of you 30 pounds and two weeks to go out and get your families." Hearing me, shocked looks were gathered, "Then you guys will have to come to the town called Hyfelia, where your new life will start."


    They smiled, at the prospect of money, family and some with other thoughts that I poured cold water on, "But¡­ if any one of you doesn''t come to Hyfelia within the given two weeks¡­ well then, I''ll take it as you going beyond what we agreed on and the contract will be invalid."


    "Is that for all of us?" One of them asked.


    "No, only for the ones that would be stupid enough to do that. Okay, I talked way too much, why don''t I let you guys be for a bit and tell me if you have anything of concern." I said and walked away from there.


    Sitting on a large wooden box labeled onions, I saw the wolf''s discussing among them. The leader may have already secured the deal but there were bound to be some problems.


    Not like that''s my concern¡­ it''s the leaders. If any of them have any problem''s even after the awesome deal and chance I gave them, then I don''t need them.


    ''But that would be waste of hundreds of pounds. Maybe I can make use of the ones that has a problem¡­ I wonder, how much does wolf skin pays for in the market?''


    As I was thinking, the group finished up their talks and the leader said, "We have no problems and are okay with your conditions."


    "Alright," I walk towards them, "So here is your 30 pounds." I said giving each of them money, "Oh! And when you guys come to Hyfelia, don''t act roughly with anyone in the town."


    The wolves nodded before all of them took the money, except for one. I give a look of confusion to the leader who says, "I won''t be going with them."


    It seems I wasn''t the only one that was shocked by his words, his supposed second in command came forward, "Why aren''t you coming with us, Raven?"


    ''So his names Raven then.''


    Raven, the leader spoke, "Our new master has given us an immense opportunity and trust by freeing us, giving us work and also allowing us to get our own families back, so in light of that, I believe we should also show him our trust."


    Then he turned towards me, "That''s why I won''t be going with them."


    ''Well this is an interesting outcome.'' S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What about your families then? Don''t you want to bring them here?" I asked and he seemed sad.


    "I don''t have anyone¡­ besides my brothers."


    "Oh¡­ my condolences." I was going to tip my hat but remembered I don''t have any.


    ...


    Me and Raven stood from the borders of the city as we saw the wolfmen hurriedly run from the city outskirts. I reckon it would only take them a week and a half to bring their families from wherever they are as they didn''t complain about the time.


    "Do you really think that all of them will come back?" I ask my new bodyguard, Raven.


    Raven looked far into the horizon, his brothers taking the chance in freedom, "Maybe no. Not all of them."


    I nod, "Thanks for the honesty."


    "Don''t worry¡­ if any of them does, I''ll find them."


    I smile at the determined look he had and we go back to the city. Surprisingly or not, the grocery store or the slave shop had a path to get out of the city safe and quietly.


    As we stepped foot in the streets, it went viral. The people glanced at me or more precisely at the wolf besides me. It is a bit uncommon for them to see a different species but it wasn''t unheard of.


    Still¡­ the looks of pity they were giving him were too much. I looked at the wolf and understood why that was.


    Raven though, didn''t care or show it on his face as the humans gave him such looks. He looked at me and asked, "What do I call you?"


    "Well¡­ you can me master but that is reserved for my maids so¡­ how about sir? It has a nice ring to it and your pals won''t have any problem feeling shamed when calling me that."


    He nodded, thinking thoroughly, "Sir... yes, it would fit nicely." Then he looked up, "Sir, what kind of work do we need to do?"


    "We''ll get to that later, for now, let''s change your fashion style." The wolf didn''t understand what I meant by that.


    ...


    We were inside a clothes shop. It looked more than decent and the items were of good quality too¡­ according to their high prices. But I couldn''t be stingy with money when it comes to style, I am a noble after all.


    "Now that looks fantastic." I say as Raven comes out of a room wearing a red suit with black pants and to top it off, a gentlemen''s hat. Though it seemed the wolf didn''t like my choice.


    "No"


    I grumbled, this is the third piece of clothing that he rejected. Even though I am quiet patient when the girls were choosing clothes but this was a man¡­ no, not a man but a wolf¡­ not even a sexy female wolf at that.


    "You know what, choose your own."


    "Thank you." He said and went inside before coming back out in a few minutes. "How about now?"


    A blue coat with a black shirt underneath and a dark black pant¡­ they were normal but at least it was better than what he wore before.


    ''Well, now I know why Anna keeps telling me I don''t have an understanding of style.''


    ...


    We were back on the streets but this time except for the occasional stares for being the strange duo, there wasn''t an underlying meaning to them.


    "Sir, can you tell me what my job will be?" This was the third time he asked, second when he was changing.


    "Well your main job will be guarding me and others who work for me but for now, your job will be to ride that." I point to the thing in front of me as Raven''s eyes squeezed back.

 Chapter 78 - 78 - The New Ride

    I knocked on the door to the motel and after a brief moment, Anna opened it. She wasn''t wearing her usual maid outfit but one that I bought for her yesterday.


    It was a white sundress with a grayish-white band in the middle acting as a belt. Her hair was let loose and her legs had the new blue heels.


    It would seem that I was mesmerizing her look a bit as she smiled and asked, "How do I look, master?"


    "Just perfect." My words had good impact from the blush that erupted on her cheeks.


    Which she quickly covered as she heard the footsteps of Alice coming towards them, "We have completely packed everything. Isn''t that right, Alice?"


    Alice came behind her and her look was enough to tell me that she had heard much from her, "Yes¡­ it is."


    "Alright, let''s go then." I pick up the heavy luggage''s, the ladies were carrying. Anna tried to take it back but was unsuccessful as we walked down the stairs.


    "Master, we have yet to hire someone to take us home." She informed me but I shook my head.


    "Don''t worry about that, I got someone." I smiled opening the door to them as they saw our new ride.


    "¡­ What is that?" Anna said as her gaze widened. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alice too looked at it and her mouth dropped full. They weren''t looking at Raven who was driving the thing but the thing itself.


    It was a carriage. But it was¡­ slightly different than the usual. Instead of the usual carriage that had wooden frames with red color, this one was made from steel and had black color. Even more so, it was big¡­ big enough for it to be carried by 7 horses instead of two or four.


    "Mas- Master¡­ what is that?" Anna shook, while pointing her finger at the ''abomination''.


    "That is our new ride." I said, full of smile. Not the least bit shamed, instead proud of it.


    Anna didn''t say anything more but her gaze landed on the new wolfman standing by the door and whispered to me, "Who is that?"


    "That is our new guard." I said as Raven came forward and introduced himself.


    "My name is Raven; I work for sir." A brief one.


    Anna gave a bow, "My name is Anna, I''m the master''s personal maid. It''s nice to meet you."


    Raven then looked at Alice, who took a small moment to understand and said, "Hi, I''m Alice. I''m a maid."


    "Let''s get going." I said entering the steel jail.


    ...


    The new steel carriage rode on as the people on the streets looked at it and gaped. They murmured and thought if this was a new way to transport the criminals. Unknown to the fact that this would become the new style of the Tax family.


    Raven rode steadily through the streets. This was his first time driving a carriage. Especially one that was so unique and had so many horses. So he made sure to drive and turn extremely gently.


    He thought multiple times why Henry would do such a thing. Already knowing he doesn''t know how to drive and yet, he was currently driving a dangerous vehicle in a street full of people.


    While the person he was thinking about was enjoying the company of two beautiful women.


    I was relaxing inside the steel carriage as Anna and Alice looked everything in wonder. To them it was simply wonderful.


    The outside may look as deprecate and desolate as a burned down village but inside it was a complete change.


    Inside the walls even though made of steel but was covered with red pillowed leather for comfort and luxury. The seats were made of cotton and had the same red outlook as the walls.


    Besides that, there was a small desk and dining table for conversation. Even then the carriage was so big that there was a separate room at the back side which had a small bed or could be used for changing clothes.


    This was why both the girls were marveling at this strange wonder that had never been seen before.


    I smiled seeing them still gazing around in wonder and asked, "Do the both of want some candy?"


    They turned to see me open the first level of the desk that was embedded in the carriage and saw it filled with various candy.


    "I do!"


    Anna was going to deny but seeing Alice behaving like a child, she too nodded and took one.


    "So how do you like the new carriage?"


    "It''s amazing, master." Alice said.


    "Yes, I was about to say the same thing," Anna said, "But where did you get such a vehicle?"


    "This baby was a present from the viscount to me." I said and saw Alice getting confused.


    "Oh, you don''t know about the party, do you?" She shook her head. "Well you see, the viscount of this city had a birthday party the other day which I attended. Unfortunately, some idiots decided to cause trouble and me being me, I helped them." I said, cutting off much much content.


    "So the viscount wanted to gift me something and I asked for this."


    Hearing me Alice smiled, "That is a very valiant thing to do, master."


    "Oh, you don''t even know the half of what master really did." Anna said gathering her attention.


    "There''s more to the story?" Alice asked as I shook my head at Anna but she ignored me.


    "What happened was-"


    ¡­


    As she recounted her story in a very long way¡­ we were already out of Valint and on the road.


    She told her everything¡­ I mean everything. Every last gory detail about the party that I didn''t even tell her, but she said it in a way that made me the hero instead of the villain as many in the party secretly thought.


    "WOW! That''s amazing master! You''re so strong to defeat so many dangerous people!" Alice''s eyes showed a starry look as I only smiled.


    Anna was like a great wingman, who would clear the hard road for me to get inside a girls pants.


    ¡­


    Raven who could hear everything from his hyper hearing, didn''t comment at all and rode on¡­ keeping his thoughts to himself. Then looking around at the map beside him, he stopped the carriage and knocked on it.


    "We''re here, sir."


    I get out of the carriage and look at the small town in front of me with slight mischief.


    "So this is where you''ve been hiding huh, Jacob."

 Chapter 79 - 79 - Jucub

    Kison Village


    12 Killometers away from Valint.


    I stood at the muddy ground beneath me while looking at this seemingly small and normal village. In reality, it still was a small and quiet village which may be why he had decided to stop at this place.


    But not for long, I think.


    After hearing from Samantha about his firing, I went to the guild to find some information about him and they gave a thorough detail.


    It seemed after the falling out with the Religias family, he was kicked out with nothing but his own hard-earned money he had saved up. Unfortunately for him, it wasn''t enough for a new start over, more so when I had dangled up his leg so badly that it broke completely and now he was a cripple.


    So no money, bad reputation and being a cripple, what did he do? He goes to one place to another in search of a job but doesn''t get any. Lastly after going here and there, his current location came up to this village, where he still is yet to find a job.


    I turn back to see, Raven helping the girls with their bags. I tell them or mostly Anna, "We''re going to stay in this village for tonight and tomorrow we''ll continue our journey again. It''s already night so find a good hotel and board rooms for each of us to stay in."


    "Raven, I''m going to look around the place for a bit, you stay with the girls."


    "Yes, sir." Came his acute response. "I''ll also try to find some farm or place where I can safely park the carriage at."


    I nod and leave them to it as I venture out to see the place. Even though it was nighttime, the village had some activities going on. People going from one place to another while children played with other children over the mud.


    But the most sound was only coming from one place. The place where I stood before now.


    BAR


    Written in full capital letters, I didn''t even have to get inside for the sound of laughter and argument to pass out the place. I was here for two reasons.


    First, the bars were the place where Jacob stayed mostly at and two¡­


    I walk inside the bar and the lights of the place illuminates my surroundings to see a whole bunch of drunkards messing around themselves or playfully having some conversations.


    "I need a fucking drink!"


    Going over at the counter, I sit upon a sit while my left and right surroundings were empty. I tend to enjoy the finer things by myself.


    "Aye, aren''t you a big fella?" The bartender, who is a small midget himself standing at 3.1 said to me. He was wearing a white shirt and suspenders that held up his baggy pants.


    "That''s what all the girls say." Hearing me the guy laughed, either he is a jolly fellow or he is drunk¡­ most likely both.


    "What do ya want, lad?"


    "Beer, two glasses."


    "Glasses? You won''t get glasses here lad, you either get pint and drunk or pint and even more drunk! Hahaha"


    Yup, he is definitely drunk.


    "Well then two pints." I smilingly said as the midget patted my shoulders.


    "Now that''s what I''m talking about." He said as he got two mugs filled to the brim from under the counter and gave them to me. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I took one mug and took a sip of it as relaxation came to me and dried up my throat, "Damn! It''s been too long." The taste wasn''t nowhere as good as what it tasted back in my past life.


    It also seemed that I might have drank a bit too much too fast as I coughed a bit.


    The guy helped by patting me hard on the back, that literally did nothing with his level of strength, still the sympathy was appreciated. Then he turned to see around the place before asking me, "Do ya see the problem here?"


    "What problem?" I ask confused.


    "The mathefuking singer is nowhere to be found. Must have found a bitch to put it into, that bastard." He angrily said while cleaning one mug. "I dun''t suppose you know how to sing?"


    "Oh! I do."


    "Really?" He genuinely was confused.


    "If you want your customers to go away, I can sing you a pretty nice song."


    The guy laughed out loud gathering a few attentions, who got back to being drunk again seeing it was just the bartender being the bartender.


    "Hey lad, I haven''t seen you before, you''re new, right?"


    I nod, "How''d you figure that?"


    "Oh, I know everyone in this village. You can point me to any bastard and I cun tell you everything about they. I cun''t even tell you who fuks who''s wive too! Hahaha." He burst laughing but became quiet a bit later, "Not like I should though."


    Of course, he does. His the bartender and this place is the genuine location for gathering intel. Which reminds me¡­


    "Speaking of new people, have you seen a young man of my age who has a crippled leg around here?"


    "A yung man of your age and a crippling leg?... I know a few people who hav tha description."


    "His leaner than me and somewhere around 5 foot¡­ he was a soldier before."


    "Oh!" The look of realization brightened up his face, "I gat who your talking about, It''s that Jucub fella, right?"


    "Yes, Jacob." I nod feeling a bit relieved, "Do you know where I can find him?"


    "Hmm? That I cun''t say, the kid mops around all day and barely says anything other than, ''It''s not my fault'' or ''that fat bastard''."


    ''Well, at least he remembers me then.''


    "Then can you tell me when he might come here?"


    "Cun''t say that too, but if you wait, who knows what migh- There''s the cunt." The bartender pointed to the door as I look behind and find my objective.


    A person walks through the door with a limping feeling, hair disheveled, clothes torn in someplaces and most of all a big black spot over his left eye.


    "There''s Jucub."

 Chapter 80 - 80 - The Fuck-Up

    Jacob limbed through the door, attracting some gazes which he felt disgusted by. He didn''t like those people giving him those gazes¡­ why should they pity him? Who the fuck were they to him?


    His friends had all deserted him¡­ His family didn''t want to see him anymore and¡­ the one person he had given his heart and soul to wouldn''t even recognize my existence anymore.


    All because of that fat guy.


    Jacob snorted and covered his face with his hood and went to the bar.


    "Give me a bottle of whiskey." Saying that he sat over a seat.


    "One whiskey bottle cuming right up." The bartender said while sliding the opened cap of the bottle.


    "Now that I look at it again," The bartender continued, "You really got punched hard in the face, din''t cha?"


    Jacob clutched the bottle hard, "What the fuck does that got to do with you!"


    The bartender''s face turned a bit dark, "Just trying to make conversation. Seems like whoever did that must have been right in doing so."


    "YOU!"


    Jacob angrily looked at the guy, ready to fight. Then he calmed down knowing he was in unknown territory where fighting the local bartender probably isn''t the best choice.


    He looked at his drink, heavily regretful of all the choices he''d been making this past few days, "¡­This wouldn''t have happened if I could have killed that fat fucker."


    The bartender saw that look and understood it. It was regret, not at being able to kill him but at being weak himself. So he calmed down before he remembered something, "Yeah! This guy had been searching for you, cunt."


    Jacob ignored the accusatory word and asked, "Who?"


    "He''s sitting right next to you." The bartender said making Jacob look to his right.


    Jacob in his anger thought that he might have been imagining things. But it took a moment before realization set in and his face froze in terror.


    "Hey, Jacob."


    My face was all smiles, seeing him like that. It was as if an adult saw the monster that they would imagine as a child, which would be under their bed.


    He was just talking about how he could have killed me and now I was sitting right beside him, inches away from physical touch.


    The bartender hadn''t notice the strangeness on Jacob''s face as he was pouring drinks to other customers, so I took the chance and told him, "Why don''t we go somewhere else, where''s it''s quiet."


    ...


    Jacob and I were now sitting on one of the tables at the farthest corner of the room. It was both quiet and empty for us to talk in peace¡­ and also for him to not run away.


    Jacob looked around him in quick succession, thinking of a way that would get him out of this crazy situation. He looked beside the table and saw the way to the door, blocked by a couple of drunkards.


    Then he looked at the window to his right, thinking if he jumped fast enough, maybe-


    "No no, I could just catch you and it''ll be game over."


    He heard the heavy voice in front of him and his head started to sweat like crazy. He slowly turned and found me gazing at him in pure entertainment.


    "You could still trying jumping off but¡­" I pointed to his left leg, "I think that might be a problem."


    Seeing that his ways were cut off and help won''t be coming for him, he laughed. Jacob took the bottle of whiskey and took a big chug of it before slamming it down on the table. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just do it."


    "What?"


    "Kill me! I won''t beg for mercy, I won''t give you that satisfaction." He said with his face turning awful angry.


    "No," I looked confused, "Why would I do that? I came all this way from Valint wasn''t to kill you but to see how you were doing."


    "What! Don''t fucking joke with me." Jacob knew I was having fun with him. "This life is already fucked up enough for me, I don''t need you to fuck it even more."


    Seeing him already at the boiling point, I show my hands in surrender and say in exhaustion, "Alright alright, I give up. What got your panties so tight?"


    "Oh yeaaah! It''s me." I said seeing a vein pop up. "Okay, All serious now. So how are you doing?"


    "Stop joking."


    "Seriously man, what''s up? What''d you been doing for this past few days except for roaming around and drinking yourself to death?"


    Maybe because he had just had it or because he was ready to face his death so Jacob was honest, "Truth be told, I''d rather you had killed me back at that arena."


    "Oh?"


    "After you left, not only did my once great friends check back on how I am but right after I was up, they carried me like a bag and threw me out of their honorable camp¡­ those Religias pussies." He spat on the floor.


    "You''re going to clean that up, cunt!" The bartender remarked and Jacob took that like a champ.


    "Where was I¡­ yes, after your fat ass fucked me up and fired me from my station, I looked for a job everywhere." He expressed while patting his leg, "But as you can see, nobody is crazy enough to hire someone¡­ what was it that they said¡­ ah, yes, a disabled. None of them wanted a ''disabled person'' for work." He pointed with his hands.


    "So here we are¡­"


    "Here we are¡­" I said, "Me enjoying the labors of humanity and you¡­ well you being one of those labors."


    Jacob said nothing as he quietly drinks his bottle. Then he looked at me seriously, "So, what do you want from me?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t fuck with me. I know that you wouldn''t have come here searching for me ''just to talk''." He said and I couldn''t help but feel proud of myself.


    One hero who was going to be a righteous person fighting against great evil''s back in the novel, has turned in to such a massive fuck-up and all that happened because of me. I couldn''t stop the fake tear from dropping out of my eye.


    "You''re right, I have a job for you."


    Jacob nodded like he knew this was coming, "It will be pricey but¡­ I will kill Samantha Religias."

 Chapter 81 - 81 - The Deal Of A Lifetime

    "I''ll kill Samantha Religias."


    "Phoss!"


    The moment I heard him, I coughed in great shock and the beer that I was drinking all spat over him.


    "COUGH COUGH!"


    "Your going to clean that up, cun- Oh it''s you, tell the cunt to clean it up." The bartender told me as Jacob''s already wet expression became even wetter.


    "Cough¡­ what did you just say¡­ cough¡­ that you''re going to kill¡­ Samantha Religias." I said while trying to stop the cough.


    Jacob looked at me with pure anger like ''Why''d you have to spit on me'' but downed it out and rubbed his face with his robe.


    "Yes, I did."


    "¡­" I looked at him as seriously as possible, making sense to see if this was actually the truth or was he sent by Samantha.


    "HAHAHAHA" But I couldn''t help but burst out laughing, seeing that he was actually serious. "You! Kill Samantha? Ridiculous!"


    "You think that it''s impossible with my level of strength, right?" In the face of me laughing, he didn''t seem angry. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yep" I nod, "Not only that but I fought her before you know. You won''t be able to kill her with your strength, definitely not with that dangled up leg of yours."


    "BAM!"


    He slammed his hand on the table, "I CAN!"


    I stopped laughing and seriously ask him, "And how are you going to do that?"


    "I know some people on the inside, I can bribe some of them and late at night I can go to her camp without anyone knowing and kill her in her sleep." Jacob said while he had a sadistic smile on him.


    "Man¡­ going from a good guy to a thug like villain¡­ that''s a great character development, right there." I said, making him confused, "But unfortunately that won''t work."


    "Why won''t it?"


    "It may seem like I don''t know Samantha very much, seeing as we only spent time around the journey but," I give him a serious look, "I would be an idiot to think that she would fall for such an easy assassination plan."


    "You forget that she isn''t your typical ''I want a knight in shining armor to carry me out this dungeon'' type of girl nor is she spoiled¡­ she trained her whole life more than a man does, so kill off any such ideas going inside your head."


    "Besides¡­ why do you want to kill her?"


    "WHY?" He looked at me crazily, "Why you ask? You and her are the reason why I''m in such a mess¡­ I worked 6 years under her¡­ 6 YEARS," He said downing the bottle, emptying it, "And just because of one mistake that wasn''t even my fault, she kicks me out."


    "And what about Amelia?"


    "Her¡­" He looked down sadly while I signaled the bartender to bring another bottle of whiskey, "She doesn''t even look at me¡­ and I don''t blame her for it. I wouldn''t look at myself if I were her¡­ I promised her so many things but it seems I couldn''t do anything."


    "Certainly not protect her from the fat ass in front of me." Jacob snatched the bottle from the waitress and started chugging it.


    "So¡­ that means you don''t know?"


    "Know what?" He said with a disinterested tone.


    "That it was Amelia who blamed you for all of this."


    The look of betrayal came on to his face as he looked at me with wide eyes, "What?" He jumped over the table and grabbed my collar, "Don''t fuck with me!"


    I gave a rough pat in the chest, making him sit, "Simmer down Romeo, I''m telling you the truth."


    "It¡­ it can''t be true¡­ she can''t do this to me," It seemed like he was about to cry but instead he became angry as he clutched his head tightly, "THAT BITCH! How can she even do that after all we''ve been through."


    "She''s gonna pay¡­ she''s gonna pay¡­ she''s going to pay THAT FUCKING BITCH," He screamed out loud, "I''M GOING TO FUCKING KILL HER AND SAMANTHA BOTH. I''LL KILL THEM ALL¡­ I''LL KILL EVERY MOTHERFUCKER THAT HAS PUT ME IN THIS PLACE."


    He screamed so loudly that everybody in the bar, looked at us. It was going to be a problem if he wasn''t going to shut up. So I slapped.


    "SLAP!"


    It hit him hard as he fell over his seat and finally shut up while I told others he was drunk. That brought the attention out of us.


    Jacob slowly got up but he didn''t look at me, he faced the table in front of him in complete silence.


    "Anything else you want to express to the whole world?" I asked him and he slowly shook his head.


    "Okay then, listen carefully to what I''m about to say." He looked at me with subservient eyes, "I want to hire you."


    "What?"


    "I want you to become one of my guards."


    "Wh- why are-"


    "In return you will get great pay and a roof over your head."


    Jacob looked at me seriously for a moment before he gave a self-deprecating laugh.


    "You want me to seriously believe that?"


    "Yes"


    "Righhht¡­ you''re going to give me a job?... the person who you pummeled¡­ besides, I can''t be a swordsman anymore." He looked down with sorrow, "Not with my left leg¡­ that life is gone for good."


    "Not even with prosthetics?"


    "What?" He looked at me in laughter, "How can I afford such a thing?"


    "I''ll buy you one." His face turned to ultimate shock, "I''ll give you the power to become stronger and fulfill your nightmares. In return you will fuel them with your ambition and help me bring my dreams to fruition."


    "Why¡­ are you doing this?"


    "Think of it as me hiring a potential knight. You have the potential, I have the money, we can both come out the best with this deal."


    He thought for a moment before saying, "I¡­" but I stopped him.


    "Think carefully to what I said, don''t agree nor deny it now, think for tonight." I said while giving a bundle of cash to the waitress for both of us and more, "But realize that once you agree to it, you won''t be yours anymore."


    I get up from the table, "I''ll going to leave tomorrow morning, have your answer ready by then." I said and walk away.


    "Hey!" Jacob called as I stopped, "What happened between the fight you had with Samantha¡­ did you win?"


    I turn my head and give a smug look, "Of course I did."

 Chapter 82 - 82 - Blackout

    Hmm¡­ something feels nice.


    Squish Squish


    "Hmm"


    I hear a low moan close to me.


    ''What was that? Did i do that?''


    I try to feel the squishy thing again.


    Squish Squish


    "Yeanh¡­" Another moan escapes close to me.


    ''Hmm¡­ what is that?''


    Drowsily I open my eyes and see Anna''s face next to me, sleeping peacefully. My hand on to her squishy breasts.


    ''Oh, It''s just her huh.'' I think absentmindedly and turn opposite to me, closing my eyes again. Without any intervention my hands again land on to something spongy.


    ''What is this?'' I feel the new thing out.


    Squishy Squishy


    "¡­"


    No sounds come from it so that was kind of a relief. It felt strange too. This was a fun sensation but I don''t seem to recognize it. So in curiosity I squish a little harder.


    "Annh!"


    ''What was that!''


    I don''t know what it was but in fear I didn''t open my eyes and only squished it further.


    "Hmmph¡­ Mas- Master¡­ please don''t be so¡­ rough."


    That voice¡­


    Slowly I open my eyes and just as I feared, lying in front of me was Alice in her nightgown looking at me with a blush. Then I look down to see my hand grabbing on to her boob¡­ they were big.


    I release it and get up from the bed in quick succession which woke up Anna. Who stretched herself and smiled at me, "Good morning, master. Did you have a nice sleep?"


    ''What the fuck happened here?... and why is my memory so fuzzy after talking with Jacob?''


    I try to think back and only small images come to mind. Me paying at the bar, then coming to the motel, finding my room and getting to bed.


    That reminds me¡­ I don''t know which ones my room. I turn to look at the bed where both girls look at me, one shying and the other gazing.


    "Did I¡­ do anything last night?"


    In response to my question, Anna coyly said, "Oh master¡­ I can''t say it out like that."


    Alice too looked at me before looking down at the bedsheet, clutching it tightly as a big blush came to her.


    ''Fuck, I did something."


    I think warily before I see that the girls are still wearing on to their nightgowns and there was no visible tear on them.


    ''At least I didn''t do that.''


    I sigh and sit down on the bed, "Girls¡­ I''m sorry for whatever I had done to you¡­ especially you Alice. Last night... I had quite a few drinks and next thing I remember is waking up while fondli-¡­ well waking up to this."


    Hearing me, the girls looked at each other then back at me as Anna asked, "What do you think happened, master?"


    "I¡­ don''t know," I suspiciously asked, "Can you tell me what happened?"


    Hearing me Anna smiled with mischief and said to Alice, "He doesn''t know." To which she nodded and smiled too.


    "What- What don''t I know?"


    "Oh! It''s¡­ nothing, master." Anna gets up and tells Alice, "Let''s go Alice, we have to get ready for the journey." Then before I could ask anything, she tells me, "If you would let us have the room so that we can change."


    I nod and slowly get up while thinking crazy theories about what happened last night!


    Getting out of the room, the door next to it opens and comes out Raven.


    "Good morning, sir."


    "Ye- Yeah." I stutter in my words and before he could leave, I grab his shoulder, "Raven, do you remember what happened last night?"


    "About what?"


    "About¡­"


    What the hell was I going to ask him anyway... Can you tell me what happened between me and the maids?... he''ll probably say nothing but indicate to that.


    I sigh, "Nothing¡­ can you tell me which one''s my room?"


    Raven creases his brow and pointed behind me, "That''s your room."


    "This one?" I point to the one, I came out from. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes" He says and I let him go.


    Whatever happened last night, was probably Anna''s idea. So why should I worry so much about it, it''s not like anything serious happened. That much is sure from the way the girls acted¡­ maybe I can corner Alice sometime and ask her about it.


    "Growl"


    My stomach starts to growl, "But food comes first."


    ...


    After eating ourselves and getting prepared, here we stood, at the end of the village. Raven had already brought the carriage and I was inside the carriage with the girls.


    We could have left by now if I had wanted but I waited. I waited for a while but still didn''t see Jacob anywhere.


    Seeing me sigh, Anna patted my shoulder, "It''s okay, master. I''m sure whoever you''re waiting for is either busy or-"


    "Doesn''t want to come." I said as she could only give me a hopeful smile.


    "Alright, I''ve waited enough," I knocked at the ceiling, bringing raven''s attention, "Let''s go."


    "Alright" He said and whipped the reins, starting the carriage.


    After some time.


    We were already a few minutes away from the village. I looked outside the window at the green empty fields, thinking where I had gone wrong. What could I have said differently that would have worked.


    Is his hatred for me so much that he wouldn''t look at the bigger picture? If it was¡­ I wouldn''t blame him.


    "it¡­ p."


    I did beat him senselessly so that much is warranted.


    "ait¡­ up¡­"


    Should I have offered him something more-


    "AIT UPPPP!" Alright who the fuck is screwing up my inner monologue so badly.


    "Stop the carriage." I order and slowly it stops as I gaze out the window. Looking back I see the figure of Jacob, far away, limping towards me with his leg as if he was running.


    I get out of the carriage and go towards him. I smiled seeing the sweat dripping from him as he came to me¡­ it must have been hard for him to run behind the carriage like that.


    He came to a stop before me and took multiple deep breathes while saying, "Who¡­ the¡­ fuck¡­ does that?"


    "Hmm?"


    He gazed up angrily, "You didn''t even tell me where you would be¡­ do you know how much I searched for you."


    Oh yeaaaah, should have told him that.


    "So I suppose this means you accept my deal then?" I smiled, showing him my hand for a shake.


    He looked at me before a hungry look came to him and he shook it, "What more do I got to lose anyway."

 Chapter 83 - 83 - Honor Or Kingdom

    Valint


    Inside the almost broken mansion of Viscount Haiel, behind an office room.


    Haiel walked back and forth before his desk while keeping his face unknown and hands behind his back locked. After he walked for the unkempt time, he stopped and looked at the boy before him.


    "How could you do this, Arthur?"


    Arthur standing before him, not as guilty as he should be, protested, "My lord, believe me!"


    "Believe what? That something else had killed the boy Gekko?" Haiel said sarcastically and before Arthur could nod he spoke, "There are multiple eyes out there that will testify against you."


    "But I''m sure it wasn''t me¡­ someone had assassinated Gekko. It was done too fast for me to see." Arthur knew he was innocent and he would fight to the death to prove it.


    "And who would assassinate him?"


    "I¡­ don''t know," Arthur quickly replaced by saying, "but there could be a reason to him being killed."


    "What would that reason be?"


    "I still don''t know but if it''s not because of him, they might do it against me. You know they would like nothing more than to cut me up and make me disappear."


    Haiel wanted to negate every word that came out of Arthur, because to him it all seemed like poor excuses, but he couldn''t deny the possibility of the last one happening.


    Haiel knew the truth about Arthur, about how he''s the king''s son and how the current queen has poisoned the king''s mind about his family and got them sent off to a faraway place.


    It was right about that time when the king started to show signs of weakness and quickly fell to bed. It may not have been suspicious to many people but Haiel knew the king personally and knew that such a man couldn''t just contract a disease and fall on his bed, not like that.


    He was a man of war and his death should be at the field. Haiel understood this was the working of the inner court and the evil queen, who as regent took the kingdom for herself.


    But Haiel was a loyal retainer of his majesty, he knew that if the king couldn''t even save himself then what about his wife and heir? He knew of the good nature of both the boy and his mother, so he couldn''t let the queen do whatever she wants and hid them away for a few years.


    Even then the queen had searched thoroughly for the boy and his mother''s presence, most likely to end them completely. It was also becoming increasingly difficult with Arthur attracting problems around him every day.


    But after what happened that day on the field, Haiel knew Arthur wouldn''t be safe in this town, not with how hard the queen''s dogs were searching him. They would have surely gotten news of this place and would sent people after him.


    Seeing no other way to calm this down, Haiel looked at Arthur with pain, "I think it would be best if you run, Arthur."


    "What! Never!" Arthur interjected, "How could I possibly do such a thing? That would tarnish my family name."


    Haiel wanted to scoff hearing that, his family name was almost as good as gone. He sighed before holding him by his shoulders, "You need to understand Arthur, you family honor¡­ is no more," He stopped Arthur before he could speak, "But, you still remain."


    "As long as you are alive and able to become strong again. You will once again get back your families honor and your rightful seat as our future king." Haiel looked him deep in the eyes, "So, think about what I said carefully before denying, this doesn''t only affect you but the whole kingdom too, Arthur."


    "You are our future."


    Arthur hearing Haiel''s words, didn''t know what he should do. He understood the importance of Haiel''s words and couldn''t deny any of them. But if he were to do that than his families honor will do down to dust.


    Something that his father had told him to always protect. But now he stood at a point where he would have to choose between the thing his father valued the most and the people, who he was born to show a better path.


    What should he do?


    ...


    Believe it or not, the whole journey went out quite nicely. No attack or raid on us.


    Even as Jacob sat right beside me and Anna showing daggers at him, it was nice.


    You know why?


    Because she didn''t say anything. She was completely quiet around the whole journey and Jacob while understanding why she was doing that, ignored her knowing I would beat his ass if he said something.


    Alice seeing both Anna and me quiet, also became quiet and didn''t say anything. Raven¡­ well the guy was always quiet besides the murmuring about the map being wrong or him going through the opposite way.


    So seeing that everyone was quiet and the journey was simple, I slept.


    Yep, I said goodbye to common sense and took a nice and long sleep. It was so long that I didn''t even realize that we had arrived back at Hyfelia until Alice awoke me so.


    "Hmm?" Drowsily opening my eyes, I see myself lying on Jacob''s shoulder, "What the fuck are you doing here?"


    Hearing me, he instead became angry, "It''s you I should ask that, why are you sleeping over me, do you know how heavy you are."


    "Oh!... No wonder it felt like a stiff bastard," Seeing Alice beside me I quickly say, "Sorry for my language. Alice have we arrived yet?"


    She nodded, "I think so."


    I looked around but didn''t see Anna, "Where''s Anna?"


    "As soon as we arrived at the mansion, big sister Anna took one big look at you before getting inside the mansion." Alice then looked at me curiously, "Master¡­ did you fight with big sister?"


    "Alice¡­ it''s not my fault, it''s his." I shamelessly point at Jacob, who looked at me like ''What the fuck!'', "But don''t worry about her, I''ll take care of it."


    She nodded and we got off the carriage as Raven unloaded all the stuff on the ground. I look at Jacob and point him towards it as he asked, "Why do I have to do it?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you forget that you work for me now or are you too prideful for such work?"


    He grumbled before taking one luggage but immediately regretted it, "Why the fuck is this bag so heavy?"


    "Ann¡­ that''s¡­" Alice wanted to say something but didn''t know how to say it. It was as if something was stuck inside her mouth.


    "Oh, that''s filled with the girl''s clothes." I said and pointed to Alice as Jacob looked at me with a deadpan look.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Of course."


    "But why is it so heavy?"


    "I just said it to you, don''t you understand?" I said as if it was a matter of fact, "It''s filled with not only her clothes but also Anna''s too."


    Jacob''s face was indiscernible but he just creased his brows before silently taking the bag inside. Then I saw Redwick coming outside, almost as if he wanted to greet me first.


    "Nice to see you too, Redwich."


    "Young master¡­ you must see to this immediately." He handed me a letter, "This came from the capital, from your stepmother."


    I take the letter and read it immediately as my face darkens.


    ''Well, fuck me!''

 Chapter 84 - 84 - Royally Fucked

    This is troublesome.


    No¡­ this is more than troublesome, this is simply fucked up and it just had to have happened right after I had figure things out a bit.


    You might be wondering what I am talking about or already guessed it by now. Still I''ll summarize it for you.


    As soon as I had arrived back home, Redwick comes scrawling to me with a letter from the capital. From who you ask? My stepmother¡­ yes, the same stepmother that my father had married through ''diplomatic measures''.


    The problem here is that they got married legally. So instead of me ''the bastard'' inheriting anything from my father, the fucking stepmother gets everything¡­ EVERYTHING!


    Not like there is much to inherit here though¡­ except for all the money, gold and evidence he had hidden away in so many fucking corners of this mansion. Even greater news, she gets the mansion as well.


    So you might be asking what did I get, right?


    Squat.


    I get nothing¡­ simply because the bald fucker didn''t think to write a will of his own. In which case, the legal partner aka the stepmother gets everything¡­ fuck meee everything.


    But that isn''t even the best news, the real problem is that she has ordered¡­ yes, the bitch ''ordered'' me to stay put and not do anything that might damage her property.


    Man, am I royally fucked.


    I think while laying down over the desk inside the office room and growning. In front of me stood Redwick and Anna, who would try to console me but hearing my sighs they would stop.


    I growned for the unkempt time before stopping and completely becoming silent. Seeing me like that, the duo looked at each other before nodding and going forward to encourage me.


    Before they could do that, I stood straight and slam my hands on the desk, scaring them both, "That bitch!"


    Hearing me curse out, Redwick looked a bit shocked but remained quiet.


    I sigh once more and take a deep breath, retaking my situation, "I''m sorry for that¡­ I just didn''t think that she would actually do something like this."


    "Yes, this is a bit extreme, young master."


    I take another long look at the letter, "So can she really do this?"


    "Yes, young master," Redwick replied seeing that I was approachable, "Being the legal wife, she has authority over all matters regarding the master and his possessions."


    "So there''s no way to stop this?"


    "¡­no"


    "Hmm¡­" I lay my head over the hand while asking, "How long before she arrives?"


    "Well, the letter suggested that she''ll set out in a week and the distance from the capital to Hyfelia on carriage ride is roughly 20 to 25 days so¡­"


    "A month, huh." I tell myself before I understood something, "What is she going to do if I don''t recognize her ''rule''?"


    "She can use legal force on you while asking for help from close by forces. You will be branded a criminal and tried for theft." Redwick said, his expression getting worse by the minute.


    "But she can''t do anything if I wanted to do something now, right?"


    "Well¡­ yes, but I wouldn-"


    "I know, just asking." I said, "But what if I gained a royal status?"


    "Hmm?"


    I stand up, "What if I join the royal academy and get legal status as a noble¡­ what happens then¡­ do I get anything from father?"


    "Umm¡­ I think¡­" Redwick had problems remembering the rules as he couldn''t quiet remember this particular status.


    "No, you wouldn''t." Came an outside voice.


    I look behind them and see Jacob coming through the door, interrupting our conversation.


    "Even if you gained legal status, you would still gain nothing as your father still didn''t write anything in his will so according to law, everything goes to the wife still."


    I was a bit angry at him spying like this but more interested in the talk, "So that also doesn''t do anything for me then."


    "Not quiet" He said while limping inside and standing in front of the desk, "But that does give you a chance."


    "A chance? What chanc-" I stopped as I realized something that made my brain almost burst open.


    ''Why didn''t I think of it before; it was right there.''


    "The Duel of Grandeur."


    Jacob smiled, a vicious one, "The right to challenge the current patriarch or matriarch for earthly possessions."


    "Young mas- master that would be disastrous for bot-" Redwick was more than shocked by what he was hearing.


    "Leave"


    "But master-"


    "Now!" I tell the old man as he bows in defeat and leaves alongside Anna.


    Now the only ones in the room was only me and Jacob. I signaled the guy to sit, "It''s rude to spy on people, you know." I bring out two glasses and a bottle of wine, from under the desk.


    "But it helped though, opportunities come in many ways." He said taking a glass and sipping it, "Good stuff."


    I nod and relax over my chair, "But how did you know it?"


    Jacob smiled while casually sipping his drink, "Remember I told you that I worked under Samantha for 6 years," I nod, "It wasn''t only about cleaning her swords and carrying luggage but I also gained knowledge about rules, laws and stuff like that."


    "Good thing that your wasted years came to some use." He nodded absentmindedly. Then his face became bitter as he remembered.


    "But there''s a problem." I give him an inquisitive look as he continued, "You need to get a permit from your family to attend the royal academy."


    "Too bad that the only family you have is your step-mother, who I don''t think would be delighted to give you a permit."


    I nod.


    That also makes things a bit difficult but I had a solution for that.


    "A permit from the family or," This gained Jacob''s attention, "from one who is willing to give up theirs for me."


    "Yes, I know that but who would give up such a grand thing?"


    "Who indeed." I think deeply while sipping on the raspy wine.


    ...


    Inside a majestic castle, pertaining over the capital looking down at everything stood a red haired woman.


    She looked through the window and down at her kingdom with a bored look on her face. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''When will things get interesting?''

 Chapter 85 - 85 - Long Live the Queen

    Knock Knock


    On the majestic place, the red haired woman heard the sound of the wall knocking beside her. Without even looking she already knew who it was.


    "Olena" She remarked as a women wearing maid clothes with regal style came out of the walls shadow.


    The woman bowed in front of her, "Your majesty."


    Giving a lazy wave, Olena stood up and said, "Miss Quenney is asking for an audience."


    Hearing the name, the lady felt a headache in her head as she said in annoyance, "Her again? Isn''t bald man Agrave been already killed?"


    "Yes, that is correct and I believe it is precisely because of that, Lady Quenney wants to meet you."


    Hearing her maid, the red haired lady''s eyes changed to one of mischief as she smiled dangerously, "Oh my! So she isn''t grieving for her husband as she should have been but instead eyeing for his money."


    "How crude¡­ don''t you think so Olena?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The maid gazed at her master in a deadpan look, "The same could be said about you too madam."


    "Hah?"


    "I''m sorry for my most honest words but you too have a husband that you should be grieving over." Olena said bluntly.


    "YOU!" The red haired lady''s crimson eyes turned redder as if she was about let out her fury but in the next second, she smiled brightly, "Yeah, I guess you''re right."


    Then she pouted, "But that old bastard wouldn''t die, what''s taking him so long? If only that guy would just die already then I could have already married a fine man and given birth to a few minions of my own."


    "Children, madam." Her maid corrected her.


    "Yes yes, same thing." The lady waved her hand at her maid''s words then gazed outside the window for a few seconds in deep melancholy.


    Seeing her master like that, Olena sighed again, "Madam, If I may."


    "You always ''may'' anyway¡­ even if I didn''t tell you to ''may'' you ''may''."


    Hearing no objection, the maid disregarded her master''s words and said, "It would be best if you would take a vacation for a few days."


    The maid''s words attracted the lady who gazed at her curiously, "What brought this down? You''re the type of person who would grind people into working through death or did you finally started to have some feelings for me?"


    Even at her masters most ostentatious words, the maid didn''t bulge, "Just thinking if you work too much then your head might give up."


    Hearing her, the red haired lady''s eyes flattened, "Even in joy you found a way to bring work around it." Then she moved towards her throne, "Alright enough talk, let''s bring that greedy widow before me and see what she has to say for herself."


    Olena nodded and signaled for the guards standing at the gate. The guards wearing gold plated armor with a lion''s sigma similar to Arthur''s sword at their chest obeyed and opened the door.


    From the door, a woman at the peak of young age, walked in three steps before bowing, "Hail your majesty." She said and kept bowing.


    The red haired queen looked at her greedy subject, who had long black hair and could be said to be beautiful but not in her books.


    "Rise, Mrs. Quenney."


    The widow gave a grateful nod and stepped closer to her queen, stopping at ten steps away from her. The room that they were in, was exceedingly huge, enough so that the ten steps distance didn''t seem long at all but rather close.


    Stopping at the appropriate place she bowed once more and spoke, "Your majesty, thank you for giving me your precious time."


    The red haired queen, all in beautiful smile, nodded, "Of course. Now tell me, what is the reason for your visit?"


    At her words, the widow turned a bit sad, "As your majesty already knows, that I am wed to a bright man from Hyfelia, Agrave Van Tax."


    "Yes, a very bright man. I sometimes had tea with him you know." The queen said.


    "O- Oh! is that so?" The widow, Quenney, stuttered.


    This was a way for the queen to discreetly say that she knew exactly what the dead fucker was.


    The queen nodded and told her to continue.


    "So it''s been only a few days since we had wed before he had to go back to his hometown for some urgent business." The widow smiled, "Then recently a week ago, he had written a letter to me, saying that he will be coming to the capital to see me."


    "Reading that letter brought me with much joy then I had ever felt in my life. As you already know the joy a marital relationship brings, so I waited for him to come home to me."


    Both the queen and maid could see through her blatant lies. What she told were seemed in a bright light and the queen was sure that if she had said such to other people then they would have blindly believed her every words.


    Alas¡­ the person she was telling was the queen of lies.


    The widow turned sad suddenly, "But as he was on his way to me, he¡­ he," The widow started to cry as the queen in irritation signaled her maid who gave her a napkin.


    As she wiped fake tears, the queen interrupted, "He was attacked by some rouge and unfortunately he didn''t survive."


    The widow in grief nodded, "Yes, your majesty. That is the reason for my visit."


    "Tell me what you want that will alleviate your worries." The queen pretentiously said knowing the answer already.


    "I want to go to Hyfelia myself and bury my love with your permission, your majesty." The queen nodded knowing this was only the side dish, "And also a permit of legal possession deliverance."


    "Hmm?" The queen went curious, this was something else, "Why do you want that?" The thing she asked for was in a simple term, a permit to forcefully take away someone''s belongings.


    But she was the wife, she shouldn''t have such a need.


    "Your majesty might not know but my late husband had an¡­ illegitimate son." The queen knew but kept quiet, "And recently, he has been causing somethings that there are bad rumors going around him."


    The queen knew the bald guys son. But according to him and her sources he was just a normal boy, except he was too fat.


    "I can''t say if this is completely true or not," The widow said, forgetting her sadness, "but rumors say that he killed more than a hundred people this last week."


    "Hmph!" The queen had to stop herself from laughing out loud. If someone or anyone had killed over a hundred people, then she surely would have known by no-


    The queen furrowed her brow as she asked, cautious, "Are you talking about the assassination attempt at Valint?"


    "Yes, your majesty." She said joyfully, "As you can see, it is a cause for concer-"


    Hearing the confirmation a glint passed through the queen''s crimson eyes.


    The queen stopped her, "Unfortunately the crown must object."


    "Wh- What!"


    "As you said, that he had gone right after he married you, is that correct?"


    "Ye- Yes, but-"


    "So there''s the problem, the crown needs to confirm if the both of you consummated or not before we can say that you are his legal wife."


    "Bu- but, your majesty, I did bed him."


    "So you say, but we must be partial, Lady Quenney." Before the widow could say anything more the queen waved her, "You can leave now, the crown will call you when we get the results."


    Devastated, she turns to leave. "Lady Quenney."


    "Yes?" she asked curiously before seeing the queen giving her a smile, one that seemed dangerous. In the next moment, her eyes widened as she understood what it meant and bowed immediately.


    "Long Live the Queen."

 Chapter 86 - 86 - Autopsy

    Knock Knock


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s Redwick, young master." Redwick said facing the door to the office room. He heard a soft sigh from inside before his young master''s voice.


    "Come in."


    He opened the walked into the room. His young master as seen for the past few weeks had been attending to the office room as usual.


    I took a look at the old man and pointed him towards the seat, "Sit Redwick, we need to talk."


    Doing just as I said, I sighed once again, "This is going to be hard to say."


    Not really but I had to pretend at least.


    "But you have two choices to make here, Redwick."


    "Pardon?" He asked clearly confused at what I was going to do.


    "I''ll be brief with you Redwick. Since you are my most trusted person, I''m giving you this choice." Redwick didn''t understand what I was saying but he listened, "Tell me truthfully, who do you think all of this stuff should go to?" I said spreading my hands.


    "Umm¡­ young master-"


    "Be serious with me as I have been with you. Tell me, do you think all of this should go to my new stepmother?" I asked as his face turned sour, "Do you think that my father would want that?"


    "I¡­ can''t really sa-"


    "You were his most trusted confidant, of course you can. Just tell me," I gave him a serious look, "do you think he would feel justified by all of his hard earned things going to a woman he barely knew instead of his own blood?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡­I¡­" Redwick thought long and hard before he gulped while quietly saying, "the master¡­ may not have-"


    "Yes, you''re right. He definitely wouldn''t have liked that." I interrupted the old guy before he could say anything unsavory, "But it''s still all happening, do you know why?"


    He gave me a blank look, "Because he didn''t surmise that he''s death would be so close, nobody could have. But it still happened and here we are¡­ trapped because of some stupid rule that would rightfully strip me of my house."


    Redwick hearing me, felt himself slowly incline towards the injustice that was done upon me.


    "So that''s why I''ve decided that I''m going to leave, Redwick."


    "Young Master!" He felt shocked at the revelation, "you can''t do that. That would be-"


    "That would be what? Dishonorable, humiliating, going beyond my family code?" I tell him as he quiets down. "It would be, but it''ll be much better than what I''ll face if I were to stay here."


    "So that''s why I want to ask you, do you want to stay in service of that woman or do you want to come with me?" I ask him, "Don''t worry, whatever you decide I won''t hold it against you."


    Redwick awestruck, looked to me and only saw the truth. Now he had to face this question himself and ask if he wanted to stay or go with me?


    He looked down at his aged hands and then at me. Thinking about the young days when the past me would ride upon his shoulders as he ran around, me studying under his guiding hand and sleeping under his cared gaze.


    If he would go then it he could be with his young master but if he stayed, then he would work some woman that he never even seen. Someone who''s behavior he''s still yet to see. With his aging body, it was becoming hard for him to work so much, especially now that a new mistress will descend upon this house.


    So it was clear to him what he should choose.


    He looked at me with renewed vigor, "If you would have me young master, then I would like to extend my services to you?"


    I smiled, relieved by his choice, "Good. So from now on, you will work for only me, no madam or anyone, okay."


    "That''s expected."


    "Alright, with that done," I flip through the papers on the desk before showing him one. It had a location on it, saying land for rent, "I want you to look at this place for me, see if you can buy it or not."


    Redwick nodded, "Yes, youn-¡­ Master."


    "Also hire a good doctor that specializes in prosthetics and buy as many magic books that you can find."


    Redwick nodded before he remembered something terrible as he said, "Master, while you were gone, the scouts we send had returned back with the last master''s body."


    "Oh?" I asked, interested, "Where is it now?"


    "It''s inside the basement," Then he mucked his mouth as if thinking if he should say it or not, "If you don''t mind, it would be better if we have a closed casket burying."


    "How bad is it?" I asked, understanding what he meant.


    ...


    Under the basement, inside a cold room.


    The lights inside the room was lowly dimmed, the smell of something rotting so putrid that people would vomit right after smelling it.


    I know I almost did.


    I look at the 4.8-foot stature bald naked body lying before me on the table. The smell was worst, enough for me to want to run out of here as fast as possible. But it wasn''t as bad as the damage done upon the body.


    There were multiple stab wounds on his chest, leg, a few on the hands and few more on his face. I wasn''t a crime scene specialist but I could guess whoever did this, did it out of pure hatred for him.


    Redwick beside me said, "This was an act of vengeance, master."


    "I can see¡­ it''s quite bad, someone must have really hated him to do this." I could literally see ''I hate you'' all over his body, "Do you have any guess at who or what might have caused this?"


    "I''m sorry, but no." Redwick shook his head, "The master was very secure about his private matters."


    I nodded, "We will do a closed casket burial as you suggested. Don''t send out any invites, this must be done quietly."


    "And about the new madam?"


    "I''m sure, she would be glad not to have witnessed this." I point, "And we can''t afford to wait for much longer, the body might not be in any condition for burial by that time."


    "Understood," Redwick said walking away from the scene before stopping and glancing back, "I would also suggest more caution. Whoever did this might come for you too."


    ''I hope so.''

 Chapter 87 - 87 - Baldys Worth

    As the dejected figure of Quenney left, the red haired queen let her body lie upon throne. She had a thoughtful look on her as she thought about the current situation.


    Her maid, Olena seeing her master cooking another one of her ''Masterful'' ideas, remained quiet. It wasn''t until her master called, did she speak.


    "Olena"


    "Yes, your majesty." Olena said turning towards her madam.


    "You said something to me earliar¡­ what was it about? Something something vacation was it?"


    Olena nodded briefly, "Yes, a vacation. I suggested that you take some time off and clear your mind away from everything for a while."


    "Yes, that''s it." The red haired queen rubbed her hands together, "I just got an idea about where we could do that."


    Olena''s expression darkened, realizing her master''s intentions, "You don''t mean¡­"


    "Prepare my luggage, we will be visiting the town of Hyfelia." She smiled at her, "we got to check if this lady is telling the true or not."


    "We can just send someone to verify this, we don''t have to go." Olena said whilst knowing it wasn''t her master''s intentions, "Besides, why do I have to go with you?"


    The red haired lady looked back at her maid in a dumbfounded manner, "What do you mean by that? You''re my maid, it is your duty to go everywhere I go and attend me."


    "A duty thrust upon me that I roughly accepted." Olenna saying that, sighed in defeat, "Alright then as you wish."


    "But may I know why is it that this place suddenly garnered your interest?"


    The Queen mischievously smiled, "Why don''t you guess?"


    Olena didn''t have to think twice before saying, "Is it because of this rumored son?"


    The Queen blinked her eyes in confirmation, "I need to see with my own eyes who this boy really is and if he really is as strong as the intel suggests."


    They walked through the hallway and talked along the way.


    "But do you think that would be wise, my queen? What if he is a comrade of that boy¡­" Olena looked around themselves before whispering in her ear, "of Arthur''s." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Which is why we must go and check it¡­ and if he is a friend of that fiends then it would be best to weed him out before he becomes even stronger." The Queen said in an imperceptible manner as she walked gracefully, garnering everyone who saw her to look back once more.


    Olena nodded seeing her master''s true intention.


    ...


    Hyfelia


    Inside the cemetery of the town.


    A small gathering of fifty or so people had come for the event that was occurring.


    I stood beside the priest as he continued saying his prayers for the closed coffin where the bald fucker lay.


    After checking his corpse, I thought it would be wise to do the burial as soon as possible so I arranged for it to be done by tomorrow.


    Now here I stood, with Redwick, Anna, Raven, Jacob and few other fiftyish people from the small town.


    Yes, I later decided that I should invite the townspeople. I know the bald fucker was very bad but as the person who inherited his worthless son''s body, I had to show him some gratitude for fucking me over like this.


    That''s why those that had arrived looked at the closed coffin and murmured around themselves, wondering why that was. But not to be completely heartless, I arranged this for a different reason too.


    My thoughts came to a close as the priest motioned to me, "Now, if the son would like to say some words."


    I nodded to the priest and took his place. In front of me now lay the closed coffin and I took a moment before my acting begin.


    "My father¡­ like all father''s was a simple one."


    "He had wagered all his life so that he could give me a nice home and warm food just like anyone''s and he fulfilled it more than enough for someone like me."


    "He was also someone that people looked up to." A few snickers went here and there. I didn''t take their words to mind and continued, "Since the time he had been entrusted this small town, he had worked relentlessly to help its inhabitants while also caring for them as much as possible."


    Even more murmurs went on, this time it was more understandable. They were words of ridicule and insults. Not to me but the dead guy before me.


    "In the end, as all fathers and humans¡­ he left while only leaving his good memories and tale to others." I turned around and said to the whole town, "If my father had done you bad in his life then let me, as his son, atone for his sins."


    They didn''t say anything after that. So I turned back and continued, "So here lies, Agrave Van Tax, a human, a worker and a father."


    ''If only I could write my true words.''


    Ending it at that, I throw a pound note at the cover. It was a ritual, instead of flowers, you would throw money at the dead person, signifying his value at the world of the living.


    It didn''t have to be a pound. It could be pennies or shillings too, just like how all the people that came here were throwing just one single piece of penny at the guy.


    Even as the whole charade ended, not even one of them gave a shilling.


    I gave the priest his heavy payment as he blessed me for heaven and left.


    "So¡­ did you both find anyone suspicious?" I ask both Raven and Jacob.


    Jacob was the first to speak as he shook his head, "No, I didn''t. It''s not like there wasn''t anyone with bad intentions, it''s just they all had some anger or resentment at him."


    There was ninety percent chance that the one who killed my father was from this town so I decided to invite them. But I didn''t expect to hear such from Jacob.


    I looked at Raven, "I didn''t find anyone suspicious too but¡­" He creased his hairy brows, "There was something strange about someone who was here."


    "Who?"


    "I couldn''t see her face but it was a beggar¡­ a child beggar."

 Chapter 88 - 88 - Evaluation

    A girl street beggar?


    I only hope that it isn''t what I think it is.


    But it''s too damn obvious for me to think anything else.


    "It''s just a beggar. They have many reasons to hate rich guys." Jacob said, "Who knows, maybe one day the beggar had begged for money from you father and he might have insulted her."


    "That could be true." Raven supported his words.


    "Yes, not like if we even knew that it was her, we don''t have any leads to where she could be, right?" I said, "Let''s go back, we''re wasting time here."


    ...


    I stood before the desk in the office room while waiting for a person to arrive.


    The door to the room opened, revealing it was Anna. I didn''t notice the visibly shy look on her face as I said, "We need to talk."


    She nodded, coming a bit closer.


    "Anna, do you trust me no matter what I might do?" I asked.


    "Of course, master." She said with in a blink.


    "I''m sorry, that was a stupid question. What I wanted to ask was, do you trust anyone here who might trust me enough to do whatever I want?"


    That question brought her to stop. She thought for a moment, "Besides me there''s mister Redwick, Alice and maybe mister Raven too, I don''t know him well enough to say."


    I nod, "What do you think about Jacob?"


    Hearing the name her face darkened, "Absolutely not."


    "Good girl." I give a pat to her head as she smiled, "I may have hired him for some dirty works, but that doesn''t mean I trust him."


    "Yes, I wanted to ask about him. Why did you hire such a worthless person?" She asked honestly.


    ''Ouch! That came out cold.''


    "Is it because he hates me?" She gave a nod.


    "I know about that but you know what? He hates something else or someone else even more, can you take a guess?"


    "What''s in it for me?" She asked innocently.


    ''Damn! My Anna is getting bolder by the day¡­ I like it.''


    "Anything you want, now guess."


    She put a hand under her chin and continuously tapped her face with her index finger while thinking. It was absolutely cute seeing her do this in real life.


    I just wanted to kiss that face of hers right then but I hold myself. Good things come with patience¡­ still it wasn''t like she was going to stop me.


    Stopping her thought process, "Is it that girl Amelia?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I smiled, "You came close, but no. It''s Samantha."


    "Hmm¡­ ohhh, I get it." She said with a knowledgeable nod.


    "Hmm¡­ what did you get?" I ask curiously.


    "It''s loyalty." She said, "Jacob had worked under her for years and in that time spent he had proven his loyalty towards her. At least that''s what he thinks, so losing all that he had gained those years in a single day must be quite devastating for him."


    "He might borderline hate her and kill her whole family if he can or most probably he will when he gets the chance. But he also seems to understand that he isn''t strong enough to do probably anything of those so he seeks help from you. Was I correct?" She asked her honest question.


    Me? I was stumped by her words¡­ how the fuck did she gather all of that in those few days. Even more, how the fuck did she connect me helping him and him seeking help just like that?


    She sure wasn''t like this back in the novel¡­ hell, she isn''t like this when I''m alone with her.


    "Master?"


    "Ye- Yes¡­ you''re correct about everything." I said, still a bit stumped.


    "So does that mean I get to have that reward?"


    "Yes" I get up from my shock and tell her, "Also, you know the maids in this house well enough, right?" She nodded. "Then keep those that you think will be of use to us and more importantly be loyal to me. Fire everyone else."


    She nodded without a moment of thought, "Of course, master. But I''ll be coming back to take that reward you know." Saying that she turned around and got out of the room while humming a song.


    "..."


    "You guys heard all that." I say and from the corners of the room, where it wasn''t visible to see from Anna''s side, came out two figures, Raven and Jacob.


    "It was hard not to." Jacob said while Raven looked at the door from where Anna left.


    "So what do you think? Isn''t she marvelous?" I say as Jacob deadpans at me.


    "Are you of sound mind? She''s clearly insane. How can someone say all of that with such an innocent face¡­ I can still feel myself shaking from what she said just now." Jacob looked at his hands which were indeed quite shaky.


    Disregarding his words, I turn to Raven, "What do you think?"


    "Keep her beside yourself at all times, sir. She is a lot dangerous then she seems but she also won''t betray you for anything." Raven had a serious look, "She is the kind of person that you either have as your greatest friend or don''t have any contact at all."


    Nodding I turn to Jacob, who also seemed a bit less scared now, "Besides the fact that she''s super scary and I don''t want to be around her for a sec¡­ yes, she is the type for it¡­ but why the fuck, are you asking us?"


    "Well Raven is my guard, I must trust him with my secrets and you¡­," I smiled creepily, "Well, I''m showing my trust to you and in return I expect great things from you."


    In other words, you better become strong enough for my investment or I''ll fuck you.


    Jacob nodded, understanding my meaning and standing by it. Then he looked at the shovels and hammers in their hands and asked, "What do we do with this?"


    "Reconstruction work."


    He nodded before thinking about something as he said, "Are you putting it to her?"


    I understood, "Why?"


    "Just a fair warning, A wise man once told me not to put your dick into crazy."

 Chapter 89 - 89 - The Shadowy Girl [ Part 1 ]

    Nighttime


    Finally getting the time to myself, I bring out a bottle of booze and hug it. Feeling the cold touch of it, I sigh, "Ahh, alcohol¡­ you''re the only one who can truly understand how I feel, know how to take care of me and most of all¡­ you''ll pleasure me without wanting something in return."


    Uncorking the head, I don''t bring out any glasses and just start chugging it down before it seemed as if I''ve drank the complete bottle. As the drowsiness from the mind came, I lay down on the chair and slowly close my eyes.


    Before long, the bottle from my clutch fell and I went to sleep.


    Time went by slowly and slowly and before anyone could notice it, a shadow creep-ed up over the window for a brief moment before it was gone.


    Some time went by again and such shadow once more came but this time it stayed there and observed its target¡­ fast asleep and way too fat.


    Slowly opening the windows, the shadow managed to get inside the room without inciting any sound, not even the wisp of air seemed to find it.


    The shadow looked at its surroundings, seeing nothing that would obstruct its mission. Still wary of the mind, it approached quietly at that breath of its target, smelling the whiff alcohol around it.


    The shadow suddenly felt stumped, momentarily lost at seeing how easy it was to finish this mission. But it steeled itself and turned to its target, now ready.


    Finally the shadow''s eyes revealed themselves, the eyes itself a venom that would strike at its target with the poisonous pain. Black pupils shrunk in great concentration, deep blue iris and white sclera filled with veins showing its greed for wanting a life.


    Quickly the shadow brought out a small knife, black in color and positioned it above the air. Aiming to kill the fat bastard just like his father.


    Unfortunately¡­


    "A girl shouldn''t have such a look in her eyes."


    The shadow''s eyes widened in shock seeing the smug smile of its target, not the least bit drunk as he should have been. Before the shadow could comprehend what happened, a big hand struck its chest, bombarding it with such strength that the shadow hit the wall with the bookshelf behind it, breaking the wall.


    "BOOM!"


    As such, dust flew because of such an act, momentarily hiding what had happened. I slowly stood up and glanced at the bottle of alcohol under me that was intentionally filled with water.


    I smile, hearing the crack of bones when my attack landed on her, "You know, there''s never been a girl out there that''s given me such a look. I''m sure I might have¡­ no, I probably did wrong to many girls but damn do you make their anger seem like nothing."


    I slowly walk towards the impact, "Seriously though, why so much anger? What did I do that would make you do something like this?"


    I reached the place as the dust slowly removed themselves showing a broken wall, bookshelf''s and fluttered books but surprisingly no body. That made me frown and speak aloud, "I get that my father might have done something to you so you killed him because of that but also killing me¡­ that kinda seems overboard, don''t you think?"


    "Overboard!" I turn towards the voice to only see the shadow already gone. Then the voice came from somewhere else, almost echoing, "You bastards should have been killed at your birth! It would have made the world a much easier place."


    "Alas," I say, "I am alive and we are at this strange situation of playing hide and seek."


    "Before you attack me again for no reason, might telling me your name?" I look around, sometimes seeing a flick of a shadow but gone in the next second.


    "NO REASON!" Her voice came booming at me, "You bastards ruined our life!"


    "Yes, but can you please tell me some kind of notion that would explain how I did that?" I say while seeing a small shadowy figure blitz through the ceiling and into the closet.


    I quickly move towards the closet as I hear her say, "No matter how many reasons I would give, it would not justify both you father and son''s death. It would only increase my deliverance of justice."


    "But justice won''t save you from me." I say while banging through the closet, and hitting no one.


    I snicker as the girl got away again.


    "What happened?" Her sarcastic voice came, "Missed me, did you?"


    "Yeah I did but," I smile, "I''m sure you shouldn''t be speaking with me with a big injury like that."


    The girl assassin hiding under the desk, looked down at her chest and saw a big black spot where I hit before. She didn''t know how much damage there was but her rib cage was sure to be broken by now.


    The pain she was filling was immense, so much so that she wanted to cry out but didn''t. Painfully she brought out a small needle and stabbed herself with it.


    The pain at first skyrocketed before she felt it dim by a lot as she smiled, "Have you ever heard of medicine, you dumb bastard?" Saying that she threw the syringe away, gaining my attraction.


    Going towards the small thing, I kneel down and take a closer look at the thing, which wrote painkiller-¡­


    Immediately my frown deepened as I said, "Using painkillers, that''s cheating."


    A girl''s laughter filled with pain echoed around the room, "I''m sure with strength like yours, it should be even for me."


    "A handicap?" I smiled, "Was that a compliment?"


    "¡­Why not?" The voice echoed from my left to my right side, "You''re gonna die today anyway so yes, take it as a souvenir for when you get to hell."


    I smile before from the corner of my eyes, I see the reflection of the girl walking slowly behind me, but I don''t do anything yet.


    "Maybe I had given you too much credit. You may have technique but not the intelligence to use them properly." I say smilingly, "You know why?"


    "AHHHH!"


    Right when she was at my back, she screamed and lunged with her small blade. Before it could hit me, I grab her by her wrist and push her over the wall.


    "Because, Rule no. 01 of Assassination ¨C Never shout when going for the kill."


    S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 90 - 90 - The Shadowy Girl [ Part 2 ]

    "Ahhn! "Ehhmn!"


    The girl struggled under my hold and tried very hard to get out of it. Still I was extremely stronger than her so even with her being under the advantage of meds, I could hold her back quite easily.


    Now that she was under me, I could see her characteristics quite clearly. Black hair, dark undertone of her extremely violent eyes, a pretty face searching for vengeance.


    Petite body with small breasts¡­ seemed like the perfect body for a female assassin. Lower weight meaning more speed and stealth at doing her job. But it also meant she didn''t have any power to fight back if someone strong took a hold of her, just like what I was doing now.


    Looking at her face, I showed an disgusting smile, "That''s a pretty face, why would someone like you who could clearly kill with a face like that, use something like this." I point towards her right hand, where the knife was.


    "Fuck You Bastard!" In retaliation, she spins the blade in her hand, positioning it downright and striking at my hand.


    I smiled at that, her blade wouldn''t do me much hurt but in the next second my eyes widen. At the edge of the blade, my eyes could see a subtle purple substance that wouldn''t be visible to anyone.


    Poison!


    Immediately before it would hit, I pressured her wrist, breaking it and also removing the blade from her grasp.


    "Emmn!"


    She screamed quietly, but kept her glare on me. Her painkiller might be the reason why she is still able to fight back.


    It was a bad combination for someone who wants revenge, as they are more likely to take their enemy to the grave with them by any means necessary.


    "Now now, don''t give me such a look." I pout at her, "You didn''t tell me there was poison on that blade, that''s an even bigger cheat then your painkillers." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes widened hearing that her secret was out, "Ho- How did you know?" He shouldn''t have. She had made great measures to use such a method that would hide the poison on her blade but also deliver great pain.


    Seeing that it was revealed now, her moment of surprise was out.


    "Well, let''s say I too have a secret." I winked at her, making her growl, "But how were you able to accomplish so much." I look down at her malnourished body, subtly reminding me of Alice back when she was in the cage.


    The difference, Alice couldn''t come close to what this girl can do.


    "You shouldn''t have such strength like this¡­ especially that speed and technique." I smiled, "Someone taught you how to kill, didn''t they?"


    She didn''t respond to my question but that further made me smile, "Doesn''t matter, whoever trained you possibly isn''t good enough seeing as I was able to catch you so fast."


    As I thought, my words made great impact and she struggled trying to attack me, "Fuck you! Don''t you dare insult my master, he''s strong, much stronger than you''ll ever be."


    "He''s also much better than the likes of you. He helped me when nobody would and it''s because of his help that I''m going to kill you today." She screamed at me and went in for bite but I head-butted her.


    "Anhh!"


    She screamed and before she could say anything, I kneed her in the stomach, making her vomit blood.


    "If he''s such a strong person than why isn''t he here to help you now?" I asked but she didn''t answer me and only coughed up more blood.


    "Seems to me, he''s a much bigger coward then you. At least you had the courage to kill me." In anger she tried to insult me again but I interrupted her with a full power strike to her chest.


    Knocking not only the air out of her, but also breaking the wall where I had held her. My powerful impact flew her out of the house and before she could land, her body collided and rolled on the ground a few times before she finally stopped at the edge of the cliff.


    Looking around me, I saw the wall completely broken but something else caught my eye. At one corner of the broken wall, there was something shiny hiding under it.


    Grabbing the item, I discovered it was a piece of gold bar. Questions filled my mind as the door to the office room opened, showing Redwick and Anna who ran to see the commotion.


    Before they could ask anything, I screamed, "Motherfucking bald!" I said throwing the gold bar to the ground.


    The dead baldy didn''t just hide his money inside the obvious looking vault, but he also hid it in the walls of the house. Just how much more did he hide from everyone?


    He at the very least could have told his trusted butler.


    I sigh before ignoring the gold bar and saying, "Don''t get out of the house, secure yourselves first."


    "But master!"


    "That''s an order!" Anna tried to reason but I interrupted her.


    Getting my attention back at my little assassin, I get out of the house and walk slowly towards her.


    "I admit¡­ the bald fucker had many secrets and did stuff that wouldn''t be considered nice," I say to her, "But I don''t think that should harbor me your wraith."


    "The sins of a father shouldn''t be passed down to his son. Especially someone who doesn''t know anything about it."


    I was now standing right beside her. She was at my feet, groaning in immense pain while her body was shaking.


    It seemed the painkiller wasn''t working anymore. My full power punch should have killed her, no, it should have burst through her body and exploded her insides but it didn''t.


    Whatever training she went through, it was extreme enough to withstand my punch and not kill her.


    Seeing her like that, I thought it would be best if I finished her right away. But before I could do that¡­


    "You should think carefully before you make any move."


    I hear a whisper behind me as I feel something sharp and cold touching the back of my neck.


    ''Well¡­ shit!''

 Chapter 91 - 91 - Dishonored

    "You should think carefully before you make any move."


    A whisper came from behind me as I feel a tiny and sharp needle pressed against the back of my neck. I knew his words were most likely to be true.


    Why?


    Because the fucker had walked right behind me when I was distracted the most. Taking advantage of that blind spot is not something any assassin could accomplish. Even experienced once shouldn''t be able to get behind me like that.


    That only explained one thing to me ¨C This motherfucker was one of the best.


    So best that I might know who the fuck he actually might be.


    The pins needle pressed against me as I thought, ''Well shit!... of all the times I had to have been put in such a situation, it had to be right now. With no security, nor witnesses and standing at the cliff, my luck couldn''t have been any more solid.''


    I scoff, "Really? You had to come at such a critical moment, when the fuck were you when she was in the house?"


    I didn''t expect an answer but he said, "Canvassing"


    That answer seemed vague as much as possible but it got me closer to think who he could actually be.


    But it seemed he wasn''t the only one who would take advantage of such a timing. The girl who was groaning heavily on the floor slowly got up to her knees and took deep breaths.


    After a moment, seeing that I was frozen under her master''s touch she screamed again, "Now die, You Bastard!" and lunged at me with another knife.


    I was at an extremely bad position. But not so bad that I was going to let myself get killed this embarrassingly.


    My vision differed and time seemed to slow down for me as her fast attack seemed not so fast now. I was about to side-step and let her attack hit her comrade before attacking them myself but something surprising happened.


    "..!"


    A needle vague to the eye, went from behind me and hit her square on the stomach as the girl froze on her place, staying as someone who is close to killing me yet not moving at all.


    The girl tried to move herself, desperately so as her eyes told me. But no matter how much she tried it seemed I was lost to her. I could see her eyes going to bulge out by how hard she was trying.


    "Emm! Ahhh!" At last she screamed before stopping herself and asking, "Why master!"


    The man with the needle spoke, "I''ve told you girl, that the revenge you seek must be accomplished by your own hands, not by any outside help."


    "But he''s so close!" Tears formed in her eyes, as she gazed up, her hopes close to shattering, "With your help, I can just kill him right here and it will be over¡­ my mother''s death fulfilled."


    The guy nodded, "That might be so, though it wouldn''t be by your own strength but by my interference."


    "Tell me¡­ is this why you have suffered so long? Why did you train so hard if you won''t even kill him yourself?"


    "Remember when you came to me¡­ begging me for power. You could have just told me to kill him and it would have been finished then but you didn''t."


    Hearing their talk, I wondered if they forgot I was here or not. But with the cold death behind me, I suppose he wouldn''t have such a rusty hand that might let me escape.


    I also didn''t interrupt their conversation. Why should I when they were giving me valuable information about her.


    "You told me you wanted the power to kill him by yourself, kill all who brought such pain upon you. It wouldn''t feel good if I helped you out now, girl."


    The girl as if a character out of a tragedy anime, cried, "I- I''m sorry, master!... I was wrong¡­ I shouldn''t have done such a thing¡­ I''m sorry."


    The guy''s tone also softened as I was sure he smiled, "Hmm, that''s good. Learning about one''s weakness and acknowledging it is the fastest way to progress."


    "Yes master! I Will Acknowledge!" She said in a bright burning tone.


    Okay, now this was just nonsense.


    "Don''t want to break this bonding between master and student¡­ no, I actually do." My words caught both their attention, "It was fun at first but got quite boring towards the end." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint." The guy with the needle said.


    "Yeah¡­ but more to the point, wanna put away the poison needle?" I smiled at him from the corner of my eyes.


    "Why would I do that?"


    "Because I get itchy when someone does something like that¡­ and when I get itchy, it starts to become a problem for everyone." My tone was fun but he understood the underlying meaning.


    He thought for a moment before putting the needle away and going towards his student as I stood there and spoke to the girl, "You''re quite lucky, you know."


    Hearing me she scoffed but with her master beside her, she held herself.


    "To think a nobody would find a master assassin of the Gildong Cult, it''s truly magnifying." My words brought both of them to a stop but they didn''t do anything.


    "And a dishonored one at that." This time it was a great shock as both looked at me, the girl in shock and the guy was confirming something that he couldn''t quite tell with my smug smile.


    Bingo... so that''s who you are.


    Still both of them didn''t say anything as the guy did his stuff and hit places of her body as she regained control. They both stood up and as the guy said, "We''re leaving."


    Saying that he and his student walked a few steps before I said, "And why would I let you do that?"


    Both stopped in their tracks and the guy coldly said, "Because you''re no match for me."


    "Hoh¡­ are you sure about that?" I said with my right hand clenched as a small black hole generated within.


    The guy''s eyes went from shock to horror as he felt a certain feeling of dread wash over him.


    ''What is this! Why does it feel the same as him?''


    Understanding that, this might turn into a big problem, the guy said, "What do you want from me?"


    Seeing her master agree to it already, the girl felt shocked again. She didn''t understand why he would do so when he was so strong.


    I smiled, "Impartiality"

 Chapter 92 - 92 - Concerned Maids

    I watch the two silhouettes vanish before my eyes as if it was a magic trick. But my eyes told me otherwise. They or more like the master assassin picked up his student and ran like crazily that his figure seems to vanish but it was only his afterimage.


    Now think of a person who can actually move so fast that he leaves an afterimage behind would be considered dangerous, right?


    Wrong!


    The motherfucker was hella story ending final boss level crazy batshit pulling tricks kinda guy. NO way was I near his strength to defeat him much less kill him.


    I just bet everything on my secret skill and hoped it would work, thankfully it did and he agreed to my condition. It would have been just stupid if that girl would just come to kill me and I wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    Like I don''t who that bitch even is. She tries to assassinate me and brings along someone like that for support, either my luck is bad or¡­ yeah I can''t think of anything else.


    I sit down over the grass and give a big sigh, "Haaah¡­ Let''s just hope that would keep those idiots away from me for a while." My mind then wandered around the girl.


    The girl was strong, sure, but she was still far from actually defeating me. After what happened today, she would train harder now and next time she attacks¡­ she might actually make it a fun one.


    As long as that guy doesn''t do anything.


    Clearing my mind out of depressing thoughts, I get out of there and back into the house, through the broken wall. By now all of the maids that were still employed and others such as Alice, Raven and Jacob were standing inside that place.


    Seeing me enter, all of them started asking me questions at the same time.


    "How are you, Master?"


    "Where have you been, Master?"


    "Are you hurt anywhere, Master?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What happened here, Master?"


    "You weren''t stabbed right, Master?"


    "Were they strong, Sir?"


    "Did you get your ass kicked or something?"


    "Stop!" I raised a hand, signaling all of them to stop. "I''ll answer enough for you to fill better."


    "First, I am okay. I am not hurt at all." I said but Jacob raised his hands at that.


    "You sure?" He said pointing to my clothes which were filled with dusts from all of the furniture and walls I broke.


    "Yeah¡­ I''m fairly certain." I said then looked at the other maids, "As you see I''m okay. I''m not dead yet so you guys still have your jobs." My words brought some laughter, "So don''t worry anymore and go back to sleep. The sun will be up in a few hours so sleep whilst you still can, tomorrow we have a big job to do."


    Understanding what I meant, both Anna and Redwick shooed away the maids. Now only the people I trust¡­ well, I trust decently except for Anna, were left in the room.


    All of them were quiet and it took a moment before Raven asked, "Were they strong?"


    "How much did you see?" I asked him as Raven recounted his memories.


    "I came after Miss Anna and Redwick so I only saw you being surrounded by those two."


    "Well, you missed the real action." I said pointing towards the furniture which were broken, "The little girl was quite feisty but her master¡­ let''s just say he''s power level is beyond the realm of our understanding."


    "Even stronger than you, master?" Anna asked, her shock evident.


    I laughed hearing her, which made them all confused, "Let me give you an example, think of me as an ant and that guy an elephant." My words made their minds shatter in understanding, "He''s only a few levels stronger than me in raw strength, but his experience and knowledge of forbidden arts and such makes him a very deadly opponent."


    All of them went quiet again before Jacob asked, "And what about the girl? Is she stronger than this guy?" He said pointing at Raven in a rude way.


    Even if Raven didn''t like that, he too wanted to know the answer.


    "Raven¡­ no, I don''t think so." I said thinking for a moment, "But it''s not like I know your strength personally so it''s a maybe."


    "And me?"


    "Fuck no! You''ll die before you even know what the hell happened." I said critically as a sour face came on to him.


    "Okay that was uncalled for." He said but I shook my head.


    "No, you don''t understand. This is an assassin we''re talking about, one that is being taught by one of the very best in the world. Even if I beat her, it didn''t mean that she''s weak, instead you can say she''s very strong enough to actually contend with me."


    "The only reason why I said Raven might win is because of his animal instinct. But even with that I''m not fairly sure."


    "So in other words, we''re fucked huh." Jacob said.


    Glancing at them, I see their expression similar to someone who had a bad lemon so I clapped, bringing their attention, "Why are all of you looking so gloomy? You don''t need to worry about them anymore, we won''t be seeing them for some time."


    "Now go get some sleep, we really have a lot to do tomorrow." They nodded before all of them left. But later, the door to the office opened revealing it was Jacob, "Hey, you awake?"


    "Yeah," Rubbing the sleep out of my eye, "What do you need¡­ and please don''t tell me it''s a teddy bear."


    "Fuck you and no, that''s not it." His face seemed concerned enough for me to stop my jokes, "Before when you talked about that guy with the girl, you seemed as if you know about him."


    "And your point?" I raise a brow, the guy''s much perceptive then I thought.


    "Who is he?"


    "Truth be told; I can''t be sure if he''s really who I think or not but I can only confirm one thing." I said, trusting him, "He was from the Gildong Sect."


    "Gildong Sect?" He asked not really recalling anything by that name.


    ''Gildong Sect¡­ you really did score a good enemy with this one, pops.''

 Chapter 93 - 93 - Safety First

    Just like I said, we had a big work in the morning, we did.


    So per instruction, everyone in the house who still had a job got up at the same time, reluctantly. Then they came down towards the center of the hallway, where the place was big and convenient enough for me to talk to them.


    Arriving there, they saw the two new people who had arrived back with their master. First it was a strange being, a beast, a wolfman¡­ something completely out of a tale they read in the books. But it was standing in front of them.


    The second person was human¡­ but he had a problem. He was a cripple. Someone who didn''t seem had worth doing any kind of job but he was still there. So they put it up to their master''s judgement and kept all thoughts into themselves, besides the normal gossip.


    Like for instance, their master, who was a lot fatter a few days ago seemed to have lost a lot of it. He was still fat, but even within that fatness their seemed to some essence of manliness hidden within. Those that had once ridiculed him were now talking about him, thinking if the master had been visited by some god that had helped him.


    "Clap!"


    A clap from me stopped the murmuring between the ten-ish maid that had survived the downsizing. I signal to my back as Jacob and Raven came forward and started handing out various types of equipments to the maids who looked at them weirdly.


    They were mostly hammers, helmets, apron, gloves, goggles etc. Something that these girls didn''t have much contact with so they looked at their now somewhat of a fat master in confusion.


    "Has everyone gotten their tools?" In response the girls nodded in unison. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes Master!"


    Frankly that scared me a bit thinking about a hypnotic horror anime that I watched back in my past life. It''s good that their not robots.


    "Today we have a special job everyone and as I said, this is for everyone, no one is an exception, except for you two." I said pointing towards Anna and Alice, who already had taken up two large hammers.


    "Give your hammers to someone else and stand right over there at the corner." Nodding, they did and stood at a corner. Anna felt satisfied, getting the special treatment while Alice felt relieved that she wouldn''t have to do anything with a large hammer.


    "Your job from now on would be to destroy this house." My words instantly brought on everyone''s crazy attention at me, even Anna and Redwick''s.


    I didn''t tell anyone what the job was except that it was a big job and we needed a lot of tools.


    "I have a question." Jacob pulled up his hands.


    "Let''s see¡­ oh, it''s you, Jacob." I saw it was him as he smiled in recognition and was about to ask, "Question rejected." My words immediately deflated him.


    Then I turn back to the girls, "I know this is a bit weird order but I want you all to break this houses walls, furniture and everything you can find. But I don''t want you to just break them but break them so that you can find specific items."


    Then I turned serious, "What I''m about to tell you is top secret so this shouldn''t go anywhere beyond this house, you get that!" A sharp tone in the end immediately straightened up the maids and they nodded in unison again.


    "Behind the walls and other hidden places in this house remains valuable items. Golds, papers and things that have monetary value that my father had placed in this house for safe measure if something drastic were to happen." I said watching the eyes of everyone except Anna''s going from shock to amazement.


    "Unfortunately something drastic did happen and my father had been killed. Not only that but this place was also attacked last night. So considering this points I''ve decided it''s best for all of us to leave this place in the coming month." Murmuring began again as they also knew nothing about leaving this place.


    "So anyone who doesn''t want to leave this town can tell it to me back at the office. But if you want to stay but have families or other personal problems, come to me and I will resolve them."


    "Okay, back to the point. As I said, this house has many items that you need to find out and bring to your supervisor''s opinions. Do any of you have any questions?" At my word, a girl raised her hand.


    Seeing that Jacob sarcastically smiled, "Lower your hand, he won''t answer-"


    "Yes, what is it?" I answered.


    "Who will supervise us?"


    "It will be Anna, Alice and Redwick. They will look after you and if you have any problems or injuries go straight to them." They nodded.


    "Remember, use your tools and bring destruction upon this place." I said and in example I punched the wall next to me and it broke apart.


    "Oh My Goodness!" A maid gasped seeing what I did.


    I shook my head, "It''s not a big de-"


    "Master, how did you know?"


    "..?"


    I saw them give me incredulous looks and I turn to my hand and shock goes through me too. The place where I struck had three large bars of gold in it.


    "Wow Master! You already knew where to strike." A maid exclaimed as I awkwardly smiled.


    "We- Well¡­ you can say that."


    Seeing the gold bars, they also believed in my words about their being valuable items hidden in the house.


    "Okay, wear the safety equipment first before doing anything and Remember, safety is the first priority." They nodded¡­ but they had strange looks.


    All of them were looking at me with deep emotions. As if I touched the deepest part of their heart. Then it hit me.


    ''Oh Yeah! This is a timeline when people don''t prioritize safety of workers and instead focused on time. No wonder they got a bit misty.''


    "Alright then, start from the upper floors first." They nodded and started moving up.


    "What now?" Jacob asked, "Do we want us to join them?" He was asking for both him and Raven.


    "No," I smiled, "We''re gonna visit the cemetery."

 Chapter 94 - 94 - Grave Robbers

    "Damn! Another one filled with decayed corpse." I said as I opened another grave which turned out to be also filled with a skeleton.


    I was at the cemetery with Raven and Jacob, who too were digging out corpses to see if there were any gold hidden here or not. But even after searching for a long while, the only thing we gathered up were corpses.


    Unfortunately for me, Alice didn''t know how to do necromancy otherwise these skeletons and decayed corpses could come to use, but for now it was for naught.


    ''I wonder if somebody did business in skeletons.''


    My mind wanders to unusual places again as I lie down over the ground. The search was long and fruitless. Seeing the two still working their asses, I stop them.


    "Raven you can stop now and Jacob¡­" I thought for a moment as the sweat glistened down his skin, "You can keep going if you want."


    "I''m the one who''s handicapped! You should be worried about me more than him." Jacob angrily said joining Raven as they both sat down.


    We took a bit of rest as the silence enveloped us, "So¡­ you guys found nothing as well, huh."


    Raven shook his head, "Not yet."


    "If you''re talking about finding a dead granny whose lower parts still haven''t been decayed then, yeah I found something¡­ I found something very strange."


    I nod in understanding, "Should have known that would tinkle your dingle." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wh- What! That''s not what I mean-" Jacob tried to reason but I didn''t hear it.


    I turned to Raven and smirked, "Say what Raven, why don''t we both take a walk for... let''s say a few minutes." I looked at Jacob''s face, "You should be done by that time, right?"


    "What the fuck do you mean!"


    "As you say, sir." Raven smiled in understanding and we got up.


    "Hey! Stop! This isn''t a good joke!... This is my manhood we''re talking about." He screamed as we actually walked away before removing ourselves from his view.


    As we walked, I said to Raven, "Do you think he can hear us?"


    "Most probably not."


    "Good," My tone takes a different wave, "What do you think about Jacob?"


    "In what sense?"


    "In whatever you deem important."


    Raven went quiet for a few seconds before answering, "That kid is a bit of a loudmouth and a lot disrespectful but¡­ as a person, I suppose he is good on the inside."


    Then he looked up in the sky as he remembered a scene, "I remember a few days ago, when I was walking through the house, I witnessed upon something. A young maid was standing on a cranky old stool and was dusting the walls. But the stool which was old, suddenly couldn''t take her weight and broke."


    "It was a long fall¡­ and if it weren''t for Jacob who stepped into save her, she might have gotten big injuries." Then he smiled discreetly, "Even as he felt the pain from his crippled leg from overusing his strength, he didn''t show it to the girl. He also didn''t take advantage of her kindness at that moment and just simply left."


    "So as a person, I can say he is a bit reliable."


    He said all that but I felt that he had something else to say that he kept quiet about, "And what is it that concerns you?"


    He groaned a bit, "Even with his good qualities, I can clearly see that he, at one time, was a good person. But something happened that had changed him so drastically."


    He then looked at me, "I''m won''t pry but I would be cautious before trusting him with something truly dangerous."


    I nod at him, soaking in his words and understanding the midst of it. It was as I thought, he didn''t change much. It was just that he was angry at some people but couldn''t take it out on anyone so it was damaging him. If that anger weren''t to be released anytime soon, then it might consume him completely.


    Something that might work in my favor or not.


    As we talked, we rounded back to the place as Jacob leaned on a tombstone with a frown.


    "You guys actually left me."


    I looked around, a bit curious then back at him, "What happened? You didn''t do your business yet?"


    "What fucking business! I said I''m not into dead old ladies!" He screamed out loud as I put my pinkies in my earholes.


    "Stop shouting. Are you trying to put us in crime of grave robbing?"


    "But we are."


    "¡­That''s another matter." I said turning away, "So one last grave to look then."


    Raven frowned, "But we searched all of them."


    "Not that one though." I pointed towards the bald fuckers grave.


    "But weren''t we the ones who arranged it anyway?" Jacob said and he was right.


    It was me who put him in that grave but there was something strange about it. I remembered it a while back at the walk, that this place had already been reserved for that baldy''s grave.


    Now why would someone, who was very rich and full of promiscuous life, prepare his grave?


    It might be normal for others but this didn''t feel normal to me.


    So with that, we dug up the grave and kept on digging underneath before I felt something hard.


    "Ting!"


    "There''s something here." I say and all three of us work our ass off and finally the face of it was revealed.


    It was a big steel box that had been neatly placed 12 feet underneath the ground.


    "Shit!" Jacob cursed, "It''s gonna take forever to take that thing out."


    "But we found it and that''s what matters." Raven said.


    I pat the back of both of them, "How about this, when we get this out, I will give you both a percentage of what is hidden here?"


    That immediately shone a glint over Jacob''s eyes while Raven too felt a bit attracted.


    "How much?" Jacob asked.


    "I''ll give each of you 1% percent."


    ''Shatter''


    "Man¡­ you''re quite cheap." Jacob said with a deadpan look.


    "How about you do it for free then hah!"


    "Can''t you see I''m already digging!" Jacob said digging out the dirt like it was jacking off.

 Chapter 95 - 95 - Doctors Review

    It was nighttime.


    The rain outside was waving in heavily. Droplets of water fell over the tin walls of a small house at the far end of the town of Hyfelia where it was filled with trees. If someone were to scream out in pain at this place, it would be very hard for it to be heard.


    Suddenly, without any notice, the small door to the house started to bang.


    "KNOCK" "KNOCK" "KNOCK"


    A grown of annoyance rang out.


    "KNOCK" "KNOCK" "KNOCK"


    "I''m coming! I''m coming! Knock you hoofs for a second!" The person inside said as he got up from his bed and wore his glasses. Looking at the small mirror beside his bed-table, the person revealed to be the doctor.


    The same doctor who had checked on our protagonist at the very start.


    The doctor didn''t care about his appearance nor did he tried to fix them. He just got up that way and went to open the door. The night was already quite dark, no matter who had come for help, he was going to turn them away.


    For him, a good night''s sleep is necessary. Because his days are full of people with the same disease or death. It had been so much so that the doctor''s feelings towards people had gradually come to a slow stop.


    "KNOCK" "KNOCK" "KNOCK"


    "I said I''m coming!" He loudly yelled, thinking that might have reached those waiting outside. He quickly came and opened his door, ready to yell at the imbecile who had disturbed his sweet sleep.


    "Do you even realize what time i-" The words got struck in his throat.


    Outside, it was pretty dark and with the addition of the rain, it was even harder for someone to see who it was.


    "BANG!"


    But as the lighting struck a tree a few kilometers away, the momentary flash of light illuminated the people who were standing outside. Seeing who stood at front, spread fear in the heart of the doctor.


    "It''s You!"


    "Yes, it''s me." I gave him a smile as another lightning strike flashed behind me, making it as dark as necessary. "Aren''t you going to let me in, doctor?" I say to the man who had a face full of disbelief.


    Hearing me, he shook for a moment and his plan of kicking anyone out went dead. He stepped away from the door as me and the others came inside.


    Looking inside, it was even smaller than I thought. Only a bed, table and some accessories, not something a doctor couldn''t afford but it was just too less. I thought his house would be bigger than it is, but who would have known his true agenda.


    Walking around the house, I saw the doctor carefully follow us around, not a word in mouth so I said, "What''s wrong doctor?"


    "Hmm?"


    "You''re giving the expression of someone who''s seen a ghost." My words had an immediate effect as his eyes widened in fear before he calmed himself.


    "Wh- What do you mean¡­ It''s nothing like that, I¡­ was asleep so this might be a side effect from it."


    I nodded, "Well you''re the doctor so I guess you would know."


    "Why are you here?" The doctor asked, albeit a bit rudely which made me frown as I turned to him.


    "Excuse me?"


    Sensing the atmosphere, the doctor changed his words, "I meant, what do you want?"


    "You see, my friend here," I pointed to Jacob who was clutching to his leg, "Is hurt. Can you take a look at him and tell us what''s wrong?"


    The doctor nodded and told them to follow him to the other room where he did his work. Laying down on the operating bed, the doctor took some time at his leg before he shook his head.


    "Normal recovery is out of the way; I need to amputate this part of the leg."


    Jacob frowned, "Isn''t there any other way then cutting my leg off?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No" The doctor flatly refused, "Whoever did this, did it knowing that it would be an everlasting damage." His words immediately gained me a pissed off look from Jacob.


    "What if I don''t want to cut off the leg?"


    "Then an infection might spread over your whole leg and then the pain might be so huge that you would beg for it to be cut off." The doctor said so lightly that Jacob couldn''t help but scoff.


    "Wow doctor, so much for helping with my mental fortitude."


    "I am telling you this so that you would know. If we do the amputation in a few days, then we would only need to cut off from the knee part and then you can just get a prosthetic and it would feel as a new leg." The doctor said, finished with his work, placing his tools at the wall behind.


    I nod at the doctor, "So doc, do you have any painkillers?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "How about this one?" I pull out a specific one.


    Looking back at it, the doctor took a few moments before saying, "Yeah I have those too. They are for extreme cases when you need to stop the pain when they reach quite high degrees but they only work for a while."


    "Extreme cases¡­ such as a young assassin trying to kill the town noble and his son?"


    The doctor stopped in his tracks before he resumed again, "I don''t know what you are talking about?" Then he turned around and said, "You can go now."


    "Why so hasty, doc?"


    "I''ve looked at your friend already and it is quite late, I would like to get some sleep before morning comes." He said, his eyes avoiding mine.


    I nod, sympathetically, "Of course, you do." I walk around him, "You''re the town doc, the only one. Of course you''re busy all day with patients."


    "But I don''t get why you would give refuge to someone who killed your boss and is trying to kill his only son."


    At my words, the doctor shook for a moment before he pulled out a scalpel and lunged at me. Which was quickly prevented by both Raven and Jacob, who didn''t seem the least bit hurt now as they lay him down on the bed.


    "You''re gonna die, you bastard!" He screamed, "You think you''ll get away with this!"


    "I''m sure nature is on my side today, doc." I said while wearing one of his gloves and a mask, "Now be a good man and tell me everything I want to know."


    "Fuck YOU!"


    I smile seeing his disobedience.


    "Doc¡­ did you know, there are more than two hundred bones in the human body?" Hearing me, the eyes of his widen in fear as I smile.

 Chapter 96 - 96 - A Tale Made By Baldy

    Readers beware, the following stuff might be a bit too violent for some people.


    I should have known that there would be limitations.


    Limitations to what I would know.


    Just because I was somewhat of a geek and a hardcore reader of the story didn''t mean that I was omniscient.


    Just as a wise person once said, ''The world is a large place and there are too many bitches out there for you to stay single at this age.''


    Alas that guy caught Chlamydia in his research or you can say he sacrificed himself for his study, but the thought remains¡­ where was I again?


    "Ahhh!"


    Yes! That I don''t know much about this world.


    Who would have thought that my new stepmother would make me take drastic steps and who would have known that my dead father would garner a fantastic buddy that has such a great thirst for vengeance.


    "Ahh! AHHH!"


    But overall¡­ all of those are happening and now I''m cursing my luck. Still it is through sheer effort and work that I-


    "AHhh! PLEase!"


    ¡­Sigh¡­ The mothapucker wouldn''t just let me cleanly finish my inner monologue.


    I look down at the operation table where the doctor is strapped down by leather belts. Raven was by his head, muting his voice if he were to scream too loudly and Jacob was out by the door to see that we aren''t interrupted by any annoying individual.


    "Doc¡­ if you aren''t going to cooperate fully then you might as well let me finish my inner monologue, right?"


    The doctor lying weirdly over the bed, looked at me with eyes filled with tears and the fear of death, "Bu- But I already told you everything¡­ please¡­" He sniffed and balled his eyes out, "Just let me go."


    "Ahhh!" The doctor screamed in pain as I cut off the ring finger in his left hand.


    He was right about telling me everything about the little assassin. At first when I had scared the guy by breaking all of his fingers, the guy didn''t seem to bulge much.


    Sure he answered, cried and begged to be set free as I broke all of his fingers but he quite really didn''t seem like he was being nice¡­ yes, I figured that by giving an everlasting damage like cutting off his fingers would do the trick and fortunately it did.


    The guy literally sang about the girl whilst thrashing over at the bed. I hope this doesn''t make me sound like a psychopath... I was just gathering intelligence. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So to recount briefly, the girl''s name is Rebecca.


    Rebecca Hailey.


    But it''s not her that matters, it''s her mother Bianca Hailey.


    How to say this without being way to too thorough¡­ well, Bianca was known to be the hottest wife in Hyfelia. So hot that every guy, whether married or not, wanted to bang her.


    Now, the late baldy wasn''t a saint so he too wasn''t blocked by his dicking desires. He wanted to fuck her more than anyone. So he, just like the others would sent her valuable gifts.


    Jewelry, Special Flowers, Oversea Foods and other stuff but that didn''t seem to move Bianca. As I''ve said before, Bianca was a married woman. A person who very much loved her childhood friend and husband Hallock and he¡­ was an angry man.


    Not in the sense of beating his wife no, but busting out the balls of every man that decided to lay their eyes on his wife and the baldy wasn''t an exception.


    Not only that but the husband was a pseudo guardian like figure of the town that stopped people from being harassed by the baldy.


    So black eyed and blue balled the baldy uses his expensive gifts as a trap and gets the husband arrested for thievery which he naturally resisted. But against the militia that the baldy hired, it was too much for the guardian and his head ended up in the sharp end of a pike.


    Now with the husband gone and wife grieving, it was the perfect time for the guy to use his special move.


    Coercion


    The guy threatened the wife and spread fear about her little daughter and the wife gave in quickly. Then the guy fucked her every day and you know, flicked on his fantasy. Later he even sold her to his other friends who used her to their delight.


    It wasn''t long before later she became known as the town whore who got fucked by literally everyone. So seeing the state she was in, the women fell depressed and later hung herself right before the gates of this house.


    Yeah¡­ it was sad. Good thing that I didn''t tell you the full version¡­ man was it sick.


    So later the girl who was left, her daughter Rebecca, became a beggar but for a cause. She begged for money and later left before coming back years later, at the current time becoming who she is now.


    Now her story felt a bit unique, made me feel like if there was a game with such a main character I might have played it hard.


    End of story.


    My focus comes back at the crying doctor as I click my tongue, "But you didn''t doc. You didn''t tell me everything."


    "But¡­ I did."


    "Not everything about my father." I said with knowing eyes, "I''m talking about the dark deals that he did, doc." My words made his scared eyes even more fearful.


    He stammered, "Bu- bu- but I don''t know anything about them."


    I shook my head disappointingly, "I know you do doc. I got concrete proof that you were in on it too." He was going to deny but I interrupted, "Now don''t try to act all righteous because you helped a girl get her vengeance."


    "Don''t you see, you''re not any better than my father¡­ I think you are even more worse." I say to his bewildered face, "You, a doctor, sworn to protect the lives of everyone is selling them to the devil¡­ tell me isn''t that an interesting concept."


    "I- Ahhh!" He arched his back while screaming as I cut of his pinky finger.


    "I- I¡­ can''t." He begged as tears bled from his eyes, "They''ll kill my family."


    I nod, sympathetically, "I know doc. But for me, it''s either your family or it''s you." Then I whispered in his ears, "And frankly I don''t either of those have a good chance of surviving."

 Chapter 97 - 97 - Luck Doesnt Change

    Arthur steadily moved through the darkness of the night. He looked calm but inside his thoughts were all disarray.


    Today was the day when the meeting of honor was held in Valint and it went in a surprising way. At first when Gekko''s father started talking, he was all about wanting justice and Arthur''s head on a pike but later when he saw that his son was the main problem, the guy suddenly backed down.


    After that, he didn''t seem to ask or actually demand anything from Arthur. All he spoke of was his son''s body and the place where the tragedy had occurred.


    Arthur''s face couldn''t help but frown at the thought.


    It went way too¡­ smoothly.


    Arthur wasn''t just being a skeptical person. His life had its ups and downs and it had more downs then he could count. His father falling for that witch''s trickery, his mother''s Illness becoming more problematic and him having to participate in a brawl almost every day without any real reason.


    But life certainly had some ups for him.


    Arthur smiled almost a bit perversely as he remembered some of the moments. He would sometimes accidentally bump into a beautiful girl or would end up trying to save them and later would flirt with them.


    It was all fun and grabb- I mean games, that his sweet Elizabeth didn''t need to bother with.


    His happy face took a downturn as it quickly got replaced by a sigh. He shook his head, disappointingly, "And here I thought, my luck was starting to look up."


    He said those words to the group of soldiers that suddenly surrounded him. Looking around he saw there weren''t more than 10 soldiers, all elite from his standing. They were at the back of an alley where there was nothing but dump.


    Arthur too had felt that some people had been following him for a while so he had deliberately walked to an empty place where there wouldn''t be any chance of normal civilian walking by.


    Looking at their chest, their armor didn''t seem to have any crest so he assumed they were removed deliberately, "You guys don''t seem the type that would be mercenaries. But you don''t have any crest on you."


    He smiled, "Let me guess, your master wanted you to do his dirty work but was afraid of actually showing himself, even to the point of removing his own family''s name from your armor."


    "Talk about being a coward."


    Surprisingly, Arthur''s words didn''t incite any anger inside them. They were all calm, as expected from elite soldiers of a noble house.


    Arthur clicked his tongue, "At least give me the satisfaction of making you angry before I kill you all."


    At his words, all the soldiers readied their sword and aimed them at him as they slowly moved forward.


    Arthur looked around and saw their move. They were trying to cut off his space of attack and injure him from all sides. Frankly it was both a stupid and bold move.


    Bold for being effective against the weak minded, stupid for using it on him.


    Without a word, Arthur dashed behind him. The soldiers a bit shocked at his sudden change of movement went for a slash. Arthur smiled as the sudden escape place that conjured and quickly slid out of it before striking at their backs.


    The fight went on for a while before Arthur stood in a somewhat big-ish pool of blood. His body drenched a bit from sweat and the blood of his enemies. Putting his weight over the sword, he took steady breathes.


    They weren''t normal soldiers so it took a bit out of him to stop all of them. But they weren''t strong enough to injure him.


    Then he suddenly called out at the end of the alley, "So, are you going to come out or do I think of it as you bowing out?"


    "Clap" "Clap" "Clap"


    Three metallic claps rang out as a soldier wearing gold plated armor came out of a corner where Arthur had directed his voice. The person was tall, standing at 6 feet tall and his heavy armor made him look even more dangerous.


    But his face couldn''t be seen through the helmet he wore, which might be why he took it off. Then a face mortified by wars was shown. Dark brown skin, bald as the helmet, a few crooked teethes and one disfigured white eye.


    The guy opened his mouth, "From the moment I saw you, I knew you would be fun." Then he looked at the dead bodies on the floor, "They were just crumbs to give you a light workout."


    "Well thank you for that experience," Arthur said, "I hope you wouldn''t be stupid enough to join them, right?"


    "On the contrary," The guy pulled his longsword, "I want to be the one to kill you."


    Arthur sighed again, "I try to tell them but nooone of them listen."


    ...


    I stood before the gates of my house. The same place where Bianca had hung herself.


    Yes, it definitely would have been unsightly scene by the looks of it.


    Now about the doctor¡­ the guy after a bit more pull, said everything. But nothing of them was good news. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the dead of this baldy, which wasn''t done by his buddies in the dark, they all cut off connection from this place. They figured that such a person dying would immediately spark interest from many people but haha¡­ nobody cared.


    It was especially good for them, those who broke off all ranks and orders and took each territory for their own, which is spread all over the kingdom.


    So it definitely wasn''t going to be easy taking them back anymore¡­ now that I think of it, it never was going to be easy.


    Sighing I get inside the house to my room steadily. The house was under construction, who knows where my heavy step might break something and fall on me.


    Good thing, my bed was on the first floor.


    Opening it, I find a pleasant surprise waiting for me as she sat on my bed with a smile on her face.


    "Master¡­ I came to claim my reward."

 Chapter 98 - 98 - The Reward [ Part 1 ] (18+)

    Wearing translucent white gown that would allow me to see through her black undies. It was a very exciting scene from me.


    I gulped while seeing her laying so sexily like that on the bed. I had been waiting for this for sooo long. Ever scene that squirting incident on that hotel, I had been blue balled by Alice living with us or with some work.


    Who would have thought that she would be the one to reciprocate this feeling of mine once again.


    "Master¡­ I came to claim that reward." She said while getting up the bed and slowly walking towards me. She stood before me and tilted her head in a innocent manner, "Can I?"


    ''Man, I just want to rip open her clothes.'' My thoughts were going through multiple changes and I knew that I might go overboard with her so I took a deep breath.


    "Anna¡­ listen." I said patting her on the shoulder, "Right now, I am trying my very best to not do something crazy to you so think carefully before you actually do this. Because it would hurt but mostly it would change the feelings between us for- aahhhh!"


    My words stopped in my throat as her hand roamed at my dick while she whispered, "Feelings like this?"


    I could only nod multiple times at her words.


    Seeing me like this, she lightly laughed and touched my cheeks, "You''re only thinking about yourself, master. Have you ever thought how I feel? How much I wanted to do this?"


    "Listen carefully, master." She said with a serious look, "This is not you who''s choosing this but it''s me, understand."


    ''Well¡­ I warned her.''


    I gave her my answer as a kiss which took her by surprise. Then she surprised me even more by going rougher and using her tongue.


    "Smosh" "Smoch" "Slosh"


    Our tongue''s collided in great fever and we showed each other our love again.


    "Mmph!"


    I could hear her moan in my mouth. I understood her need for this as it was the same for me.


    Without waiting any longer, I grab her by her butt and pull her up. She didn''t resist a bit as she looked at me with a different gaze. That strange look still on her as I threw her over the bed.


    Anna took heavy breathes as she saw Henry pull off his clothes in such a way that they were a hindrance. Before she could do the same, Henry came and ripped apart her clothes like a beast in heat.


    Frankly that was a bit unnecessary, still she didn''t know but why that action of his made her feel warmer inside. Henry came close to her which she thought would be to kiss her again but no, it was to hold her chin as he made her gaze at him, "How many times do I have to tell you, call me Henry when we''re alone."


    "¡­Hah¡­ Henry." She said to me with a tempted tone. Even though hearing her call me master during sex would sound great. But hearing her say it so much daily, might have made me a bit dull to it.


    I look down to her clothes which only consisted of her black bra and underwear.


    Gulping once more seeing that pearl perfect skin, I went in and kissed her neck.


    "Hmm!"


    She moaned as I licked and took in her body''s smell. Then slowly I went down towards her breast.


    The big guns, the real mama.


    Anna saw me look at her breast and said, "Do you want me to open the-"


    I couldn''t wait for her to finish and tried to open them myself.


    "Hen- Henry!" Anna could see that I had lost my reason, "They open from the fron- Oh! You opened it- YEEEE!" Her mild surprise at me opening her bras disappeared instantly as I gave a bite to her breast.


    Soft, Melony like balloon.


    I licked and sucked her breast from one to another. Even though I knew that I wouldn''t get any milk from it, the thought of actually getting some couldn''t disappear from my mind.


    Anna could feel me biting her breasts and even though at first it felt a bit childish to her. Gradually she started to feel the pull of it and slowly heaved her voice and moaned.


    "Umm!... Yeah!... Th- That feels soooo good!"


    Anna moaned as she grabbed my head and pushed them deeper inside her melons. I sucked and kissed for some time before letting them go.


    "POP!"


    A popping sound appeared and I looked down at her chest to see that her breasts were filled with my saliva and bite marks. Her laying down over the bed, all for mine to devour however I wanted.


    I really wish there was a camera, because this scene would have been perfect for my wallpaper.


    I looked down to her legs and saw that her cave was blocked by her underwear so I went to undid them. But her hands stopped me.


    Looking back at her in confusion, she shook her head, "Last time, you made me feel pleasure." Then she smiled in a sultry manner, "This time it''s my time to return the favor."


    Who was I to stop a girl from willingly giving me a blowjob.


    Anna got up and came face to face without my rock hard cock and her eyes went wide in surprise.


    "OH MY GOD! It''s big!"


    "Thanks!" I said in pride.


    "How was Amelia able to put it inside her anyway?" Suddenly the mood kind of dampened for me a little, "No wonder she wanted some kind of retribution from you." She said with her mischievous look.


    "Well, she was able to learn pretty quickly, let''s see how much you fare?" I smirk at her feeling her motion change. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh! Is that a challenge?" She said with a dangerous glint, "You should remember Henry, I have never lost a challenge before."


    "It will be if you think you can ACTUALLYYY!" My tone sky rises immediately by her sudden move as she took my dick inside her mouth.


    Then without any prior instructions from me, gave the best blowjob of both my lives.

 Chapter 99 - 99 - The Reward [ Part 2 ] (18+)

    Anna carefully took my staff inside her mouth as I felt the hot and moisty sensation engulf my cock. She didn''t take much more than 4 inches but it was enough to satisfy me.


    As I thought, she was a bit sloppy with her technique. She may have been bold at first but in reality she is a pure girl, so she shouldn''t know how to do this. All she''s doing is maybe copycatting Amelia.


    "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~"


    She slowly moved up and down over my dick while using her tongue to give me great pleasure.


    "Ahh¡­ yeah, that''s what I''m talking about." My already heated cock felt even warmer inside her sweet mouth.


    Anna glanced back at me briefly, seeing that whatever she''s doing, it was working its magic, so she tried to sped up.


    "O- Oh! YEs! That''s¡­ wooo!" I couldn''t have any words going through my mind as the pleasure of her going back and forth even faster filled my mind.


    As she did that I felt some disturbance on the downside. I slowly looked down to see her, doing her thing faster but that became a problem for her as she coughed slightly but tried to hide it.


    "Anna, stop it." I forced her head out of my dick, "I told you already, it''s going to be a bit problematic on your first try so try taking it easy, will you?"


    Anna took deep breaths trying to calm this sensation of warmth all over her, "I¡­ I then lost the bet, huh."


    "What are you talking about¡­ the night''s still young, you know." I smiled and she understood my meaning.


    "But that doesn''t meAN- HOLY MOTHER OF EMMM!" She interrupted me and ate my cock once more.


    ''And there she goes again.''


    I guide her head slowly and she does it slowly this time. The sensual feeling was great.


    "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~"


    As Anna took my dick in her mouth, she couldn''t help but smell it. The stink was horrible, almost something that couldn''t be identified but easily traced. Still she couldn''t stop herself from taking an even deeper smell of it.


    As she took the smell, her body went through a subtle shock that made her feel warmer and wetter under her legs.


    ''Ahh!... Why does Henry''s smell make me so much like this?''


    She couldn''t find the answer to her question as suddenly her eyes went misty and she automatically started to crave more of my dick.


    ''I¡­ I want more of him!'' She thought and went faster once more, sending a wave of pleasure go through my body.


    "Anna¡­ you''re doing amazing¡­ YES! Just like that, you''re already surpassing Amelia by miles."


    Hearing the compliment, she looked even happier and took my dick off and gave it a big lick with her tongue as if it was a lollipop. Then just like Amelia, she took one of my hairy balls inside and played with it.


    "Yep! Definitely going to the best ballsdeep feeling of the year!" I said and looked down as my eyes turned to shock.


    Anna was sucking my balls and licking them profusely but her eyes had changed. It was subtly similar to Amelia but Anna''s had this large pink heart like shape in them as if... WHAT THE FUCK!


    Then her gaze looked back at mine as she lovingly took my dick inside her mouth and started going deep.


    "Oh Fuck!"


    Her gaze and the way she was going felt a bit too much for me. So much that I was close to bursting.


    "Anna, I''m going to cum. So get out when I- OH Yeah!"


    "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~"


    "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~"


    Ignoring my instruction, she went faster and faster until I couldn''t help it anymore and burst into her mouth with a push.


    "YESSS!"


    "Gurgle" "Gurgle"


    Loads upon loads I poured into her mouth as she chugged them down like it was nothing.


    "Whoo!" I sighed hard and let her head go, "Did I go too hard?" But she didn''t answer me.


    I look down to see that Anna was licking her hands and face where the extra cum had shot out.


    Anna could taste the warm gooey thing going down her throat. It was a lot¡­ but they tasted so great to her that she even licked the last of it that was left on her.


    ''Hmm¡­ it''s so good~~~'' Her heart shaped gaze searched for more and finally she took a look at my dick as she started licking it off me.


    But as she licked my cock, I saw her message her vagina with her left hand as an idea came to my head¡­ the real head.


    Without any warning, I lay her down on the bed. Then grabbing her waist, I pull her butt up, making it directly face me.


    "Ahh!"


    Seeing her butt so evident before my eyes, the misty effect broke and she asked in embarrassment, "Henry¡­ what are you doing!"


    "I''m going to have a taste of your cum, now." I say with a devilish smile as the blush on her face deepens.


    "Bu- But I pee from there."


    "If I''m lucky then I might get a taste of it too." Hearing me she couldn''t help but cover her face in shame as I dived in.


    Damn was she wet! Her pussy was pouring water at this point.


    Immediately my tongue invaded her private place as her back arched in shock. Then ignoring her words, I went wild with my tongue.


    "AHh!" "Ahh!" "Hennnnry!"


    Anna loving called out to me as her legs locked down my path of escape.


    I was in my own mind.


    ''Who knew her female pre-cum stuff would be this tasty?''


    I licked her insides from here to there while drinking any of the liquid that seemed to pour out of her vagina.


    After some time...


    "Oh! GOD!... Hen- Henry I- I think I''m going to cum!" She warned me while she felt my cold tongue invade her warm place even further which made her body go through much pleasure.


    Then suddenly as if a leak couldn''t take the pressure anymore, she burst out and squirted all over my mouth. I too, took all of the squirt that was possible and drank to my fill.


    sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 100 - 100 - The Reward [ Part 3 ] (18+)

    "Hah" "Hah"


    "Hah" "Hah"


    Both of us took deep breathes while looking at each other. Both of us knew that this was far from over, this was just the start of it.


    My eyes glazed over the sweat that had been accumulated over her body and couldn''t help myself and went down to it and kissed her.


    "Hmm"


    She moaned while I kissed and roamed her body again before biting her breasts once more.


    "Ahh!"


    No matter how much I savored them, the taste couldn''t leave from my mind. Letting her get some breath, I look back at her and ask, "Are you ready?"


    She nodded briefly while looking down at my large cock. One question going through both of our mind.


    Will it fit?


    I layed my cock over her moist vagina, "I''m gonna put it in slowly, tell me if it hurts." She nodded.


    Before doing anything more, I rub my cock over her vagina, playing with it a little bit. Making sure that the vagina is lubricated enough for herself. Then pointing my large cock at the small entrance of her hole and praying that her pain would be lesser than what I''m imagining, I slowly start my descend.


    "Hmm"


    She moaned slightly as my cock started going in. Her face morphing from tired to gradually pain.


    "Ahh¡­ Ahhh." Anna grabbed the sheets of the bed in pain. Henry''s cock was big, unusually big. The further it went the much more pain she felt from it.


    Seeing her like that, I began to worry, "Should I stop?"


    She shook her head, giving me a pained smile, "I- It''s okay¡­ just in curiosity, how much further is it?"


    Hearing her, I look back down at my cock, which was just 2 and a half inch in. I feared how to tell her that there was still 5.5 inch left of it. The big problem was that my cock was too thick and she was a pure maiden who didn''t do any of this before so it was more painful for her.


    Looking at my face, she got her answer, "There''s that much left, huh¡­ good for me."


    I could dark circles forming around her eyes and the atmosphere becoming more and more damp, so I went and hugged her as I whispered, "Anna, I''m sorry... but this is for the best."


    "What- AHHHHHHH!" Anna screamed in extreme pain as I jabbed my cock inside her.


    It wasn''t my full length but now I have filled her whole vagina completely.


    Yes, I know that seems much more bad than it could have been, but now she wouldn''t have to feel any extra pain.


    Blood leaked out of her vagina as I hugged her tightly and suddenly I felt a sting on my shoulder. Trying to stop the pain Anna had accidentally bit my shoulder. I didn''t say anything and we stayed like that in position for a long while before I felt the bite on my shoulder lessen.


    I carefully asked, "Is the pain¡­ lesser now?"


    She slowly nodded before glancing at me with an apologetic look, "I''m sorry for biting into your shoulder. Did it hurt?"


    "Don''t worry, what you felt was ten times more painful than I could even imagine. Do you want to stop?"


    "No, let''s keep going. I think if we do it slowly, I won''t feel the pain." She said and I looked at her face to see that it was all sweaty.


    Wiping it, "Alright, but if it hurts, just say it." She nodded.


    Slowly I pulled my cock out, letting a few wave of blood out, showing her purity. Her face squirmed a bit but I could see it was tolerable so I put it back in and pulled it out again.


    Just like that I slowly pulled it back in and out before sometime later, I was pistoning her very slowly. At one point she even started moaning, "Hmm"


    Then after some time, she told me, "Henry¡­ you can speed up."


    "Alright." At her words, my actions went a bit faster and this time my body started to hit hers in a good speed, making pleasurable sounds.


    "Pah!" "Pah!"


    "Pah!" "Pah!"


    As the sound of our body hitting each other sounded, her moans were syncing in with them too. Anna felt the huge cock going inside her and felt her body give in the pleasure and moaned out as my cock hit her cervix.


    "Pah!" "Uhh~"


    "Pah!" "Uhh~"


    "Pah!" "Uhh~"


    Seeing her feeling pleasure once more, I grabbed a boob of hers and started sucking it.


    "Uhhh~~¡­ that feels sooo good, Henry!" Anna screamed out loud, forgetting about if anyone was hearing their words or not.


    Her body at one point started to feel so much pleasure that her vagina started tightening around my cock, telling me that she was about to burst. So I sped up my piston.


    "PAH!" "PAH!" "PAH!"


    Anna suddenly being banged so hard like that, screamed out in pleasure, "OHHHH GOD!." Then her words stammered at each of my bangs, "I-I''m co- cominnnng!" Then with a burst she cummed on the spot while I kept on banging her until she stopped.


    We stopped for a moment to get a breather before I couldn''t help myself and put it back inside her again in a quick move. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "AHhh!"


    She moaned and as I kept on banging her. My movements not slow anymore, keeping the fastness as it was before. I knew that my burst was not far from here so I went in strong.


    "Pah!" "Pah!" "Pah!"


    Anna couldn''t describe the pleasure she was feeling right now. She had just cummed so her vagina was quite sensitive right now and suddenly being banged so hard made her feel like she was in cloud 9.


    "O-Oh¡­. Th- that''s¡­. I- I feel lik- like I''m going to cum¡­ again!" She screamed out loud as I increased my pace even more feeling. I was about to burst too.


    "I''m going to cum too, Anna!"


    "Me, too Master!"


    I fucked her as hard as possible and her pussy tightened on me again as I burst open, spreading my cum all inside her. Feeling the hot liquid fulfilling her, she came on the spot too.


    "FUUUCK YESSSSS!"

 Chapter 101 - 101 - Father ?

    As we both finally finished ourselves, a wave of tiredness washed over both of us. Even I was a bit tired by all that had happened.


    I knew that I would gain my stamina back in a few minutes as that''s just how I''m built but Anna wouldn''t. Just looking at her, I could tell she was down for the count. It wasn''t like I needed to fuck her more, what we did was enough satisfaction for me¡­ anyway there''s always tomorrow.


    So I laid down beside her and hugged her. I kissed her sweaty forehead while saying, "Goodnight Anna."


    She too hugged me back, "Good night, Henry." Then whispered, "I love you."


    "I love you too."


    Then hugging each other we both went to a happy sleep, completely missing the fact that there was someone who was gazing at us with great intensity.


    "Hah¡­ Hah"


    The peeping tom by the door, took deep breaths while one of her hand went down her pants and did unruly things to her own self.


    Alice looked at her new master and older sister fornicate. She had been here for a long time.


    At first, hearing the strange noises coming from the master''s room, she felt confused. The noises seemed familiar to her so she went in to take a look and what she saw terrified her.


    Her new master was eating her older sister''s vagina!


    Who does that? Isn''t that a dirty place? Was he drinking her pee? sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many such questions went through her mind and she questioned about whether she should do something about it. But she saw her dear older sister was happy by what they were doing and the master was quite caring with her too.


    So she stayed and even helped them a bit. When Alice saw that her older sister couldn''t contain her happiness anymore, she barricaded the room using a silence spell.


    Then she should have just left like anybody. But like everybody, she didn''t, she stayed and watched the whole thing until the very end. At one point while she watched, she had already started masturbating and even came a few times.


    After watching it completely a thought went through her mind.


    ''The master¡­ he was really caring towards big sis, Anna. Especially when they did it.''


    Somehow she didn''t know why but seeing him act like that made her feel a bit stingy.


    ''He isn''t so nice towards everyone else.''


    As soon as that thought came, she quickly removed it from her mind and smiled looking at them.


    ''They truly care about each other¡­ I should leave before someone catches me looking at them.'' Then just as quietly she came, she left.


    ...


    Morning came and with that trouble.


    I fucked up!


    After all the things I could have done, I did that.


    A wave of harrowing thoughts went through my head after I woke up. I realized that in the heat of the moment I had cummed inside Anna.


    I don''t know if her chances of becoming pregnant from just one shot is high or not but I did cum a lot. There''s always a maybe.


    As the troubling thoughts went through my head, my movement seemed to wake the sleeping beauty next to me.


    Anna moaned and slowly stretched her arms and felt the huge soreness over her body. But the sorest she felt was from her downtown area, where looking down, she still felt a huge amount of white liquid was inside her.


    Sighing at that, she turned to me with a pout, "You went overboard last night."


    I awkwardly apologized, "I- I''m sorry. I guess I did go quite overboard at the end."


    Anna lightly patted where her navel was, "What would you do if I get pregnant now!"


    My worries skyrocketed in an instant and I mumbled for a bit. Anna seeing me like that smiled for the briefest moment.


    "I¡­ I''ll take responsibility for it!"


    My words came out seriously and Anna too froze at that. Then she lightly laughed as I looked at her, confused. She shook her head, "Sorry, I just couldn''t stop myself, seeing you so serious about it."


    "Did you really think we were gonna have a baby?"


    "Y- Yeah."


    She smiled while patting my face, "That''s nice¡­ but we can never have a baby." Seeing my frown, she said, "We are from different worlds, you can''t be having a child with me, it will trouble you in the future."


    "I¡­" Hearing her, I was stumped. What she said was right, having a child with a servant was humiliating¡­ just look at me.


    "Stop thinking so much." Anna smiled, "That thoughts for the future, for now let''s just enjoy the time we have."


    I smiled at that, "Yeah, you''re right."


    Anna smiled but then her expression darkened as she cursed, "Shit!"


    Did my Anna¡­ just curse?


    "I''m late." She threw away the cover, "I am supposed to get up the first and now I''m late." Saying that she tried to stand up but her legs gave in but I caught her.


    "Rest now. We had an intense night and it was your first, your body shouldn''t have recovered by now." I said trying to lay her down but she struggled.


    "I am the head maid¡­" Then her eyes turned crescent, "What will the others think?"


    "They''ll think nothing." Laying her down, "You have diligently worked your whole life, one day of rest won''t cause any problem."


    "But-"


    "But nothing! You''re gonna rest now and only get up when you know you''re body is okay, understand?" I said sternly as she nodded.


    "Understand, master."


    I smile and kiss her on the forehead, "Call me if you need anything."


    Anna nodded as I got out of the room, calling Alice.


    "Yes?" Alice said, her eyes shyly avoiding my own.


    That felt a bit strange but I ignored it for the moment, "Anna is feeling a bit weak, so she''s going to be taking a rest today. That''s why I want you to handle her duties today."


    "Hmm!" Alice suddenly turned confused then blushed, "Oh!"


    "Is something wrong? If you can''t do it then I''ll as-"


    "I can do it!" She suddenly exclaimed and I looked at her suspiciously before nodding and leaving her.


    Looking at my back, Alice smiled mischievously.


    ''The master''s¡­ looks quite rugged.''

 Chapter 102 - 102 - Off The Books

    I stood before the house that my father left behind, which will go to my stepmother and I couldn''t help but think bad of her. Not in a rude way but like¡­ pity.


    When you think about it clearly, what does she get anyway?


    A house and a small town. That''s literally nothing.


    No, I''m not being sarcastic.


    And I''m especially not being sarcastic because of how much ruin I brought upon the house nor how the townspeople are lazy and might kill her behind her back.


    ¡­Who knows, if lady luck is with me than that crazy bitch of an assassin might just kill her and remove a problem for me.


    But that would be wanting too much.


    Shaking my head, I ask Redwick to come before me and ask, "How much items were we able to acquire from the house?"


    "Wait a moment, Master." Redwick went into the house and brought out a big notepad. I also saw him wearing glasses as he searched into that notepad.


    "After searching for this two days, the maids and other workers had found a lot of money, gold and some documents." He then looked up at me, "I put the documents aside from them so you can read them later."


    Then looked back at the notepad, "About the money, we had acquired up to a total sum of twenty thousand one hundred and fifty-one pounds. But the gold bars we found accounted to two hundred and fifty of them."


    I nodded, "The gold bars each should amount to a lot of money right?"


    "Yes, master. Each should cost a few hundred pounds, but I still haven''t accurately counted them yet."


    "That can be done later on when we go to our new house." I said thinking about the humongous amount of money that I''ve found in the graveyard.


    ''Adding that¡­ I might have close to a few million pounds on me. Which¡­ worries me.''


    Even though the money should make me more than happy but it''s a really concerning matter. The money was sure to be the same or close to the collected amount of all his black dealings so for the thugs that have broken away from loyalty, they''ll be searching for those money. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that I think about it, that''s good. If they do search for them, they would have to encounter me and if they do that¡­ I will get a man to get inside the dark place.


    As I was thinking, an important thought came to me as I told Redwick to come closer, "And about that matter?"


    Redwick looked a bit confused, "About what matter?"


    "That one¡­ about the safe in the new place."


    Redwick''s face came to recognition as he smiled, "Don''t worry, master. I got the matter settled, it will be done by the time we get there."


    I smiled, a huge worry off my back.


    "Though it is weird for you to build a safe like that." Redwick said.


    "Have you ever seen anyone having this much money?"


    "¡­R- Right" Redwick nodded then his face turned tired, "It''s a bit weird."


    "I already told you, I need it like that for safety."


    "Oh, not that master. It''s just¡­ I was thinking about Anna." Redwick said, "I''ve never seen her taking a rest day before."


    "O- Oh!... is that so." I said with a straight face even though I felt a bit sweaty inside.


    "Hmm" He nodded, "Did you know, even when she was sick, she wouldn''t take a rest day and even when she made mistakes and I scolded her for them, she would always apologize and get back to work. Even after I told her many times to get rest."


    Then he looked concerned, "That said, it would mean she came down with something serious enough for her to take a rest, right?" He asked me.


    "I¡­ suppose."


    "Maybe I should visit her."


    "No!... I mean no, it''s fine. Alice is with her, she''ll be just fine." I said and tried to get his attention to someplace else, "That reminds me, where is that leg guy that I told you about?"


    "Leg guy?" Redwick needed more content, but he spent enough time with me for him to evolve as well, "You mean the prosthetics doctor?"


    "Yes, wasn''t he supposed to arrive by today?"


    "Yes, he was- there they are." Redwick pointed towards the gate, where two people sat on a carriage.


    We went there and Redwick talked with them, "Hello, are any of you Mr. Brandford?" He asked the two riders.


    The left one shook his head, "No, you are talking about our teacher."


    Then the right one spoke, "We''re his student, our teacher is inside the carriage."


    We looked at the door of the carriage, which at the mention of it opened up.


    A man of sufficient height standing at 5.5 got out. He was wearing fashionably rich clothes which were a white undershirt with suspenders, a rich dark green coat, pants of the same color and finally a hat which he tipped while introducing himself.


    "Hello, I am Addon Brandford, the prosthetics doctor." He said in a professional manner, "and you are Mr. Redwick I presume?"


    "Yes" Redwick nodded and pointed at me, "And this is my master, Henry Van Tax."


    The doctor nodded at me and went for a handshake, "A pleasure to meet you."


    "Likewise"


    "Alright then, let''s get straight to business, gentlemen."


    "I''ll get Mr. Jacob, sir." Redwick nodded and later came back with Jacob, who seemed a bit pissed off.


    "What is it? I was very close to finding out that maids address!"


    "Didn''t I tell you not to force any of the maids."


    "But I didn''t. She was willing."


    I shook my head, "Whatever, meet these men. They are here to cut off your leg."


    Jacob didn''t look pleased, "Yes, nice joke."


    "It''s not a joke." My words drained the color from his face as he looked at the doctor.


    The doctor sensing the presence, said, "Well, I can''t say clearly that if we need to cut off your leg or not without taking a look at it."


    "Oh" Jacob removed the patch of clothing covering his leg as he asked, "How about now?"


    The doctor taking just one look had a serious face, "Mr. Jacob¡­ we''re gonna have to cut it off."


    "¡­Motherfucker!"

 Chapter 103 - 103 - Life Or Agony

    At the middle of the night.


    Right at the moment of great darkness, at the edges of Hyfelia something strange could¡­ or couldn''t be seen by the naked eye.


    In the deep forest, surrounded by trees and shadowed by the leafs, a silhouette was seen blitzing past the area. The figure moved so fast that if anybody could see it, they would wonder if they had really seen it or was it just their imagination.


    "I need to get there fast."


    The silhouette said in a young girl''s tone as it moved forward towards its trajectory. If the line of path could be imagined, then anyone could see that the girl was going in a straight path towards the doc''s house.


    She was still miles away from his place but at the speed she was moving it wouldn''t take long before she arrives before the place.


    "The doctor needs to know."


    Even as her breath hindered due to the distance, she didn''t stop and continued on her path. She remembered the good doctor, how could she not? He was someone that had helped her immensely on her path for vengeance.


    When things were rough and she couldn''t even get any rats to fill her belly, it was the doctor that gave her a bread. After she had sustained great injury killing that bald bastard, it was the doctor who had helped her heal.


    And when she had battled that¡­ monster, it was the doctor again who had helped her by giving her some medicines that helped out with the pain.


    Rebecca knew the doctor wasn''t a good person. He had his share of crimes with the bald Tax. He was someone who once had taken great measures before to secure money from the people by overbilling them.


    But after seeing her situation, the guy wavered¡­ then eventually he stopped his dealings and completely cut off that part in his life. Still, that didn''t mean his crimes were gone, they were still there and will always be there.


    But Rebecca could see how he was trying his best to pay for them. So even while he was a bad person, he has a right for a second chance.


    ''A person life is forfeited the moment they land themselves in the dark path.''


    Her master''s words reverberated through her mind as she shook her head.


    No, master. He still has a right¡­ when he''s trying so hard then why shouldn''t he be forgiven for his past self? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Forget him¡­ he will die soon.''


    This is what her master said, that made her come out at this late night towards the doctor''s house. If her master was correct then that Monster might try something with the doctor.


    She couldn''t let anything like that happen¡­ even if it meant fighting him once more.


    "Woosh" "Step!"


    She gave a high jump from a tree branch and landed before the small house. The doctor''s house was unusually small for someone of his wealth. It wasn''t always like this, long ago, he had a large house with many female attendants but later when he redeemed himself, he sold off all those items and gave them to the needy.


    Without a thought, she quickly opened the door of the house. Her quick move costed her as she heard a wire being cut off and a timer start to ring. But it wasn''t the most shocking thing for her.


    Before her stood the doctor, tied to a pole as his skin was peeled off in many places while all his fingers from both hands and legs were cut off.


    Rebecca stood in place, fear stricken on her face. Hearing the new arrival of someone, the doctor looked up, his face had long lost its fear and replaced it with hopelessness.


    But seeing it was Rebecca, his eyes widened momentarily and he tried to speak, "¡­n"


    "Wh- What Doctor?" Rebecca asked."


    "¡­un"


    Not able to hear anything, she went closer, "¡­run"


    Rebecca felt confused for a moment before her eyes widened in realization. Unfortunately, as soon as she did, so did the ticking sound went out and something ignited, exploding the whole house in tandem.


    "BOOM!"


    A huge explosion resounded and the place surrounding 100 meters was blown away.


    As the flames raged on and destruction occurred, two figures stood at a faraway place. One was impartial, while the other was looking at her result in horror.


    The impartial one said while his gaze lingered at the burning place, "It wasn''t your fault¡­ he was going to die whether or not we had helped him."


    "Bu¡­ but¡­ he did die¡­ because of me." Rebecca said.


    "That is true. But it was better that you had come for him then not."


    Rebecca looked at her master in confusion, "If I didn''t then he still would have been alive."


    "That is true as well¡­ but sometimes it''s better to die then live in agony." Her master''s word ignited her confusion even more as he continued, "Did you see how he was back there."


    Hearing his words, Rebecca remembered. The doctor was tied up and looked quite skinny beside the numerous wounds. She made the detection that the doctor hadn''t eaten for days and was strung up there just like that.


    "He was left without food."


    The impartial man nodded, "Yes¡­ and the way his execution was done suggests, he wanted you to see that."


    Anger coursed through her vein as she dug her fingers through the ground, "I WILL KILL THAT MONSTER!"


    ¡­


    At another place at the same time.


    I woke up suddenly as I felt my whole body had been swept up in sweat.


    I looked down at my body and saw that I wasn''t wearing any clothes so such a phenomenon shouldn''t have happened when it was still the cold season.


    "Henry" A dazed voice said.


    Turning around, I saw Anna''s covered body wake up from her sleep. As she leaned towards me, her cover fell slightly, showing her bare cleavage.


    "Is something wrong?"


    I looked at her sleepy face and smiled, shaking my head, "Nothing''s wrong¡­ just thinking about something."


    She nodded absently, "Alright, but you shouldn''t be up so late. It''s bad for your health."


    "I know. Sorry for waking you up."


    "It''s nothing." Then she tugged at my body, "Come, let''s sleep."


    "Alright" I let her take my body and we both hugged each other while laying down.


    "Forget about your worries and go to sleep."


    "As you say my love."

 Chapter 104 - 104 - Her Search

    One and a half week later¡­


    On the roads of Hyfelia, a carriage rode by attracting the few people''s attention. It wasn''t the same carriage that was like a steel monster nor was it one of utter humiliation.


    This carriage was completely something else. It was royal.


    It was royal in name, sense and appearance. Just one look from its red ordained color would make anyone envy with greed.


    The ones who looked at the carriage all had one thought inside them which was to glance at it one more time and if possible¡­ then touch it.


    If just the look of it could make them so envious then what would happen if they actually touched it?


    But those thoughts of them could only stay as the carriage went past them as if a dream rowing away.


    The carriage continued onwards until it came before the residence of the Tax family. Then as instructed the rider opened the gates and rode in, without announcing themselves.


    But just as the rider came before the house, his face turned to a look of confusion.


    "Uhh¡­" He scratched the back of his head, wondering if he had ridden to the right place or not. Looking back at the map, he saw that it was indeed the right place but¡­ was this really the place?


    Finding no answer, he knocked the carriage, "We have arrived at our destination, your highness."


    From inside the carriage came a soft, sweet voice, "What did I say about you calling me that."


    The rider looked sorry as he apologized, "I''m sorry¡­ madam. It won''t happen again."


    No audible sound came out as a reply but a bit later, the door to the carriage opened and came out a woman. This woman was quite beautiful to say the least and she was only the maid.


    Olenna came out and looked around herself before coming to the same confusion the rider had.


    "Where are we?" She asked the rider.


    "We''re at the destination you gave Ms. Olenna."


    "Are you sure?... or did you take a wrong turn somewhere?" She asked suspiciously.


    The rider could only smile wryly before showing her the map and what he thought as well. The answers only made it more confusing for Olenna who didn''t know much about this place.


    So she sent the rider out towards the town and made him ask around for directions. A while later, the rider came back saying they were at the right place.


    Olenna wondered if they were truly at the right place or was it just a very bad trap infused by their enemies?


    "Just what is going out there?" The same melodic voice, said from inside the carriage. Olenna thought about for a bit before going over to the carriage and telling everything to the woman inside.


    "Hmm... really?" The voice inside said and Olenna nodded.


    The door to the carriage opened next and came out another woman. This one far more beautiful and elegant looking than Olenna. Her long red hair was tied in an elegant style while she wore a black dress with red linings that made her look ravishing.


    If the people from before were to see her then they would fall unconscious in love.


    Abigail came out and said, "Alright, let''s see what got you all so worked up-Oh shit, what is that!" Her words changed instantly as she looked at the place in front of her.


    She turned to Olenna, "Are we at the right place?" to which Olenna gave a nod.


    "Yes, according to the map and the towns people, we are indeed at Hyfelia and this is the Tax Family Grounds."


    "Then¡­ what the hell is that? Am I supposed to believe that is the house?" She said pointing towards a house which had some similarities to the house a few weeks ago.


    But it had a few problems. There was no house.


    No, it would be too extreme to say that. There was a house but it was a bit¡­ destroyed. There was no wall, the furniture''s were broken down or long stolen, the pillars half gone, stairs broken in multiple places and celling''s having multiple holes.


    It was close to a hobbo''s home¡­ no, actually a hobo''s home was better. They at least had a roof, this one seemed as if there was no roof to begin with.


    Rebecca couldn''t understand what has happening here. To her knowledge, the town of Hyfelia had nothing special to it.


    The people were poor, the farms didn''t bear much result, thieves were its own people and they didn''t even have any security.


    But there was one thing special about this place. It was the town''s mansion.


    The town''s mansion was said to be very beautiful and rich looking. So much so that anyone who passed by, wondered how did a town so desolate had such a mansion and why weren''t the thieves (the townspeople) weren''t trying to steal anything?


    So that''s why it came as a surprise to Rebecca''s group, how such an important place became like this.


    "Go found out if anything happened here. See if they have any interesting rumors or not."


    "Alright madam." The rider nodded, leaving the red haired women with her maid.


    "What do you think happened here?" After some time, Rebecca asked.


    "Maybe some war¡­ it certainly looks like somebody ripped out this place. Maybe the enemies found his son and took care of him." Olenna said.


    Rebecca had a disturbed look, "I hope that isn''t how this story ends."


    The rider came quickly, bringing forth news, "I''ve heard from the people that the Tax family were doing some kind of renovation work here and then a week ago they left."


    "Where?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t know, madam." The rider shook his head, "The townspeople didn''t have much to say besides that they left with a lot of carts along with the workers."


    "Hmm¡­" Rebbecca wondered before nodding towards Olenna who went out towards the gate. Then without any word or sign, two shadow like dogs came out of her shadow and smelled the streets before howling at the sky and disappearing in a poof.


    Abigail didn''t find anything strange about that as the rider said, "But there was something strange with what they said."


    "Something about them digging through graves."

 Chapter 105 - 105 - Booba Feud

    I was thinking¡­ you know really thinking, what if I change?


    I know the plot of major events that are irreversible and are destined to happen.


    I know people know people who knows someone important.


    But most of all, I have knowledge of something that are very special. Like items, artifacts and places which have those secret and important things which are related to the protagonist and his journey.


    Like for example, my new place of living. It''s a place that is close to the capital and it is very very huge to be exact but nobody seems to have any interest.


    Why? Why not have interest at a place that is quite large, close to the capital and also very cheap for purchase?


    The answer ¨C It is surrounded by dense forest which seems to harbor terrifying and vengeful spirits of soldiers who died at the war¡­ or that''s what the rumors say.


    Considering this era is a time when people have great belief in superstitions, they avoided this place like a plague but I knew better.


    Of course I did, I have future knowledge.


    This place doesn''t have any vengeful or virgin spirits lying around but had a great secret. Which is mainly the reason why I bought the place but I''ll get to that later.


    I am also thinking¡­ is it necessary to get a piece of that gang or black market that my late father had control of? Isn''t it a place filled with malice and hard work and needed a lot of secrecy?


    Besides even if I were to get a piece of anything, it would only garner me more enemies than friends. I know that place would generate a lot of money for me but I already have more than enough... I literally have too much.


    I have so much money that I can confirm, besides the royal family in this and other kingdoms, nobody else would have so much money.


    I can just live my life peacefully with Anna¡­ and if possible a few other beautiful women. But that doesn''t mean I will stop being a hardworking guy, no sir. I have the greatest potential, I would be an idiot to not get the full out of it.


    So a new plan then ¨C No more searching or trying to get an action of the baldy''s past. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Full on training until the academy starts and that includes helping all my comrade (workers) too.


    Finally, live a life that I truly want, isn''t full of troubles and bang beautiful girls on the si-


    My thoughts were interrupted as someone poked me on the side.


    "Hmm?" Looking around, I saw Anna giving me one of those dangerous smiles with her eyes closed.


    "Master, why does it seem like you were thinking something bad?"


    "¡­You misunderstand. I was just thinking about my future." I said honestly. No way will she know what I was thinkin-


    "Does it include sleeping with multiple girls?"


    "!?"


    I turned to her, shocked to the core. This girl¡­ she is getting more and more dangerous as I spend more time with her.


    "Hehe" From the side, a melodic tone laughed.


    We both turned and saw it was Alice who was smiling. Originally we three were in my super amazing new carriage. Our destination was a place called, Screeching Forest.


    "What amuses you about this, Alice?" Anna asked.


    "Oh, nothing. Just thinking how lucky you are that master is such a nice man." She said with a tone of mischief.


    Yeah¡­ she too kind of became bold. Alice now joked and made fun of me sometimes, it was all in good humor, nothing bad¡­ except sometimes her jokes would go borderline sexual¡­ just like¡ª


    She looked at me, her eyes having a sparkle unknown for me to recognize, "If I were to even get a bite of master, I would say my life is fulfilled. While you¡­"


    "While me what?" Anna asked, her smile not yet faltering, but only endangering more.


    "Nothing, just speculations." Alice said covering her mouth, "But you got to admit, big sis Anna¡­ you''re quite greedy."


    "What!?"


    Alice got up from her seat and sat next to me. Then to my surprise, hugged my left arm tightly as her boobs clutched on to me.


    ''DAMN! Her boobs are biggg!''


    "We too are here you know," Alice said, "Master is such a big man, I''m sure he needs more than just one person to help him¡­ stress out." She said her last words, closely a whisper to my ear.


    My body shuddered at her action and I looked back at her in shock. I thought she would gaze up at me in fun and she was too but¡­ I could see a faint hint of something else hidden under those purple eyes.


    Then something else grabbed on to my other arm as Anna clutched it between her boobs as well. Her smile even more freezing, "Oh, I didn''t notice that before. But as you see, master hasn''t given anyone else his attention yet so I must do my duty."


    As they passed around the words, throwing out the discipline of maids, I thought.


    ''This is my fault.''


    After taking the V-card from Anna, I had sex with her every night. It didn''t take long before others knew about it but all of them kept quiet about it. Except for Jacob and Alice.


    Jacob sometimes threw a few jabs at me but always stayed quiet when Anna or Alice was around him¡­ He was somewhat scared around them.


    And Alice¡­ well you can already see where this is going.


    "That''s because you keep him all to yourself. That''s why he can''t find anyone. But I''m sure he has at least another person in his mind¡­ isn''t that right, master?" She said, her boobs tightening around my arm further.


    ''Ahh¡­ shit!''


    With her hugging so tightly, I could see through the gape of her clothes and see those massive titties.


    But she wasn''t the only one who wanted to win the competition as Anna tightened her grip as well, letting me feel those spongy breasts once more.


    "I don''t think so. Say master, do you really have someone else in your mind?


    ''No matter, how many times I see them, it never gets enough.'' I thought before turning back at Alice''s booba as I gulped nervously.


    ''But hers don''t falter compared to Anna''s.''


    As I see Alice''s mischievous gaze and Anna''s murderous look, I had one final thought.


    ''What the fuck am I going to do now?''

 Chapter 106 - 106 - Wolf Party

    As the moment came for me to answer¡­ only one choice was left for me.


    "RAVEN!" I called out to him and my voice almost came out in a girly pitch.


    "Yes, sir!" Raven hearing the girly pitch, replied immediately.


    "How far are we from the place?"


    "Only a few more minutes left."


    ''Shit! A few minutes¡­ that''s like a freaking millennia.''


    Feeling the pairs of gazes bearing into me, I called out to him again, "A- Anything I should know about?"


    Raven obviously knowing what was happening inside, smiled and decided to help me out, "Yes, actually. My pack of brothers has arrived at the place with their families."


    I smiled, a worry vanishing away, "That''s good."


    "There''s a problem with the housing, sir." Raven said remembering the forest area, "I was wondering, where would all of them stay?"


    "Don''t worry about that, I have an idea." I smiled before slightly tugging off my arms from both the distracted women.


    "Alice about your studies, are you learning from those magic books I''ve got you."


    Alice nodded, "Yes, master. They are very helpful to me, especially the fact that almost all of them are books that tell you how to guide the spells through the sigmat ring."


    Then she smiled a bit proudly, "But since I am a witch, I don''t need one. My natural ability to use magic freely is making the learning process much easier." Then her smile faltered, "But my dark magic still hasn''t gotten any better."


    Anna put a hand on her shoulder, "It''s okay, I suppose it would take some time. Besides you are so much better at using all the other spells. Just being bad at one category isn''t a big problem."


    I looked at the interaction between them and almost forgot that they had a fight few minutes ago. They were always like that, they would fight sometimes for no reason before coming back to being the happy little and older sister relationship they have.


    ¡­


    The rows of carriages stopped as they came before a large iron gate. In the middle of carriages, one stood out then the others with its distinct figure. Its door opened and a somewhat fat and tall person came out of it surrounded by two stunning maids.


    "So we''re finally here huh¡­ Screeching Forest." I said standing before the iron gate.


    Behind the gate was the infamous large white mansion of this forest. Truth be told, the mansion was very big and the place too was quite good. The only problem was that the mansion was surrounded by a dense forest that seemed very creepy at night.


    Especially with the rumors of ghosts roaming at that time.


    Then my eyes gazed at the 10 feet tall wall protecting the mansion and nodded.


    ''At least this place has better security than that place.''


    Raven jumped off the carriage and came beside me, "Sir, the mansion has been completely cleaned from the inside and is ready for use."


    Hearing him, I look outside the place and see the mansions walls, windows and other external parts which were dirty, broken or even downright destroyed.


    "Bring in the stuff and prepare rooms for everyone to stay. Also hire people to clean and fix the place first thing tomorrow, alright."


    "Yes, sir." Raven nodded.


    "Why don''t you rest for a while, master? It was a long ride from Hyfelia." Anna suggested.


    I shake my head, "No, I already slept in the carriage. I want to stretch my body a bit now." Then turning to Raven, "Bring me to your pack and let''s talk about your living circumstances."


    Raven nodded and I said to Jacob, who steadily came towards me. His left leg now completely new as from knee below it was a replaced with a titanium prosthetic leg, "How''s the leg?"


    "It''s great." Jacob smiled while demonstrating it by moving his leg smoothly, "I thought it would be a lot harder but it''s actually quite smooth and has far less weight than I thought."


    "Hmm, that''s how it should be. Titanium is meant to be low weight while also being very sturdy." Then I smirked at him, "So you know what that means, right?"


    Jacob smiled, "I will start training again, don''t worry I will be the best swordsman in no time."


    I smiled too while shaking my head, "As reassuring it is to hear that but I meant you should help the others with the luggage." I said pointing towards a large pile of clothes and items that the workers were already sweating from seeing it.


    Jacob''s face turned pale, "I haven''t gotten used to my new leg yet and you''re already giving me heavy work."


    "You can help out Anna and Alice with their stuff, if you want."


    "Where do you want me to put them?" Jacob said almost instantly as he went towards the luggage.


    ¡­


    Walking through the forest, I asked Raven, "Why is your pack hiding here?"


    "They didn''t think that anyone would take it kindly if they were to be seen at the mansion." Raven said.


    "Who''s going to walk by this haunted place besides us anyway?" I sarcastically said as Raven nodded. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I tried telling them but they had family so-"


    "So they stayed away for safety." I nodded.


    Then I heard chatter of small children as I saw a few groups of burly hairy creatures huddling around themselves. Hearing us, they disbanded and I was able to see them clearly.


    It seemed like a small village. There were a lot of wolfmen of all ages - young, old, men, women and especially a lot of children who seemed more like mutts than wolfmen.


    Raven stepped forward and screamed, "Stand!"


    In command, many male wolfmen stood forward in attention as I gazed at them.


    "When I first met you guys, there were originally sixteen of you, including you, right?" I turned to Raven who nodded. "And now how many of are here?"


    Raven counted quickly, "Fifty-One."


    "Wow! That''s a big increase from the first count." I smiled then my face darkened, "Now among the fifty-one of you, is the fifteen who left to get their family back still here?"


    Raven counted once more as his face darkened, "¡­There''s one missing"

 Chapter 107 - 107 - Bad Subordinate

    "Hmm," I nod sagely, "Is it Haylum?"


    "I''M STANDING RIGHT IN FRONT OF YOU!" Came the angry voice of a buffed wolfman.


    I look in front of me to see that it was indeed him. Haylum was really standing in front of me.


    Huh?


    I seriously didn''t think the guy would actually be here, I thought he would be the first one to run. Well it seems he''s a ma- wolf of his word.


    Haylum too felt angry being judged like that, he became even angrier as he saw me giving an annoyed look at him and snicker. Then I turned to Raven, "Here, take your money."


    I gave a fresh note of 20 pound to the joyful wolf, "It was a pleasure. I already told you he would come."


    "Yeah yeah," I nod begrudgingly, "I should have known a wolf of pride would keep his word, alas I am now 20 pounds shorter."


    As the wolfs saw the exchange between us, Haylum clenched his teeth while saying, "Did you two¡­ bet on me!"


    I nod, "Yes¡­ unfortunately I lost." Then ignoring the wolf who was about to scream, I ask the group, "So who is it that bailed on me?"


    "It''s Obama." Said a tall looking wolf, who looked somewhat familiar to me among the group of hairy individuals. Looking closer, I remembered he was the guy who seemed to be the closest to Raven.


    The wolf had a weary look, "Right when we were crossing the border with our families, the soldiers was waiting there for us."


    Raven felt shocked, "A trap?"


    "Yes and a few of our brothers fell defending our family." The wolf had his head down, "and Obama died with them."


    Raven looked sad as usual then said to me, "Obama was the one who asked you first."


    So it was the young wolf, I nod sympathetically, "It''s a tragedy. Did he have any family?"


    Raven at that got attention, "Yes, he has an older sister. Where''s Oleya?"


    "That¡­" The wolf didn''t know how to say it.


    "I''m here!" A female voice said from far away.


    Looking at the far end of the line, a wolfwoman stood. Her chest proudly tall and her gaze fearless. Standing in front of her, Raven asked, "Oleya, what are you doing here?"


    Oleya looked a bit older than her brother but not by much. Her structure was not as masculine as the other males and more similar to female wolfs. Still she had some packs and looked a bit buffed at some places.


    "I''m here to fulfill my brothers pact in his stead."


    "But do you know what you would have to do if that happens?"


    She wasn''t deterred as she said, "What else? Kill people and whoever I am ordered to, isn''t that right?"


    "But that would¡­" Seeing that his words wouldn''t go through her head, Raven turned to me and pleaded, "Sir, please don''t make her do this. I would do the extra work that Obama should hav-"


    "Hey! I didn''t ask you to step in for me, did I?"


    Hmm¡­ Looking at the both of them, it seemed they have a bit of chemistry¡­ or had. But above all that I liked the she-wolf''s attitude.


    I stop them from bickering as I said, "Raven, I know what you''re thinking but it''s her right. If she wants to step in for her brother, she can." I interrupted before Raven could talk, "I believe in equal rights."


    Then a snicker was heard from the first row as a wolf said, "A wolfwoman fighting in the front lines¡­ like that would ever happen."


    That voice¡­


    Raven sighed too as he heard the familiar tone.


    I went towards the voice and as I expected, it was Haylum.


    "And why do you say that?"


    "It''s been decided from the start of the wolf clan, that the male wolfs are the only one who will fight. No matter the circumstances, a female wolf''s place will always be at their home looking after the cubs. This is our ancestral ways; it can''t be broken." Haylum looked fearless as he brazenly said, "No matter who our leader would be."


    Okay, now that was a direct jab at me.


    "So you mean to say," I walk closer to him, "That if I wanted her to work for me upon her own will, I can''t actually let her fight."


    "No"


    "Hmm¡­ but if I was going to¡­ who''s gonna stop me?" At my words, the whole area felt a drop in the temperature as all the wolfs gazed at Haylum for an answer.


    Even Raven looked at Haylum and pleaded in his mind that he wouldn''t be stupid enough to say-


    "Me¡­ I will stop you."


    I went even closer, our faces inches away from touching each other.


    "That is something I would like to see you try."


    My words only made him hungry for a fight as my face too smiled insidiously as it wanted to bring great pain to this prideful guy.


    "Maybe we should take a step back an-" Raven wanted to say something to stop this but the palm of my hand was its answer.


    "How do we do this then." I asked and the wolf cackled.


    "By the Amkal Ritual."


    Hearing the word, the wolfs whispered among each other like it was something so rare but I didn''t care. "Alright let''s do this." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haha, knew you were a crazy bastard!" Haylum said loudly before suddenly going towards the opposite direction.


    I was about to follow him too, but Raven stepped in my direction.


    "Sir¡­ no way should you fight Haylum."


    "Why, is he really strong?"


    "Yes, he''s one of our best." Standing beside Raven was his second in command.


    "Even stronger than you?"


    "Not on a good day¡­ but when he gets crazy like that¡­"


    I nod then another voice joined in, "I would like to be your champion."


    Turning back, we all saw it was Oleya.


    "Champion¡­ as in my stand in?" She nodded, "This happened because of me so I should fix this."


    "No" I shook my head, "Not like this is your fault anyway. That guy just likes to push my button so I reaaaally want to do this my way." I said with a grin that seemed a bit worrying for the wolves.


    Then my face turned strange as I looked back at them, "By the way, what''s this Amkal Ritual?"

 Chapter 108 - 108 - Amkal [ Part 1 ]

    The Amkal Ritual


    It is a ritual that can be provoked by a wolf of medium or high seniority in a wolf pack. It is used when a wolf finds their superior or leaders new action to be something that they disagree in.


    By invoking the Amkal Ritual, the wolf may challenge their superior in a fight to the death or until they are unable to fight. If the challenger wins the fight, then they may change the idea that was presented by their superior or may even take the position as the new leader.


    But if the challenger losses then he forever losses the ability to invoke the Amkal Ritual ever again and their fate will be presented upon the decision of the one that won the fight.


    It was a straightforward ritual. Something that didn''t need too much understanding. It was simple, you win you become the new leader, you lose you die. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now the question remains¡­ should I kill that fucker?


    "sir¡­ sir¡­ Sir!" Raven called out for unkempt time, breaking me from my train of thought.


    "For the sixty-ninth time, No!" I felt frustrated by his insistent talk about me backing away, "That guy''s deliberately trying to make me angry and surprise¡­ he succeeded, now it''s pow wow time for big papa."


    Raven felt very confused by what I said but understood that I wasn''t going to stop, "At least let me fight in your place."


    I gave him a quizzical look, "You think you can do a better fight then I will."


    Raven didn''t know if he should say it straight to my face, "¡­ maaaybeee?"


    I sighed, "I see now that you have so little faith in me. Alright you''ve finally made me understand." Hope seemed to ignite his face. "I will definitely fight him!"


    "What!"


    "What else did you expect? You don''t believe in my strength so I have to show it you and this is a perfect opportunity for it."


    "¡­" Raven had a look that questioned his intelligence.


    Standing behind him stood his mostly to be second in command and maybe a love interest, Oleya. They looked at our communication and wondered if this was how we behaved.


    To them, it was like seeing two friends bickering amongst each other. This was not how they thought about me when they thought about a human leader relationship and how I was with Haylum.


    Raven sighed in defeat as he slowly mumbled, "How¡­ will I face those two demons?" In his mind floated two girls with maid dress and exceptional beauty.


    I stood up as some wolves finally were done with rubbing my almost naked body with some kind of oil. Right now I faced Raven while I was only in my underwear, which was a requirement for this stupid ritual.


    "Listen Raven," I place a hand over his shoulder and give him a sympathetic look, "If something happens to me, remember... this was your fault."


    "¡­!!!" Shock was palpable on Raven as he stood there, frozen.


    "Now, let''s fight a stupid wolf!" I walked while massaging my body.


    ...


    Inside the dense forest, a palpable arena like place was emptied for us. The wolfs cut off a bunch of trees and prepared the place for us to fight while they all stood in a circle, being the spectators.


    While the adults understood how important this fight would be, the children were less intuitive as they cheered on while some wolves with thirst for blood joined them.


    "Woohoo!"


    "Let''s see some blood!"


    "Cut off their head!"


    "Beat each other to the death!"


    "May the loser lose his manhood!"


    Even as they were beaten and tied up by their mother, they still continued their cheering.


    I stood behind the red circle drawn on the arena with red spice acting as the boundary. Opposite to me stood Haylum, who looked like he wanted to chew off my head but felt caged until the fight started.


    Raven stood at the center of the arena and looked at both sides as he asked, "Are you ready?"


    "YEAH!" Haylum roared as he pounded his heart with his right hand.


    "Do you really have to do this?" Raven asked me.


    "Yes and if it makes you feel better than this is not on you."


    My words actually seem to console him as he nodded and said, "The rule goes as such, The fight will go on until one of you are in a condition that renders your ability to fight or¡­ you die."


    "Yeah!" Some children screamed as their mother shut them up with a hit to their head.


    "Well then," Raven took a deep breath before exhaling, "The Amkal Ritual begins."


    By ritual, as soon as his words ended, all the wolves, besides Haylum, howled out towards the sky as Haylum went inside the arena. Then without waiting, I went inside too.


    "Well fatman," Haylum laughed, "Do you fear death?"


    "Yes" Came my normal reply, "Fortunately, she isn''t someone I meet in daily bases so¡­ I would have to say it was fifty-fifty between me fearing her or loving her."


    "What!"


    "What indeed." I nod as Haylum understood I was fucking with him.


    "HAAAH!" Haylum screamed in anger as he quickly came towards me with a marched walk.


    Raven seeing the match felt conflicted by this. Haylum was a strong wolf, No, it would be wrong to only say that.


    Haylum was extremely strong, he may be even stronger than him. Where intelligence failed him, Haylum used his strength to always find solutions. Raven wasn''t sure if he could win against an angered Haylum.


    By the looks of it, his new leader was exactly doing the opposite.


    "Do you think he''ll win?" At one point, Oleya came beside him. But he was too distracted to take in her appearance.


    "I¡­ don''t know." Raven truly didn''t, he never saw me in a real fight. He has seen me use my humongous sword in training but right now, I didn''t have it on me.


    Then his eyes widened, "No!"


    In Raven''s eyes, he saw Haylum and me grab each other by our hands and try to push each other with raw strength. This was terrifying to him because Haylum''s real strength lay in raw power.


    "¡­!?"


    Surprisingly, Raven felt confused, "Why aren''t they moving?"

 Chapter 109 - 109 - Amkal [ Part 2 ]

    The crowd clamored around as they saw the strange spectacle. But even at the strange occurrence, none of them went beyond the red boundary.


    All of them respected their packs ancestral rituals and going beyond the red circle would mean breaking it by a big margin, something that is punishable by death.


    "Hmm¡­ what are they doing?"


    "Why are they standing just like that?"


    "My question is why are they clasping their hands together if they are not going to do anything about it?"


    Various such questions passed around the crowd as they saw the strange fight.


    Raven''s second in command, Braket, didn''t understand what was happening on the field and asked his leader, "Raven¡­ what is happening over there?"


    But Raven on the other hand looked horrified. He looked at the match and saw something that none of the others saw.


    In the eyes of the others, all they saw was that I was clasping hands with Haylum and we were just standing there, without moving at all. But Raven saw the sweat that dripped from Haylum''s head as his strength failed to move me.


    "Hmm!"


    "EEHH!"


    "Haaa!"


    He toned out squeakily as he used all his strength to push me back, to show his prowess and overwhelm me with his dominance. But it wasn''t going his way.


    I smiled at the way, Haylum''s face twisted in helplessness with how hard he tried to move me. I had to admit, the guy''s strong, very strong. If I was a normal human, my bones would have long been crushed under his great strength.


    Fortunately, I''m not normal.


    "What happened?" I clicked my tongue, "Where''s all that macho gone to or were all that just your inflated ego?"


    My words made him exhale deeply as fumes went out of his nose like a steam machine, "You!..."


    "Me¡­" I mimicked him as he now went full on crazy and even used his leg to run but that didn''t do anything at all. But it served the purpose I wanted.


    "Ahhh" A number of collective gasps could be heard.


    Now all could see that Haylum was actually doing his best and failing all the same.


    The one person that they all thought was the strongest (Troublesome) wolf was now screaming and frantically trying to make a somewhat fat human move, but couldn''t.


    "Hey Haylum." My words got his attention as he momentary stopped and glanced at me, "Look around us for a sec." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He did and his eyes widened as he saw the shocked looks of all the wolves that had once feared him. Now there was no fear, all there was¡­ pity.


    They were pitying him? They couldn''t be¡­ he was Haylum, the strongest.


    WHO THE FUCK WERE THEY TO PITY HIM!


    "What are you all looking at!" Haylum screamed at them, "Don''t you dare give me those looks. You think you''re all better than me, no you aren''t! So don''t any of you dare think that I will lose here, I will never lose! I¡­ AM¡­ HAYL-"


    "Hey!" I interrupted him, "Let''s change the game, huh."


    "¡­?!"


    Haylum who didn''t understand what I meant, suddenly felt a great amount of strength overwhelm him as he quickly fell to one knee.


    "HAH!" He looked back at me and saw that I had pushed him to the ground.


    Haylum tried to push up, gain control but no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t move an inch. To him it felt as if a huge bolder was trying to crush him. He looked up and saw me gazing down at him with a demonic smile, "What happened? Never seen anyone cool?"


    Before he could say anything, I put more strength in my grip, pushing him further down as his other knee went to the ground as well.


    "Tell me then, are you still strong enough?"


    "Hah¡­ Hahh, Haylum doesn''t know DEFEA- AHHHH!" I interrupt him at the critical moment by breaking his left hand.


    "How about now?"


    "Ahhh¡­ Emmm!" Haylum endured the pain and whizzed before looking defiantly at me.


    "No, huh." I say, breaking his right hand too.


    "Ahh!" Haylum screamed once more and looked at his broken hands as I let them go.


    Raven and the others saw the pain and torture but this was nothing to them. They had fights almost every day and wolves would get hurt, it was natural. Still, it was a shock to them that one day, even someone like Haylum would scream in pain like this.


    Raven now looked at me with a newfound gaze, gone was his eyes that once were indifferent. Now he looked at me with great respect, someone deserving to be his leader.


    Even Braket and Oleya looked at me with respect but felt more fear when they saw how I was punching Haylum with a sick smile on me. That was a face of someone who loved to see pain on others.


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    I punched his hairy face a few times and asked the weary wolf, "You give up?"


    "¡­ev¡­"


    "Speak louder, I can''t hear your grandmotherly tone."


    "mmm¡­ no." Haylum groaned in pain before showing his stance once more.


    I smiled at that, it was fun. It meant I''ll be able to pulverize him a bit more.


    It''s just a feeling but¡­ I can''t help but feel itchy when I don''t get to beat the hell out of someone for a few days and this was just perfect.


    I grab him by the head and kneed him straight to his face. Blood spattered from his face but it only made me grab his slippery head tighter and slam him to the ground hard.


    I punched, kicked and broke a lot of his bones before I saw that I had long broken Haylum. He lay right before me, unconscious, but I knew that someone like him wouldn''t lose his idealism just like that.


    They were born to it and they would rather die than submit to anything else. Still, what I did today gained me his fear and that is enough for me. People like Haylum can only be controlled with fear.


    I grab him and pull him up before throwing him out of the field as he went breaking a lot of trees before finally stopping when his head got stuck at the 11th tree.


    The place went quiet as they all looked at the spectacle named, Haylum.


    "So¡­" They all turned to the voice and looked at me, "Is this shitty ritual over or does anyone else wanna break some heads?"

 Chapter 110 - 110 - Wolf Houses

    After the fight, some of the wolfmen came and took Haylum away.


    For those still wondering, no¡­ I didn''t kill him. I have an important job for him so I can''t let him die just yet. Something only, he can do, nobody else.


    Also the doctors or rather healers according to the wolves, Haylum would take a few weeks to heal. That may seem surprisingly fast by the amount of damage I''ve done to him but it was normal.


    The Wolfpeople are known to have exceptional healing ability. Even if they break many bones inside their body which I made sure Haylum had, he would just take a few weeks before he would be healed completely¡­ the pain will still be there but he will be active for what I want him for.


    I sat over a tree that was cut down to sit on and was removing the blood of Haylum from my hands. There were some wolfgirls too that helped me wipe the blood from my body as I didn''t want to return to the castle in such a state.


    "Sir!" Raven came beside me and with him came all the people who had volunteered to work for me.


    I look at Raven and could already see the results of the fight showing on his face. He looked much more respectful towards me. But that couldn''t be said for everyone else behind him.


    All the other wolves gazed at me with fear or respect and whenever I looked at them, they would flinch and turn away immediately.


    That is to be expected. Raven is someone who was with me for the past few weeks and had some guess about what kind of man I am. To him, I wasn''t always cruel, only when the circumstances needed me to. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the others didn''t know me, to them I was someone that they would have to bow down from now on and listen to every one of my words.


    "Relax Raven, you seem like you''re on edge."


    Raven smiled, "Anyone would have to be. I didn''t think you would be so strong, just looking at the fight I could feel the power oozing out of you."


    Hmm¡­ so he''s a fighting maniac as well. Comes with the wolf bloodline, I guess.


    "Thanks, It was nothing." I smiled, "The only thing going for Haylum was his strength and when that didn''t work, the end outcome could already be seen."


    Raven slowly gave a nod, "Hmm¡­ that maybe, but it still doesn''t thwart the fact that you defeated him single-handedly."


    I wave my hand dismissively, "You should have been there at the assassination party, back then I had killed over 100 assassins with ease."


    ''What! 100 assassins!''


    All the wolves who had acute hearing, heard what I said and their hair stood up in shock.


    Me defeating Haylum alone was impressive for them but defeating over 100 assassins alone seemed over the stretch but they couldn''t deny it.


    Raven smiled with a thirst, "Can you spar with me sometimes, sir?"


    "Hmm¡­" I gazed confusedly, "Why?"


    "I know that I can''t defeat you but still the fact that I get to fight with a strong fighter like you gets my blood boiling!" Raven said with a fire in his eyes as I laughed hearing him.


    Wolves¡­ they sure are a thirsty species.


    I accept his words and turn to his back which makes him say what he initially came here for, "Sir, I''ve already talked with them and they have no issues with working under you."


    I gazed behind him at the group. My gaze seeing their body figures and judging over them as I shake my head in disappointment. Except for the ones that I bought, the others didn''t seem that impressive.


    "They seem like a sorry bunch compared to your group that was captured." I say, "But I can''t be picky about my servings."


    I stand up and say to the group, "Work diligently for me and I will give you enough money to stay satisfied for the rest of your life. Each of you will get enough money to pay for you and your families expenses."


    "And about the houses." I point around us, "How about this forest, you can cut off the trees and use them to make your houses and if you need anything else, I''ll pay for them."


    Raven looked around the place before nodding, satisfied with the result, "That would be excellent and the place is more than big enough for the children to play in too."


    I nod to his words. This was one of the simple points I took in when I looked for a house. This place was massive and had enough space for a whole army of people to stay at, I just need to get rid of some mountains and it''ll be fine.


    "I want you to train them Raven, teach them the discipline of how an elite group of fighters should be like." I tell Raven who nodded and took it as his mission.


    "Of course, sir. I''ll train them in to the most elite army as possible."


    I nod before a thought came to me, "Oh... and don''t such bad quality clothes as armor anymore." I look at their armor, which were only torn leather clothes.


    "Get the measures of everyone around here and go to capital one day with Redwick. Find a good armor shop and buy fitting armor for them. I can''t have my wolf army to win against the strongest of ground forces to only have them get slaughtered by arrows."


    Raven found my suggestion satisfactory as well. But there were some murmurings among the amateur group behind him.


    "But isn''t that against the ancestral cod-"


    "Hmm" My gaze boar upon the one who spoke just now, "Do you have anything to say?"


    "N- NO, sir!" The wolfman shook his head vibrantly, "Ju- Just saying how good it is to finally not get one shot by an arrow anymore." He ended with an awkward laugh.


    I ignore him and turn away from the forest. Leaving the wolves sighing in relief seeing me finally go.

 Chapter 111 - 111 - Sigmat Ring

    My chin was sitting on my enclosed hands as I looked at the item in front of me.


    Before me stood a long desk, now that you don''t get misunderstood, this desk wasn''t the same office desk that I had before. That one got blown away because of a punch I threw on that situation with the girl assassin.


    This was a new desk, in my now new office which was much bigger and better looking than the previous one. The new desk was made from marble and was completely white with some designer spots on it¡­ man I get way too confused sometimes, don''t I.


    To the point now, on the new white marble desk was a ring. This ring was made of pure silver and in its face stood a pink colored crystal. This ring was an extremely important part of the story.


    It was a Sigmat Ring.


    A ring that can be used to generate magic¡­ yeah, fantastic I know. Now the reason why I am telling you this has a major reason¡­ no wait, it''s two. But I''ll get on to that later.


    This ring, which can generate magic out of thin air is incredible but each ring is only limited to one nature. There were five different natures that sigmat rings had ¨C Water, Fire, Amplification, Air and Lightning.


    In those order, the power also differed too. For example, Water was the weakest of them all and Lightning was by far the fastest and strongest of the natures. But their learning curve too was in that order, from easiest to hardest.


    Water was the easiest for anyone to learn as it flowed smoothly and could be controlled easily while Lightning was the worst, its speed and power were terrifying so controlling it took someone very talented.


    But there was a myth that even among those five... there was some crystals that said to have other natures too. Which were almost non-existent, which was why they remained a myth.


    Now sigmat rings was something that I may tone it simple, but to these people, it was a godsend. The rings didn''t need specific requirements from people to use it, anyone could use it by just simply wearing the ring.


    Its real power didn''t come from the silver but from the crystal. The Crystal was something that had a tune which it could connect to the nature and call forth its specific link, bringing life from nothing to everything.


    Sigmat Rings were founded only a few years ago so there wasn''t much information about them.


    Most of the knowledge were locked, away from the eyes of everyone besides the nobles who claimed they had a right to them. The only knowledge that could be found were on books that anyone could buy now, the same ones that I bought for Alice.


    I looked at the ring as its pink crystal mirrored the light falling on it. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The color of the crystal had significant meaning to it. Each crystals color determined how much powerful the ring would be.


    Red ¨C Yellow ¨C Blue ¨C Pink ¨C Black


    Red colored crystal could only draw a few specs of its nature and Black could draw so much power that it defied one''s imagination.


    For example, a red fire crystal could be used to light up dark areas or throw small fireballs, anything more than that was almost impossible. While black would be able to summon forth powerful heat that would rival the sun.


    But as such, it had its problems too. The rarer the crystal, the harder it was for the wearer to use the rings power. If someone with a weak will tried to use a black fire sigmat, then with just a flick of his finger, he might burn themselves to a crisp or cause a big explosion.


    Not only that, the rarer the crystal the harder it was to find. That''s why the only two people who have black crystal sigmat rings are only the king of this kingdom and the final boss of this story¡­ which I wasn''t alive long enough to read about.


    So I was a bit surprised that the bald bastard actually was able to secure a sigmat ring of pink rarity. It was the second rarest ring there was and he had one!


    Unfortunately, it was also the weakest nature, Water. I would have liked if it was Air or even Fire but I had to be satisfied with the pink rarity.


    This will help me immensely in public or other situations where I can''t use my black hole ability.


    Now the reason why this is important to me.


    The only way I can live freely is if I get enough recognition and for me to gain recognition in this medieval world, I would either have to be a renowned noble or a war hero.


    Because of my shameful birth by a maid, the noble path was locked out but I could still be a war hero. Now I couldn''t just willy nilly go to a recruitment center and join the army, NO!


    That literally meant cannon fodder. They were always put in the front lines of every fight and there was almost zero chance of promotion. No, I have to get a huge step higher and enter the noble academy where the Protagonist will go too so he could gather his allies and get revenge.


    Arthur too was in a situation like me where he couldn''t get into the academy like that. He needed a special pardon which would permit him to join. So how does he get it then?


    Every year a competition happens in the academy which gives a chance for people to get admitted to the royal academy.


    This is an aristocratic era but even being that, the nobles knew the general people needed to be reassured somehow. So every year, the capital would host a competition, which would test the commoners and give them a chance at being equal to the hierarchy.


    Those who win will get admitted into the fine royal academy and become the best of the kingdom.


    Pure bullshit if I may, it didn''t change the social status at all. Even if someone won the competition and was accepted in the academy, the only thing that awaited them were snotty impotent young masters that would insult you into oblivion.


    In the original story, this was the path that Arthur took to get inside the academy and it seems I don''t have much of a choice now too.


    "Our paths are bound to cross again then."

 Chapter 112 - 112 - A Queens Boredom

    Arthur looked back at the main gates of Valint as he rode away from it. He sighed as he thought about the many memories he had of the place. Most of it chaotic but it''s those insignificant little memories that tied up to become one big life.


    A hand patted him on his shoulder. He turned to see it was his childhood sweetheart, Elizabeth, who had also joined him in his journey.


    "It''s okay, next time when we''re back, we''ll have achieve many things."


    Arthur smiled, "I just didn''t think that I would have to end our goodbye so quickly." He said, remembering about his last time with his mother when he couldn''t even say goodbye properly.


    Thinking of the one who caused such a problem, his hand clenched in anger, "That guy! To go so far as to danger my mother too."


    Elizabeth quickly reassured him, "Don''t worry about her. Gekko''s father wouldn''t be able to lay his hands on her as long as she is under my father''s protection."


    Arthur didn''t feel reassured at that. His mother was under the protection of a man who himself was about to be assassinated a few weeks ago and if it weren''t for his help and Henry''s, he might have been dead by now.


    But he also couldn''t deny the help. Haiel''s someone who had always helped them and protected them from the crown''s eyes in their time of need.


    Arthur looked at the palm of his hands and felt he was weak.


    ''I can''t keep relying on others to always help me like this! I need to find my path and ascend quickly.''


    Seeing the determined look on Arthur''s face, Elizabeth smiled and looked at the other carriages that were beside them. Not only that but she felt reassured at the good number of soldiers walking behind the carriages.


    "It''s a relief that Samantha decided to bring us along with her. With her army, Gekko''s father wouldn''t dare attack us."


    Arthur nodded at his sweetheart''s words but he also frowned slightly. Samantha was a good friend and may have decided to help him but she didn''t trust him fully.


    He remembered the time at the trial when she said without hesitation how his attack had severed Gekko. There wasn''t any hesitation in her nor was any hatred for him.


    Arthur knew she only said what she saw. She was the type of person who would stay honest to her words. So even though she didn''t directly help him in that regard, her help right now nonetheless was big for him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Speaking of Samantha, she was also heading to the capital. The reason being she was admitted to the royal academy where Arthur wanted to get in. Elizabeth was also accepted because of Haiel.


    Unfortunately, Arthur wasn''t admitted to the academy. Still Haiel had told him about the test that happens every year and that it would help him in regard to getting admitted to the academy. So with great hope and ambition, he along with Elizabeth and Samantha headed towards the academy.


    ''Once I get inside the academy, I need to find those people who knows the truth!''


    ...


    On another carriage on a completely different area.


    This carriage was familiar too but much different and grander than Arthur''s.


    Behind the carriage were a few people who rode on horses. They seemed like normal folk but for those experienced, they would know that this seemingly simple looking people were very dangerous. Just the aura around them seemed terrifying enough for people to avoid them.


    It was also them that protected the carriage ahead from any vagrants or thieves.


    Inside the carriage were two beauties. One a maid serving her master and another a queen that seemed to hide her identity for reasons unknown.


    The red haired beauty asked the one sitting in front of her, dressed in a maid uniform with royal status.


    "How long are we from that place?"


    "Just another week, madam." Olenna patiently answered.


    "What is the place called again? Whacking Sack or Shacking Ville?"


    "It''s Screeching Forest. Please refrain from using such vile words out in public again, madam."


    The red haired women dismissively looked away at the window. Her view showing clear fields and farmers diligently working on their farms. Her eyes shone with different perspective, almost as if showing pity while also feeling wanted.


    Olenna could feel her masters gaze which had many understanding. Someone of her status and behavior knew that her master was cunning and wicked in many ways. But to her it was justified, if not her master than it could just as well be someone else.


    She also felt the longing her master felt¡­ the feeling of freedom, now completely lost on them and never to be held ever again.


    "Look at them," Her master said after some thought, "They look so glad seeing the result of their hard work brewing. Almost as if they don''t have any problems at all."


    Olenna quietly listened on.


    "Such a pity." Her chin which rested on her palm as her longing eyes turned hollow, "They won''t ever understand that their hard works only an illusion and if we want, we could just snatch it away from them."


    As if showing an example, the red haired women flicked her finger and a dark purple ball of energy went towards where the farmer was.


    Just a moment later, the ball of energy exploded encompassing the farm with its dark and purple energy and erasing any form of life there was.


    Olenna stayed quiet seeing the spectacle and neither the carriage rider and her guards didn''t say anything, even while knowing what the true cause was.


    Abigail stretched her body in boredom, "Damn this long ride. If I knew that he was going towards the capital anyway then I wouldn''t have had to take such a long ride to Hyfelia and ride back again."


    "I swear, if he isn''t worth the long ride he made me do, I¡­ I¡­" She thought while placing her index finger on her chin, "I will just brand him the traitor for his father''s crimes." She said and felt satisfied with the outcome.


    Strangely, both women wore a sigmat ring but one of them had a black colored one.

 Chapter 113 - 113 - Being A Good Boss

    I took a deep breath before concentrating on my hands which were shaped like a knife. Then I slashed at the empty air before me.


    Unsurprisingly, As I slashed, from my hands came out water shaped like a crescent. Its edge, relatively sharp and as the water released from my hands it''s 3 feet sized crescent form quickly went ahead.


    The attack had good enough speed and as it hit the tree in front of it, the water cut it down without hesitation and went on until it cut six more such trees.


    "Dam!"


    "Bam!"


    From the cut points, the trees slowly turned before all of them fell like dominoes causing some quakes.


    I went closer to the trees and looked at the cut place. The water had cut through the dense tree cleanly without any problems. I smiled at my result.


    "Water mastery, complete."


    I lift my hand and see the pink Sigmat ring over my index finger and smiled. It''s been a few days since I had worn the ring. Then every day, along with practicing my sword, I also practiced with the ring.


    I tried out different spells with the ring until I was sure that I could use it quite well. I still haven''t mastered it to the complete degree but I know that I''m somewhere close to 96-98%.


    At first when I used the ring, it came at a few problems. The water would either blow up as I tried to make it or the direction would change and hit elsewhere besides the target. But after the initial few tries, I got the hang of it.


    It all depended on one''s will. If someone''s will was strong and controlled, so will the effect of the ring will be too.


    I looked ahead at the place where all the trees had fallen.


    The spell I used was called Crescent Slash.


    Well, it wasn''t exactly a spell and more like the name of the attack. The things with Sigmat Rings were that, they didn''t have any spell. You couldn''t just conjure up a specific spell just by calling its name or saying its incantation.


    The Sigmat Rings only conjured its own nature whenever it was used. Which meant no spell usage or cool tricks just by calling forth a surprisingly long spell name.


    The ring only called sprang forth water and it was I the user, who would control its shape and direction. So the crescent attack spell I did earlier, it was me, who changed its shape like that, turned its edges extremely sharp and controlled the direction where it would head to.


    But the speed of the attack and how big it could be made was all on the ring. If the ring''s rank wasn''t high enough then I wouldn''t have able to make the attack 3 feet tall nor would it go so fast.


    For example, If the ring''s crystal was red, then I would have been able to only bring forth water up to 5 or 8 meters. Beyond that would be out of the rings range. But still if someone tried to make something even bigger than that, there would be 2 possibilities.


    First the ring itself would explode because of the massive burden dealt upon it or Second, the situation extremely rare, the ring would actually call even more power but at the cost of the user''s danger.


    But that wasn''t a problem for me, the ring I have is more than enough power for me. If I wanted, I could bring forth a river worth of water at my command and still the rings usage wouldn''t be at hundred percentages.


    Still as I said before, it would depend on me if I could actually will myself to call forth so much power and control it. If I couldn''t then the best outcome would be me lying close to death above the great pool of water.


    But if I could¡­ I shook my head of such crazy thoughts. I may be crazy but not crazy enough to bring forth calamity for no reason and that too, close to my new house.


    I steel my mind and slash at the air before me a few more times as water slashes went forth cutting off many trees. It was good practice and I was also cutting off the trees that my workers and wolves were trying to cut anyway. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I helped them with such a hard work¡­ I know, I''m a nice boss.


    "Sir!"


    Turning around, I see two Wolfmen of relatively young age stand in attention. One of them spoke, "We found the kid."


    A spark flashed in my eyes as they moved aside, showing me the child. It was a young boy, close to 6 or 7 years old. The kid wore decent clothes and looked around himself in fear.


    The kid didn''t know what was happening, he was walking through the dense forests of the Screeching Forest as he normally does. A place that is forbidden for him to do so but he still did and nothing ever actually happened to him¡­ until now, when this two wolf like beasts came and captured him.


    I look down at the kid and try to look as nice as possible, "Hey, Kid. What''s your name?"


    The kid looked at me, a bit fearful still but not as much with the wolves, "I- It''s Cail."


    I smiled, the name coming to recognition as the description too matched him. I wave at the wolves as they bowed to me before going away. Then I knelt in front of the kid, "So Cail, I''ve heard that a kid with the same name as yours knows something about this place."


    "W- What do you mean, sir?" The kid gulped and the fear suddenly increased in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything bad to you." I smile, "Actually, I¡­ do you know the mansion at this forest?" I said, pointing towards the mansion.


    The kid nodded.


    "You see, I recently bought the place and heard some rumors. I also heard that a kid named Cail could help me with that¡­ so Cail, are you that kid?"


    The kid, hesitated before nodding, "Ye- Yes sir, but I- I don''t know much."


    "It''s okay, just tell me what you know and I''ll give you a very special reward."

 Chapter 114 - 114 - Storymaker Cail

    Hearing about the reward, greed instantly showed up on his face. Cail''s eyes shined as he asked, "Special Reward?"


    "Yes, a very special reward." I said, "So can you tell me what you know about this place?" My gentle voice and the reward especially soothed my trust in him as Cail nodded vibrantly.


    "Well¡­ it started, I think about a year or two ago. I was going through the forest as I usually do. Mommy told me about ghosts and everything else that the other village people said but I didn''t listen to them. I am very brave so I don''t believe in those things." Cail said, protruding his chest proudly and putting both hands on his hips.


    I smile and nod, "Hmm, I can see that Cail is a very brave boy, so what happened next?"


    "Oh! After that as I walked around the forest for a few days, I started to see some things¡­ ghostly things." He said while crouching his face showing seriousness, "So I ran away."


    ''Huh?''


    "Then noticing that running away would make it to those ghosts that they''ve won. That was something I definitely couldn''t let happen, even at the cost of my own life." Cail said all those as he bravely looked ahead.


    "So I came back again. But this time when I saw the ghostly figure I didn''t run." Cail said remembering the time when he shook in his boots and peed himself frozen there. "I bravely stood before the ghost until it ran away."


    "Whoa that sounds quite brave. You sure are a bright boy, Cail." I said to him, even whilst knowing what actually had happened that day.


    "Like that, Every time I saw the ghost, it would only stay for a few times before running away. Then one day¡­" Cail looked at me with a nonchalant look, "I followed the ghost."


    "I knew it might spell my doom but I had to know where it came from. I ran after the ghost as it ran away going deep into the forest until I came before a cave." Cail stopped after that.


    "But I didn''t go in. Mommy said that I shouldn''t go to strange dark places alone." He said, finally showing a childlike face.


    ''So you do all of that but at the final moment, don''t go inside the real place. Talk about not being an opportunist.'' I think all that but show nothing like that on my face.


    "So you didn''t go after that again?" I ask as Cail shook his head.


    "I told the villagers and mommy about everything that happened but mommy didn''t believe me. Instead she scolded me while my friends made fun of me, saying that I was lying and other things."


    I nod, ignoring what he said, "So you didn''t go to that cave ever again after that?"


    "No, I didn''t. Mommy forbade me from ever going there, she said that if I did then she would beat me with her big big stick." Cail''s face showed the horror he felt.


    I pat Cail''s shoulder, showing sympathy, "Cail, do you still remember where the cave is?"


    "Hmm?... the cave?"


    "Yes, do you think you can find it once more?"


    Cail thought for a bit before nodding his head, "I think so."


    I smiled, "Can you take me there?"


    "Huh!" Cail''s looked shocked, "You want to go to that place?" I nod.


    "But it''s a dangerous place, not even I went there and you want to go?"


    I nod again, showing the seriousness, "Yes, I want to go there. But before that take this." I gave him a bundle of cash.


    Seeing the large amount of money in his hands, Cail''s eyes almost bulged out of his socked, "SO MUCH MONEY!"


    I laugh, "Yes, that''s a lot of money and if you get me to that cave¡­ I''ll give you even more money. So how about it?"


    Cail looked at the money before looking at my trusty face. His face showed concern as he quietly said, "But mommy told me not to go."


    I rub his head, "But she''s not as brave as Cail now, is she."


    He slowly shook his head, "She''s not¡­ but she''s quite scary when she''s angry."


    I nod realizing his meaning, "Believe me, I know a thing or two about scary women, especially with two of them live beside me."


    "You have two of them!"


    "Yes, but even while their scary, it''s me who decides where I am allowed to go or not." I said as Cail thought hard about what I said. "But don''t worry too much, if you don''t want to go then we don''t have to go."


    "You won''t get mad, mister?" Cail asked as I denied his words.


    "No I wouldn''t. I''m just curious about what there is, it''s not a big deal." Then I turned around, "But if you actually went there you would have been able to prove your mommy and friends wrong."


    "Hmm!" Cail looked at my back in concentration. He thought about my what I said and nodded to himself.


    ''He''s right! If I actually went there then both mommy, Giri, Colan, Jiji and the others would stop saying all those things and actually respect me!... but''


    Cail looked at me, "Mister¡­ what if there''s actually ghosts there?"


    "Ghosts? Don''t worry about such things like that. Look over there," I point towards the place where the trees are cut off, "I did all of that, you know."


    "Whoa, you did! That''s amazing."


    "So how about it, wanna come with me on a great adventure?" I gave my hand as Cail thought for a bit before taking it.


    ¡­ Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few hours later¡­


    "I think we are close to it, mister." Cail said as I wanted to smack his head.


    He''s been saying that for a while now but we still didn''t find the place. I reckon the kid might have taken a wrong step at one time and might have gotten us lost.


    I sigh while shoving away the large leafs covering my face, "Kid, you sure we aren''t lost?"


    "No no, We are close, I know it." Cail moved a bit ahead before his eyes flashed in recognition.


    "There it is!"

 Chapter 115 - 115 - A Unaccomplishable Quest

    "I''ve found it, sir!" Cail''s voice rang out loud as it gained my attention.


    "Really?" In hurry, I quickly get through the trees and look at what he was pointing at.


    It was a cave. The cave was inside a broken area of the forest where there were no trees. Only desolation and the entrance of the cave. For anyone gazing at it, they would think that it''s just any normal cave. Even more because of its structure, the cave looked like it could fall or break any moment, so nobody would be brave enough to actually venture into it unless they didn''t fear crushing to death.


    But I knew it wouldn''t fall, the cave would be very strong and even if multiple cannons were fired on to it, the cave wouldn''t collapse. But the things inside of it might explode.


    It''s here¡­ it really is here.


    My eyes look at the cave in front of me as if it was the greatest treasure known to me.


    ''If this is really what I think it is¡­ My fortune will skyrocket in an instant!'' I smile devilishly at the thought of attaining what''s inside the cave.


    "Alright, Kid. I''ll give you the special reward and you can g-"


    "Let''s get down there and see what it is." Cail said impatiently.


    "You don''t have to, let me go down there-" Before my hands could grab on to him, Cail jumped from the forest level and skillfully landed on the rocks.


    "Come on, mister. Let''s see what''s inside and prove my mommy that I am the bravest boy in the village." Cail in his own mind, bravely stepped inside the cave. Seeing him enter the place, my demeanor took a dark turn as I too jumped down and followed him inside.


    "Kid! Don''t go in there, what if there''s monsters!" I tried to scare him but no reply came to me.


    "Cail! Get back here! I don''t think the ghosts of this place will-" My words were interrupted by a childish scream.


    "AHHHHH!"


    My eyes scowl, ''Did something happen or did he¡­''


    Immediately, I run deeper inside the cave before finding a hole from which the sound came. Carefully getting my huge physic inside, I see Cail on the ground as he was taking quick breaths.


    "Kid, I told you not to go in like that, who knows what would have happened to you?"


    "Mister," Cail ignored my words and pointed in front of us, "Is that what I think it is?"


    Looking where his finger pointed, my eyes shine the reflection of multiple different colored crystals.


    In front of me, lay a mountain load of sigmat ring crystals. All of them were of different colors but mostly compromised of yellow and blue. I could also see some pink crystals but they were quite deep in the cave. So deep that my even eyes could only spot a glimpse of them.


    Cail who was astonished by what he was seeing asked, "Is this the rumored Crys Cave?"


    ¡­


    On Arthur''s journey to greatness, he an adventurer, stumbles upon a quest that tells him to disapprove some rumors at a place called the Screeching Forest.


    Originally a quest that was failed by anyone who took it, he took a keen interest in it. So he accepted the mission and went to the one who made the mission.


    The owner of the mansion.


    The owner, long before when he had created the quest, had hopes for someone completing it, so when years went by and the quest only was said to be unaccomplishable, the owner gave up on it.


    When Arthur came for information, the owner, already disheartened of the matter said it was impossible and Arthur would only be wasting his time on it.


    But Arthur being the guy he was, stood firm on his stand and wanted to finish the quest. Seeing the look in his eye, the owner felt that he might actually complete it.


    So as an added bonus, the owner said that if Arthur could complete the quest, the mansion and land surrounding the forest would be his as a reward.


    Arthur accepted his challenge and searched for days along with Samantha, Elizabeth and another heroine. Days went by but nothing came of it and as Arthur felt the exhaustion from the quest, he found a child.


    A child named Cail who was being ridiculed and made fun off by some kids. Feeling sad, Arthur helps Cail and encourages him. Through Arthur''s help, Cail truly becomes enlightened and decides to help him through his quest.


    When Cail learned that the quest was the same reason why he was being ridiculed, he decided to tell Arthur everything that had happened to him and even went so far as to take him to the rumored cave of origin.


    Arthur first a bit skeptical, nonetheless accepts Cail''s suggestion and the five of them go towards the place where they find the cave. Going inside, Arthur finds something unimaginable¡­ a Crys Cave.


    A cave that is supposed to hold massive amount of sigmat crystals. But it was very rare.


    Seeing the crystals, Arthur knew the cause of the strange phenomenon''s. It was the side effect of the crystals that caused illusions of ghosts and such. Crys Cave have dense magical power resonating about them. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So much so that some of those leak out of the cave and spread out. If anyone were to inhale such magical elements, they will express seeing things that are imaginative, such as ghosts.


    After that, Arthur finished the quest and as promised, the owner gave Arthur the mansion and the land which had ownership of the cave. Which Arthur split among the five of them, giving Cail some percentage of the cave for his brave work.


    It was that damn story that led me to buying this mansion and why I wasn''t disturbed by the fact that there were ghosts at this place. All of it were illusions to begin with.


    Looking down at Cail, who was already up. There was greed in his eyes, the same greed that were in my eyes.


    "Mister¡­ about that special reward, how about I-"


    Before Cail could finish, he felt his world spin and then he saw his own body¡­ headless with a pool of blood spraying from his neck.

 Chapter 116 - 116 - Crys Cave

    Cail didn''t know what happened.


    At one point, he was looking at the hordes of crystal, thinking he could get a reward for finding it. Then the next second, he felt his world spin and saw what he thought was his own body¡­ headless and falling on the ground as the blood pouring from his neck blocked his view.


    Cail looked at the scene with utter silence, his face showing the excited look he had before, then slowly his eyes turned dim and became lifeless.


    "A young kid shouldn''t have such greed¡­ no wonder the next generations will become such arses."


    I looked at my right hand which was now covered by water and shaped in the form of a blade. The edges of the water sharp and filled with blood from Cail.


    The kid didn''t give me much choice. I had to kill him¡­ he was becoming as greedy as me and I know how troublesome I am, once I show greed at something.


    Just look at what happened to Amelia¡­ the bitch didn''t have any choice but to frame her lover as the main culprit, who now actually works for me and is plotting his vengeance.


    That actually sounds like a good story for a movie.


    Cail''s decapitated figure fills my vision as I look at my bloody blade like hand in confusion.


    ''Hmm¡­ I really didn''t feel anything.''


    Back at Haiel''s assassination party, I thought that because they were adult people or more like bastards who were going to kill me anyway that I didn''t feel anything when I killed them.


    Of course, I was a bit suspicious at my lack of emotions but now that I''ve killed an innocent young child¡­ It''s confirmed.


    I''ve been brainwashed.


    I don''t know how it happened, but it probably has something to do with the goddess. I think it was back when she kissed me that this happened. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before she had kissed me, my emotions were in disarray and I was worried about almost everything. But after kissing her¡­ my worries vanished in an instant.


    I know that it also had something to do with me gaining supremely powerful gifts that supported my mental chaos. But even then I shouldn''t have changed so much that killing someone would make me feel¡­ nothing.


    It''s like she turned me into a cold-blooded killer¡­ or she just switched off a switch that troubles my moral dilemma.


    Truth be told, that''s actually good news. Now I won''t be worrying after every small moral problem that arouses me. If she had told me then who knows how different I would have done things, then.


    But it seems, she only erased that one emotion from me. I still felt love, anger, hate and every other emotion so I wasn''t a broken doll. Just an upgraded version of a killer.


    My strange thoughts come to a stop as I see Cail''s blood spreading everywhere.


    "Ah Damn it! It''s on my clothes." I patted my clothes and screamed again, "And it''s spreading all over the cave too."


    "Damn! Just how much blood did he have inside him. It just won''t stop; how much blood does this little body have anyway."


    I use the sigmat ring and point towards Cail''s body. Suddenly water came out of my hands went towards Cail''s body. Then magically the water covered over his whole body, head and it also sucked off all the blood.


    Now looking at it, the water looked like a huge blob filled his body and blood, slowly floating inside. This is a spell called Water Prison.


    Just like the name, the spell acted as prison filled with water. In reality, not only the water acted like a prison but a death sentence too. If a living being were to be captured inside the spell, then they wouldn''t have any oxygen to breath into.


    Without oxygen¡­ well, let''s just say it will be a slow and painful death. Being suffocated by water is one of the most painful torture known to mankind.


    As the water slowly revolved the figures inside, I slowly clench my hands. In accordance to me, the water prison too slowly become small as it compressed Cail''s body and blood.


    Before long, the 10 feet tall round water prison became as small as 2 feet. The water blob, now filled with Cail''s blood and bones looked menacing. But somehow it made me smile... to think that human life was so fragile and yet so endearing.


    I shake my head of the thoughts¡­ don''t want to really turn into a cold-blooded psychopath.


    "Alright then, Cail. Wanna see the cave?" I said, looking at the menacing red water, "Oh, yeah¡­ you''re dead."


    "Since you''re dead and can''t talk, why don''t I make the decisions for both of us. You wouldn''t disagree right?... you won''t, perfect. You should have listened to me from the start like this, then you might actually have a voice to object." I shake my head, walking ahead as the water blob followed me.


    As I went ahead, the only thing I found were crystals and crystals, that filled my vision. The cave was really big, so big that I couldn''t even see the exit.


    From the story, I knew that the cave was supposed to be extremely long. So long that even after harvesting through the end of the novel, the protagonist wasn''t actually able to see the end.


    I sigh, "Unfortunately, I''m still not strong enough to let this place surface. If I did, then some duke or even the royal bitch might actually target this place."


    I rub my chin with a calculative look, "If I''m right, back then Arthur with only 20 percentages of his share of this Crys Cave, he made millions. If he made millions with only 20% and this cave wasn''t even finished by then¡­ I wonder how much I would make?"


    "Hehehe¡­ If only I could see Arthur''s look right now." I shook my head again, "Not like he''ll know this was his destiny anyway."


    ...


    In another place¡­


    A small army''s canteen.


    "Haaasooo!"


    Arthur sneezed loudly gaining Elizabeth and Samantha''s attention.


    "Did you caught a cold?"


    "I don''t think so." Arthur said as his facial expression seemed tight, "But I feel as if¡­ I lost something very dear to me."

 Chapter 117 - 117 - Is That A Bird?

    Thap!


    Thap!


    Thap!


    Many rocks fell over the opening of the cave, blocking it shut tight.


    I made sure to use big rocks, the ones that would be too heavy for anyone to lift up unless they intentionally wanted to do it. For which they would need a team of heavy lifters for the job.


    Of course, I didn''t do it using my hands. Why would I? I have such an amazing pink Sigmat ring. The ring could not only be used for attack but it could also be used to help with many inconvenient stuff.


    Like picking up heavy rocks and blocking the cave.


    What was great about the ring was, it had the water element, which was a non-harmful element. So using it on inconvenient stuff wouldn''t damage them¡­ unless it was something like paper or ink.


    "Alright!" I slap my hands, satisfied with the job well done, "Now nobody should be able to look through my private stash. Even if someone tried to, I would make sure they realize what private property means."


    "Okay then, all I need to figure out now is... Which fucking way is home?" I said looking at the dense forest in front of me that clouded my view.


    The forest was so big that unless someone already not knowledgeable about the forest ventured this place, they would be completely lost.


    Like I am¡­


    I sigh, "Now what am I going to do?" I look towards the sky, seeing the sun ready to dive, "The sun''s already on its way down so I''ll need to find home fast or I''ll stay hungry for the whole night." At my words, my stomach growled heavily.


    "If only someone could hear my stomach''s plea."


    ¡­


    "Hmm?" Anna looked around, as if someone had called out to her.


    "Is something wrong, Big sis?" Alice asked beside her as she tried cutting a potato and failing.


    "¡­No, I don''t think so." Anna said as her gaze once more looked outside the window, "But I think someone''s calling for me."


    "Who?" Alice said and instantly her face turned to mischief, "Oh my! Are you missing the master already?"


    Anna quickly looked back at Alice with a tint of blush, "So what if I am!... I- I am his head maid, it''s my responsibility to look out for the needs of my master."


    "Even sexual ones."


    "Hmm!" Anna''s sharp gaze instantly shut up Alice as she looked down at her potato, cutting it while whistling with a tune.


    "You shouldn''t talk like that, Alice!" Anna said as her sharp knife pointed at Alice, unthreateningly, "Especially since you make such crude jokes around him. What do you think, Hen- the master will think of you?"


    Alice didn''t show value to her words at all, "It''s nothing. Just a bit of fun to spice up the boring life of our master. Now he can''t just be satisfied with late night visits, okay. He needs something simple¡­ something naughty to brighten up the moment."


    On the outside, it looked like she didn''t care about Alice''s words one bit. But on the inside, her mind had a few thoughts as she asked herself, ''¡­maybe Henry does needs someone to spice up his life.''


    ¡­


    Unfortunately for me, the only thing spicing up was my bare body as the mosquito''s kept on biting me. It was simply endless... as if I was playing a game at infinity level.


    Damn Vampiric beasts!


    The sun was almost gone and the light too will be gone with it.


    I need to think something fast. I had been searching for a while, even asking the bloody blob that I named Cail, where should I go but it didn''t answer me.


    "Hah¡­ is there no other way? Do I need to scream for help?" I sighed again, "It might help if someone heard my shrewd scream and most probably it''ll be the wolf pack who hears me. With their super hearing my scream would definitely reach their ears and they''ll quickly be able to find me."


    "But that''ll mean losing the respect and fear I gained." I think sitting down over a big rock.


    As I absently throw the small rocks, trying to hit the mosquitos, a stupid idea comes to my head.


    A stupid but useful one.


    I quickly shoo the mosquitos away before getting up. My legs and knees bent, ready to apply the pressure. Then with great strength, I jumped. My body shooting up, going up more than 10 meters.


    But before I could reach over the trees, Gravity calls my fat ass down and laid me flat on the ground.


    "BAM!"


    The forest shook at my fall, shaking the trees, scaring away the birds and squashing a lot of mosquito''s under me.


    ''Damn! It wasn''t enough.''


    Getting back up, I jump and again I fall before I could see over the trees. The fall hurt me, but not enough to make me give up just yet.


    "This one was close!"


    Grabbing the rock, I get up and jump again. This time, my jump came quite close towards the trees head before I fell.


    "BAM!" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The birds already scared shitless by what I was repeatedly doing, left the place.


    "This time, I was an inch from seeing it." I say as I get reignited with hope.


    Suddenly I look behind me at the big rock behind me as another stupid idea comes to my head.


    "There''s a great chance of it working but¡­ the fall would be pretty damaging." My face twist at the thought of my body falling flat on the rock. But I immediately kick the thought away.


    ''NO! I am so close, I can''t give up now!''


    I get over the rock and look myself over. Then I took off my clothes too, increasing the chance.


    Now, standing completely naked over a large rock, I who looked crazy took a deep breath before bending my fat ass down and jumping.


    "Woosh!"


    My jump this time was great, going over the trees, letting me see my objective.


    One bird who were absentmindedly flying saw a fat man¡­ flying naked. The bird opened it''s beaks in shock and before it could know it, the bird hit a tree on the way and fell over.

 Chapter 118 - 118 - Forest Monkeys

    I flew up so high that now even the once tall trees looked small to me.


    "There''s the mansion."


    My eyes glazed over every small detail I could see over the horizon before finding the small white dote which zooming in, showed me the mansion.


    Finally, glad to find my way, I seem to forget a simple fact.


    I was starting to descent.


    "Well¡­ fuck me." I look down seeing how far I was from the ground. Then as I started to fall, I also saw that my landing was going dangerously close to the huge rock, which I jumped from.


    As I started to fall, my vision over the ground zoomed in and time seemed to slow down. Within the limited help, I utilized with my eyes, the Sigmat ring on my hand gave a slow pink glow.


    I took a deep breath, closed my mouth and waited. I waited before I was only a few meters away from the ground and then I opened my mouth and blew hard.


    My mouth which was supposed to be filled with air, instead blew out water. The water came out in strong velocity with the pressure I applied and hit the ground.


    As the water was still connected to my mouth, as I was still spraying, physics worked wondrous for me and the water changed my trajectory to the tree next to me. But I miscalculated too, as the waters pressure was quite strong and I hit the tree hard.


    "Bam!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tall tree stood strong and I too stopped as the hit slammed me to the ground. My vision returned to normal speed and the Sigmat ring''s glow went away as well.


    "Phew!" I sighed in relief at the dangerous moment that passed.


    The new landing was hurtful, sure. But it was not even close to what I would have gotten. If I had hit the stone, I was sure that my back would have long broke because of how sturdy the rock was.


    "With the direction to my home achieved, I think it''s finally time I say goodbye to you, Cail the water blob." I say to the floating ball of death. "But before that¡­ I have just the use for you." I smile creepily as I look at Cail and the cave.


    ¡­


    "Did you find him?" Anna asked Raven, her face etched with worry.


    "No, we looked a lot for him but couldn''t find him." Raven said.


    Hearing that, Anna''s face paled instantly. It''s been more than 10 hours since Henry had went out. He didn''t say anything to anyone before going and the last thing known about him was from two wolfman, who only delivered him a small child that Henry had told to bring.


    "You couldn''t find him even while using your scent?" Anna asked as Raven shook his head.


    "No, I couldn''t. After he started using the new Sigmat ring, Sir found a way to clean off all smell from his body. It''s so effective that even if he stood next to me, I wouldn''t be completely sure if its him or not."


    The words didn''t calm the storm going through Anna''s mind as she thought hard about where Henry could be.


    Alice saw the despairing look appearing on Anna and asked instead, "What about that kid, the one that was last seen with him? He may know where the master could be."


    Anna stood in attention, "Yes! Why don''t you try searching for his scent? Maybe if you find him then there''s a chance Henry could be with him."


    Raven sighed, "We tried that too. But after following his scent for a while, he too disappeared without a trace."


    "Where did you last follow him?" Alice asked.


    "It was deep in the forest to the south."


    "Hmm¡­" It seemed as if Alice had some thoughts as she took a moment, "Why don''t you try searching that place again¡­ maybe the master could be around there?"


    "Also, find out where the kids home is. We could look for the child there."


    Raven gave a nod to Alice''s suggestion, "Yes, I''ll do that right away-"


    "It''s the master!"


    "Hmm!" X3


    All three of them quickly turned towards the direction of the noise.


    "He''s here!"


    "The master''s been found!"


    Raven furrowed his brows, "Let''s check that out." Both Anna and Alice nodded, as they went with him. Going towards the noise, relief quickly washed over all of their faces.


    At the edge of forest, where the main gate was, they saw Henry being escorted by some of the wolfmen. His cloth seemed soaked in his sweat and his face twisted in relief, finally finding his solace.


    Before Alice and Raven could say anything, a figure darted towards Henry and immediately hugged him tightly.


    I smile seeing Anna hugging me. It was tight, almost too tight but it showed how much she worried for me. Patting her head, I say, "It''s okay, I''m here now."


    She sniffed over my wet clothes, "I¡­ I¡­"


    "It''s okay."


    "I thought you might have gotten picked up by the forest monkeys." Anna said while crying.


    "Don''t worry, nothing happe-¡­ wait, What? Forest monkeys?" I asked her as she nodded.


    "Yeah, don''t you know that deep in forests like this, big groups of monkeys live. They say that such monkeys look for healthy people alone and lost in the forest. They hunt them at night and eat them. I¡­ I thought they might have gotten you."


    Now that I think about it¡­ sometimes I saw a few monkeys passing by while I was deep in there. Who knows what would have happened if I actually hadn''t come back quick enough?


    ¡­


    The next morning¡­


    Today was the day, I head out to the capital for the competition.


    A few luggage''s was being transferred to my special carriage. I stood next to it, fully prepared in a respectful look. Anna was overlooking everything and checking if all was correct.


    "Everything''s fine, Anna. You checked the carriage for the fourth time, stop it."


    "I know." Anna nodded, "But what if you get hungry while on the road."


    "You already prepared a lot of food for that and before you say anything else, I already have Jacob with me." I point to Jacob who had an annoyed look as he didn''t want to go with me.


    "I know¡­ I just don''t get why you are not taking me when you are taking her." Anna pointed to a very happy Alice, who gave a playful wave at her.

 Chapter 119 - 119 - Bowl Full Of Coins

    "Her¡­ well¡­ you know."


    "No, I do not know. That''s exactly why I''m asking you, master." Anna added with a chill.


    "Alice¡­ she¡­" I tried to think the exact reason before the thought clamped inside my mind and I clapped in victory, "She needs to know how the capital is, she''s been trapped for a long time so her sense of knowledge should be limited to what the," I went closer to her ears and whispered, "To what the slavers wanted her to know."


    Anna nodded in pity, "Yes¡­ you are right about that. But master, I also don''t know much about the capital, so why aren''t you taking me?"


    "Say what now?"


    "I don''t know much about the capital. I was always busy with taking caring of you and looking after other maids that I didn''t have time to go to the capital before." She said honestly, "And whenever we needed something from the capital, we would either send a scout or Mr. Redwick to get it."


    ''Hmm¡­ this is a biggy.''


    "I know that, Anna." I place my hand on her shoulder, "Unfortunately I still can''t take you."


    "Why not?" Anna said and it came out like an annoyed child. Which was a very cute look on her as she angrily pouted.


    "Who would look after the mansion and everything else?"


    My words immediately gained the attention of Redwick. Who waved and pointed himself, "We can''t always rely on Redwick either. He''s getting old you know, what if someday while in the midst of a lot of works, he suddenly falls over and breaks his bones?"


    Redwick felt shocked and looked at himself to see, if he really was as fragile as I said.


    "Who will look after the mansion, maids and everything else then?"


    Redwick''s mouth opened wide at the zero sympathy I showed to such a situation.


    "Hmm¡­ You''re right about that." Anna''s nod immediately brought a reality check upon Redwick. He left while looking down at the ground with his pale face.


    As he walked, Redwick felt a hand over his shoulder. He turned and saw it was Jacob who gave him a sympathetic look.


    At such a time of misery and cruelty in this world, feeling the support of someone, even if it was a complete stranger made Redwick feel good about himself. He too gave Jacob the same nod, the appreciation and pain of being the hard worker of the family.


    It was at that moment, that two men of different station and blood, felt united by not money nor women but the power of friendshi-


    "Hey Jacob! Stop doodling around with Redwick and get your ass back in the carriage, we need to leave immediately and Redwick don''t waste your time with a guy like that, you''ll age quicker."


    My harsh but true words quickly made both men turn towards different direction. But even as they left, they knew that the bond they created today will be known throughout eternity.


    "Man, Jacob really has it good and he still squanders the opportunity."


    "You should give him more work, maybe it will make that childish mind adapt to reality." Alice said from the sidelines as we all nodded.


    ¡­


    "See you, master. Make sure to eat your second breakfast at the correct time!" Anna said as the carriage went and I waved but whispered slowly to the rider to drive faster.


    After some time, when we were a bit far from the mansion, I sighed in relief.


    "Finally out of that place." I smiled, "I thought Anna might not let me leave if I delayed even further."


    Alice nod, "Hmm, she likes you a bit too much." Then she smiled mischievously and came closer to me as she made physical contact, "But now that we''re finally alone¡­ we can spend our time¡­ adequately."


    "Cough Cough!"


    Jacob coughed from the side making Alice frown as she complained, "Why did you bring this guy anyway master¡­ don''t you see that he''s nothing but a nuisance?"


    "Hey! I''m seating right in front of you."


    "Yes, that is apparently clear to me." She replied coldly as Jacob felt a shudder go through his body. Then immediately, she hugged my arm and teased with her breasts, "Master¡­ why don''t we sent him to another room and do some-"


    I flick her head, stopping her motives, "Stop joking, Alice. Nobody''s going anywhere." Jacob smiled as he gave her a smirk, "He may be a nuisance but he''s a nuisance I need." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hear that I am- Wait a second! That''s not exactly a compliment!"


    "Who said I wanted to compliment you?" Seeing the honest rock look, he stuttered but didn''t have anything to reply to.


    "Okay, so fun stuff aside." I reluctantly move those booba cannons away, "We really have work to do. In which, both of you have your own objectives."


    This time, both of them became serious and listened to me.


    "First of all, Alice, your primary objective will be to learn about magic as much as possible. Things that will help you progress." Then I turned to Jacob, "And your job will be to protect her and also look out for any related information about the king, the kingdom and my father that you can find, understand?"


    Both nod and Jacob asked, "But learning those information will cost me, what will I do about-"


    I throw him a medium sized bag, "Use that money then. But before everything else, make sure no one figures any of you out."


    ¡­


    At one point of the road, we came across a village where the carriage stopped for a while.


    Inside one of the dark alleys of the village, a beggar lay on the ground with a bowl. It seemed as if the beggar was asleep or even dead.


    The beggar suddenly heard the sound of footsteps and the clatter of his bowl. He quickly opened his eyes and smiled seeing the multitude of coins.


    Then before anyone could say anything, the beggar bought out a small piece of paper from his torn clothes and gave it to the man. After that the man quickly left the place and re-entered the carriage.


    Jacob handed me the paper and asked, "What is that?"


    I smile mysteriously, "Just something that''ll help with the competition."

 Chapter 120 - 120 - Late Arrival

    Night


    The capital wasn''t far from where I now lived so it didn''t take much time for us to get to the place. It only took us 20 hours to get inside the capital.


    "Why the hell is this taking so long, we didn''t ride for 21 damn hours to get stuck in this traffic!" Jacob complained.


    Correction ¨C It took us 21 hours to get inside the capital.


    The reason why Jacob was complaining because it was night time and somehow there were still a lot of traffic at the streets. It already took quite a few minutes for us to get inside the capital and now we were stuck on the road.


    Even at night, there was a lot of bustle on the streets with many newcomers arriving to this place. I had expected something similar to this happening but didn''t think it would be to this extent. The novel and real world comparisons couldn''t come close to the truth.


    "Hey, how long is it going to take us? Why don''t you speed up a bit!" Jacob quite frustrated by the situation banged the walls, asking the rider.


    "Umm¡­ sorry, sir. But there''s a lot of people moving about, if I tried speeding up, the carriage might hit someone."


    "So hit them."


    "Shut up Jacob!" Alice said, "We all know that your frustrated but that''s not how to do this."


    "Besides you aren''t the only one who''s exhausted, this guy''s been driving the carriage for a whole day, give him a break." Alice said before taking out a bag of water and giving it to the rider.


    The rider appreciated by the kindness and beauty of Alice, thanked her, "Thank you for this, my lady."


    Alice smiled, "You''re welcome and I''m not a lady¡­ yet." Her eyes looked through the corners glancing at me which I expertly avoided.


    Jacob grumbled at the situation, "Why is it like this?"


    "It would have been weird if it weren''t." I opened my mouth after a long time, "This is not only any competition but one that might give the normal folk a chance to get the silver ladle, they''ll be stupid not to participate in it."


    "But who knew it''ll be this many people." Jacob shook his head.


    "Tell me then, if you knew about something like this, wouldn''t you have taken the chance to at least participate in it?" I said and Jacob thought for a moment before nodding.


    "Yeah, I would have."


    "And that''s exactly why their here." I said glancing at the long crowd and whispering to no one, "Even if they have no chance."


    ¡­


    "Bang!"


    "What do you mean, there''s no more room?" Jacob slammed his hand on the receptionist''s desk causing the girl to shake in fear.


    "I''m sorry sir, but all the rooms have been taken." The receptionist girl said.


    "Not even one room?" The girl shook her head.


    "Well damn it. This is the third motel that''s full."


    "Sir, the problem''s that, you came the day before the competition, of course it''ll be full before something so big." The girl tried to calm Jacob, but it only angered him.


    "Are you saying that it''s my fault!"


    "No- No, that''s not what I meant."


    Seeing no solution, I went towards the desk and pat Jacob''s shoulder, effectively shushing him, "Miss, is all the motel''s full then?"


    "They probably are." Finding me sensible, she spoke nicely.


    "Alright" I thought for a moment before a glint flashed in my eyes, "And can you tell which is the best closest to us?"


    "The best motel?" She had a confused look on her, "It''s Haven but that place costs a lot of money."


    I smile, "I understand, can you point it for us?"


    "Alright you take a right from the door, go to the dark alley then jump in the big pile of shi-"


    ¡­


    After a moment, we stood before the place.


    As expected the place looked grand with its fine walls colored red like royal and the huge sign colored brightly by lamps.


    "Man this place just oozes money." Jacob said as his eyes glazed over the rich aura emanating from this place, "But it''ll probably be full as well."


    "Still," I interject, "Let''s check for a moment."


    Then as we walked inside the place, I gave a subtle nod to him as he understood and left.


    The inside of the hotel, looked magnificent with its gold style and vintage wooden standard. There were already a lot of people here, but most of them were talking with themselves inside the huge hall. They were the rich people that already had a room.


    Then there were the middle class people, that were refused instantly and were walking out of the place with dejected looks.


    Ignoring them, I and Alice go to the receptionist who was unsurprisingly not a guy.


    "Hello, gentlemen. Welcome to Haven, how may I help you today?"


    "I want a room, no actually three rooms."


    The receptionist did a face like I missed it by a second as she said, "I''m sorry sir, but our last room just got booked a second ago. There''s no other rooms left."


    I would have gotten sad hearing that but I didn''t.


    "Oh, I''m sure that''s not the case. Why don''t you take a closer look again."


    "I''m sorry sir, but truly there''s no room lef-"


    Suddenly a guy with a bald spot and professional aura came behind her, "Lauri, can you explain to me what''s happening."


    Seeing the man behind her, she sighed in relief, "Oh manager¡­ i- it''s nothing. Just that the respected sir before me isn''t understanding that there''s really no-"


    "It''s okay." He stopped her, "Let me take care of this." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright sir." She nodded and left as the man stood in her place now.


    "Good evening sir, my name''s Folay, the manager of this fine place. What can I do for you?"


    I smiled, exactly the type of man I was looking for. I slide a few pound notes to him, "You see I wanted some rooms for a few days but the girl from before kept telling that there''s none left."


    The man quickly took the money and replicated my smile, "Now that can''t be true. Why don''t I see if there''s any room left or not?"

 Chapter 121 - 121 - Strange Reunion

    After paying an exorbitant amount of money, we finally got ourselves a room. It was only one room but it was large enough for all of us. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It had three separate bedrooms, bathroom and kitchen but the last part is probably not going to be needed. We would all order room service anyway.


    "Let''s go check our room." I said to Alice who nodded and just as we were about to go up the stairs, a group of familiar faces stopped us.


    "Henry!"


    I looked up the stairs to see, Samantha calling me but it wasn''t her I was paying attention to. At the middle of the three people group stood Arthur who also looked at me with a bit of shock.


    As in the novel, the three had stayed in this same hotel to stay, it was the same again.


    But unlike the reality, it wasn''t shown in the story about how all the places were completely booked. Though it was still shown that Arthur had gotten the final room in Haven but he was the charismatic protagonist, so it was given.


    I quickly take my eyes out of Arthur and greet Samantha, "Hey" I gave her a brief nod before smiling at Elizabeth, "Ms. Elizabeth."


    Unlike the other two, I didn''t have any strange relationship or situation with Elizabeth. With her, I was the guy who had single-handedly taken care of a mass number of assassins, effectively having a big hand in saving her father.


    Which is why, she gave a big smile, "It''s nice to see you here, Mr. Tax."


    "Please call me Henry and yes, it''s nice to see you here too." I exchanged my words before quickly talking to Arthur, "Still why are all of you here, Arthur?"


    "Huh¡­ Well, the city is quite packed and this was the only place that we could find a room."


    "Hmm" Elizabeth nodded in relief, "The receptionist gave us the last room they had. She was quite kind."


    Ahh Elizabeth. How na?ve you are. She didn''t do it out of kindness. She did it to get into your lover''s pants. But you''re not bright in that category so Arthur just keeps on ntr''ing you until you could only accept his nature.


    "Well¡­ isn''t that a strange thing. The girl said to us that she didn''t have any room but when we called the manager he immediately said there were a lot of rooms left." I said with a suspicious look, "I don''t know about you guys but I think she was trying to put some coins in her purse."


    Elizabeth felt horrified at my words, "Really! I can''t believe she would actually do that. Then why did she¡­ OH!" Her eyes brightened up immediately as her eyes took a quick glance towards Arthur, who hid himself from them.


    Understanding the situation, she quickly stopped herself and gave me a strained smile, "Thanks for cautioning us about her¡­ who knows what else she would have taken if you didn''t tell us about her."


    Hmm¡­ she''s not as stupid as I deem her to be, good for her.


    "Henry, who is she?" Samantha pointed beside me to Alice.


    "That''s Alice, a maid of mine." I introduced her as Alice gave a brief but respectful nod to them.


    "It''s nice to meet the master''s friends."


    "Alright then, I''ll see you guys later. We''ve been riding for a long time so we''re going to take some rest." I decided to cut our talk short.


    Arthur and Elizabeth nodded, both showing amicable faces, hiding the inner turmoil, "I hope we see each other again." Elizabeth said.


    Samantha looked at the strange situation and didn''t understand what was happening. She felt a bit hurt that from the start to finish Henry didn''t seem to talk to her one bit. But she couldn''t complain when she knew it was her fault that placed her in such a situation.


    She could reluctantly say bye to me who just gave a nod.


    As I was going up the stairs, suddenly I stop mid-point and call Arthur, "By any chance, you aren''t participating in the competition tomorrow, right Arthur?"


    The group stopped in their tracks at the mention of the competition.


    Arthur looked up at me and had a shocked look as he said, "Ye- Yeah¡­ how did you know?"


    "Just a guess¡­ well I''ll see you tomorrow then." With that I left, leaving a confused group on the hall.


    "What did he mean by that?" Samantha asked.


    "Hmm¡­ I think he may be talking about spectating Arthur at the final test." Elizabeth thought for a moment and said.


    ''Yes, he could mean that¡­ but why does it feel like his meaning had a different purpose.'' Arthur thought whilst his eyes stayed at the door through which Henry walked away.


    ¡­


    "Where is Jacob? Did that guy run away?" Alice said as she was left unpacking the luggage.


    "I sent him away for something." I said while pulling out something that seemed close to a lingeri-


    "That''s mine!" Alice quickly took it and hid it in her bosom as she blushed intensely.


    Well, look at that. The sly cat could actually blush.


    Then suddenly, Alice turned and gave me a smile, "But if you want, I can display this for you, master~"


    Forget it, I spoke too soon.


    Before she could proceed with her thought, the door to the room knocked making her click her tongue in annoyance.


    "Who could it be at such an inappropriate time?" Alice said, opening the door as her face turned cold faster than water, "Damn it! Should have known it would be you."


    Jacob felt disturbed at such a welcome, "What the hell got up your ass?"


    "Don''t speak such crude words to a lady."


    "Lady?... if you''re a lady then I''m gay!"


    "Oh!" Alice covered her mouth with a grin, "No wonder you always stick with the maids¡­ I''m sorry, I thought so worse of you these days. If only I had known before, we could have gotten matching sleepwear."


    "You! You!... Fuc-¡­ No, that would actually be a compliment. Unfuck your whol-"


    Before they could continue anymore, I placed my huge palm over both of their heads, effectively turning their head at my dark expression.


    ''Crack!''

 Chapter 122 - 122 - Valko and Matthew

    On the southern side of the capital city of Markove.


    At this location stood a large school building for teens. But at the current moment, this place was being decorated for a special event.


    The Chancion Competition.


    The competition that would change the life of one individual to the ultimate degree and open the door for nobility for them. But only if they had the grit to surpass all the challenges that life will throw from that moment on.


    The competition was split in three stages. The first being the test of intelligence.


    This is where the school building came in place. Right now it was being customized for all the people that had decided to participate in the competition. They would have to give a written exam which they must pass to get to the next test.


    The school building which would have been an ordinary place any other day was now filled with various types of people. The white colored building couldn''t stop the glaring red guards and various people from distinguishing themselves from afar.


    Everywhere I looked, the place was packed with people. It was so crowded that even the huge assembly ground couldn''t keep enough people and they had to line up far from the street.


    It took a grueling amount of time before I could come to the 6th booth. The guy in the booth, most probably a teacher temporarily hired by the academy looked at my information before sliding a circular chip at me.


    "Num 3465, go to the 3rd building, second floor''s class 15."


    Doing as such, I walked through the formal line and found the classroom. It wasn''t a problem finding it with guards stationing at every corner of the place and labels being put in plain words.


    Still¡­ even with that there were more than some people who lost their way.


    Before I could even come towards the place, I heard noises from the place. The classroom was filled with chatter of other contestants.


    "Did you know that only one can win the whole competition?"


    "That''s common knowledge, did you know that 3 years ago something special happened that made the academy choose more than just one winner."


    "Ahh, I wonder what the girls of the academy look like."


    "They''ll be cannon for sure, dude. Have you seen the nobility, all of them look better than the girls in our village."


    You would wonder if they were actually adult men or middle graders with their way of speaking. Of course, I wasn''t any better but at least I kept those thoughts in my mind or spoke of them in discreet places.


    "Shit! Do you see that guy!"


    "He''s huge!"


    Ignoring the chatter about me, I walk to the farthest seat there was and sat on it. They continued with their chatter as I simply waited until the supervisors came.


    ¡­


    Walking inside the hallway of the third building were two people. Both of military background and were chosen to supervise a group of contestants for this event.


    The one on the left, a bit skinnier than his friend, lit a cigarette and took a drag of it.


    Seeing that, his friend on the right sighed, "Valko, you know we''re not allowed to smoke at the exam, right?"


    Valko took his words casually, "That''s why I''m taking one right now. Wanna take a drag?"


    The friend shook his head, "No, it''s better if I be of sound mind before facing what''s coming next." His face went pale, "It''s going to be a grueling experience supervising this damn exam."


    Valko nodded, "A reason to take this." He showed the cigarette, "At least it''ll be better to take some weight off for now."


    At that, the friend smiled and both stopped momentarily and leaned against the wall, "You always figure out a way to make people do things your way."


    "It''s not that I figure it out, it''s you Matthew, that listen to what people tell you."


    "No, I don''t."


    "You pretty much do."


    Mathew shrugged his shoulders, "Hey, at least I don''t get barked by the captain as much as you do."


    "I won''t do excessive chores that won''t put money in my pocket."


    Hearing Valko, Mathew laughed before remembering something, "Hey Valko, you supervised one of these exams before too, right?" Valko nodded.


    "So can you tell me why these people try so much every year?" Mathew asked, his face filled with curiosity, "Don''t they know that only one of them is going to win this whole charade and get admitted into the fine academy."


    "Beats me, I just do my job and get the extra pay for it."


    "Haha¡­ you and your money. Makes me wonder if you got married to the high official''s daughter for love or money." Mathew laughed before taking the cigarette and inhaling it, "They could just get in the army like we did."


    "The army''s a fucked up place, you know that as well as I do."


    "Well, at least we have a chance to get a well-paying job."


    "That''s only if we as new recruits survive." Valko said, remembering his own recruitment, "Tell me, how many of your friends survived recruition tests?"


    Mathew went quiet at that. Knowing that the chances of survival was far lower than promotion in the standard army. His friends who joined with him were all gone and only he was the only one left.


    Valko crushed the cigarette under his boot and walked ahead, "Let''s go finish this shit and get our money."


    ¡­


    I stayed quiet until I saw two people coming inside. They both quietly walked and stood before the board, overlooking the chatter in front of them.


    The one on the right, pale looking one, took up three chalks before aiming them at a group and hitting them square on the head. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The action of the man, immediately stopped the chatter and everyone looked at them strangely before the group complained, "Whad ya do that por?"


    "You three, out." The pale man said as the group looked at them, shocked.


    "What?"


    "I said you three are expelled from the test, you can pack your stuff and get the fuck out of here."


    The group of three, who looked like ruffians from their appearance, menacingly came before the guy, their height dwarfing the man, "Wanna repek that moron?"


    "You didn''t hear," Valko scratched his ear, "I said, you''re expelled."


    ¡­


    A few seconds later¡­


    The group of ruffians now lay on the floor and both the supervisors stood before the contestants, their appearance still as neat as before except for some misplacement''s.


    Valko looked at the group of losers before him and spoke clearly, "So¡­ anyone else have anything to chat about?"

 Chapter 123 - 123 - The Written Test

    With that short but actioned introduction, all the guys settled down in the seats quietly.


    I saw the pale guy, sighing as if a great burden got lifted up his head.


    What was that?... was he anxious?


    Nah, that can''t be it. The guy just whooped the asses of three idiots who were obviously physically better than him and yet he does that.


    Either he''s not as he acts or he''s too lazy enough to face this reality, probably the second one.


    Valko nodded as he saw the pin drop silence in the classroom and gave a look to his friend. Mathew nodded and came forward as he backed away and said, "As you all know, the Chancion Competition is divided into three parts."


    "Written, Evaluation and your nightmare, the final fight."


    "This is the first section of the competition which is the written exam. We will be the proctors to your group until the end of the written exam." Mathew then lift up a paper and waved it in front of us.


    "You will each be given a set of papers where there will automatically be questions in. You just have to fill up the answer and finish the test in the given time, which is 2 hours." Mathew''s good looking smile vanished immediately, "Within this given time, if any of us proctors sees you talking, looking, cheating or doing anything that is not to our liking than you will be eliminated from the exam immediately."


    "And those who want to resist our judgement will face the same¡­ action as this three." He pointed to the unconscious idiots on the floor. "Well than, any questions?"


    To my surprise, someone actually lift his hand. It was a scrawny boy who had glasses on him. Just looking at him you could tell he was the tattle tale type.


    "Yes?"


    "Mr. Proctor."


    "You can call me, Mathew."


    "Well Mathew," The guy positioned his glasses up, "What happens if someone was cheating off us but you didn''t see it. Can we tell it to you even though you positioned the rule about no talking?"


    Mathew was about to speak but Valko interrupted him, "No!"


    "What!" The guy obviously confused asked.


    "As Mathew said before, you can''t speak when the exam starts, no matter what."


    "Even if someone cheats off us."


    "Even if someone cheats off you."


    Gasps rang through the room as I smiled.


    ''Damn it feels good to know what''s actually happening.''


    Another guy lifted his hand and said, "So if we had a medical emergency we still can''t say anything?"


    "No. How many times do I have to tell you brats¡­ No talking at the exam. It''s as simple as that, why is it so hard for you dimwits to understand." Valko said and instead of being angry the people became confused.


    Valko sighed and quietly cursed under his breath before looking up, "Let me make this clear for all of you. NONE OF YOU ARE GOING TO WIN THE COMPETITION!"


    "Huh!"


    "Valko, we shouldn''t-"


    "No, they need to know." Valko pushed off his friend''s hand as he continued, "What do you half-brain, lizard skinned, poor bastards think? Do you actually believe that you have a chance to win this competition?"


    "Never in your goddamn life."


    "This thing was built in a way that only the number one of the whole population in this kingdom has a chance of winning this thing." Valko smiled cruelly, "And you lots are at the end of it.


    The other people started to ramble and scream cuss words to the guy but he continued.


    "The only reason you''re here is because¡­ you dream. You dream that you will win this thing and get the noble lifestyle with a money making machine and a bitch that''ll pop you so good, right?"


    "But deep down, all of you know that you''ve already lost."


    Nobody said anything at that. They all quietly looked down at their desk and thought hard about his words.


    They were harsh but indeed they were the truth.


    "I know that my words are harsh," Valko''s face looked tired, "But what can ya do about it when the world''s like this."


    Some time went by before I lift up my hand at the quiet atmosphere.


    Valko seeing that snorted and went back but Mathew stepped forward.


    "Do you have a question?"


    "No, not really." I shake my head, "Can you give me the paper already, the times passing by."


    Instantly at my words everybody looked at me like I was insane, "What! Can''t you see that time for the exam has already started."


    Then they quickly looked at the clock and it was already past 12''O clock, which was the time the exam should have started.


    "Oh, look at that. I didn''t notice the exam had already began."


    "!!!"


    A chord struck everyone''s head as they looked at the smug look of Valko in anger. Then as the paper came to them, they quickly read it and started writing on it.


    This exam wasn''t just to check their knowledge but also to check if their mental stability was good enough and I''m sure by this point I had checked that mark.


    Even with that, I had to finish this test. But how was I going to finish it, when the questions were sooo easy and yet so bizarre.


    What is 1+1+3?


    How does fire feel?


    Should the noble be respected?


    Yet this were only the easy ones¡­


    Who is the king that had fought the Sekai Kingdom''s army and was known defeated them with the most minimal causalities?


    Who is the midwife that helped the birth of Sir Crushican?


    Why did Lord Hackel''s wife cheated on him with his best friend and later on with his stable boy?


    This were the questions, that made me question my own reality.


    Some were so easy that finishing them were child''s play while some were so idiotic that history itself became a comedy book.


    Just like that, time went by and I only sat there waiting for the exam time to finish. Valko glanced at my direction multiple times and shook his head. Probably thinking that a potential guy was thwarted by the limits of the brain.


    As the clock struck two thirty, I easily gave up my answer as the others groaned for more time and left. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 124 - 124 - The Paper

    Sometime later¡­


    Close towards sundown after all the contestants of class 15 gave up their papers, reluctantly.


    Inside the classroom were two people, Valko and Mathew. This two had stayed back because they had to finish checking the papers and grading it.


    "I know this is my first time, but are all the people in the past competition were like this?" Mathew asked.


    Valko shook his head slowly as he crossed off a paper and marked ''Fail'' on it.


    "No¡­ not all of them. There are some people who are a bit different but most of them are like that."


    Mathew nodded before his face cracked a smile, as he remembered the event, "Does the other proctors do that to¡­ that one where you threw the reality check on them?"


    Valko looked at Mathew with confusion, "Reality check¡­ oh you mean that, no no no¡­ well yes they do. What I did today was my own way but the others also do something similar to that to point out if someone with exceptional willpower and intelligence were in the group."


    "Hmm, that is an effective method. It they win they get selected for the second exam but if they lose then not only will they get depressed but their mind will be in such a state that it will hard to refocus back on the exam." Mathew thought carefully, "Good thing I wasn''t stupid enough to participate in it."


    "You mean; you weren''t ambitious enough."


    "Same thing," Mathew waved his hand, "But do you remember that kid, the one that asked for the paper?"


    Valko nodded as he crossed off another paper, one that had good grades but no mental power, "Yeah¡­ that kid was the only one who showed some grit."


    "Hmm!" Mathew nodded too, "Yes, have you seen his papers yet?"


    "No, not yet." As Valko cut off another future, his hands came upon a set of papers that belonged to the one they were talking about.


    ''It''s his paper. Let''s see how he did.''


    Valko thought and turned to see his paper but frowned. His frown only seemed to deepen as he turned paper after paper but only found the same thing.


    Empty


    The whole exam paper was left empty without even a single question being answered.


    ''Just what is his deal?''


    Even with the willpower Henry showcased in the exam, it wasn''t enough for him to pass this. He had to also pass the written exam, otherwise he was as gone as the othe-


    ''Hmm!''


    A piece of paper fell on his desk as he turned to the last page. Looking closely on it, Valko''s eyes widened momentarily before he quickly hid the small piece of paper.


    "Hey, Valko. Is something wrong?" Mathew asked from the side as Valko didn''t answer his callings.


    "Uh, what?... No, nothing''s wrong. I just¡­ found that guy''s paper."


    "Oh, how did he do?" Mathew said and leaned forward to take a look. But Valko quickly shut it close and drew a circle on the main page.


    "He passed."


    "He did, that''s good." Mathew didn''t mind about the strange behavior Valko showed, his friend was like this since the time they met.


    Valko on the other hand, looked at the paper on his hand. One that had a significant meaning to it.


    ... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t just any paper, but one that was designated for this kind of exam.


    A cheat if you may, so that anyone could pass the first exam.


    This was a deliberate design of the competition. A technique that anyone who had money could pass through the first test with breeze.


    I learned about such a method from the novel. Just like me, others too used such a criminal method to bypass the first test and get to the second one.


    But it was the second exam that the real test started.


    There was no cheat code or paper that could help pass that one. If anyone wanted to pass the second test, they had to do it with their own skills. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    The only reason the first test had such a method was only because the capital or more likely the army wanted to make some money. By doing this not only will they gladly participate to be proctors but also get money doing it.


    It was a win for them. Even the academy, already knowing of this method, didn''t do anything to disband it. Why should they? It wasn''t like any of them were going to pass through the second test anyway.


    Now why am I making the second test''s so important.


    The second test was the Evaluation.


    Such as the name, the whole tests reason was to see if someone had good enough skills. This time it wasn''t about intelligent or willpower. It was all about power.


    The second test was about being evaluated by an examiner¡­ through combat.


    People would fight true fighters with real experience and only get to the final test if they either make the examiner pass them or defeat the examiner themselves.


    Yeah, the second test was going to be a blast. I defeated an army of assassins so one guy wouldn''t make any difference to me. Who knows, maybe I might even traumatize the examiner bad enough to make myself an infamous name.


    Unfortunately, though, they don''t let anyone use Sigmat rings on any tests. It was used as a way to somewhat balance the scales of the test.


    In another words, they really didn''t want anyone to pass the final test.


    "Are you fucking crazy!"


    "Even I know the answer to that question was because he was impotent."


    ''Sigh¡­ when will this guy shut up.''


    "Why did you leave the paper completely blank!" Jacob screamed at my ear.


    "How many times do I have to tell you¡­ it was just a foolish test, I used the paper so I am going to pass no matter anyway."


    "How can you be so sure?" Jacob looked at me like I was a weirdo, "What happens if the paper was just a blank, what if that beggar had tricked us into buying false stuff?"


    "You mean, tricked you."


    "Y- Yeah¡­ I mean that cooould happen."


    I shake my head at Jacob before looking at Alice, who was looking at something in her hand with great curiosity.


    "Master¡­ I found this under the main door."


    "Show it to me." I took the thing from her hand.


    It was a sliver squared card. There was some writing on the back.


    "What''s written on it?" Jacob asked as he looked in.


    I smile, "The location for the next exam."


    "The Suifon Desert."

 Chapter 125 - 125 - The Evaluation [ Part 1 ]

    The Suifon Desert


    A desert at the far end of the Leonidas kingdom''s borders standing at the epicenter of their rival kingdom, the Sekai Kingdom.


    It was a desert that was not only harsh to anyone who came by it but its residents as well. That''s why no human being were capable enough to live at that place, the only things that remained were large monsters.


    Scorpions, Sandworms, Vipers etc.


    To put it simply, you would be stupid to venture at such places. Especially if you''re not prepared to fight them or at the very least, ready to die in many painful ways.


    But the desert wasn''t just that, the desert also acted as a sort of defensive state for both kingdoms. Making it hard for both kingdoms to invade the other one quickly or without causalities.


    The desert was long, long enough to make sure there wasn''t any shortcut the kingdoms could take to launch a surprise attack at one another. But there were some places at the deserts where there were almost zero chances of monster attacks.


    It was also at such a place, where the venue for the next test was staged at.


    The location of the next exams place was very vague, only stating that it was at the desert. There wasn''t any designated place written on it for the contestants to go to.


    Like I said before, they really didn''t want anyone to pass the competition. If push comes to serve, they could just write off some accidents as monster attacks.


    It wasn''t a problem for me to find one of such ''safe places'' as there were much mention of this desert in the novel. But as I arrived at at one of the place, I saw that there was already a fight going on.


    It was a young man and another man who seemed a bit adult then the other one. It was painfully obvious that the adult man was the examiner while the young one was a contestant.


    Why?


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Because the young guy was being thrashed around by the examiner. But my concentration faltered for a second and looked behind the fight where I spotted another guy.


    Mostly the second examiner. There wasn''t anyone else and that caused a question to come to me.


    ''Where''s the last person?''


    In the novel, it was shown that the second exam had three examiners who would be at every place of the desert for the evaluation exam. One of the teacher would fight, the other two will evaluate or step in if the examiner was in danger of being killed.


    They were also ordered to stop the fight if the examiner were to beat the contestants. But some didn''t, even if it meant the guy would likely die because of it. Just like the fight before me.


    The examiner kicked at the contestant''s stomach, knocking the wind out of him as the kid rolled on the sand before stopping and vomiting blood from his mouth.


    "What happened, is that it?" The examiner with his pervert and snaky face, snarked.


    The guy on the ground didn''t say anything and groaned for a second. Then seemingly finding some strength, he dragged himself forward, his arm stretching to get hold of his knife.


    But right before, the guy could touch it, a military boot stomped his arm, stopping its march.


    "Ahhhh! Empph!"


    The guy screamed before muffing his voice, not wanting to let the examiner get satisfied with his reaction.


    "Come on now, scream, shout in pain. I would very much like to hear such sweet sounds coming out of your throat." The examiner said in his own glee, seeing the contestants face morph in pain and anger.


    Yep, there were some sadistic bastards like this taking part in the exam. Not all of the examiner were like this, only some of them were like him. But it was unintentional.


    The capital might not want normal people to get hold of the academy but they weren''t so cruel as to satisfy such bastards with their retarded actions.


    This was completely unintentional on their part. Some were just fucking bastards who came out to prey on the weak.


    I hated such people. But who was I to hate? I myself was someone who took fun in seeing others in pain¡­ even the weak ones, not gonna lie.


    The contestant understanding that trying wasn''t going to help him, so he let go. He let the strength go from his body and laid down on the ground, restless from this fight.


    The sadistic smile from the guy went away. Seeing that his prey had given up, he felt an itch in his head, annoying him.


    "Hey¡­ don''t give up like that, move, run, do something for fuck''s sake!" The guy''s words fell on deaf ears.


    Seeing that the guy truly gave up, the examiner sighed and slowly lifted his sword, "You could have given me a bit more fun before I ended you."


    "Well make sure to rot in hell then." With that the guy was about to strike down and end an innocent life.


    But even though I am a sadistic bastard, I''m not someone who likes watching people do the same as me. I had standards.


    I stopped the examiners hand and put pressure on his arm, effectively making him scream and letting loose of his sword.


    "Ahhh! Motherfucker! Who did tha-" His voice stopped immediately as he looked back to see my towering figure give him a clown like smile.


    The contestant too looked up, when he heard the scream and saw me. But he didn''t felt safe.


    "It''s me, motherfucker."


    The aura that oozed from me, made him feel even more scared at me than at the examiner. Which I''m sure the examiner felt the same or even more as he stammered, "Wh- Wh- Who are you?"


    "I''m the next contestant."


    Hearing that word, made the examiner feel a bit relieved. Then he swatted his hand out from me, which I easily let go.


    "Who the fuck do you think you are huh!" The examiner barked, "To stop a fight intentionally, do you what that means? It means I can disqualify you if I want?"


    "Oh¡­ You want to disqualify me." I tilted my head and the dark smile came back on me again.


    Seeing that he stammered once more, "I- I mean th- that doing this qualifies as eliminating you." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, but I didn''t do it for nothing, the guy gave up." I looked down at the guy, "Didn''t you?"


    The contestant suddenly being the center of attention, felt stumped before he saw the opportunity, "Yes! I- I did quit at the fight but the examiner didn''t stop. He was going on and on before he was about to kill-"


    "You can shut up now." I said.


    "¡­right"


    Turning my attention back to the examiner, I look at him curiously, "You heard that, right. But what I don''t understand here is¡­ why would an examiner still continue the fight when the contestant already gave up?... can you help me understand that?"


    The examiner clicked his tongue, "Don''t be cocky, brat! Who do you think they''ll believe huh! You, a contestant or me, the examiner."


    "Hmm¡­ that is indeed a thought to process," I made a thinking face before smiling creepily at him, "But you tell me, who do you think they''ll believe."


    "Me, A noble from a distinguished house or you¡­ a disgruntled soldier?"

 Chapter 126 - 126 - The Evaluation [ Part 2 ]

    Avis, the examiner''s eyes widened as he murmured, "A noble."


    Then quickly his eyes went back to their normal, snake like slit eyes as he snarked, "A distinguished one you say¡­ then why would someone as distinguished as you would need to participate in this event?"


    "Well, not every noble has a stepmother that hates the son guts now, does it?" The smile from my face didn''t remove as I said to the other contestant without looking at him, "Leave now."


    "Al- Alright." The guy taking the chance, stumbled as he got up and ran like crazy, completely forgetting about me.


    Seeing the strange yet dangerous atmosphere, the other examiner too came close to us. But Avis stopped him with a lowered hand sign, indicating to wait.


    The guy looked at me and gave a smirk, "What now, are you going to kill me?"


    "Kill you? Are you crazy, why would I do that?"


    "Hmm? You serious? Then why did you stop me!" Avis asked angrily.


    "Isn''t there a rule that says the examiner can''t kill a contestant if he willingly gave up¡­ I was just doing my duty as a noble guy." I say innocently as the guy laughed.


    "Haaa¡­ I like you, kid. What''s your name?"


    "Isn''t it polite to tell your own name before asking someone else''s?"


    "Still cocky huh? It''s Avis, now would your majesty grant us his name?" Avis snarkily said to me.


    "It''s Henry Van Tax."


    ''Van Tax?... where did I hear that name again?'' Avis thought secretly.


    "So do you want to fight or¡­ will you run away like that previous guy too?" Avis said and gave a look at the other examiner who pulled out a list.


    The examiner searched before saying, "Number 3465, Henry Van Tax. His father, currently deceased, Agrave Van Tax. Unfortunately, without any will written by him, all the property went to the new wife."


    "Agrave Van Tax¡­" Recalling the name, Avis''s eyes widened greatly, "You''re that motherfucker''s son... Damn! You really are royalty."


    "You knew my father?" I felt conflicted that a lizard like him might have some connection with the baldy.


    Avis nodded, "Yeah, Kid. Not personally but everybody in this kingdom with even half a brain would know about Agrave Van Tax. That guy was the greediest bald fucker in the whole kingdom¡­ no, maybe the whole world."


    Instead of getting an angry expression out of me, I simply nodded, "Yeah, that''s him of course. I suppose then you wouldn''t be stupid enough to stop me here, right?"


    "Stop you?" He asked, confused, "I''m gonna fucking murder you, brat! Do you know how much bounty you have on your head?"


    "I have a bounty!" I asked, clearly shocked.


    "Yeah, do you know how much? Let me give you a hint, it starts with one and ends with four zeros."


    "Ten thousand pounds?" Hearing the amount, I look down at the desert with a dark look.


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    Finally seeing a pained expression on me, the guy laughed.


    "Hahaha¡­ so now that you know how much your head is worth¡­ beg me and who knows, I might even let you go."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Huh"


    I lift my head slowly as Avis saw the angered look on my face, "Only ten thousand pounds! Those fuckers had the audacity to value me with such a low amount!"


    "DAMN THEM!" I screamed out above, my voice quaking the surroundings. Any birds or monsters that were roaming around the area, quickly ran from the place as they heard me scream.


    Even Avis and the examiner looked at me in fear and took a step back unconsciously.


    "Damn those fuckers! To ridicule me like this, I''m gonna fucking kill them!" I cursed and thrashed around for a bit before I looked at the two examiner.


    Seeing me looking at them, they quickly felt their body shake in fear as I called out, "You!"


    Avis shakily pointed at himself, "me?"


    "Yes, you''re the one I''m supposed to fight, right?" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We- Well¡­ traditionally after a fight, the examiner is supposed to change with another on-" Avis couldn''t finish as the other examiner interrupted.


    "Yes, he''s the one! I''m purely here to evaluate."


    Avis looked at the guy in anger and wanted to curse out but before he could do that, he felt something hit his head as he flew away and landed a few feet away from where he was.


    Thap!


    Thap!


    He rolled and flew up for a second time before his body stopped in a roll.


    "Ahh¡­ fuuuuck meee!" Avis felt that his jaw might have broken at the punch. Touching it slightly, he knew that it was dislocated. Then carefully he held his jaw and with a crack rejoined it back.


    "Crack!"


    "Fuck that hurt!"


    Avis looked at me like I was crazy, "Why did you hit me, the fight hadn''t even started yet! That''s a fault."


    Hearing him, I turned to the other guy, who immediately shook his head.


    "The fights as good as okay for me."


    Seeing that his underling had already chosen to follow whatever I wanted and him positioned in a place where fighting was inevitable for him, Avis sighed.


    "Shit!... why do I always have to get fucked like this?"


    Shaking his head, Avis got up. Then he patted his clothes off the sand before taking hold of his sword and positioning himself in a sword stance.


    "Since I can''t run away unscathed, I''ll be damned if I let you go unhurt."


    I licked my lips, feeling the passion for a beating burning in my chest, "Since you chose to willingly do this, I''ll do you a favor and not use my sword at this fight."


    "Willingly?... well at least, your kind enough to not use your sword so I''ll give you that one."


    With that, the other examiner knew that the fight was about to start so he backed away immediately, letting us have enough space.


    Without any word or sound, Avis ran towards me. His movement quick and within a few seconds he was already in front of me, trying to end this with a stab at my belly.


    But I too was fast, much faster than him as I stepped aside and punched at his hand. The sword immediately flying away as the bones on his hand broke.


    "Ahhh! At least be a little gentl-"


    Before he could finish his words, my clenched fists fell on his head like a hammer. Immediately stopping all of his motor functions. His eyes went back in his head, his body losing connection as if all the strings were cut off and he fell on his knees.


    "Well¡­ is that it then? Weren''t you going to kill me and take my bounty?" My words fell on deaf ears as Avis was already on dreamland.


    The other examiner lifted his hand and was about to announce my victory but I stopped him. I lifted my index finger and shook it.


    "He hasn''t given up yet, so don''t call it."


    "But he''s out cold-"


    "What did I say!"


    The examiner shut up immediately. Then satisfying my sadistic self, I began to beat him.


    I punched his face, chest, arms, legs anything that seemed to bring a painful expression on him.


    "So you like giving pain to others huh"


    "Bam!"


    "I like it too, but do you know what''s different about us?"


    "Bam!"


    "I can take a punch while you can''t!


    "Bam!"


    "Now let''s see how much pain you can handle before you give up!"


    I lift up my bloody hand and go for a punch but a voice stops me.


    "Enough!"

 Chapter 127 - 127 - The Evaluation [ Part 3 ]

    "Enough!"


    I stop my rampage and looked towards where the voice came from.


    "Killing him won''t satisfy your bloodlust." A feminine voice said.


    My eyes fell upon a gorgeous women of oily black skin. Her dress consisted of a white sleeveless undershirt with a dark red over-shirt. Her pants were that of black and seemed a little baggy but seemed to be of the comfort type.


    Her eyes honey yellow, lips red with blood color lipstick and finally her long orange hair were tied up in one long ponytail. I quickly spotted a long sheath at her shoulder, suggesting a long sword as her main weapon.


    "Might telling me who the fuck you are?" I ask.


    The women tilted her head and gave me a dangerous smile, one that a monster would give to its prey, "Me?... I''m your examiner."


    Her young face told me she was somewhere around 23 to 25 years old.


    I let go of Avis and he fell on the sand enacting a groan.


    "You want to take this piece of shit away?... Color me wrong, I kinda had the thought that you were a good person."


    The slight fall had a small reaction in his head, as Avis drowsily woke up. His wavy vision seemed disillusioned before he saw the somewhat clear look of the women and whispered, "marva¡­"


    ''Marva?'' My brow went up in confusion. The name forming a characteristic profile in my mind.


    The other scared examiner quickly went beside her, "Marva, you''ve got to help us. That guy¡­" He pointed at me as I crossed my hands and looked thoroughly at the woman, "No, that monster! He¡­ he''s going to kill Avis and he would kill me too!"


    Hearing the guy''s words, Marva sighed, "How can say all that so shamelessly?"


    "Huh?"


    "After what you did to that boy, how can you ask for me to help you?" Marva looked at the examiner with a dead-pan look.


    "The other boy¡­" The examiner''s eyes widened as he remembered, "Bu- But it wasn''t me, it was Avi-"


    "It might as well been you!" Marva barked at him, "You are an examiner! You''re supposed to observe and serve the rules and yet you bend your knee to it. You should be ashamed."


    The examiner looked down in shame, "I- I wanted to, but Avis¡­ you know how he gets when he finds someone¡­ easy."


    "You mean weak, huh!" Marva''s glare made the guy want to dig his head in the sand, "If it weren''t for that boy coming to warn me, you might have been dead by the time I would come." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her words made him shocked, "That boy told you?"


    "Yes¡­ the same boy that you were going to let die, is the same one who saved your sorry ass." Marva shook her head, "I''m not gonna waist my precious time with you idiots."


    Her eyes then focused on me, "I know that piece of shit deserves to die more than what you know. But that''s not on your hands. You can''t kill him because of justice nor because you just want to inflict pain on him."


    My face remained thoughtful as I said, "So you want to save him then?"


    "Yeah¡­ as much as that bothers me doing so I still have to." Marva said, "But I won''t let him get away from this¡­ he will face justice for this and many others."


    I nod slowly, "You say as if he''s already yours¡­ why do you think that?"


    Marva smiled, "You would be foolish if you think you can stop me from getting him. Especially with that look of yours, I can already see that you want to do the same to me as you did to him."


    Her eyes darkened farther, "You might even be worse than Avis. At least he preys on the weak, but you''ll inflict pain on anyone you see fit."


    Before I could say my next words, her body flashed in bright white flash before her figure vanished for a second and reappeared again. This time, under her lay Avis, somewhat conscious.


    Looking down, I see that he was indeed gone.


    "Light Sigmat."


    Marva smiled, "You''re quick to realize that. Anybody else who saw my Sigmat always thinks that its lightning. Seems you already encountered someone with the same Sigmat before."


    I shake my head, "Nope, this is my first."


    "You''re first!" Her eyes widened for a brief second before regaining back to their cautionary state, "As oppose to what happened with Avis, I''ll forgive you doing this to him and even let you pass the exam if you let this go."


    Hearing her, Avis groaned weakly, "no¡­ how can you let him go that easily, Marva?"


    As an answer, Marva kicked him in the head, making him unconscious again, "Shut up! This happened because of you, don''t even think about me avenging your shitty existence!" Then quickly her eyes focused back on me, "So¡­ what will it be?"


    "Let this go, huh?" I seemed as if I was going to accept it but then my face cracked and I smiled wickedly, "Fuck no! How can I ever let such a fantastic opportunity of fighting a Valkyrie go from my hands!"


    Hearing that, Marva smiled, "It seems you know about me."


    "Of course I do. Marva Celeste, the 7th Valkyrie of the Leonidas Army. Known for her lightning quick reflexes and deadly acrobatic skills." My remark made her laugh out loud.


    "Hahaha haha¡­ It actually makes me glad that I''m famous enough for you to recall that." Her quirky expression steeled fast, "But my question remains¡­ are you really not going to let this go?"


    "My answer remains the same lady." I too steeled my expression.


    Marva sighed, "It seems I have to make another idiot understand the meaning between brute strength and experience."


    She jumped forward, weapon drawn and running straight at me. Her speed was nowhere what she displayed before but she was still very fast.


    Within two seconds, she closed the distance between her and me. Then using her long and needle like sword, she stabbed at me.


    This time was different from Avis, I couldn''t just hit the sword out of her. It was too thin and she was way too experienced for her to change the direction of her sword, making me miss.


    So I let her hit me.


    The sword easily stabbed through me and its end penetrated through my back. Blood slowly dripping from its pin like end as her attack did its damage.


    Marva for a second felt shocked, her eyes widening for the briefest moment before she smiled.


    "Well¡­ I didn''t think it was going to be that easy."


    "You think it''s over huh."


    My words made her look up at me, confused. My face didn''t look like someone who was stabbed by a 3-and-a-half-inch steel blade.


    I looked down, a smile of crazed permanence on me as I said, "Get ready now."


    "What the fuc-"


    Her words got struck in her throat as my full powered fist hit her right on the stomach. Shooting her straight through the sky before she descended with a crash on a sandy place, far away.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of the crash was heard from where I stood. Avis and the other examiner looked ghastly pale with despair at my counterattack.


    At the crash site, the sandy dust moved away, showing a clear image of Marva over the squashed body of some scorpion monsters. Her body lay still and blood poured from her mouth as she smiled.


    "Round two."

 Chapter 128 - 128 - Marva [ Part 1 ]

    I smiled.


    My eyes zoomed in to the far distance, at the crash site. I could see Marva in the midst of some monsters mashed body. Even as her body lay on the ground, I could see the slight twitch of her face as she smiled and said those words.


    "Round Two."


    "Haha¡­ that woman¡­ she deserves to be ranked higher than rank 7."


    I looked down at my stomach and see the small hole that her sword had stabbed through. Except now, the sword was gone from my stomach and the wound was slowly healing to the naked eye.


    Her hands were still clutching tightly on to her sword when I punched her. That''s why when she flew away, the sword also went with her.


    ¡­


    At the crash site¡­


    Marva slowly got up to a knee bending position. Attempting further caused her to vomit out large amounts of blood. She coughed for a few seconds before she wiped her mouth of the blood.


    Marva looked down at the big black spot in her stomach where the punch landed.


    "Damn it, that hurts!"


    "Just what was that¡­ it felt like a cannon ball hit me." Saying that she coughed once more before looking ahead, at the place where I stood.


    Suddenly her smile widened, it widened to a creepy degree as she laughed, "That was a funny punch, hehe."


    The ring on her index finger glowed white as a light from the heavens fell upon her. The light seemed to be harmless, almost pale as nothing.


    As the light descended upon her body, Marva sighed in relief. The pain in her body slowly subsided as the large wound also healed itself. With that, other wounds that she got while descending also healed quickly.


    "Just give me a sec."


    ¡­


    "Hah¡­ forgot she could use that power." I said, looking upon the huge ray of light that descended upon Marva.


    The light itself was a holy power. The Light Sigmat''s have a few special attributes to itself. The most common ones were the ability to heal and to punish dark creatures. But those that have trained the power and can control it to an elite degree could also use other special abilities.


    Speed, False Vision, Long range attacks and a few more.


    Marva had already used the elite speed ability when she took Avis from me and now she showed an elite degree of healing power. One that could quickly heal dangerous wounds to how they were before.


    It was a dangerous ability, one that gained her tremendous reputation on the battlefield. Still¡­ it wasn''t that what she was truly known for. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The light on the sky slowly faded away and in a moment, flickers of light sparked in front of me and Marva''s figure appeared.


    I looked at her slender figure which now had zero wounds. Her standing there with a dangerous smile on her face. It seemed as if she had lost her composure and turned into a bloody dog.


    The murderous intent that oozed from her, made the skins of Avis and the other examiner freeze in fear. It was commendable sure¡­ but when you gaze upon the ever approaching aura of a goddess¡­ such bloody intent feels nothing to one like me.


    "Hey!" She said while in her crazy mode, "How about we change the battle rules?"


    "Go on."


    "The new rule is that¡­ there is no rule." Her eyes bloodshot, "We will fight to our hearts content until one of us dies."


    "Okay¡­ but what''s the wager?" I asked. She may be crazy but I had regained my composure.


    "Wager?... alright then, If I win, you die and if you win then, you can do whatever you want with me."


    ''Hmm¡­ that is a double edged wager. Anyone with a brain would reject her. She''s not just anybody but someone who''s been granted the title of Valkyrie. Her real strength is something else.''


    I smile.


    ''But I''m not just anyone now, am I?''


    "Sure, we''ll do just that." I said and letting loose of my sword from the back and holding it.


    Her eyes widened in excitement, "Woah! That''s a real sword! I thought that was for renovation¡­ which means¡­" Her eyes widened again, "You still haven''t shown me your full power."


    "Well, I''m ready now so¡­ whenever you want."


    Marva got ready to strike but the other examiner interrupted, "Hey¡­ We''re still here, you know."


    Marva looked at the two of them and felt annoyed. She screamed at them, "Get lost!" Her vocal enhanced by her newfound blood-lust, felt like War-hammer to the two examiners.


    The other examiner took Avis by the shoulder before running away with him in tow.


    We waited until we were sure that both the idiots were gone from the vicinity of combat. So right when they had left enough distance, both of us moved at once.


    Marva''s speed blitzed towards me in blinding speed. Her sword aimed towards my head ready to stab. But I used my sword to move hers just the right distance. Enough for hers to miss my head by an inch.


    Without stop, I turned my sword and went for her neck. But before my sword could reach her neck, she vanished from her spot.


    I looked around but couldn''t find her anywhere. Then instantly, she appeared right in front of me, her sword ready to stab at my chest.


    This was Marva.


    The Valkyrie known as Blitz.


    I already knew where she would attack, I had already sensed it. So when her attack came so did my sword stand in guard, stopping her attack right there.


    But just like her name, her attack too came in fast rapid attacks. Stabbing here and stabbing there. Each time her stab came, my sword stood there too, stopping hers from going forward.


    My sword wasn''t just big in as length but its width too was impressively big and very sturdy. Even as Marva''s stabs hit it and caused sparks, no damage seemed to appear on the sword.


    Then right when my eyes saw the weakness in her movement, my sword moved. It threw up her sword, momentarily opening her defense. Then in a surprisingly fast move, my sword rounded back from the sky before slashing her midsection.


    Marva seeing that used her speed to move out of the attack but still it wasn''t enough. My sword slashed a huge space of her stomach, chunking off a big place.


    Marva immediately backed away a lot and looked down to see a huge cut on her stomach that bled heavily. But that didn''t make her worry at all.


    She smiled at me as another light fell from the heaven''s quickly healing her, "That was quite the cut¡­ if I didn''t move fast enough you could have killed me."


    "Well¡­ that was the plan."


    Marva glanced down at my heavy sword, "I didn''t think you could actually move so fast¡­ but if I''m right then, you can only do that a few times, right?"


    I nodded, no need to hide the fact from this monster, "Yes, but do you really have time to squander?"


    "Huh?" She didn''t understand before she saw my large figure appearing right before her view and slashing at her, which she narrowly avoided.


    "I only need a few times to cut that pretty head of yours."

 Chapter 129 - 129 - Marva [ Part 2 ]

    On the desert somewhere else¡­


    Arthur ducked the slash at his head by the examiner and jumped back. He looked ahead at the examiner that was determined to kill him because of his noble outlook and asked once again, "You don''t have to do this. We can just stop and go on our paths." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The examiner laughed sarcastically, "Hahaha¡­ let you go, are you kidding me? Do you know how much your worth in the black market? Fifty thousand pounds brat!"


    "That is more than enough to make sure I live a satisfying life as I want. So no, I won''t stop trying to kill you." He laughed cruelly, "The only way for you to survive is by killing me."


    Arthur sighed. The man in front of him was the third examiner in his group. The other two had already been back stabbed by the guy so that he could kill Arthur.


    "Since you won''t stop this, I will show you the courtesy of using my full strength against you."


    "Full strength? Are you telling me, you still haven''t tried your best against me?" The examiner asked doubtfully before shaking his head and smiling, "Don''t lie to me boy, I know that''s just your last tactic to survive."


    "Why don''t you do both of us a favor and just stop trying¡­ I would give you a quick, painless death in exchange for that." The examiner said but Arthur didn''t listen.


    He bent his right leg a little and turned his sword inside his scabbard. Then he closed his eyes and waited. The examiner on the other hand, didn''t understand why he would close his eyes in the middle of a fight.


    Then the examiner''s eyes turned narrow as if realizing Arthur''s new tactic.


    "You think closing your eyes and donning a fight style would save you? Don''t be idiotic." The examiner moved a few steps forward, "It won''t do anything other than deny the inevitabl-¡­ huh?"


    At one moment, Arthur was standing in front of him, closed eyes and sword in his scabbard. Then the next moment, he was gone. He saw Arthur''s figure flicker for a moment before vanishing in thin air.


    ''Where did he g-''


    His thoughts were interrupted as his stomach cut open and half of his upper body fell to the ground, facing the back. That''s when the examiner saw, his cut lower half of the body and Arthur, who''s back was facing him as his sword dripped blood.


    "Ahh¡­ so that''s how it is." The examiner said, drawing his final breath and closing his eyes, forever.


    Arthur whipped his sword in front of him, spraying the blood away before putting it back on the scabbard. He looked back at the examiner''s body with zero regret, "I told you this would have ended like this¡­ but all you fools don''t listen."


    Arthur was about to walk away and find another examiner who wasn''t an ass like this guy and retake the exam but stopped.


    "Cough Cough!"


    He turned towards the coughing and saw that it was one of the examiner that had been stabbed in the back and rushed towards him.


    "Are you okay!?"


    The examiner somewhat conscious, looked at Arthur and said, "You''re still alive, huh?" Then turning around, he saw the dead body of the guy who back-stabbed him, "¡­Serves the fucker righ- Cough Cough." The examiner couldn''t continue as his mouth vomited blood.


    Arthur helped him stand to his knees, "Don''t talk! Let me take you to a doctor! Do you know a place close enough that could help you?"


    Arthur asked seeing that they were surrounded by a long desert that he wasn''t much familiar of.


    The examiner shook his head, "It won''t work. The damage was too deep, do me a favor and find some water."


    Adhering to his request, Arthur looked around the place for water before finding it and bringing it to the guy. But when he came, the guy had already died.


    Arthur turned sorrow at that. He couldn''t help but look angrily at the examiner that did this. Then his eyes spotted a silver medallion. Taking it, he realized what it was.


    "The Examiners Medallion!"


    This was a medallion that was used by the examiners to show their authority at desperate or cautionary moments. It was also something that Arthur could use to show his innocence and pass the exam.


    But as he clenched the item in his hands, Arthur didn''t one bit feel satisfaction from it. Instead he felt, anger¡­ anger at the examiner, this kingdom and most of all his new stepmother¡­ the one that was the cause for it all.


    "I swear to all gods that are watching¡­ I Will Kill You Abigail!"


    With that, he closed the eyes of the dead examiner and as he was readying to left the place, he heard something. Looking at a certain direction, He saw sparks and clashing sounds of a intense fight.


    ''I''m not the only one who''s having a bad day, huh.''


    ¡­


    On another side of the desert¡­


    I dodged another stab at my neck before parrying the slash she was going with and retaliated back with a slash at her arm. But right before it could hit, her figure flashed in white light before she stood far back at the desert from where she was.


    Continuing the fight once more, she sped towards me with unseen speed. Within a moment, Marva was in front of me, sword ready to stab, which I blocked as I used my special sword like a shield.


    Her attacks couldn''t penetrate against the hardiness of my sword. Then I waited for a second before finding the small space her body opened in its defenses and went for it.


    I went out of the safety of my sword and even as her sword came for me, I didn''t stop. I clenched my right hand and punched hard towards her stomach as she stabbed me in the same place.


    But instead of us having the same sort of damage, her attack did almost nothing other then puncture a hole inside me. While my attack flew her like a ragdoll and hit the sand like a cannon ball.


    Marva slowly got up, groaning as the pain in her stomach made her twitch in agony. But like many times before, a light fell from the skies and healed her grave injuries to almost nothing.


    This was how the fight was progressing. She would stab me and try to kill me relentlessly while I looked for a weakness and went for it. Then without even a word, she would use her Sigmat to heal the injuries that I made on her.


    But I could see that it was running to its last effects. Her damage wasn''t fully healing anymore. She could only go on so much.


    ''I need to keep fighting!''


    We fought on again, resuming the intensity of our battle and soughing chaos at the field. Anything that came into the vicinity of our battle either felt scared shitless and ran or died under one of our attacks.


    As time went on and a disheveled look appeared on her, I smiled.


    Seeing that her eyes lost focus for a second, I grabbed the opportunity by grabbing her. I kneed her in the stomach before slamming her head down at the sand breaking its pattern and grabbing hold of her grounded state.


    I laughed in her face, "Well then¡­ after all this time, the blitz Valkyrie finally lost huh."


    But instead of struggling or cursing me, she smiled. She gave an honest smile whilst saying, "You''re right, I lost so what now?"


    "What now?" I felt lost at that, "Well¡­ I think you should pass me then, right?" I asked seeing the deadpan look she gave me.


    "Men¡­ sometimes you guys are truly helpless." She sighed before my confused face turned to shock as she kissed me.

 Chapter 130 - 130 - Marva [ Part 3 ] (18+)

    Marva went forward and kissed me.


    To be honest¡­ I don''t know what the fuck is happening bro¡­


    At one point we were trying to kill each other and in the next moment, she was kissing me and¡­ did she just put her tongue inside me?


    I looked at Marva in front of me who had suddenly put her tongue inside my mouth and tried to French kiss me. In shock, I pushed her away and asked, bewildered, "What the fuck are you doing?"


    In response to me, her face which had saliva dropping from her mouth looked at me like I was an idiot, "Don''t you understand what I''m doing?"


    "Well, I know what you''re doing but wh-"


    Marva didn''t let me continue as she jumped at me, somehow overpowering me completely as I now lay on the ground and her above me. Instantly she pressed her head down and kissed me again.


    I struggled against her again before she felt annoyed and stopped kissing, "What is it!"


    "What do you mean, ''What is it!'' I should be asking you that?"


    She sighed, stopping herself for a moment, "Is it that difficult to understand what''s going on?"


    "Well¡­ no, but why are-"


    "Are you seriously not going to fuck me." Marva said with little patience.


    "Well¡­" I took a look at her beautiful dark skin and could already picture how hot the orange haired women would look like, "I¡­ but¡­ ahh fuck it, let''s do this."


    Marva face lit up seeing me succumb to her charms. She lowered her body and kissed me again while using her tongue. This time, I didn''t stop her.


    I used my tongue to wrestle with her and it was fun. She was not only trying to enjoy this but actually compete with me. Such playful competition made it even more hot as we held each other tightly and played roughly with each other.


    At one point, her hands wiggled around my body as I too used my hand to sense her smooth body.


    Don''t know why? But after fighting each other to death and spraying blood on each other, it didn''t seem disgusting. Instead, it felt kind of exhilarating, as if we were burning our life away.


    As we kissed each other crazily, it seemed the clothes on me bothered Marva. She got up and ripped my clothes off, revealing my body which had some scars that were dealt by her.


    Seeing those scars, she rubbed her hands on it, feeling somewhat excited. Then immediately, she tried to took hers off as quick as possible but it only made it difficult for her.


    So I helped her.


    I tore the undershirt that was causing her trouble and saw a bra that hid her bosom. Without a thought, I took it off too, revealing a pair of E cups that looked quite sumptuous.


    Marva smiled victoriously seeing me ogling her boobs. She cupped them with her hands and playfully asked, "Wanna take a bite?"


    "Fuck yes!" I went up and roughly put Marva back on the sand, laying her still.


    "Oh!" It didn''t hurt her being roughed around like that. Instead it made her hornier as I was rough on her.


    I glanced at Marva''s defenseless figure. The women who could have likely killed me a while ago now lay half naked before me, ready to fucked.


    Blood quickly pumped in my brain as my mind took notice of her slender hot figure.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    At those words, I dig in. I grab her right boob and start sucking on to her left one. My tongue licking around her slightly pale pink nipple.


    "Ahhh~~" Marva moaned at my actions. She didn''t seem even a bit repulsed at me sucking her bosom like a child and instead encouraged me.


    She grabbed on to my head and tightly hugged it while moaning, "Ohh~~ Yeannh~"


    "That''s how tooo do ittt!"


    "Yeah Baby~~"


    "Suck me dRYYY!" Her tone did a sudden stop as I took a bite on to her small nipple, making her moan even harder.


    Her breasts felt somewhat better. I know it was nothing compared to Anna''s but at the heat of the moment, everything felt great to me.


    After sucking for a while, I got up. A thin line of saliva connecting me with her nipple as it slowly cut off and stuck close to her navel.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    We both took deep breaths and looked at each other with dry looks.


    Even as I took long breaths, I unhooked the belt on my pants and took it off. Marva''s gaze fell on my cock and her disheveled look turned to shock.


    "Fuck Me! It''s Humongous!" She said while staring at my hardened cock.


    Licking her lips, Marva got up and came close to my cock. I looked down, curious to see what she was about to do.


    "Shit!"


    I cursed as Marva took in my cock and started sucking on it. She couldn''t take much but still it seemed she had decent experience as she took on more than what Anna could.


    I didn''t need to say anything as she sucked my cock, pleasurably.


    "Smoosh~"


    "Smoosh~"


    "Glob~"


    Marva''s action resounded in our ears as I touched her head. I knew she was the kind who liked it rough, so I gave it to her.


    Using both hands, I dived her head in and out, making me feel as good as I wanted to feel. As I thought, she didn''t resist one bit and let me do as I want while she sucked on nicely.


    "Ahh¡­ I''m gonna cum¡­ Here, take it all in, Bitch!" The rough play made me cum faster than I would.


    As I was about to shoot, I grabbed her head tightly and pushed my dick inside, cumming straight down her throat.


    "Glob!"


    "Glob!"


    "Glob!"


    Marva didn''t seem too troubled at first. But at half release, her head threw back as she couldn''t take in anymore and my other cum sprayed all over her body.


    She took a moment and as I thought about asking her if she was okay, she looked up at me.


    Marva''s face was full of white sticky cum as she showed her mouth, letting me see her intentionally chugging down my cum.


    ''Damn!... Didn''t think I would actually see something like that.''


    "I want it!" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm?"


    "I want you dick¡­ here." Marva pointed, to her navel, aiming towards where her womb would be.


    My somewhat limp dick immediately stood up as I felt the hair of my body do the same.


    ''This girl!''


    Pushing her down on the ground, I pulled those pants off her. Marva seeing my craziness, laughed.


    ''This guy¡­ he''s so crazy for me! Hnn¡­ I think I''m going crazy too with wanting his big dick!'' She said as her eyes now had a pink heart like look on them.


    Pink¡­ Marva''s pink pussy, pervaded me with its wet appearance. Her pussy was already dripping juice and I couldn''t wait any longer.


    I jammed my cock inside her, hitting straight at her cervix, gaining a large scream. In my crazy state I didn''t notice the line of blood dripping from her pussy.


    "AHHHHH FUUUCCCKK MEEE~~!!" Her voice a mix of pain and pleasure.


    Adhering to those words, I started banging her, both fast and rough.


    "BANG!!" "BANG!!" "BANG!!"


    "YEANH~~" "YEANH~~" "YEANH~~"


    Her words resonated with my pistons, making me go even rough on her.


    "BANG!!" "BANG!!" "BANG!!"


    "BANG!!" "BANG!!" "BANG!!"


    "YEANNNH DADDDY~~"


    "FUCKKK ME LIKE A BITCH~~~"


    Before long I gave one last push and dumped all my cum inside her as it flowed out of her pussy like a broken dam.


    But even as Marva stayed there, exhausted. She knew it was far from over as my cock slowly hardened again.


    ''Hmmnn¡­ I might really die today~~~''

 Chapter 131 - 131 - Blushing Marva

    Marva stared at my bare ass as I was wearing my clothes. Her eyes seemed exhausted yet still a linger of horniness and slight¡­ love phased through them.


    Her eyes, went up. Looking at my body which had some meat in them but not what you call fat now. It was close to what you see in someone who was more meaty to the rugged barbarian type of physique.


    Her face rested on her palm as she gazed at my figure. It seemed like I was her secret lover who was trying to get away after doing his business with her. Looking at it from an observer''s point, what she did was horrendous but she couldn''t deny the fact that it was the best sex she ever had.


    Feeling the lingering gaze on me for some time, I couldn''t ignore it anymore and asked while buttoning my clothes, "Aren''t you going to get dressed?"


    Hearing my question, a sigh escaped her. She laid back on the sand as it clung to her wet body, "After a minute¡­ or five." Then she turned to me again, "You exhausted me pretty much back there."


    "Hey! Don''t blame a brother for not giving his best. Besides¡­ it was you who came on to me like a¡­" I searched for a word that would seem decent.


    "A crazy bitch in heat?" Marva suggested and I laughed.


    "You''re the one who said that."


    As I was done wearing enough clothes that hid my body well enough, I asked, "So what now?"


    Marva thought about my words, "What now? Huh¡­ Maybe get retired, grow this sperm inside me and develop it into a fine man or woman."


    "Haha¡­" I sarcastically said, not believing her words.


    "What? You don''t believe me?" Marva asked.


    "If it was anyone else¡­ sure, there was a decent chance of me believing them but not you, no."


    Marva gave a reluctant pout, slightly angry at being pointed out, "Hey, I should remind you that I''m about to become a married woman soon. So, having your baby wouldn''t be a farfetched idea for me."


    My mind went blank at her becoming a married woman. I didn''t even hear what she said next as I realized how much I have fucked up myself.


    ''How could I have forgotten a detail so huge! Man¡­ thinking with my little brain truly landed me into a big landmine.''


    Marva wasn''t a problem and sleeping with her wasn''t a problem either¡­ unless you take in the factor of her becoming a married woman soon.


    The real problem didn''t lay on her, it was her fianc¨¦ that was the problem.


    Ulien Albert Wilton


    A man adhering to responsibility and family honor. He wasn''t just a man from a big noble house but an army man.


    Ulien Albert Wilton, Colonel of the 3rd Brigadier force of the Leonidas Army.


    This guy wasn''t a normal bastard that I could just ntr and forget it, but this was a vindictive man. A very jealous guy to say. Especially on the matter of Marva.


    In the novel, it was shown how much he cared or actually stalked Marva from childhood. He never got her attention much so he went ahead and became a real man under the hardship of the army.


    Now after many years the guy had become a rising star in the army and he was also in his way to getting a promotion, which was the major reason why he was about to get married to Marva.


    Have I mentioned that he was a jealous guy and stalked Marva? If I have then let me remind you again. The fucker behaved exactly normal to the public but when it came to Marva¡­ the fucker lost control of his control room.


    I remember a point in the story where there was a guy who had casually flirted with the than married Marva and a few days later, the guy along with his whole family tree were burned down to the ground for suddenly being accused of treason.


    The accused guy was a pervert and harassed people but he wasn''t stupid enough to commit treason¡­ he just flirted with the wrong crazy fucker''s wife.


    Something that I just did.


    Seeing me stumped in my state, Marva felt confused before smiling wickedly, "Oh! Don''t tell me, you have a conscious now. Ploughing a lady who is about to get married¡­ and that too so roughly." Saying that she laughed as I sighed before shaking my head.


    ''Well¡­ what happened has happened already so why worry about it now.''


    Getting ready myself, I bent down to the exhausted Marva who looked at her torn clothes and then at me, who also wore his torn clothes. Then she shook her shoulders.


    "Yanh¡­ we fought hard, nobody would think this happened because of that, right?"


    I nod, "Can you get up?"


    Marva gave a sarcastic smile, "What! Do you think the rough sex we had would disable me?" Then snorting slightly and trying to get up, "We had great sex, I know. But I''m not a wallflower that I can''t even take a good roughi-"


    "Huh?... what''s wrong with my legs?" Marva stood at her place. Her face sometimes showing a tinge of action and confusion, "Why aren''t my legs moving?"


    I looked at her and saw she was just laying still, "Have you tried¡­ I don''t know, moving them?"


    "Of course I did! But it''s not moving¡­ now that I think about it, I can''t use anything other than me hands and head."


    My eye twitched for a second, "Are you feeling extremely tired and like you are about to die of thirst?"


    "Y- Yeah!" Marva looked at me in realization, "You know what happened to me?"


    "I do."


    "What is it?"


    I give her a straight look as she felt serious, "It''s called exhaustion."


    The seriousness vanished from her, "What! That can''t be?"


    "Well I don''t know what else to say other than your legs gave up."


    Hearing me, Marva took the realization of what that meant and blushed. Her beautiful black face had a tinge of red in her cheeks as she looked down and whispered, "Why now of all time and in front of him!"


    Marva''s thoughts got interrupted as I turned around and showed her my back, "Get up!"


    "What?" Marva looked shocked by what I meant, "I can''t do that¡­ absolutely not."


    She had way too much pride to do that.


    "The sun''s getting down, so unless you want to get eaten by monsters, you better get up."


    "Then I''d rather die than do that." She fell back on the sand, "You go ahead!"


    My eye started twitching further at her, "If you don''t get up on my back then I swear, I''ll pick you up in a princess carry and go to the army central office."


    Marva felt horrified at the thought, "Al- Alright¡­ but only until we reach the Examiners office a few kilometers ahead."


    I nod and took up the embarrassed Valkyrie up my back as she clumsily held me and went ahead.


    As we walked, it was becoming an uncomfortable silence so she asked me, "Seriously though¡­ would it be such a bad thing if I got pregnant with your baby?"


    I heard her and felt the seriousness of her mind, "No, not really." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I might have placed you like a crazy psychopathic bitch and you aren''t far from it but¡­ as a mother, I think you might be a fine woman."


    Marva blushed slightly and laid on my back comfortably as I went on.

 Chapter 132 - 132 - Path To Loving

    The Examiners Office


    Towards the close borders of the Leonidas Kingdom.


    Close to the border, there were some tents strung up. This was the temporary examiner''s office for the second test. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside one such tent was a guy working on some papers upon his desk. The guy looked at one paper and sighed before throwing it down to the burning cauldron beside him.


    Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    On the paper was the information of a boy who had participated and passed the written exam. But at the end, the boy couldn''t even come towards one of the exam sites before being killed by a large scorpion.


    The guy burned down another paper with same descriptions yet only the change was the name. This was his job at the office.


    He was supposed to write down the ones that passed and would participate in the final test. But all he''s doing now is writing down the causalities that happened.


    The guy couldn''t help but be angry at such a setup. The desert was a very dangerous place and especially so for the competitors that weren''t told of where they should go.


    Almost 60% of the remaining competitors had died by encountering some monster on the desert. The ones that had the luck of going to an examiners site, were even worse.


    Most of them were beaten and were put there for their own survival.


    There was a rule about examiners not being able to kill them but it didn''t stop some of them from being beaten to a pulp and left there for monster food.


    The guy looked at the number of people that had passed the first test and saw it was somewhere around a thousand from the original five thousand. But now¡­ he wasn''t sure if even a hundred of them survived this mad competition.


    The guy laid back on his chair and sighed, "¡­I don''t understand what drives so many of them to a psychotic exam like this?"


    "It''s so that they can change their fate."


    The guy heard the familiar female voice and stood up in attention.


    "Mam!"


    He spoke up respectfully and saluted. But seeing the strange site of the famous Valkyrie being piggybacked by a monstrously strong guy made him stumped.


    "Mam?"


    Valkyrie sighed at the guy, "Welko¡­ aren''t you going to help me out here?"


    "O- Oh, Yes!" The guy saluted again before running towards me and helping me put Marva down on a bed close to the desk.


    As soon as she was laid down, the guy asked worriedly, "What happened Mam? Who did this to you?" Saying such he gave a suspicious look to me.


    "It wasn''t him." Marva lied, "I was examining this guy and suddenly a bunch of sandworms launched a surprise attack on us."


    She laid a hand on me and rubbed it, "If it weren''t for his¡­ special strength¡­ I would have died there."


    "Died there?" The guy''s eyes widened, "It was that serious then." Marva nodded.


    "A bunch of sandworms attacked a safety zone¡­ that''s pretty frightening." The guy put his hand on his chin and thought, "If it happened to you then it could happen to others as well."


    The guy stopped and looked at Marva on the bed, "Oh, sorry Mam. I should have seen if you were okay or not. Are you hurt somewhere? Do I call for a doctor for you?"


    Marva shook her hands, "No no, It''s okay. I already healed both of us so we won''t need medical attention."


    The guy nodded before continuing his past thought, "It''s almost sunset but I''ll still put out the word so that others would be aware of their surroundings." Saying that he looked at her and she nodded.


    "Alright mam!" The guy saluted again before leaving the tent, leaving me alone with her.


    "That''s a good lie," I said, "But what will you do about those other two examiners?"


    "Avis and the other guy are no pure men. They have their problems too, don''t worry about them, I will take care of them." Marva said before giving me a dark smile.


    ''Oh no¡­ she''s giving me the same feeling as Alice does when she has crazy ideas.''


    I narrowed my eyes, "What''s with that smile?"


    "Oh nothing¡­ just wondering when we will do that¡­ again?"


    "We won''t do that¡­ anymore."


    "Don''t say that¡­ we both know it was the best sex we ever had in our life." Marva said as she slowly stood up on the bed.


    "Agree to disagree with that part." My words made her frown deeply, "But this isn''t about that. Your about to get married so its suffice to say that we shouldn''t do this anymore¡­ you know what, how about that never happened to begin with."


    "You deal with those two idiots and it''ll be like we never even met." I said, bringing an end to one future problem.


    It was Marva''s time to narrow her eyes, "You know, you speak terribly same as my father."


    "What! Your father fucks random crazy woman too!?" That got me a hard slap on the hand.


    "Of Course Not!" Marva screamed, "But that doesn''t matter¡­ tell me, who''s the bitch?"


    "Ahh¡­" I felt confused by the question and her sudden angry look. "I suppose¡­ you are!"


    Now that was a wrong answer. I understood that as she hit me again, "What are you talking about?"


    "You said this wasn''t the best sex you had in your life?"


    "And I wasn''t lying."


    "Now that was a lie," I couldn''t talk as she continued, "Or you actually had better sex than me. Which I''m sure had never happened."


    "And how do you know that? I could have had sex with much better woman than you for all you know." I smirked.


    "Hah!" She snorted, "I just had a pretty rough playtime with you. Which in this seemingly lengthy time told me some things about you. One of those was that you never had sex like the one we had."


    My face paled up like a lemon.


    How did she even gather that? The only thing I was focusing on while having sex with her was, how good her body felt and listening to her moans.


    Was she looking more than what I did? Do all the women who have sex with men find more about them by such a secret method?


    Damn¡­ womanly instincts really are dangerous. They have created a method that is impossible to evade.


    Marva''s eyes widened the next as she realized something, "Oh¡­ it''s that huh."


    "What?"


    "The best sex for you wasn''t the fun one we had but it has something to do with love."


    The slight itch in my left eye immediately gave her the answer. Which made her frown even more.


    "It''s worse than I thought." She moved her head and started biting on her fingernails, "I never thought you would be that kind of guy. It''s going to take even more effort than."


    Alright¡­ I don''t know what''s going on but I should get out of here before this becomes even stranger.


    I get up and slowly walk towards the end of the tent before stopping and asking Marva, "Marva"


    "Hmm?" She looked at me, distracted with many thoughts.


    "You will¡­ pass me, right?"


    "Oh That! Yeah, I will pass you." With that, she went back to her dark thoughts. Something that women personal to me sometimes do now days.


    I shake my head at her before getting out of the tent.


    "Thank you for helping and protecting Madam Marva!" The guy from the tent suddenly came before me and saluted.


    "Alright" I nod and then I give him a pat on the shoulder, "Be ready."


    "Huh?"


    The guy didn''t understand my sympathetic look and just nodded before going inside the crazy den.

 Chapter 133 - 133 - Future Warning

    "It must have been so hard for you, master."


    "Yes, I suppose it was."


    "You must have fought a lot hard too." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, I did."


    "You are a very brave person, master."


    "Yes¡­ yes, I am." I nodded to Alice''s words.


    I knew this was just a bit of psychological consolation from the little witch¡­ who wasn''t little in any way, especially with her twin peaks. But still it felt better hearing her say such things to me. It is a reason why those words are called psychological consolation.


    And I also didn''t mention the other thing with Marva... didn''t want to get someone rounded up with dark thought.


    "Stop sounding like a freaking mother¡­ he''s not hurt." Jacob had to open his mouth and ruin the moment.


    "Shut up you retard and I''m not acting like a mother." Alice said as she gently rubbed my back.


    "I''m not a retard and look at his freaking back. There are no visible wounds on him!"


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Not all wounds are on the outside Jacob, there are some on the inside too." I said, "You should know this better than anyone."


    He went quiet for a second with that, "Seriously man¡­ going for my weak spot like that."


    "Alright, let''s forget this shit for a sec." I said and turned to Alice, "Alice, were able to find anything resourceful for your magic."


    "Well other than books related to usage of Sigmat rings and spells of them, there mostly wasn''t anything on surface. I found zero books on spells for witches." Her face which were frowning turned to a smile, "But after searching for a while, I finally found a magic book in the black market."


    "In the black market?" I questioned.


    Alice nodded, "Yes, I figured that if its supposed to be somewhere, then it would be found in the black market and I did buy one book."


    She turned around and went out for something before coming back with a hard covered leather book, "I found a vendor who seemed very shady selling this magic book¡­ and even better this is a beginner''s book for witches."


    I take the hard covered book and give it a good look, "A beginner''s book huh¡­ You''re lucky to find the one book that you were looking for."


    Alice smiled, "Yes¡­ and there are other witch''s books too, advanced ones. There were some other books with forbidden spells as well."


    I turn to her, "The same ones?" She nodded after a second.


    "I think so; I didn''t get a closer look at them." Alice said, "The vendor looked kind of shady and he was asking a lot of money for those books."


    I put the book down on the table, "If what they''re selling are the real deal then I don''t have problem with spending more than what I thought."


    "Still¡­ it''s a bit too much for a magic book, master." Alice said.


    I rubbed her head as she suddenly had a smiley look on her, "You''re cute, Alice."


    "Hehe"


    "But it''s not just a magic book." I said, "It might have been just a magic book from where you were but in this kingdom, it isn''t just." I said seriously.


    "You must have seen how much low information this kingdom has about magic, right?" She nodded, "Indeed it looks that way, but in reality, the real magic books are kept hidden by the kingdom."


    "Hidden?" Jacob asked, "But why? It''s isn''t like this kingdom has any witches or any warlocks practicing or living here to begin with."


    "Yes, I know and that may seem that way but there are a lot of secrets that you guys don''t know." Saying such I stopped, "Forget it, it''s not yet time for you two to learn this yet."


    Jacob frowned, "Don''t just bait us and then cut off the line like that. Tell us."


    "Not yet¡­ when I know you guys are strong enough to understand them, then maybe I''ll tell you." I said and turned to past topic, "About the vendor¡­"


    "It''s a vendor from the black market, of course they''ll be shady. Next time when you go there, make sure to have Jacob with yo-" I shook my head, "No, that won''t be plausible anymore."


    I had my hand on my chin with a thoughtful look, "The day after tomorrow is D- Day."


    Both of them had a questionable look, "D- Day?"


    "I mean, the day for the final test."


    "Oh!" Alice had a curious look, "Do you know what it''ll be this time, master?"


    "Hmm, I do." I nod and laugh, "Actually everyone in the kingdom should know what the final exam would be, isn''t that right, Jacob?"


    Jacob gave a slow nod, "Yes¡­ the AOF."


    "AOF?" Alice questioned.


    "All Out Fight." I said, "They would put all the remaining contestants on a large stadium and let them fight until only one of them was left standing."


    "Where will it be staged?"


    "In the grand central stadium at the center of the capital."


    "So it should be kind of epic then."


    "Yes, I guess it will be. You guys can even be there as spectators. But I''d tell you guys to act extremely cautious that day and definitely not go there."


    "Why? Is something going to happen?" Jacob asked with a narrowed look.


    "Yes" I nod, "The competition will be attacked by an individual¡­ or an individual from a group."


    "Attacked?" Both Alice and Jacob had a shocked look. Jacob more so than Alice as he understood the consequences of attacking at such a place.


    "They would have to be crazy. The grand central stadium will be packed with spectators and elite guards. There''s no way that they can just come and attack as they wish." Just as Jacob was talking, he stopped and thought for a second, "Unless, they might use the spectators themselves as hostages and try to sow chaos."


    Then his widened for a second, "So that''s what they were talking about!"


    "What are you saying?"


    He looked at me, "I was at a bar today¡­ to get some information," I narrowed my eyes on that but didn''t comment, "And at that place, I heard somethings that were a bit unusual."


    "How?"


    "Well, there was a group of hooded guys seating at the table next to me and they were talking about attacking the capital."


    "And you find that a bit unusual huh¡­ curious." Alice said in a suspicious tone.


    "Hey, such talks about attacking the kingdom and other ridiculous stuff goes around when you''re in a bar. Doesn''t mean all of them will actually be." He said and asked me, "Is that''s what going to happen?"


    "No¡­ with the information that I''ve got, I''d say otherwise. They won''t use the spectators but instead cause a distraction."


    "Distraction?"


    "Yes, one big enough to round up the guards and take the attraction to one place where everyone would round up to take a look." My eyes turned sharp, "Then that guy will descend upon the competition."


    "Why do such a thing?" Alice asked.


    "Let''s just say, there are some pure blooded ideological maniac''s in this kingdom that think letting some not so pure into the royal academy is a very bad idea."


    "And they''ll attack just because of that?" Alice asked dumbfounded and I laughed.


    "Oh Alice¡­ if you only knew how far mankind would go to protect things that are so redundant."


    "Where did you get this information?" Jacob asked.


    "Well, you have your ways to get information and I have my ways."


    "Are you still going to be participating in it, master?" Alice said with a worried look.


    "Of course, I am." I said, "How else would I get admitted to such a fine place for elitist education."

 Chapter 134 - 134 - A Pricey Book

    "Is this it?" I asked, looking at the place in front of me.


    Jacob nodded, "Yeah, this is the place."


    I opened the door in front of me, revealing a place that was similar to a bar. But instead of all the rowdiness one would expect from such a place, it was quiet.


    There were customers inside and bartenders too but all of them were quiet and minding their own business. The moment I had opened the door, everybody inside the place took a quick glance at me and the other two behind me before getting back to their matter.


    Finding no problem, we three go towards the bar. Jacob went front and knocked thrice on the wooden bar with a specific rhythm.


    The bartender who was quietly washing the glass with the white cloth glanced briefly at the three hooded figure beside him before nodding at Jacob and glancing at the back door.


    Jacob nodded too and went towards the indicated door before knocking on it five times, the first three fast while the last two a bit later.


    The doors pocket hole opened up and a hooded figure glanced at us, "Where''s the meat?"


    "Inside you."


    The hooded figure was silent for a moment before closing the hole and unlocking the door as he said to us, "You know the rules right?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah¡­ we''ll cause no problems."


    "¡­ Alright, you know what door to take." The hooded guard stepped aside, showing us a stairway to a dark basement. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    At my sign, Alice who was in a dark brown hood behind, lit up a medium sized fireball, illuminating the small space around us. We quietly went down the long stairway before finally coming to the end of it.


    But even then, what awaited us was a dark corridor with three doors.


    "You know which one it is, right?"


    "It''s the last one," Jacob said, "¡­I think."


    "You think!" Alice mocked, "You do know that if we get one of the trap doors, then only death will await us right?"


    "You said you did this before." I said.


    "Yeah yeah I know¡­ but it was dark back then so I didn''t see it clearly." Jacob explained.


    "We should have gone the other way." Alice said.


    "You know the rules¡­ we can''t take the same pathway twice in the next three days." Jacob reminded.


    "Such stupid rules!"


    "It''s this stupid rules that have protected our identity, madam." An aged voice behind us said.


    Immediately we all turned around, finding another one of those hooded ones leaning by the wall.


    "You were behind us?" Alice asked and the guy nodded.


    "Yes¡­ and to answer your question, it is the second one¡­ today." The guy said making both me and Alice glance back at Jacob with anger.


    Jacob laughed sneakily, "haha¡­ sorry, I really didn''t see with all the darkness."


    I gave a thankful nod to the guy, "Thanks for the help, sir."


    "No worries. Just be careful at what item you pick up¡­ not all item are as they seem."


    Remembering his advice and nodding to the guy, we went through the second door. This time it was a small corridor, making people go through with one line. Coming towards the end of the place, we find the final door.


    Giving a sigh, I opened it, revealing a large underground place filled to the brim with activity.


    The Black Market


    This was the infamous black market that the capital had under its soil. The place was filled with many small and medium sized stores that sold only illegal items or those that were rare and too costly.


    My eyes glanced at the center place where a large building like tower stood.


    The Hall


    It is a very important place, one of its main features was that it sold information about everything. Just that made it an extremely valuable place.


    That place has much more value. But our target wasn''t that place today.


    We ahead, our steps made of stone that led us to multiple pathways. Glancing ahead, I saw small vendors all around us. All of them selling stuff that seemed illegal to me.


    There was a vendor for weapons. The weapon shop had good weapons but most of it were stolen from other people. There was a shop only designated for drugs, I could see drugs of all quality being sold here for high price.


    Then I saw a shop that sold Sigmat rings. But in that shop, most of the Sigmat rings were of high quality and also sold multiple special affinities. The rings were shown on a glass case with the name and price written under it.


    I saw one blue ring with the Air ability which was priced at 15000 Pounds. Then there was another blue ring with Bone ability that was priced at 22000 pounds.


    Let me remind you that Marva who was a master of her Light Sigmat ring used a blue Sigmat ring. So you can guess why Sigmat rings cost so much here.


    Alice went ahead as we followed her steps and came upon a small vendor. On the vendors table were many items. Lockets, Pendants, Knives, Ancient items all. But what Alice''s hands landed upon was a book.


    Giving it to me, I took a quick look at it.


    The book''s cover was black with a few white markings upon it, similar to some skulls. Opening the book, I saw all the pages were made of paper. The writings of the book had information about human anatomy and most of all, the writings all pointed to one section of the magic.


    Necromancy


    "Is this legit?" I asked the vendor owner. An old lady, with decayed looks and eyes that seemed to have no soul.


    She gave me a glance before saying, "You tell me that. I only sell the items, if you like it, I give you a price and you buy it, that''s it boy."


    I snickered behind my hood. The lady had sharp eyes and instinct. She could already figure out which age range I was even with me using a hoarse voice.


    I give the book back to Alice and look at her. She understood my look and gave me a nod. Getting her confirmation, I asked the old lady, "How much?"


    "800 Pounds."


    Jacob behind me, coughed hearing her. Almost getting a heart attack, "What did you say? 800 Pounds!... Why don''t you just tell me to give my heart and kidneys to you."


    The lady only gave a blank look at him before closing them, "Those wouldn''t amount to much."


    Jacob snickered before tugging at me, "Why don''t we just go to another place and find another book that''s not trying to rip us off."


    Alice shook her head, "But this book has actual details and recordings of necromancy."


    "I''m sure that we can find another book that has skulls for decoration all around this place."


    "If only the world was as simple as your reasoning, Jacob. Maybe humanity would have just been wiped out at the original generation."


    Before they continue any more words, I said, "450"


    The grandma didn''t open her eyes, "Hmm¡­ 600, final offer."


    "Deal"


    Pocketing out the cash, I gave it to the lady who took it with a wretched smile. Jacob felt his heart being stabbed by small pointy needles as he saw the lady counting them.


    "Nice doing business!"

 Chapter 135 - 135 - Wilson Farrow

    The Grand Central Stadium


    Similar to its name, the place was at the central place of the capital city. Only a few blocks away from the royal palace actually.


    Grand in its name, not only because of importance, because the stadium was quite valuable. This stadium not only was one of the largest, if not the largest but it was also the one where most of the significant events have been held.


    The Chancion Competition, The Kings Coronation, Death''s of Martyr''s and other important events were all held here. Which is why this place being very important to the kingdom and the destruction of it was quite impactful for it later.


    But I''m getting ahead of myself, that time still hasn''t come yet but its close.


    I was standing at the central ground of the stadium where the fight is supposed to be. I wasn''t the only one, besides me there were a lot of other contestants too, the ones that were able to pass the second test.


    Fortunately, there weren''t many of them.


    Just by giving them a general glance, I could see there were almost close to eighty¡­ ish, of them.


    Hmm?... something''s wrong here.


    There shouldn''t be so many of them. In the original story, only fifty-one people survived or passed the second test so why was it so much this time?


    Is it because this is the reality or have I fucked up something huge huh?


    Well¡­ speaking of fucking, I did fuck Marva and removed myself outside the wire with Samantha, so that might have something to do with this change. There were also Jacob and Alice too, but their story is either too insignificant or will happen way ahead in the future for it to have any impact now.


    But you can never know how time works¡­


    Shaking at the thought, my eyes saw the figure of Arthur standing far away, opposite to me by the wall.


    In the original story, because of the sudden attack by an elitist maniac at the stadium, there was a change at the end. Because of the bravery of three people, the maniac was defeated by them and the causality rate was low.


    So to award those three, who also happen to be participating in the final test, the kingdom gave a leeway to them and accepted all three of them as the winners of this competition and invited them to the academy.


    But with what happened with the original competitors and now, I can say that might change too¡­


    The original three to win these were Arthur¡­ because he''s the fucking protagonist, Xavier a guy who has a rival and I hate but I''ll also help you complex and another guy who could not stop blabbering from his goddamned mouth.


    You want to know why the fuck am I so annoyed by that bastard, It''s because the motherfucker was standing right next to me, blabbering about how cute the children on the podium looked and how much hardship he had endured to reach this place.


    Now being the stand-up guy I am, I could just tell him that those kids were here to see his demise or his parents only threw the weight of responsibility upon him because they knew he would win and get them a luxury fucking apartment!


    But I didn''t.


    You know why?


    Because all said and done about the blabbering bastard¡­ he was strong.


    I mean extremely strong.


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    I look down at the commercial beside me. He stood at 5.4 foot, wore big glasses and had his hair turned to the side like a dork. He''s clothes themselves were a normal white shirt with many small blue stripes while he wore a normal long black pant.


    In all words, this guy was a dork, but I didn''t call him out.


    Not because I was one at my past life¡­ though I was. It was to check him out.


    I wasn''t just listening to the guy about his past, but I was also listening about his fight style, which god knows why but the guy kept spilling about without me even asking him.


    Still, my patience could only run so much before I picked up my sword and slashed him in half.


    "Wow¡­ that''s a great story." I said in the blandest way possible.


    The dork, hearing me and seeing my bland face, scratched his head and shy fully looked down, "I''m sorry. I started blabbering again, didn''t I?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well¡­ you were running on so¡­ a small difference."


    "I''m sorry. I don''t always do this. It''s just that this has been my dream from childhood and I worked a lot hard for this. Just thinking about the early mornings and late nights that I trained hard with my bow until my fingers bled from the strings and it made me whizz. Then there was the occasional bullying from the village kids and the punishment from father for not being able to complete my work for the day. Then came my brothers¡­ all of whom are nice people I tell you but they all did many things to make my life as miserable as possible. But my mother is great, she never made me do harsh things nor said anything ba-"


    "kid¡­ Kid¡­ KID!" My enhanced tone shook him up from his yammering as he felt shy again.


    "Ah- Ah¡­ I''m sorry! I did it again, didn''t I? I-¡­ I''ll go somewhere else and stop bothering you, sir."


    "Before you go, shouldn''t you try to make amends?" I said as he stopped, turned around and looked curiously at me with a tilt of his head.


    "How do I do that?"


    "Why not start by saying your name."


    "Oh!... It''s Farrow, Wilson Farrow."


    I nod, "Alright then, Wilson Farrow. I''m Henry Van Tax but you can call me Henry."


    His eyes lit up brightly as he said, "You''re a noble¡­ that''s¡­ so¡­ cool."


    My brows shook up at him, "You want to tell me something, don''t you?" He nodded slowly with a bright look on him. I sighed deeply, "Alright do tell, but don''t make me bleed my ear-"


    A long while later¡­


    My ears have gone numb some time ago listening to this guy. He just doesn''t stop¡­ whenever I think he is about to finish, the fucker goes around and changes the topic like changing the seasonings of a flavored dish without real research.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry." The guy was so embarrassed that he was even bowing to me. Now I could tell that he was actually very sorry and just wanted to talk¡­ but that doesn''t¡­ shouldn''t stop me from killing him in the exam now, should it?


    I shake myself of the troubling thought and pat a few times on his shoulder¡­ hard, "It''s okay. I understand you have some problems¡­ and as a very nice and upstanding guy, I would like to help you but you got to also try, Wilson."


    "Yes, Mr. Henr-"


    "It''s Henry, Wilson¡­ just Henry."


    "Alright¡­ Henry." He gave me a stretched smile, "Can you maybe¡­ stop patting me so hard?"


    "Oh¡­ I didn''t notice." I stop my hand and mentally also stop murdering him in horrific ways and ask, "So now that I know almost everything about your past, present and possibly the future, tell me¡­ who do you think has the most chance of winning this shitty thing?"

 Chapter 136 - 136 - Start Of The Competition

    Wilson became quiet for a second, "Who do I think will win the competition?"


    "That''s a very¡­ interesting question."


    ''Dude¡­ We''re participating in it, it''s one of the most basic question a guy could ask anyone. Don''t make this more than it is.'' I look deadpanned at the guy who had his index finger on his chin and looked around the stadium while tapping it.


    Then his eyes lit up and he said, "I believe there''s two people."


    ''Two people! Besides you, only two other was able to win the competition. That''s a freaky assumption, right there¡­ is this guy really something else besides a dork?'' My suspicious eyes gazed at the guy in front of me who looked fascinated by the yellow butterfly that landed on his nose.


    Then being him, he felt happy and tried to communicate with it. Unknown to him, it only frightened the butterfly and caused it to bite on Wilson''s nose making him cry out in pain.


    ''Hmm¡­ Reality says hell nah but my ass thinks otherwise.'' Then I shrugged my shoulders and dropped the matter, ''Who cares, it was just a lucky guess.''


    "So who are the two people that you think will win?"


    At my question he pointed at the opposite site of the stadium. Looking at the guy, my eyes almost bulged out as I quickly looked back at Wilson.


    The guy he was pointing at was Arthur¡­ This was really suspicious, people.


    "And who''s the other guy?" I ask and take a step back.


    I swear if this guy points at Xavier than I WILL kill him.


    "The other person is¡­ You." He waited and caused a bit friction as he pointed at me.


    "Me?" I raised my brows at him. This was surprising¡­ not as surprising as it would have been if he had pointed Xavier but definitely a close one. "Why do you think that?"


    "Because to me, you two are the strongest people in here."


    I smiled. What he said wasn''t wrong, actually it was accurate. Arthur and I were the two people who were the strongest here.


    For a second there I thought he might have been a future emigrant. If he was then he probably knows the same as I do and I definitely do not want someone who will fuck up my second biggest power.


    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "That''s a nice compliment¡­ but you''re wrong about that."


    "Huh? I am?" He looked confused, as if he''s calculation shouldn''t have been wrong.


    I nod, "Yes, because to me, the strongest here is none other than you. Even stronger than that guy."


    He didn''t seem to take my word too seriously as he blushed and looked down while scratching his head, "O- Oh, you''re joking! I''m not that strong¡­ especially not compared to your big muscles and tall stature." His final words seemed a bit¡­ distinctive but I put it off as a compliment.


    My words may seem like honey that was being used to trap someone. But in reality, I wasn''t far from the truth.


    Wilson is very strong.


    Not in his physical skill, no. But with a bow and arrow, he could pierce through a diamond far away with pinpoint accuracy.


    Just imagine¡­ Wilson standing atop a hill and below him stands an army of thousand soldiers, ready to charge. As long as Wilson had arrows and they were in range with him, Wilson would be able to slaughter them.


    His speed with shooting arrows one after one was exceptionally fast. I am sure that in the book, it was said Wilson could shoot 20 arrows in just five seconds.


    So to me, even if he wasn''t strong physically, his long range one shot kill was much more impressive than a guy pulling off a 1-ton heavy rock easily.


    What could the 1-ton guy do against him? Even if he had a tough skin, just one sharp arrow from Wilson to his head and the guy would die.


    "ATTENTION!"


    A voice from the second floor stage came and broke me from my mind as both me and Wilson turned to it. At the stage stood three men. The one at the center was old whilst the two people behind him close to old, maybe in their 50''s.


    The guy at the center coughed, "AGAIN ATTENTION!"


    Hearing the old guy, everyone stopped talking and looked at them. Seeing the silence, the guy nodded before stepping back and letting the other two go front.


    The guy from the left spoke first, "Hello everyone, I am Harold Graydol, one of the teachers from the Royal Academy." Then the next guy spoke.


    "And I am Thomas Clayton, another teacher from the Royal Academy. Together we both congratulate everyone here for being able to arrive to the final test."


    At his words, competitors and the spectators started clapping. The spectators excited to be here and the competitors happy by the fact that they were actually able come so far.


    "What you have all done is nothing less than incredible." Harold said, "To not only have the courage to participate in this competition but to actually come so far is worthy of great praise."


    "Be proud of yourselves."


    Thomas spoke, "But even with achieving so much, you all must do something greater today¡­ bigger than all the examinations from before." He stepped closer to the end, "Today you must fight here at this stadium and defeat not only one but all other contestants."


    The cheers that were being created by the spectators vanished feeling the intensity oozing by the contestants.


    The ones standing on the stadium looked ahead, hands clenched as they all steeled their minds for the fight ahead.


    "You must not just defeat your enemies but even kill them if necessary¡­ failure would not be acceptable." Harold spoke, "Because to others, failure means just another day but for you¡­ it is death."


    Then both of them started to speak one after another. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Only one of you will win."


    "Only one of you will live."


    "Only one of you will make history."


    "The only question is¡­ Who will walk through steel and pain to write their names today."


    Thomas backed away as Harold came forward and showed a silver pendant with a lions roaring drawn on it, "This is the pendant we of the Royal Academy give to our students¡­ Now fight and claim this for yourselves."


    "POOOOH!"


    With the end of his words, trumpets started sounding from all direction. Accompanying the trumpets were the people on the seats who screamed out in joy¡­ ready to see carnage flow upon the stage below.


    The contestants on the other hand were still a bit slow, they didn''t understand that the competition has already begun before one got stabbed in the gut.


    I turn to Wilson, "Well¡­"


    He gave an awkward smile, "I suppose we should fight."


    "We don''t have to."


    "Hmm?"


    "I mean we don''t have to fight now." I smiled at his confused look, "We can just go our opposite ways."


    Wilson''s face brightened up immediately, "Really! That''s good... I don''t want to lose so fast."


    I laughed, "Haha, I''m sure I''ll see you towards the end of this shitty exam." I said, turning away and leaving him.


    I walked at one corner of the stadium and sat down. Forgetting about what was happening around me for the moment.


    The fight had long started and they were some causalities as well, but why should I get involved now? There was a big fight ahead of me anyway¡­ might as well take some shut eye now.


    "Hey Fat Bastard! Get up!"


    I suppose not every plan goes as planned.

 Chapter 137 - 137 - A Bold Move

    I open my eyes and look ahead to see a scrawny tall guy standing in front of me with his blade pointed. Just from the shaky look from his eyes I could feel that this guy has never actually killed anyone.


    But what he has done is, he bullies weak people. The fact that he could have went for anyone in this large stage, the bastard chose me.


    The big guy who seemed like an easy target who stayed quietly at one corner.


    Bad news for you, fucker¡­ I''m the hidden boss.


    I may have seemed a bit fat by the way I was sitting cross-legged but as I stood, the guy''s shaky eyes froze in fear. My seven-foot-tall size with an barbarian physique made him take two steps back in fear.


    The blade in his hand shook as he tried to get out of this, "He- Hey¡­ we don''t have to do this."


    The smile on me brightened up to a frightening degree as I slowly followed him with joovy steps.


    "Really... Then why did you wake me up then? And pleasseee don''t tell me it''s because you wanted to be my bitch."


    "Your Bitch?... No. I don''t understand what that means but let''s just calm down for a second."


    "Well, I surely would have stayed calm if you didn''t wake me up so rudely and what was it you called me earlier¡­ a fat bastard, right?" My question made him sweat visibly more.


    "Not fat per say¡­"


    "So a bastard then?"


    "Shit, I''m not getting out of this, am I?" The guy said dreadfully.


    I clicked my tongue and shook my head, "Unfortunately, it doesn''t seem so." I would have guessed that it was at this time he was going to cry out or beg for me to let him go¡­ but humanity can sometimes surprise itself.


    He bravely put up an aggressive front and pointed his blade at me. "Stay the fuck away from me!" The guy threatened. "If you take one more step than I will show you why I am the most terrifying guy in my village."


    "Is it because you prey on disabled women."


    The guy sneered and roared, "Ahhhh!" I thought this would be the moment he would make his last mistake and run at me.


    But as I said before, Humanity can really surprise itself.


    So instead the guy turned around instantly and ran.


    ''¡­Did that guy really do that?'' I felt genuinely surprised at his smart decision to not confront me. Unfortunately for him, this was still his last action.


    I sighed, "And here I thought you would make this interesting." I pulled out my long ass beautiful black sword from my back scabbard. Then aiming at his running figure, I threw it.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­" The guy ran as fast as he could.


    ''Is¡­ that¡­ fucker still¡­ chasing me?'' The guy thought as he came quite a bit away from Henry. But before he could take a breather, he felt something go through his back and pull him forward like a cannon.


    My sword went through his back until the guard of it connected with his back and pulled his whole body away. Going forward. the sword, along with the guy''s body hit the other side of the stadium''s wall.


    "BOOM!"


    With that a loud sound occurred, breaking the all for one battle for a moment as they looked towards the sound.


    The dust covered the wall and whatever it was that caused the sound. But as the air slowly flowed away with the air, the spectators and contestants couldn''t help but gasp at the sight.


    At the wall where the sound occurred, the place seemed as if it had a big accident. The walls broke 6 meters deep with the surrounding being cracked like a spider''s web as the rocks of its sturdy wall slowly fell.


    "What the fuck is that?"


    "Is that a sword?"


    "How can it be so big?"


    "Forget about the sword¡­ what is that!"


    "Are those actually blood?!"


    The people close to the incident commented.


    At the center of the destruction stood a heavily domineering black sword with the wall in front of it being covered in blood and bones of what might have been a human being.


    Then before anyone could understand what the fuck had happened, I slowly walked towards the center of the incident and pulled out my sword. The eyes of everyone widened to fear seeing me take out a sword that should have been in a fantasy dream.


    "That''s not real¡­ is it?"


    "Did that guy actually kill someone with that?"


    "Is the blood on the wall that swords doing?"


    The fighters asked themselves as I sighed at the sudden silence.


    "What happened?" I said, my voice reaching to everyone who stood on the ground.


    "Are your pussies tightening up because of this?" I pointed behind me.


    "For context, let me just say, I am not someone who likes butchering and killing people like this. This guy here, just insulted me as I was sleeping and then when I wanted to actually fight, he ran so I killed him."


    It seemed that my words might have seemed forbidden for them as they all looked at me like a maniac. Which was quite ironic with all the bloodshed and killing they were doing for a fucking pendant.


    "Don''t look at me like that!" My eyes turned shallow, "This is what you guys wanted, wasn''t it? A chance¡­ hope for a brighter future for your pitiful self''s¡­ well you got it. This is it."


    "This is where your dreams die."


    ¡­


    On the other side of the stadium, Arthur looked at this with a shocked look.


    ''No!... How can he be here?''


    Arthur thought as he looked at Henry standing there, showing himself like a freaking red target.


    The thought of eventually fighting him, not only made his blood boil but it also frightened him. The way his body shook at Henry''s primal power from the previous fight and the blood frenzied state he stood now told him this wasn''t going to be easy anymore.


    From this moment on, Arthur wasn''t sure if he could actually win this fight competition. But it also made him fight harder so that he could reach Henry.


    ¡­


    Up at the second floor stage where the teachers were.


    Harold and Thomas looked at the crazy way that Henry called everyone a loser. For a second, both of the teachers looked at this guy like a maniac. Calling over 70 able killers losers was a death sentence in itself.


    Still, they couldn''t help but smile at the way that Henry presented himself. Like he was showing everyone that he was the one who would win this.


    "Who is this brat?" Harold asked, "Do we know him?"


    The old guy behind them quickly took the list from his assistant and said, "He''s number is 34-"


    Thomas interrupted the guy, "We don''t want his number, just tell us who he is." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "O- Of course, noble sirs." The old guy nodded, "His name is Henry Van Tax from the Tax family."


    "The Tax Family?... do you know anyone from that branch?" Harold asked Thomas who shook his head.


    "I don''t think I''ve heard of such a name." Thomas smiled, "But I think, they just made their debut."


    Harold nodded sagely, "Such a bold move. Impressive and yet extremely foolish if he can''t back up his stand."


    Thomas nodded and quiet waited for a moment before saying, "I bet two thousand pounds on him."

 Chapter 138 - 138 - Red Sword From The Front

    The stadium was quiet.


    Even the spectators looked at what was happening with a bit of fear. To them, I was someone crazy, someone that could kill a guy so horribly like that in broad daylight in the public was a certified killer for them.


    After a while they murmured among themselves while the fighters on the ground finally found some courage inside them. Some clenched their teeth''s and some their hands as they took their stand.


    "Who the fuck do you think you are!" One among them screamed at me.


    Another one joined him, "How do you dare think you can say such cuss words at us! You may be strong but you''re not close to what we all here can do combined."


    "Combined huh?" I murmur, "But is it in you people to actually accomplish something like that."


    "To do that you must give them your trust, but the question is, will you be that stupid?" My question brought on some frowns as they understood what I meant.


    They were fighting and killing each other. To combine their powers would be meaning showing each other trust but how can they do that when ultimately they must kill each other in the end.


    They weren''t that trust worthy enough to show their trusts and get back-stabbed in the end.


    Still, they didn''t let my talk go through them.


    "You''re scared, I know it! Knowing that you can''t defeat all of us combined, you use the tactic of frightening us with trust." A guy with glasses laughed.


    "What the fuck does trust have to do with this anyway? We just have to kill you all at once¡­ we don''t need trust." He said as others started to resonate with his words.


    I took a careful look at the guy. My mind doesn''t have any memory of him nor does his characteristic was shown on the novel. But I should have expected some special people in this stage. Even if the novel didn''t show them it doesn''t mean they don''t exist.


    Seeing my calm look made him smile even more, "You know what¡­ I think we should kill you." His words made everyone look at him, "Not gonna lie but you are pretty strong, especially with that huge sword of yours."


    "If we kill you off first than it would be an even balance of this competition. We could all clearly fight better knowing that someone as strong as you isn''t there."


    I give him a slow nod, "That''s a good plan. But if you guys are sooo in sync then why aren''t you still attacking me?"


    Instantly a lot of fighters looked at the guy who spoke before, clearly his words impacted them and thinked of him as pseudo decision maker. Feeling so many eyes on him the guy clenched his teeth before pointing his weapon at me, "Well then. EVERYONE! Let''s kill this bastard and rid ourselves of a murderer."


    "YAH!" A lot of fighters cheered the guy before looking at me with killing intent.


    ''¡­I think I might have fucked up.''


    I smile as every one of the fighters took slow steps towards me. Seeing that I have fucked myself into this, then I''ll better find a way out anyway.


    I lifted my swords as the fighters took a pause in their movement. Then giving a hard swing of my sword, the air around it pulsed and blew towards the fighters giving them a hard breeze as their hairs got messed up.


    But with that show of power, I made them realize something.


    Whoever was the bravest, would be the one to die first.


    Even the guy who spoke, gulped at my show of strength as he started sweating while thinking, ''Just who the fuck is this guy?''


    ¡­


    Arthur on the other side of the stage was initially confused. He didn''t know whether he should help Henry because he knew him or just ignore this circumstances and let everything play out normally.


    But after seeing Henry swing his sword and as the powerful breeze also hit him, the guy smiled and stood down. Knowing that Henry wouldn''t need his help.


    ¡­


    At another place of the stadium, over a crack on the walls stood Wilson with his bow drawn towards Henry.


    His target wasn''t actually Henry but the one whoever would attack him in his blind spot. Even through Henry''s words were shown as a big disrespect to everyone, Wilson didn''t mind it.


    Wilson understood that Henry was just showing a show of bravado and weakness would have just made him a bigger target. Still, He smiled as the air wave from his sword blew his hair.


    ''I knew he was powerful¡­ but it seems he might have more up his sleeve.'' Wilson smiled while releasing the arrow as he saw everyone hesitating.


    ¡­


    I looked around me, my eyes looking back and forth seeing who would actually have the courage to attack me. But everyone just stood still, not wanting to end their life.


    ''Alright then¡­ with nobody attacking me I can jus-''


    My thought interrupted as I intercepted an attack from the front.


    "Clang!"


    ''Shit! I should have known it would be this guy that would attack me from the front. Can''t take my words lying down without a fight, can''t you Xavier?''


    I briefly look at the red colored sword that I blocked with my sword.


    "You talk too much, you hypocrite!" Xavier said as I swing him away. He managed to slow down his speed by dragging his sword to the ground and sliding to a stop.


    "Well someone had to, things had quieted down a bit back there." I said taking in his appearance. "You speak of hypocrisy, but you''re not someone who''s far from it."


    Xavier had a beautiful hard face that made him stand out in the crowd with his burning crimson hair. He was tall enough to reach 6.4 and had a healthy body with muscles on his arms. If Arthur had a noble aura that spoke of how great a guy he is, Xavier had the noble aura of haughtiness.


    Just glancing at his angry face which spoke of how proud he was of being a noble spoke many volumes.


    He frowned, "Who do you think you are to call ME a hypocrite?! I''m a proud noble, not someone your likes could even dream of clashing swords with me."


    "Just be glad that you get to die by my sword." With that he swung for me again, his speed faster than anyone else in the crowd. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But after the speed I faced with Marva¡­ he was practically moving in slow motion for me¡­ and he actually was with the effect of my eyes.


    "Clang!"


    Unknown Substance met Unknown Substance, Black met Red as a few sparks flew off from the clash of our swords. Xavier''s face darkened greatly as he saw me stop his attack again like it was nothing.


    "HOW DARE YOU! You should have taken my mercy and just died painlessly but instead you FIGHT!" He spoke with such righteousness that I almost wanted to cringe.


    Seeing the new circumstance, the guy from before tried to rally, "Come on guys, lets attack him. Together we can kill this guy."


    "SHUT UP!" Xavier screamed, "He''s my prey, I get to kill him toda-"


    "BOOM!"

 Chapter 139 - 139 - Regret On The Stadium

    "BOOM!"


    It wasn''t the sound of someone''s fight nor was it me punching Xavier even though I had a great chance of doing that.


    It was an explosion.


    A huge explosion sounded as everyone unconsciously ducked their heads in fear.


    Even Xavier stopped his shout and looked around him to see what was that actually caused it.


    The first to respond to the sound were the teachers on the second floor. Harold and Thomas looked west above the stadium and saw a huge black smoke rising from that direction.


    "What happened!" Harold said as Thomas got up from his seat and went closer to the edge to take a look.


    Thomas calculated the smokes distance and his eyes widened, "The general direction of that smoke is near the queen''s castle!"


    "What!" Harold said as he got up in shock.


    To answer their question, the door to the stage opened and a soldier ran before them and saluted, "Sir, there''s a huge problem."


    "What is it? Is it related to that explosion?" Harold pointed at the rising smoke.


    The soldier nodded dreadfully, "Yes, sir. We got words that some cultists has attacked the castle a few moments ago and that explosion was their doing."


    Thomas came forward, "How''s the queen?"


    Harold gave a brief skeptical look at Thomas before asking himself, "And about the king, is he safe?"


    The soldier went quiet as both men had terrifying thoughts.


    "SPEAK!"


    The soldier hesitated before saying, "We still don''t have any confirmation about them. We''ve sent people inside to check on them but so far we haven''t gotten any information back."


    Harold looked down and tapped his clothes, thinking about the situation. He then looked up, "And what about the competition, are we to stop it now?"


    The soldier shook his head, "No, I got word that the competition must go on but there are orders for both of you."


    "What is it?"


    "There are a lot of cultist coming towards the cultist and the order is for anyone capable and strong to assist the defense force. Both you and Sir Thomas is ordered to join them right this moment."


    Thomas nodded to that but Harold was hesitant, "Both of us? But we two are the overseers of this event and more so we''re the strongest here. If both of us leave than what will happen if any cultist were to attack the stadium?"


    "Well, command told me that they''ll send spare soldiers to the event but for now, both of you must attend the force."


    Seeing Harold still being hesitant, Thomas pat his shoulder, "Don''t worry about the competition, Harold. With the soldiers that''ll be coming, I''m sure nothing will happen here."


    Harold nodded, sparing a small smile, "You''re right¡­ still for precaution, at least we''ll tell the spectators to leave the stadium. The fight can go on but they must return to their homes."


    The soldier nodded, "Alright, sirs. I''ll tell the guards to evacuate the people and also tell them to be on extra caution for the time being."


    "Yes, do that." Harold said before both him and Thomas went out of the stage and towards the castle. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡­


    "So it seems we won''t be fighting so soon after all, Xavier." I said.


    Xavier who was preoccupied seeing the huge smoke, creased his brows and turned to me, "How did you know my name?"


    Oops! I shouldn''t have said that.


    In response, I smiled, "Someone as famous is known by many."


    "Famous¡­" Xavier''s eyes darkened, "And who are you to know me?"


    "Don''t get so cautious, you''ll get my introductions soon enough." I said before looking up at the seats.


    The soldiers were evacuating the people. It was happening just like it was written in the novel.


    An explosion occurring and after that the soldiers evacuating the people but did not stop the event itself¡­ which was weird.


    One of the fighters saw what the soldiers were doing and asked, "Hey¡­ did something happen?"


    "An attack occurred near the castle, some cultists had attacked her highness''s castle!" A soldier shouted down, making sure all heard it.


    Everyone felt shock coursing through them.


    "An explosion!"


    "Attack on the royal family!"


    "So cultists are running on the streets then?!"


    "¡­But that also means that this competition is over as well, right?" Thinking that a guy asked, "So what happens to us?"


    "Do we still fight or is the competition on hold?"


    The soldier shook his head, "No, the competition will go on."


    Shocked faces accompanied many as one said, "But even the teachers are not here, so who will oversee the event?"


    "Don''t worry about that, just keep on fighting. When only one of you is left breathing, he will win that competition?" The soldier said and left the place, leaving behind bewildered faces.


    "Is he joking?"


    "Keep fighting only one of us is left alive?"


    "Are we cattle to them that our lives don''t even matter to them."


    "There''s chaos on the capital and they just left us over here."


    Words of dismay and fear passed around before a shout stopped them.


    "Stop talking like that!"


    Everyone looked around and saw that it was the same spectacled guy who had rallied against Henry. He didn''t seem deterred as he said to them, "Why are you all talking like it is already over?"


    "Don''t you know we already gave up our lives when we signed for this thing? The fact that not only did we pass the first test but also second one mean anything to you people!"


    "My friends died on the evaluation exam!" He screamed, "But I didn''t give up! It''s because of them that I was able to pass on. DON''T YOU ALL FEEL THE SAME!"


    "Didn''t your friends and countless others died hoping to reach this place! How can you give up when you''re so close to the end."


    His words reached to everyone hearts and penetrated it. Everyone who had doubts and fear now looked on the ground in shame.


    It was true that they had lost a lot of friends at the competition. Some even died while on this stage at their hands.


    I looked at the quiet place for a moment before I waited for the call, "He''s right. We can''t give up."


    A guy with blood on over himself said, "So what if they''ve left us for ourselves, it wasn''t like they were going to save us anyway. At least now we won''t be distracted by the crowd''s chatter."


    "So why don''t we all have a fair fight to ourselves, yeh?"


    "YEAH!" Everyone screamed as they found the strength to hold their weapons.


    "What a bunch of idiots?" Xavier muttered, "Are they so stupid that they don''t understand the situation?"


    I nod, "Well, even if they don''t find this suspicious¡­ at least they could have taken the chance to kill off a few people."


    "This is what defers you commoners from nobility like me." Xavier said with some disdain.


    "Well, I''m sorry to disappoint your majesty but I too am a noble."


    "Oh?..." Xavier''s face darkened again, "Well, let me correct that mistake."


    Before I could retort him, I felt the atmosphere change around me.


    The air around us suddenly got hotter and my body started to warm up quite fast.


    ''So he''s here.''


    I looked towards sky as I said, "As I said before, today just isn''t the day for us."

 Chapter 140 - 140 - A Drastic Change

    "Hmm?... why is it so warm all of a sudden?" A fighter on the stadium murmured.


    Same as him, a few others too looked at their own body, wondering why they suddenly started to feel warm so much. The time of this season was indeed warm but it wasn''t up to the point where they should feel this hot.


    The warm feeling on their body almost fell like it was burning up to intense heat. Then suddenly, small embers started to fall from the sky as the fighters looked at the small glowing red embers in curiosity.


    "Why is embers suddenly falling on us?"


    "Is it because of the explosion from before?"


    "No, that can''t be. The explosion is far from us; the embers shouldn''t come close to the stadium." A guy said as he looked at the black ash in his hand.


    "Hey¡­ what''s that?" A guy said while pointing towards the sky.


    Xavier looked at the sky where I was looking at and his eyes widened.


    At the far sky, right at the center of the stadium stood a figure. The figure was wearing a black robe with some strange red drawings upon it. From the figures robe fell those small red embers on everyone at the stadium.


    The floating figure stood at the sky like he was frozen. The only indication of him not being paused was his robe that moved with the wind.


    "Who is that?"


    "Is that one of the soldiers?"


    "¡­Is he one of the cultist?"


    Looking at the figure, all fighters felt slight curiosity and fear for the flying robed figure. They didn''t know who he was or if he even was on their side because of the sudden chaos on the capital.


    The soldiers who were on the seats immediately drew their swords, "Who are you? Identify yourself intruder!"


    The floating figure stayed quiet, not answering their question.


    The soldier in authority came at the edge of the seats and screamed, "IF YOU DON''T ANSWER MY QUESTIONS, I WILL BE FORCED TO TAKE ACTIONS AGAINST YOU, INTRUDER!"


    Standing from my viewpoint, the only thing I could see about the guy was his nose and mouth. Everything else was carefully hid under his robe. Finally, I saw his mouth move a bit as he whispered something to himself.


    With my eyes enhanced view I was able to see what the guy murmured, "How annoying."


    Then just like the novel, the guy did his introduction.


    The robed figure spread his arms wide as he spoke, "Rejoice Plebians!" The figures voice belonging to that of a guy.


    ''Here we go.'' I look up, trying to see through him.


    "Your pitiful lives have finally come to great use. I myself have come here to free you from your worthless states and give you a deserved fate. One that should have been given to you from the moment of your birth." The guy''s words came as both booming and clear to everyone inside the stadium.


    "You will be used as an example for the glory of the empire and for its true people."


    "Hmm?"


    "What is he talking about?"


    "Glory for the empire¡­ is he talking about the competition?"


    "Maybe he''s someone who will overseer this competition now."


    The fighters said their thoughts as guy in the sky nodded.


    "YES! I have been sent here to overseer this event."


    Hearing him, the soldier in charge frowned. He didn''t receive any words about someone coming to look out for the competition. The guy before him didn''t even introduce himself.


    More so than that, the guy seemed especially suspicious with his way of speaking. The way he wanted to use the fighters for the glory of the kingdom only made the guy realize that the one before him is probably one of the cultists who were attacking the capital.


    The soldier spoke, "Who the fuck are you? I didn''t get any word about you from command. If you don''t tell me why you are really here than I won''t have any other chance but to see you as an enemy of the kingdom."


    The figure looked in the direction of the captain, "Enemy of the capital?" His head shook multiple times, "No no no no no¡­ I am not the enemy¡­ I am its savior!"


    "Well fuck!" The soldier in charge''s face paled as he just got his confirmation.


    "I was sent here for the sake of the empire and its well being. My task today has been to gather its stray lamps and show them the correct path."


    "Gather?"


    "Stray lamps?... Is he talking about us?" A fighter asked the one beside him but it was the figure that spoke.


    The figures voice was cold now as he said, "Yes!... You are the stray lamps! They have sullied this empires history with their filthy lies and undisguised manners."


    The guy looked at his hands which shook like they were in pain, "They have uprooted the glorious aura it once had and turned into the shit it has became now. They have all blinded you lamps from the right path. They all destroyed the proud name of the empire which was once called Dragonicas!"


    "Dragonicas?" I murmured in confusion.


    ''This is not what he said in the novel¡­ every word he said is entirely different. But that word¡­ why is it similar to that gu-''


    My eyes widened exponentially as I looked at the guys hands, spotting the ring. But all it did was confirm my fears.


    ''Why is this guy doing here! He isn''t supposed to be here¡­ where the fuck is the other guy?''


    ''Why the fuck is a cult leader doing here?!''


    My thoughts went awry as I spotted the Sigmat ring which wasn''t blue. The way he spoke had some resembles to this one guy that was supposed to be planning the destruction of the kingdom.


    This guy wasn''t the first boss that was written in the novel. He is Cravic Bornfire, the leader of the cult called The Burning Pain of Dragonicas.


    This cult followed the ways of the old empire.


    Back a few hundred years ago there were two empires. One was called Dragonicas and the other Celestial Empire. Back then there wasn''t any kingdom or state but only these two empires. This two empires always fought against each other for supremacy.


    But after years of fighting with each other and having no clear victor, the losses of both empires became too large for the empires to bear. So both empires split apart internally and later they became the four kingdoms.


    Dragonicas was split into two kingdoms, one was Leonidas and the other Sekai. The ways of the old empire reflected to the people who still had firm believes of ways back then and they wanted both kingdoms to join once more to become Dragonicas again.


    The cult of The Burning Pain of Dragonicas was a firm believer in the ways of the old empire. Not only were they firm believers but were also known for their extremely cruel behavior against all others who don''t believe in the old empire.


    They attacked and burned down many villages and towns in both kingdoms while spreading their own propaganda.


    Cravic Flameborn is the current cult leader that chose to follow its predecessor''s way and spread the word of the old empire with fury if needed. Cravic was someone who would take in people peacefully if they heed his words or burn down their whole existence if any stood in his way.


    Unfortunately for me, this guy wasn''t just a monster with a title. But he is also considered a master of one of the most dangerous ability... the ability called Lava. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 141 - 141 - Cravic [ Part 1 ]

    "Cravic Flameborn"


    Xavier''s eyes widened in shock as he looked back at me, "What did you say! Do you mean¡­"


    I nod gravely, "Yes, that guy is Cravic Flameborn¡­ the leader of the Burning Pain of Dragonicas Cult."


    "Im- Impossible!" Xavier unconsciously took two steps back in shock. "H- He can''t be here himself."


    Xavier''s reaction was completely understandable. He heard the horrors of the floating man and knew how much destruction he could bring upon. The fact that such a man of his caliber came personally to the stadium for them¡­ meant nothing more than ultimate pain for Xavier and the others.


    Still Xavier held on to some hope as he said, "No, that can''t be! He can''t just personally come for us¡­ he''s the cult leader."


    "That he is and if you don''t believe me, just look at his right hand."


    According to my word, Xavier looked at his right hand and despair came back to him.


    "See the pink Sigmat ring on him¡­ now tell me how many people have a pink Sigmat ring on them with such a fashionable style of clothing."


    Xavier didn''t answer my words, "But why¡­ why is he here? Is he here to kill us?"


    "Who knows? Maybe we should let him finish his full introduction before coming to conclusions." I said and shrugged my shoulders, "But he''s probably here to kill us or¡­"


    As I had come to one conclusion, Cravic started speaking, "I, Cravic Flameborn have come here to show you all the right path¡­ to let you walk in the ways of the old empire, our true birthright." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well there you go, he came to recruit us to his cult¡­ just my luck." I said as the sword from Xavier''s hand shook.


    "That''s even worse than death."


    Like Xavier, everyone who heard his name felt fear coursing through their vein. Most of their bodies started to shake while others had simply lost the courage to keep going as the weapons from their hands fell.


    "Oh God! It''s Cravic Flameborn."


    "Why in god''s name has such a monster come here?"


    "What did he meant by the way of the old empire?"


    "What did he mean by showing the right path¡­ does that mean he''s going to burn us?"


    The contestants on the ground now lost all their attention from Henry and started to ask questions like lost lambs they are. Even the soldier who is in charge couldn''t shake the fear emanating from his body to fade.


    None of them couldn''t believe that someone like Cravic was here at the stadium. What was worse that nobody actually strong was here in the stadium. The two teachers who had the most authority and strength had already left this place.


    "Tell me children¡­ will you walk the ways of the old empire?" Cravic said.


    Listening to him, none of the people on the seats or the ground said anything.


    "If you do I will guide you there by my own hands and show all the beauty and horror that this veil has been corrupting you."


    ¡­


    Arthur and Wilson like others was shocked. Even more so when they heard of his words. The monster didn''t come to eat the lambs but came here to make them his own children.


    While Arthur was ready to attack if he''s life depended on it, Wilson couldn''t stop from shaking as he aimed his bow at Cravic. He''s arms shook in fear and for the first time in Wilson''s life, he wasn''t sure if he''s arrow would actually hit the target or not.


    ¡­


    "Ahem! Mr. Cravic sir, Can I ask you a few questions?"


    All eyes turned to the guy who had said those words. Xavier''s body shook as he heard the voice coming from behind him as he looked back in shock to see it was Henry who had called the monster out.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Do you have a death wish?"


    "I just want to ask some things, it''s no biggy."


    Cravic looked down to where I was and said, "Yes¡­ ask."


    I looked back at Xavier with a knowing look, "See¡­ He''s not that bad."


    Xavier didn''t know whether I was joking or the fear had loosened some strings in my brain.


    "I¡­ Cough Cough!... just a moment," I cleared my throat before saying, "Are you here to kill us?"


    At the end of my question, everyone looked up at Cravic who shook his head.


    "No"


    "Fantastic!" I clapped my hands. I may look joovy to everyone outside but inside I was a scared piss of mess and now my body and mind started doing things on their own.


    "So you''re here to recruit us in your dangerous cul- AHEM! I mean, you''re obviously correct paths¡­ organization?" I said and prayed that the man above didn''t catch my slur.


    "Yes¡­ I am here to give all of you a chance at rebirth." Cravic turned to the soldiers, "Even those that had sinned so much as you people, everyone will get a new chance."


    "And let''s say if we refuse?"


    "Then you die!"


    "Alright" I nod, taking in my choices, "That much was pretty clear but thank you for still stating them. That''s all."


    Xavier kept on giving me a look and I had to ask, "What?"


    He searched for the correct word but couldn''t find it, "Just¡­ nothing."


    My talk didn''t bring any fruitful knowledge but it woke up the soldiers as the one in charge shouted, "Cravic Flameborn¡­ you are¡­ charged with various crimes that are extremely heinous. Both the Leonidas and Sekai kingdom hold you accountable for the many crimes and losses of property, for which I demand that you strip yourself of all things and surrender to us!"


    Cravic sighed before shaking his head.


    "No matter how peaceful I approach the masses¡­ they turn to their bloody shade."


    The guy shook in his boots but that didn''t stop him from doing his job anymore, "SOLDIERS! Hold yourselves!... I know that the person in front of us is strong¡­ fuck it! He''s extremely strong but don''t let it hold you back¡­ he''s the one that killed thousands of our brothers, we can''t let such injustice go¡­ Oh My God!"


    The guy stopped speaking as he saw the great ball of rock filled with lava coming towards him.


    "Everybody shield yourselves!" Arthur said as he used his most effective defense skill.


    "Well fuck me!" I said and placed my sword in front of me as many others used their own way of protecting themselves.


    But even with Arthur calling out and the huge ball falling, many couldn''t take proper precaution and started screaming and running for their lives.


    Cravic guided the magma ball down to the guard, "Lava''s Judgement!"


    "BOOM!"


    The huge ball of rocky lava fell and exploded all around the place. Melting the seats on the stadium before its scattered parts fell everywhere.


    "Damn!" I said as even while my sword shielded me from most damages, some small rocks and lavas scratched parts of my body, scalding them.


    Those that were close to the attack and couldn''t protect themselves immediately burned down under the lava and melted. I heard screams of anguish and death around me but only focused on defending myself.


    After what seemed like an eternity of pain and scalding, I looked around my sword. But what I saw before me was like a scene from hell.

 Chapter 142 - 142 - Cravic [ Part 2 ]

    The stadium had fallen into a state of turmoil and chaos.


    The ground in front of me was laden with black ashes and the burned bodies of those that weren''t able to protect themselves. Putrid smell lingered around as the remaining lavas continue to devour their body until nothing remained.


    Looking ahead, towards the seats, the first thing that I saw was the huge lava rock which was now half of what it was before. The lava at its center still boiling while the seats under it burned to a crisp with black spots remaining.


    As the small black ashes flow before my eyes, I momentarily stop thinking.


    ''What is this?''


    ''Is this still a fantasy or is this my reality?''


    "Hah¡­" I look frozen under the hell that stood before me, "So this is what real power is." Turning up I see the floating figure looking down at us with his eyes still covered, emotion unknown.


    Floating up there like a god.


    I couldn''t tell if that guy was laughing or crying seeing so many people. But I can probably guess what he was thinking at this exact moment.


    ''They should have listened to me.''


    It''s not really regret that he''s having¡­ its more close to failure at not being able to make us listen. But I guess now everyone will listen to him¡­ well, everyone who wasn''t burned to a crisp that is.


    Looking around, I was able to spot some people that had survived the explosion. The only reason why they had survived is because they were the farthest away from the explosion radius. Still, they didn''t get away with zero injuries.


    Some grabbed hold of his burned hand, some tried to cool down the injuries on his body and some limped forward and looked ahead with their face filled with ashes, thinking what a nightmare this was.


    "Ah!... How can someone¡­ be so powerful?!"


    Looking back at the familiar sound, I found Xavier still alive and better than most people. I might have gone away with some scalding because of my sword but Xavier didn''t have any injuries on him. Even his red hair stood with the pride they were combed.


    ''Wonder what kind of defensive skill the guy used? Even Arthur shouldn''t have escaped with no injuries with his many secretive skills.''


    "You still alive?"


    "Hmm! You''re alive as well! How?" Xavier said, his tone riddled with shock.


    My brows creased, "That is not how you ask someone if he''s okay or not? You should sound concerned, not shocked."


    "You didn''t answer my question! How did you survive that?"


    "Well, it was because of my swor- Fuck!" I turn to point my sword, only to see that the front part I shielded myself with was full of black ash and the pointy end was stuck under the ground.


    I took hold of the handle and even with how much pain I felt because of the remaining heat, I still used my strength to pull it out.


    "ARGHHH!"


    The cold lava that was joined with the ground started to crack under my strength and then it broke apart, freeing my sword from its hot grasp. Immediately I looked at the sword and sighed in relief.


    "Whoo! It didn''t get scratched."


    "That''s a very peculiar sword you''ve got." Xavier said looking at my sword suspiciously, "Where did you get it?"


    The vein in my head almost popped in anger, "What is wrong with you, aye! The only thing you keep doing is asking me questions nonstop."


    "Because you keep doing things that are awry! Now answer me!" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, Xavier¡­ I''m at my wit here, so if the next sentence that comes out of your word is another question¡­ I swear to god, I will kill you before that guy does!" I said seriously.


    "!!!"


    Even with all the pride in Xavier''s body, his survival instincts told him to move as far away from me as he could.


    "You... Hmph!" At the end, Xavier decided to listen to his instincts than rather fall prey to his pride. He sighed as he calmed himself down and got rational, "I don''t know how or why you were able to defend against my and his attacks," He looked briefly at Cravic before turning to me, "But you are one of the most useful person''s still alive¡­ so I suggest that we should think of a way to escape."


    To say, I was shocked would be an understatement. The prideful Xavier who was going to kill me a second ago was asking for an alliance is definitely going to one of the most surprising moments in my book.


    "You want to team up with me?"


    "I don''t want to team up with you! I just¡­ figured that for the time being, we shouldn''t be each other''s enemy and¡­ support each other under the circumstances."


    I nod, this is indeed a good choice, "Sure"


    "So you have any ideas on how to get out of this?"


    "For now¡­ let''s see what the guy above does. The guy did initially come to recruit us and frankly the attack before wasn''t aimed for us, we just got in the way of it. So let''s see if this guy will still play peacefully."


    Xavier finding no other ideas, accepted my suggestion.


    Arthur and Wilson on the other hand got out of this problem with minimal injuries. Arthur used some of his secretive arts to deploy an protective aura around him as he only got away with some injuries and Wilson protected himself by using a broken part of the stadium''s wall as it shielded him from the lava.


    All attention went to the next moment, "Children!"


    Everyone looked up, curious and fearful at what the man would do now, "Don''t be afraid!"


    "This was just punishment for the sinners that wanted to divide us." Cravic spread his arms, "But I still give you a chance!"


    "Take it and become one of my children, oh lost sheep''s!"


    "Understand and embrace the old ways, because through it is serenity!"


    "Come, Join Me!"


    With that, at the end of the exit a circle with lava appeared, "Those that want to join me, step in the circle."


    The fighters looked at the circle of lava with lost hope, then as I thought, all of them slowly went to the circle.


    Xavier took a step forward, sword in hand, "Those traitors! How dare they do that! I will show them what it means to betray your kingdo-"


    He was about to pull out his sword but I stopped him, "Stop right there, your majesty. I don''t think the guy there would be okay with you attacking his lost sheep''s."


    Xavier looked at the sky and saw Cravic looking right at him. His knees almost buckled down under a invincible heavy weight as he took deep breaths.


    "But¡­ but, we can''t let him just take them away."


    "That we can''t¡­" I said and looked around seeing that other than us, only Arthur, Wilson and five others had not gone into the circle.


    Suddenly my eyes flash with a dangerous light as I smirk and look up, "Hey, Mr. Flameborn!"


    Cravic looked at me.


    "If I go there, then you won''t kill me, right?"


    "That is correct."


    I nod slowly, "Then it seems I don''t have any choice." Saying that I start walking towards the circle, "I''ll just have to join ya."

 Chapter 143 - 143 - Betrayal?

    "!!!"


    All those that heard my voice, except for the unknown five, looked at me in shock.


    "What! What do you mean?" Xavier asked in shock. Just a second ago we just made a temporary alliance and now I am siding with the enemy.


    Talk about double standard.


    Arthur and Wilson too had a shocked look but none said anything. It may have been because they were far away from me or just too wary about the floating lava guy to say anything to me.


    "Hey! It''s not like the guy left gave any choice. I have to do this¡­ if not for the kingdom then for me." I said while giving my best acting performance so the guy upstairs doesn''t realize.


    "I¡­ you¡­" Xavier malfunctioned for a second as I mouthed the word, ''Get Ready''. Immediately his eyes widened but he quickly replaced it with anger as he shoved me away, "GO THEN! Scums and traitors like you are not welcome in this kingdom."


    Got to say, Xavier could give a performance. Of course it''s nowhere near as me but respect should go where its meant to be.


    "Alright alright, but you''ll regret this you know." I turn around and give a suspicious smile to Arthur, "All of you will."


    Arthur didn''t return the smile, instead he looked worried before he nodded and looked up at the floating figure who didn''t seem to find anything amiss.


    "Each of you, kingdoms dogs will feel the burning pain when we children arrive from our womb- I mean from our caves¡­ I don''t where we''ll come from but we''ll come someday." I said ignoring the sexual implement I placed on it before giving a wink to Wilson.


    Who immediately smiled discreetly before knocking an arrow on his bow and getting ready for whatever the fuck I was about to do.


    I continued my nonsensical pitch and arrived before the lava circle. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It''s not gonna burn me because I''m lying right?'' I took a look at the lava which bubbled at my watch. ''Well, I didn''t preach all this way for to just stop at the first hurdle.''


    A step up and I was inside the circle. The moment I stepped inside, I felt a warmth envelop me. It wasn''t nice nor bad¡­ it felt impartial, like standing before the door of an evil organization and knowing that the only reason they will accept me is if I gave in completely.


    Oh Yeah! It''s helplessness¡­ Didn''t miss the feeling for a while.


    "You did the right choice." A guy with glasses said.


    Looking at him, my brows went up in recognition, "So it''s you. You survived the explosion?"


    It was the same guy that had rallied people against me and tried to kill me¡­ Not only did the guy survive, which I prayed that he would burn and die slowly but he also joined the evil cult.


    The guy lifted his glasses and nodded, "Yes, it was the only viable option if I wanted to live. Besides you did the same too, you know how we all felt when the explosion came crashing down on us."


    I looked around, indeed most of them were injured and scared shitless of what happened. I can''t really blame them for choosing the option for surviving¡­ they still weren''t fully adults.


    "So you guys don''t really want to join this guy?" I pointed above.


    Glasses and the others all shook their head, "Why would we want to? We don''t even know what this way of the old empire he''s been bragging about; we just want to live."


    I sighed listening to their thoughts and understanding their pain.


    "Hah you guys¡­ you''re only making this more hard for me."


    "Hey, it''s going to be okay." Someone else said.


    "We''re not going into this alone, as long as we''re alive and together¡­ I believe we''ll find a way." Another hopeful guy said.


    "That wasn''t what I meant¡­" I said and the glasses guy couldn''t help but frown and take a step back.


    "You¡­ what are you talking about?" The guy looked at my head which was looking down on the ground. When he saw what I was doing, his eyes widened and he yelped, "How do you have that ring!"


    I look up at him with a dangerous smile as I tilt my head, "Well guys¡­ make sure to save a place for me back in heaven, alright?"


    Except for the glasses, nobody else understood what I was about to do. But that''s exactly why I chose this way.


    Shaping my right hand straight, water started gathered around it.


    "HELP M-" The glasses guy called out to the floating figure. Cravic immediately understood what I was doing but before he could get into action I already did my deed.


    Swiping ahead, the water went like whiplash and its sharp edge went through everyone in front of me.


    A moment of silence occurred before in front of everyone''s eyes all those in the circle got sliced in half and blood spew out of them like a water fountain. The blood poured right over my body, bathing me in its warm embrace.


    "Talk about a messy attac-" Before I could finish my sentence, huge amount of lava fell on me, somehow causing an explosion.


    Arthur, Xavier, Wilson and the others weren''t able to understand what I just did before I was attacked. But their thoughts quickly went up as the guy started talking.


    "YOU SINNERS! HOW DARE YOU!" Cravic''s words came reverberating around like explosions from volcanos.


    "My children!" He''s hands directed on the pool of blood with half cut bodies and lifeless eyes, "How dare you lay your hands upon them. They had chosen rebirth and yet you defile them right IN FRONT OF MY EYES! BURN IN PAIN!" The guy screamed and started preparing a large bowl of lava above him.


    "Damn! That''ll hit all of us." Arthur said before getting prepared for the attack.


    "Shosh!"


    A arrow as fast as a falcon, shot right towards Cravic. He didn''t even have to move as the arrow got burned to crisp before it could reach him. But that didn''t stop Wilson.


    He prepared three other arrows and shot them all at the same time. But just as before, all three arrows got burned.


    "Fool! Such useless attacks can''t harm me!"


    Wilson clicked his tongue in annoyance before looking around seeing Arthur, Xavier and the others looking at him.


    "What! Do you think that I''ll just be standing here doing nothing while that guy prepares his death ball? I might not be as strong as you guys but I sure aren''t about to die without fighting."


    Hearing him, the others who were standing still lowered their heads in shame. But Arthur and Xavier didn''t, one smiled slightly and the other snickered before both prepared their swords.


    "Yeah, you''re right, I won''t die without trying."


    "Who says that I''m doing nothing¡­ I''m just waiting for the right moment."


    Then both stood in their own stance as one sword glowed in blue while the other in red. Quickly the light coming from the swords brightened immensely as both men slashed forward.


    "Lion Sigma Slash!"


    "Fleric Domino!"


    A blue and red beams went ahead at Cravic. Right before they could hit him, a dome of rock and lava enclosed him as the beams of light couldn''t even do anything.


    "Our attacks failed!" Arthur said.


    "They couldn''t even penetrate him!" Xavier murmured.


    "How foolish of you to think such light attacks would actually be able to harm me." Cravic said as he swung his arm down, "Now die!"

 Chapter 144 - 144 - Inside The Mist

    "Oh shit! How are we going to survive that!" One of the worthless guys said as he saw the big ball of lava coming down at them.


    "We¡­ We''re going to die aren''t we?"


    "Ma- Mama¡­ save me!" A guy said as he broke down in tears.


    While the five others were doing zero shit, Arthur, Xavier and Wilson tried to look for a solution. But the thing that was coming for them was way too big and destructive for them to come up with one.


    "Let''s just keep on attacking it¡­ maybe we''ll be able to do something!" Arthur shouted.


    "Like what! Both of our strong attacks got stopped by him and this thing is way too huge for our attacks to even scratch its surface!" Xavier said.


    "Not like we have any other choice, guys." Wilson said firing another arrow which melted as soon as it hit the huge lava ball.


    ''Tch!'' Wilson clicked his tongue, ''Fuck! My arrows can''t do anything! All of them are getting burned anyway¡­ if only I had a sigmat ring on me like he did.''


    Wilson''s eyes looked towards the explosive surface which had been solidified, the place where Henry once stood.


    Wilson clenched his hands tight before continuing to shoot his arrows as Arthur and Xavier also did their best and used long range attack skills at the lava ball.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    After multiple tries, none of the trio''s attack did anything to the lava ball. If it was the previous, original boss then their combined attacks would have won them victory already but nothing could be done to this guy.


    All they did was waste time while the lava ball was now only a few seconds away for impact. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Damn¡­ we''re going to die here, aren''t we?'' Arthur thought as the grip on his sword loosened.


    ¡­


    "Man¡­ here I thought the protagonist armor would protect them or something.'' I snickered from a bystander''s point, looking at them as they got ready to face death.


    ''Well at least it''s good to know that against overpowering strength even you can''t do anything, Arthur.''


    I smile before pressing my hands down on the ground.


    Suddenly all over the stadium ground, water started to appear from the cracks on the ground.


    "!!?"


    Everyone on the ground looked towards their leg and their eyes widened, "Where is this water coming from?"


    Before they could understand the strange phenomenon, the water under their legs suddenly latched on to them tightly.


    "What!" Arthur said before he too got devoured by the water.


    Seeing that I had grabbed on to my targets, I put great pressure down to the ground, "Water Town!"


    Under the palm of my hands, water suddenly started to break out in great amount and before long the whole stadium ground coming up to the seats was filled with water and it was only incresing.


    Cravic saw the sudden appearance of water and looked suspiciously towards where he had burned down the big guy. But unlike before the place didn''t have the solidified lava rocks on it anymore, all there stood was broken rocks.


    ''He was able to escape¡­ futile, he won''t be able to survive the lava.''


    With a thought, he pushed the lava ball down faster, making it hit the water and the ground before exploding in its destructive beauty.


    "BOOM!"


    A great explosion occurred and because of the water under, great amount of mist filled the place, obscuring the whole stadium.


    Cravic tried to look ahead but he wasn''t able to see anything with the dense mist.


    "What a thick mist! But it won''t matter, they won''t survive an attack like that!"


    Cravic clicked his tongue in annoyance, "Damn that sinner! Because of him, I lost all my children to his filthy hands! My plan for the rebirth of the old empire was stopped because of him."


    "Haaa¡­" He sighed, "But it''s only a momentary stagger. The plan for rebirth can''t be stomped with such a small problem. We will try again¡­ the old ways of the empire will be born before the light of our magnificent sun!"


    Cravic said before turning around and ready to leave.


    Suddenly out of nowhere, he felt danger all around him. Turning around, he saw four different attacks coming to him from four different places.


    A Blue sword mantra from the left, similar to it a red sword mantra coming from the right and an arrow infused with water affinity around it going straight for his head. Finally coming from below, a spinning water attack that had great penetrative ability.


    "You think such weak attacks could harm me!" Cravic roared before creating a block of lava compiled with hard rocks in front and under him as a shield.


    The attacks before all of it were inevitably stopped by the rocky shield.


    "I''ve told you before, your attacks are way too weak for me to harm me."


    I smiled under the heavy mist obscuring me. My bent legs gave pressure towards the ground as it cracked under me and I shot up to the sky in great speed.


    My figure breaking through the thick cloud like jet breaking in. In a moment, I was right behind Cravic as I whispered to him, "Which is why all of those attacks were feint."


    "!!!"


    Cravic quickly turned around to see me flying right behind him with my sword positioned high above, ready to strike. His eyes coming down to my face as he saw my devilish smile, his hands slow to call any defense.


    "Take a nap, Mr. Failed Cult Leader."


    My strike went much faster than Cravic could make any shield and my sword slashed right through his chest with ease.


    "Kah!"


    Cravic screamed before vomiting out a large amount of blood from his mouth. His body suddenly lost control as his eyes dimmed and Cravic lost his ability fly and fell.


    But even with such a brutal attack to the chest that would have killed many, Cravic still showed consciousness. He slowly pulled his hands up and tried to shoot some spell at me.


    "Before you do that, might looking under you for a sec?"


    Cravic didn''t understand what I meant but in the next moment his eyes went wide as he started to scream in pain, "AHHHH!"


    "AHHHHH!"


    Cravic lay on a large pool of lava that was still burning quite hot. Before whenever he attacked, his attacks would always solidify after exploding so that''s why I used Water Town to bring a large amount of water on the stadium.


    So when the ball exploded, the lava wouldn''t go to any waste and would just join with the water, occupying its space. That''s exactly where Cravic landed¡­ A giant pool of burning lava.


    Up above, I wasn''t finished yet.


    Using all my strength and will, I used the water on the atmosphere around me to construct a lot of spinning water spears. Because of its great penetrative skill, I knew they would be my best shot to ending this guy.


    In a few seconds, around me stood 20 spinning water spears, which looked extremely dangerous from where Cravic lay.


    "AHhh!... I¡­ ahhh¡­ Can''t¡­ ahhh!... die¡­"


    "Oy! Mr. Failed Cult Leader!"


    Cravic turned to me for the brief moment, "Make sure to not rebirth, okay!"


    I swing my hand down as all the spears shot towards Cravic with a burst and penetrative his near defenseless body.


    "AHHHH!"

 Chapter 145 - 145 - Cravics Transformation

    "Flap" "Flap"


    The wings purely made of water flapped behind me. As the water wings worked its way I floated in the sky. Not as well as Cravic did as this was just my first time using it, but I wasn''t that bad either.


    ''Hmm¡­ is he dead though?''


    My eyes zoom down on Cravic''s body over the boiling lava. He was still¡­ almost as still as someone who is dead.


    "Is it over?"


    I look to the left, over at the melted down solidified seat and saw Arthur and the others standing there. It was Arthur who asked that.


    "Don''t know¡­ he may be dead but I can''t make sure from this far up." I said.


    "He would have to be some kind of monster if he''s still alive after that." Xavier murmured.


    "You think he wasn''t one?" Wilson said, "Did you forget how he hurled those mega giant lava balls like they were child''s play for him."


    Xavier''s face darkened, "Of course, it''s exactly why he would have to be a real monster if he still survives."


    "He''s dead." One of the useless nobodies said.


    "And how are you so sure?" Xavier asked annoyed.


    "W- Well¡­ he''s lying over a pool of hot lava and not making any movement so¡­ that''s why I believ-"


    "It doesn''t matter what YOU believe, we have to make sure that he''s dead." Xavier said.


    "So what do we do then?" Arthur asked.


    "I don''t know, maybe attack him a few more times to make sure or something." Xavier said as everyone looked at him, "What?"


    "You know¡­ that''s a good suggestion." Wilson smiled.


    "Yes¡­ that would both confirm and erase any doubts of him being alive." Arthur nods.


    "So we keep attacking him until we''re sure he''s dead?" Xavier asked as Wilson slammed his back.


    "It''s your suggestion."


    "I know¡­ and Don''t Hit Me On My Back!" Xavier screamed at Wilson.


    Up above the sky, I let the mist wash away a bit before again taking a look at Cravic''s body.


    ''He sure does look dea-''


    "!?"


    Instantly I look behind me before turning all around me, seemingly searching for something. But I didn''t seem to find anything except for the stadiums broken view.


    ''What was that? I was sure someone or something was looking directly at me a while back but there''s nothing here.''


    ''Hmm¡­ maybe it''s some kind of invisible ability? Maybe they want to help or take the Sigmat ring from Cravic!''


    Immediately I look down and search for the ring which was still intact. But in the next moment, I started to sweat, "Fuck!... I knew a final level boss guy wouldn''t die so fast."


    Over the lava, Cravic''s body started to move in broken waves. He''s hands and legs started to shake as he muttered in anger, "You sinNERS!"


    "!!!"


    "What! He''s actually still alive!" Xavier said in a wave of shock.


    "Yeah, it seems our work is not over yet." Wilson said.


    "Everyone use your attacks on him, he may be alive but he''s in a bad condition. If we all attack again, we can take him down." Arthur told them.


    "How dare you to put me in such a state! Cravic said as his shaking body slowly started to float before he stood afloat just an inch above the lava with his unique skill.


    "Your insolence will be rewarded with righteous judgement!"


    "Righteous judgement my ass! Die and stop waking up, you bastard!" Xavier said as he prepared his own sword mantra. Arthur and Wilson used their own attacks as well but this time, Wilson''s didn''t have Henry''s Sigmat to strengthen his arrows.


    But as they attacked Cravic''s eyes finally opened and now it was completely white as his veins showed in fury, "Again you use such worthless tricks upon me, you humiliate me with your show of strength!"


    With a thought, lava and rocks immediately gathered around Cravic and protected him from all attacks.


    "Damn! He can still use that annoying shield on him?" Xavier said in annoyance before looking above and screaming at Henry, "Hey you! Why are you standing there? Use your Sigmat and do something for fucks sake, we''re all about to die here!"


    ''Don''t you think I know that?'' I thought while looking as rocks and lava suddenly started to gather around Cravic in a new way which he didn''t show before.


    ''I''m almost out of juice here. When I shielded myself from his lava attack and finally used those water spears on him, my power was almost close to finish. The only reason that I''m still able to fly is because of my highly regenerative stamina.''


    ''But it seems if I don''t do something then we don''t have a-¡­ What the fuck is he doing now?'' I thought as the rocks came closer to Cravic''s body.


    "Fire is primordial and all that is right."


    "You think you could use my own ability against me to defeat me?... WHAT ARROGANCE!" With that the rocks and lava suddenly stuck to him, "Lava can''t defeat me¡­ I AM LAVA!"


    The rocks and lava on his body suddenly started to break and join before enclosing Cravic in a way that seemed like it was strengthening him. His body seemed like a huge block or rock with lava spewing from different directions.


    His new transformation gained him rock hands, legs, and a large defensive body that would both protect and cause damage to others.


    Practically he had turned into a damn robot guy but instead of mechanical parts it was rocks and lava. Only his head remained untouched by the rocks.


    ''Shit! I didn''t know this guy could do that! Even in the novel when Arthur defeated him he didn''t use that move¡­ but back then he was also much more powerful so it kinda balances it out now that I think of it.'' I think and couldn''t help but get annoyed.


    ''He may not be that strong yet but he''s somewhat closed the distance with this new style. Well¡­ can''t keep on staying afloat now.'' sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I bring my hands up and started to gather water around me again. But because I was in the air, it was much more difficult.


    Cravic in his new way looked up at me, "It''s YOU¡­ you''re the one who''s the cause for all this destruction and anger."


    "Hey! Don''t just go around and giving the blame back to me when you''re the one flinging out gigantic lava balls."


    "If you weren''t born then such a day wouldn''t had arrived for me to see it¡­ But I will sure of that now." He aimed his rocky hands towards me as lava appeared on it. Then before it could get bigger, the lava compressed and more lava appeared before it started to get compressed again.


    ''I don''t know what kind of attack that is but I can guess the damage it would do if I get hit with it.'' With time quickly going away, I sped up my process as a few water spears appeared in the air.


    ''Let''s see if this does anything or no-''


    "!!"


    "Kang!" X4


    "Anhhh!"


    Suddenly from behind my back, four black spears went towards Cravic in great speed before hitting him in his arms and legs. Effectively stopping the attack and also trapping him.


    "Wh- What!... It''s you!" Cravic looked in recognition behind me.


    "!!!"


    Before I could look back to see who it was, my survival instincts immediately made me fly away from that place as a big black ball made of pure destruction suddenly fell from the sky and towards Cravic.

 Chapter 146 - 146 - Speeding Through Horizon

    "It''s coming right for us!" Arthur screamed as he saw the ball of pure destruction coming down at Cravic. It''s size was much bigger than the lava ball, which meant they would get caught in it as well, "We need to run, NOW!"


    "Okay!" The others nodded before quickly running up the seats and trying to get out of the balls range. But even as they climbed up the stadium, they were able to see the ball''s explosion radius catching up to them.


    "Shit! It''s still not enough, we''re going to die even if we keep running when the ball falls!" Xavier said in anger.


    Seeing no other option, Arthur brought out a paper that seemed to resemble very close to a talisman. Showing it to them he said, "Everyone grab on to this, this is a teleportation template, it will teleport us away from the explosion."


    "A Teleportation Template!" Other than Xavier, none of them were knowledgeable enough to understand the templates true value. Which was why Xavier gave Arthur a very dubious look.


    Still, time was running out so he grabbed on to the template. The others still didn''t understand what it actually did but hearing that they''ll be away from it, they also grabbed on to it.


    A worthless mob went on to grab it as well, but being the worthless mob he was, his luck ran out as the wall under him broke and he fell.


    "AHHH!"


    Even then there were still some people who cared about the worthless people like them so¡­


    "Here, grab on to me!" Wilson said as he jumped down and grabbed on to the guy. Then he quickly fired the arrow on his bow and it hit a sturdy place on the wall.


    "KKEG!"


    The arrow which Wilson shot had a wire attached to it which was also bound to his waist as both Wilson and the mob now hung close to the stadiums ground which was filled with lava.


    "We need to go now!" Xavier said to Arthur but he looked down towards the two hung above the lava. Seeing him hesitate, Xavier pulled on the template, "If we don''t go this instant then we''ll all die!"


    "But they are still-"


    "He''s right!" Another worthless one said, "They''re already dead, at least we can survive, do it."


    With him, the other mobs started to argue with Arthur. Arthur looked down once more and seeing that there really was no way, he screamed at them, "Alright!"


    Arthur concentrated on the template as the writings on it lit up in bright blue and they vanished from their spot, reappearing quite far away from the stadium.


    As soon as they teleported, Arthur turned towards the stadium. Immediately he saw the ball explode in bright black and purple before destroying everything in its vicinity.


    ¡­


    A few seconds earlier.


    "Don''t let go of me!" The worthless mob screamed as he cried in fear of being burned alive.


    Wilson wanted to reassure the guy but he looked ahead where the ball of pure destruction was a few seconds away from impact. He''s face paled and he almost gave up hope. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly he saw a blue flash and looked up to see that Arthur and the others were gone.


    ''¡­They left us here. We- I¡­ am I going to die?'' Wilson thought as the ball was moments away from hitting Cravic who couldn''t stop screaming at the ball and his inevitable fate.


    So seeing no way out, Wilson closed his eyes and got ready to meet his maker.


    ''I couldn''t fulfill your wish, brothe-''


    "Teeesh TING!"


    Suddenly something wet grabbed on to both Wilson and the worthless mob below as they looked down. On their waist was a rope made of water which Henry had bound them with.


    "Hang on!"


    I said and before they could understand, my water wings flapped with great strength as I flew up. Behind me, both Wilson and the mob tugged along as the water rope tightly held on them.


    BOOM!


    Then right as we bypassed the stadium, the ball of pure destruction fell upon Cravic and it blew up. The balls explosion came in a big round ball of black and purple as it only got massively bigger with each moment.


    FLAP!


    WHOOSH!


    I used all my strength and speed to fly us away from the explosion but it only seemed to get closer to us in seconds.


    "It''s going to catch up to us!" The mob screamed as he saw the explosion eating away everything and he would be the first to die out of the three.


    ''I know dammit!'' I mentally scream while using my wings to their fullest. Being of water, they weren''t the initial attribute anyone would use for high speed flying but still the wings took me with much speed, especially with two extra weight.


    "Ahhh!"


    The extra mob screamed as the explosion only got closer. I was already having trouble with them and now with him screaming I was close to losing it.


    Wilson saw that, he looked at my face which was close to hitting someone. So he bent down and showed a knife to the mob, "Stop screaming or I''ll cut off the rope."


    !!


    The mob seeing the serious look on Wilson knew that he wasn''t joking. The guy blocked his mouth with his hands and cried silently.


    That was surprising to say the least.


    I look down to Wilson and see him giving me a smile and thumps up.


    What do you know¡­ the chatter mouth is actually much better than what was portrayed of him.


    Seeing his development only made me joy and go harder on myself. I saw that the explosion was close to hitting us and it would devour the mob first.


    Which would actually be good for us, with less weight I would fly faster. But¡­ since I brought him so far, might as well fully take him along with us.


    So I ducked down, my water wings stopped flapping and it dived down 30 degrees. Which made us gain speed.


    Diving only a few degrees wouldn''t cause us much altitude and it would bring us speed while not taking stamina from me so I did that.


    As I hoped, my speed became faster than the explosion''s increasing speed and before long we had successfully escaped the humongous ball of pure destruction.


    The ball too reaching its radius stopped in its state and devoured everything inside it completely before entirely vanishing in an instant.


    Finally, free from the grasp of death, the weight upon all of us lifted and I slowed down our descend and landed steadily to the ground.


    As soon as I touched the ground, my body plopped down on it and I lost all my stamina.


    ''Whoo! That was extremely clos-''


    "Thank you!" Wilson said suddenly grabbing on to me in a tight hug.


    ''Hah! What''s this!'' I looked up to see Wilson crying as he hugged me with a genuine happy smile and I smiled too.


    "You''re welcome, Wilso-"


    "THANK YOUUU!" The mob hugged me and started crying on my body as well. He was crying so much that his snot started to clung my body.


    "HEY! Don''t you fucking stick your boogy on me!"


    "UHH AHH AHH!"


    But the mob only cried on.


    ¡­


    Floating over the destroyed stadium, a woman of impeccable beauty and red hair looked at Henry with a fascinating gaze.


    ''Hmm~~ He looks quite fine.''

 Chapter 147 - 147 - Nothing To Scalvage

    After some time¡­


    I float down and look at the place that was once called the Grand Central Stadium.


    Now not it even its name stood¡­ from now on it will be called the Decimation Ground. Or that''s what it was supposed to be called after the what happened in the novel.


    But I can''t keep on thinking that what happens in the novel will also happen in the real world. That type of thinking will only get me fucked or worse, killed.


    From the novel''s perspective this must be a small change, just changing one boss to another but not to me. To me it was reality, it was like pulling the ultimate uno reverse card.


    You think you were prepared for this¡­ well sucks to be you that''s not gonna happen, bitch.


    From now on I need to tread my paths carefully. Even if some crucial points are going the same as what I remember, it doesn''t mean the end result will be the same.


    What''s the cause for such a big difference?


    Most probably me.


    I may not have changed much in this world before the competition, but even a small petal could disrupt the flow of water when fate is involved.


    ''Fuck! Can''t get all nervous thinking about the future¡­ even my knowledge is not trustworthy anymore, I''ll just have to adapt to situations in my own way.


    But what will I do when situations are so worse that you can''t see anyway.


    My vision mirrored the large gaping hole that was once the stadium.


    What should I do when someone as impossible as Cravic becomes my enemy.


    No sight of any human being could be seen at the hole. Not even any scraps of the once legendary man were left behind.


    What would had happened to me if that women hadn''t come to my rescue?


    ¡­


    Man, I can''t think of any solution right now.


    Never knew things could feel so frustrating like this. It almost feels like I''m back in high school and the prettiest girl in my class spared a glance at me and my voice cracked.


    She''s glancing at me but I can''t have the courage to open my mouth and say, "Hey¡­ you''re quite beautiful. Wanna go to that sketchy karaoke place with me?"


    Shit! I should have just said that piece to her back then¡­ maybe then I would have been in the news about banging the innocent girl with drugs and not that yellow haired fucker who sat behind me.


    But also thinking about it, that guy got sent to jail and was raped there and later hanged himself so¡­ it kinda balances it out.


    "Damn! I''m going too deep again!" I say while shaking and clearing my head of those thoughts. "But speaking of that woman¡­ it''s her, wasn''t it?"


    I look towards the dark cloudy sky which was booming with lightning and was ready to pour.


    "The Queen herself paid a visit to us common folks, huh."


    It had to be her. Besides her, I can''t think of anyone else that is so strong enough to one shot Cravic Flameborn. Not to mention, she might have done that in hope of killing off Arthur as well.


    Two birds with one big ass rock.


    She didn''t make an appearance like this in the novel because she didn''t need to. Arthur, Wilson and Xavier were able to take down the guy. The only reason she came could be Cravic, Arthur or both.


    It may also be that uncountable factor called luck or the protagonist armor that may have saved them.


    "Still¡­" I look over at the huge empty pothole with no traces of what I was looking for.


    "Why the hell did she use such a powerful attack, yeh! She could have just killed him with minimum damage, now forget about the lava sigmat ring, I can''t even find its ashes because of her." My teethes clenched in anger.


    "There''s nothing left of Cravic, damn that woman just vaporized hundreds of thousands of pounds right there!" I say shaking my head. Before I could continue to rant more of my angry words, I felt the sound of footsteps coming towards me.


    Immediately I hide my ''That bitch fucked me over'' face and look like I am someone in anguish who was about to get killed a few minutes ago one.


    "Hey Henry!"


    Turning back, I see it''s Wilson and the others who were left in the stadium. Wilson seeing me look like I was in pain asked worriedly, "Is something wrong? Did you get hit in the attack?"


    "Damn it''s you guys!" My face went back to its arrogant and fucked off sigma state, "I thought it was the teachers or something, talk about waste of a good face."


    "What! You were acting¡­ cool!" Wilson said in shock before he''s eyes start to shine.


    "Hmph! Of course you would do such a deplorable act of sucking up to people." Xavier said.


    "Who said I was sucking up? I was just facing the situation with the most optimal way possible."


    "Optimal way! Fuck off! You''re just trying to rack in points with the teachers, aren''t you."


    "Of course I am, that''s what''s called being optimal."


    As we were talking, Arthur had an unknown look on him.


    "Hey" He said in a low voice but no one heard him so he took one step forward. Then as we were arguing Arthur came before me and grabbed my collar and said, "HEY!"


    Stumped by his sudden interruption we all quiet down. I look back at him and say, "Oh! Hey Henry, saw you fighting back there. It looks like you also escaped with zero injurie-"


    "HOW COULD YOU DO THAT!" Arthur screamed at my ears and I was sure if it weren''t for my enhanced physical capabilities, his protagonists bitching voice would have ruptured my ear drums.


    Though I don''t understand why he was bitching like this.


    "Why did you kill them like that! They were our competitors, humans, lives that mattered and you just went up and killed them- No, You butchered them like cattles."


    "How can do such a thing! Can''t you comprehend the meaning of life¡­ don''t you understand that they had someone waiting for them back in their home¡­ parents, siblings, families that You have just destroyed there." Arthur screamed at me while tugging on my collar and was most probably trying to throw me to the ground if I wasn''t using my strength to stand upright.


    I understand that being the nice protagonist he has some characters and acting to live up to. He also cares about people too for him to act up like this, but¡­


    Who does this fucker thing he is!


    My right hand goes up his chest before tightly gripping on to his throat.


    !!!


    "ARGH!" Arthur coughed as he tried to pry my hands away from his throat. But to no avail could he take them off, "Wh- What are you doing!"


    "Hey Hero!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur looked up at my eyes, to see the hollow and black look that he thought only existed in devils.


    "If you have such a high morale pole up your ass, then tell me¡­ why did you leave Wilson and the other guy hanging by as you used your fancy teleplate out back then?"

 Chapter 148 - 148 - Arthurs Conscience

    "Tell me then¡­ why did you leave them to die out there?"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­I ¡­I tried to-"


    "Tried to doesn''t cut it here. The truth of the matter is, you left them hanging by while you yourself took the safe route." I smile with amusement, "And you have the audacity to call me out." I threw him back as he steadily stopped himself and grabbed on to his throat in pain.


    Arthur could still feel the strong grip on his throat as he looked at Henry in anger, "I didn''t have a choice! I had others with me who wanted me to leave. I couldn''t take the chance to go after them when I-"


    "When you had others to think about¡­ is that it?"


    "YES I DID! But what I did was far low then what you did. You massacred those people out there¡­ all for what¡­ some credits for the academy!"


    "You''re joking with me?" I say doubtfully, "You do know that we came out to these stage initially to kill these people, right?"


    "Is that your reason to kill them like that?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Then what is it?"


    "I did it for my kingdom!"


    "What?" Arthur had a look of incomprehensible state, "For the kingdom, how could the kingdom benefit from thi-"


    "Of course the kingdom would benefit." I didn''t let down and continued my counterattack, "I didn''t kill just my competition, I killed traitors!"


    "Traitors?..." Arthur took a moment before he understood where I was going, "They aren''t traitors¡­ they didn''t have a choice. If they stayed, then they would have died. That maniac made them go with him and turn to his side, you can''t possibly make your judgement based on that.


    "Hmm¡­ you''re probably right with that." I said with a thoughtful look. But then I looked at him straight in the eyes, "Then about us?"


    "Hmm?"


    "What about all of us here? Didn''t we choose to stay?"


    "Tha- That''s different-"


    "How is that any different? Didn''t we have the same conditions as well? Weren''t we also going to die?"


    "B- Bu¡­ the reason why we didn''t we were strong¡­ they weren''t strong so they had to do-"


    "Damn it with your excuses Arthur!" I screamed at him, "Had to this, reason for that, because they couldn''t¡­ that''s all I''m hearing from you."


    "Yes, you are right that we are stronger than them and had better chances of survival."


    "So you-"


    "But what about them?" I point to the five worthless mobs who were listening to our argument, "They aren''t strong¡­ then why did they not choose to go? Why did they survive if they are soo weak as you describe them?"


    "I¡­"


    "I¡­"


    "I don''t know¡­" Arthur said. He really didn''t know. At first when he started the argument, Arthur thought that he was in the right, that Henry was the one who had done the horrible thing and he should point it in the name of justice.


    But as more as he started to hear Henry, his vision wavered and he''s thought process only seemed to get weaker as time passed.


    From the corner of my face, my smile widened. This was what I had been waiting for. A moment¡­ just one moment to make the honorable Arthur know that he isn''t the one that''s right.


    I know that I shouldn''t do something so horrible to someone who I think of as my favorite protagonist¡­ but, I really want to.


    In this new reality that I have set my foot in, I want to crush the hopes and dreams of all those that stand in my way¡­ I want to see them beg for mercy as I crush that wicker burning inside them.


    Does that make me bad?


    If it does, then¡­ I don''t mind being the villain once in a while. If I don''t live the fun way, I want in this new life then why choose to keep going anyway¡­ how should just give up and let this fantastic chance go to someone who''s willing to risk out and fuck all the pussies!


    Damn¡­ that felt like a bad analogy.


    But I don''t care¡­ this is my life, my analogy and all of them are my pussies!


    "And to make it more clear for you, you are basing all of your reasoning to us being strong, right?" I said and went closer to him until our faces were only a few inches away from us, "We aren''t strong."


    "!"


    Everybody looked at me in shock, even Arthur.


    "We were lucky that''s all." I stand straight and ask all of them, "Tell me, what were you guys planning on doing when Cravic had suddenly went to his new crazy transformation huh? Because I didn''t have jack shit in me at that moment to come out with a crazy powerful attack that would kill him."


    "And I''ll be even more straight¡­ If it weren''t for me, then none of you would still be standing here."


    "!!!"


    A shock suddenly went through all of them as they realized that what I said just now was absolutely correct, especially to Arthur. Back when the lava ball was falling down on them, none of them were able to do any damage on it, making their survival rate zero.


    It was only through Henry''s help that they had escaped from it and were still alive.


    "You Bastard!" Xavier barked, "I didn''t need your help, I would have survived anyway-"


    Wilson stopped Xavier from going towards Henry and said, "Hey! I know that it stings to hear him say that. But we both know that''s true, don''t deny it."


    Xavier looked down at Wilson in anger but all he got in return was a calm face. Seeing him like that, Xavier slowly stopped his rough breathing before flinging aside Wilson, "Fuck off!"


    "I know all that, I just didn''t think¡­"


    With that the group of us became quiet. The heaviness of my words and their own weakness seemed to make them think about their future.


    "Hah!"


    Hearing me snicker got all of their attention as Xavier said, "What the hell are you laughing at?"


    "If just my words made all of you break down like that, then why did you even participate in the competition to begin with?"


    !!!


    "But I know you don''t want to end it like this."


    "If you want to break through such shallow weaknesses of yours," I said while towards a center plane of the place that wasn''t completely destroyed yet, "then you just have to do one tiny thing."


    "What?" All three of them asked at the same time as my smirk widened.


    "You have to defeat the strongest guy."


    "Unfortunately for you guys, at the time being that''s me."


    !!!


    They looked shocked at me.


    "Did all of you think that the competition is already over? Don''t be na?ve... there are still more than one of us standing and you heard what that guy said."


    "Only one of us can win the competition." Wilson said.


    "Only will get the pendant." Xavier''s breath tightened.


    "Only one would be able to join the Royal Academy." Arthur said, regaining back his strong eyes.


    ¡­


    "You guys are joking, right?"


    Our attention turned to the group of worthless ones as I said, "No¡­ we''re serious." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What! That''s stupid¡­ forget about the competition still going on, we don''t even know if the teachers who were observing us are still alive."


    "Oh! Don''t worry about that."


    "We''re still far from going touching our graves." Two unknown voice said.

 Chapter 149 - 149 - End Of The Competition

    "Don''t count us out just yet."


    We turn towards the unknown voices and see that it''s Harold and Thomas. The two overseers of the competition that were called out to fight in the defense force.


    Everybody stood in attention towards them as Harold waved his hand, telling them to calm down.


    "It''s okay, don''t need to get yourselves worked up so much."


    "But what about the competition? Don''t tell us it''s going to be cancelled." Xavier said his hopes and dreams clinging on to the answer.


    "Why would it be?" Thomas spoke, "The competitions already over to begin with and don''t worry about who won because this time there isn''t just one."


    "What do you mean!" said Arthur as everyone except me had looks of shock on their faces.


    "Tell me first, do you know who it was that had saved you pups just a moment ago?" Harold asked.


    The group took a moment to think, "It was the queen."


    Arthur said with dark thoughts hiding beneath him that was too easy for me to tell. He may be fooling the others thinking it was his tired look but no, his disgust and experience in hiding from her is already quite high for people to catch on except those who know him the closest.


    "Correct!"


    "Her majesty herself has watched you all closely and had evaluated your skills herself. So you could say that the queen had overseered the competition."


    "Woah! The queen had overseered herself!"


    "That''s amazing, to think she actually took time off to look at us in this dangerous moment."


    "That''s the queen for you, always going beyond from our ways."


    The five mobs said as the information went through their minds but us four stayed quiet about it. Not because it was too shocking no, the shocking part was that her attack could have killed all of us if it weren''t for Arthur and me. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So to us¡­ she didn''t seem like the graceful but just monarch to us. We were smart enough to be quiet about it.


    "In her own judgement, the queen herself had decreed that more than one of you will go to the Royal Academy. There''s not just one winner of this competition but four!" Harold said showing four fingers."


    "Wilson Farrow for never giving up even when the stacks were against him."


    Wilson smiled as his clenched hands could only speak so little of his excitement.


    "Xavier Redclive for staying up- evenwright while as the situation only dimmed further."


    Xavier closed his eyes and took in the moment as a small smile broke on his face.


    "Arthur Reginold for showing immense bravery and going forward as to save others in the midst of crisis."


    Arthur looked down to the ground. This victory didn''t feel like his. It felt like one that his greatest enemy threw upon him like a title in dirt.


    "And finally¡­ Henry Van Tax for not only showing the most bravado, fighting Cravic Flameborn closehand, supporting the others but also killing the traitors that had decided to commit treason!"


    Arthur immediately looked up at the teachers like ''Seriously!''. He nor any others thought that killing those people would actually reward him so. It only made Arthur''s tantrum from before look even more worse than it already was.


    I put my right hand on my chest and stand straight as I say clearly, "I thank her majesty for her gracious opinion of me!"


    With that, the others also did the same as me, "I thank her majesty for her gracious opinion of me!" X3


    ''Haha, I know that everything had went out of my equations but¡­ the end results is not bad, not bad at all.''


    My smirk on the face only seemed to get bigger and bigger as the moment of being the real champion bloomed on me.


    Harold and Thomas nodded, satisfied with our behaviors. Both of them brought two pendants each before giving it to us, "This is the pendant of our Royal Academy."


    "Only students of the Royal Academy are negligible to wear it so wear them with pride. Don''t think for a second that the fight is over because you all got into the Academy."


    Thomas shook his head, "The fights just starting, the moment you wear this pendants you''ll get got caught in the vicious cycle of the academy."


    "Remember! Only two things matter in the Academy, Power and Ranking."


    "Ranking being the foremost. Unfortunately for you pups, you stand at the lowest spectrum of it so be ready to get a harsh lesson in that." Harold smiled, "Believe me, you''ll wish that you had died back here than rather won the devils lottery."


    Harold stopped his speech as he looked at Xavier who raised his hand, "Yes?"


    "How do I raise my rank quickly?"


    "Hmm¡­ ambitious are we." Harold said with a spark of arrogance in his eyes before it quickly washed away, "I''ll say this for everyone, if you want to raise your rank then be the best."


    "Simply going and living out your life won''t do it for you guys. You have to want to be the best. Learning, Fighting, Commanding, Supporting¡­ you have to excel in everything the academy will throw at you."


    "And to answer your question about how to quickly raise your ranks¡­ you have only one choice then, to win the challenges that the academy will give you and to be even more specific, you''ll have to win the Ranking Competitions."


    Seeing the look on their faces, Thomas nodded, "I know what you''re thinking about, competition again, especially when you barely escaped with your lives out of this one, right?"


    His words caused all three of them except me to crack their face.


    Thomas''s happy look instantly turned downpour, "Well sucks to be you then, if just this is enough to discourage you then you don''t deserve to be in the academy!"


    !!!


    Arthur and the others didn''t think the teacher''s reaction would change so suddenly. Still they didn''t say anything to upset him anymore.


    "As Harold over here said, the moment you wear those pendants you''ll join our vicious cycle. Ranking and power¡­ the two things that will both strengthen and tear you out if you do not keep hold of it."


    "One last advice from us who have survived and lived to be your teachers¡­" Thomas seriously said as he came closer to us, "Don''t try be extraordinary or below average¡­ either bow down to those ranked above you or challenge them."


    "Because both choices will eat you away either internally or physically."


    Suddenly everyone started to feel the pressure that they didn''t think they''ll get after getting admitted. Slightly the thought of giving up came to them.


    But all of them quickly shook it away and held on their pendants with a heavy look on their faces as they prepared themselves.


    Harold and Thomas smiled seeing them like that. They looked at each other and nodded, "I think that''ll do it. They might not be the bunch I might bet in but at least they have the guts to not give up."


    "I only hope that they''ll keep this mindset with them and not forget about it when they face the challenges."


    "Alright, the academy''s inauguration ceremony will start in three months so go back home and tell your families the good news. But most of all prepare yourselves, because the academy doesn''t believe in second chances."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    With that we turned around and start to leave.


    ¡­


    "Hello!"


    We all stopped and looked back at the five worthless mobs from which one said, "Sir¡­ what about us?"


    "What about you guys? Did we call you out?" Harold asked.


    "No"


    "Then that''s it¡­ be grateful that you''re still alive and go back home to live out your below average lives and spring some offspring''s."


    "Yes¡­ sir."

 Chapter 150 - 150 - A Lifeline

    "What are you going to do now?"


    "Right now? Probably go and take a look at my injuries."


    "What! You were injured! Where?" Wilson said, taking a look around my body to search for it.


    "Hey hey! Stop doing that out in the public¡­ people are looking at us with those eyes, man." I said stopping the guy as other men and women were giving me a suspicious look that I never thought I would get.


    Me and Wilson were on the streets walking together. He had his room on the way to where I was going so we were walking together.


    "Oh! Sorry¡­ definitely did not mean to do that." Wilson said with a strange blush as he backed away.


    "Hah¡­" I sigh, "Forget about that, what about you?"


    "Me? I would probably pack my bags and go home by nightfall."


    "I was asking if you had any injuries or not actually." I said as Wilson''s had an acknowledging look, "So you''re leaving today?"


    He gave a nod, "Yeah. I don''t have anything to do in the capital and staying¡­ will cost me more money so yeah, I''m going to leave today."


    "If it''s about money, then I can give you some."


    "No no no, it''s not about that." Wilson said while rubbing his hands, "My family also needs me to help them in the field so I should leave soon. Besides my father is also becoming old, he can''t do much work nowadays."


    I nod understandingly. I know of his family situation and ever through the Farrow family is a mid-class family bordering to debt, they never gave up on the standards they place on themselves.


    Because back a time, the Farrow family had been nobles. They were great archers back then, which was the reason why they have such rules and were so stuck up.


    It is only Wilson who is the friendliest guy in that whole¡­ bloodline. He''s whole family had a stick up their ass even through their debt was quite big¡­ which is a big reason why they aren''t a noble anymore.


    "Well what will they do when they hear about your acceptance into the academy if they need you so much?" I asked as Wilson froze up at that.


    I had a reason to ask such a specific question. I could have just said that they would be happy that their son got in the academy but I didn''t.


    "Wilson¡­ you didn''t tell your family that you were competing in the competition, did you."


    "What!" Wilson turned to me immediately and his voice almost cracked to that of a high pitch girls, "HOW DID YOU KNOW THAT! ARE YOU A PSYCHIC!"


    "If so then tell me my future, Will I get rich? Will father finally acknowledge me for my efforts and let me be free to do whatever I want and be whoever I want to be while I live my life with the comfort and joy that I dream every time." Wilson rambled.


    ''Ahh, shit! The guy went back to his chatter phase again.''


    "WILSON!" I slammed my hand down over his shoulders and screamed out his name. My voice was so high that everyone in the street surrounding us stopped in shock and looked back at me in fear as the birds flew away.


    Wilson too got his mind back as my voice broke off much of his spirit, "Ye- Yes?"


    "You were rambling on again man, get a hold of yourself."


    "I was¡­ oh sorry." He said shaking himself a bit to get his mind back, "So you''re not a psychic then?"


    "¡­Do I look like a psychic?"


    "No, you don''t." He said a matter of fact before smiling remorsefully. "It won''t happen again."


    "I don''t believe that but alright." I nodded as he looked at my hands.


    After some time he said as we walked, "I didn''t tell them¡­ but I''m sure that, now that I''m in, I''ll somehow be able to make them agree."


    I look at his hopeful face and don''t say anything.


    "I don''t mean to pry but what you used back at the stadium was a water type sigmat ring, right?"


    "Yep"


    "Can I¡­" He said before shaking his head, "No, forget about it."


    "You wanna see it?" I asked and he looked at me with childlike wonder.


    "Can I?"


    Well, if it was anyone else who had asked me that with such a look, I would probably think of that guy as a thief or a con man but not Wilson. He was too stup- Honest to do something like that.


    I bring out my ring and give it to him as he took a look at it. Wilson took a closer look before his eyes widened, "A BLUE SIGM-"


    I quickly close his mouth, muffling him but he still kept on talking.


    "Hgmg hggnm sjugg." Wilson said while showing me my ring with shiny eyes.


    "What?"


    "Hmggj uggnm ghamg!" He said again but I couldn''t understand with my hands on his mouth. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, Wilson I''ll let you go but promise not to say anything stupid or loudly, okay?" He nodded so I let him go.


    "Hahh!" Immediately the guy started taking breath, "You have big hands you know." But it quickly went away as he came close and showed me the ring, "You had a pink sigmat ring too?"


    "Yeah so?"


    "yeah so¡­ what do you mean ''yeah so''. Do you know how important a," He said in whispers while looking around, "a pink sigmat is?"


    I do but after using it for so less and knowing that I couldn''t use it much on the public, my mind started wavering from it.


    It''s not that the water ability or my usage was bad with it. It''s just that pink sigmat rings are also very rare and similar to what happened with Cravic who also had a pink sigmat, you can guess the potential my ring had.


    Using it soo soon will also bring me unnecessary attention¡­ which now that I think about it doesn''t matter anymore. After what happened with Cravic, I am probably going to be on many important character''s radars now and I might meet them at the academy.


    "I do, which is why I had to stop you from broadcasting it to the world."


    Wilson nodded as he gave the ring back, "If you had a pink sigmat ring then you could have just beat Cravic all alone."


    I shake my head, "That''s not how it works. Even if Cravic and I have the same quality sigmat, the one with the most experience and physical abilities would win."


    "In which case even though I had the physical advantage, Cravic didn''t fall far back from me and his experience was immense. The reason why I couldn''t match him in Sigmat skills."


    "OH! So that''s how it works huh." Wilson said slamming his hand on his palm like a hammer, "I just thought it would be color vs color and the one with the most beautiful color would win."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "What?" Wilson said seeing me give him a long look.


    "Nothing¡­ just thinking of the future of this world."


    "I don''t understand that much but I think this is where we say goodbye." Wilson pointed to the building behind him, "My rooms here."


    The hotel where he was staying at was an average one. Nothing special but it wasn''t bad either.


    We go inside the hotel as Wilson got his key from the receptionist.


    "Alright, this is goodby-"


    "Wait not yet." I said and turn to the reception, "Can you give me a pen and paper?"


    The girl nodded and gave me as I start to write something on it and sign on it. Then I fold it and give it to Wilson, "Here take this."


    "What''s this?"


    "This is your lifeline, use it when you have no choice."


    Wilson took the paper and looked curiously at it as I started to leave.


    "Goodbye Wilson," I say while giving some shillings to the overjoyed receptionist, "I hope to see you again in the academy."

 Chapter 151 - 151 - A Surprising Knock

    ''Key Turning!''


    ''Lock Opening!''


    As soon as I opened the door, in front of me stood two people with weapons drawn, ready to strike at me. I look at both of them with a weird expression.


    "What the hell are you two doing?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing that it was me, Alice and Jacob relaxed visibly and she said, "Oh! Master, it was you. I thought it was one of those cult members attacking the capital."


    "Don''t worry about them anymore," I say closing the door, "Their leaders already dead so it wouldn''t be long before all of them gets caught or the smart one''s escapes."


    "Their leaders caught, then!" Jacob said.


    "No, he''s dead."


    "How do you know that?"


    "I was there when he was killed."


    "Ooo¡­ Weren''t you supposed to be in the stadium for your competition? Yeah, about that, what happened? Did you win or was the competition got stopped because of the attack?" Jacob asked.


    I smile. "It''s reassuring to know that you think I will either win or the competition will get stopped by external reasons."


    "Well¡­ it''s not like you would have the face to come back here after losing, right? I mean, you would have to be extremely thick skinned enough to be able to do that."


    My smile quickly washes away from me, "Yeah, forget about what I said about reassuring. It''s concerning how your mindset revolves."


    "I don''t care, just tell us what happened in the competition?"


    "Yes, master. I would very much like to hear how you demolished the other contenders." Alice sat on a chair while concentrating on me.


    "Well, the final results are that I won."


    "Good!" Jacob nods.


    "YES! Just as I had expected from you, master. I knew that you would be able to defeat everyone and become the sole winner." Alice said as she smiled immensely.


    "Yeah¡­ I''m not the only one that ''won'' the competition, actually." My words immediately incited weird expression on both of them.


    "Meaning?"


    I sigh, "Alright, this is going to take a second to understand so listen." And I told them everything.


    The competitions start, Cravic crashing it, Me crashing Cravic down on the ground, Cravic going through his second phase and finally, Cravic being destroyed by a huge black ball.


    To say they were shocked would be an understatement.


    "And that''s it."


    Even as I finish recalling the events, both Alice and Jacob looked at me with their mouth so wide that a rat would find it comfortable to move in.


    "¡­seriously?" Jacob asked.


    "Seriously." I nod.


    Finally, after some time, Alice and Jacob close their mouths as one contemplated my words deeply and another sighed as he said, "Man, you have the worst luck I''ve seen."


    "Pardon?" I ask, not understanding what he meant.


    "You don''t see it do you?" Jacob said and turned to Alice, "You see what I''m talking about right?"


    Alice nodded like a professional therapist, "Yes¡­ it''s painfully clear that you are being looked upon by a great shadow, master."


    "Okay, that''s even more vague."


    "Not, what I was going with but sure, vague works." Jacob nodded and looked back at me, "What we''re trying to understand is, you''re somewhat of a¡­ unlucky human."


    "?"


    "You kinda have a habit of calling in bad luck with your actions."


    "There have been some things about the story you told us that concerns us."


    "It wasn''t a story but elaborate."


    "I''ll give you some examples and you tell me." Jacob said while recalling, "On the second exam, the proctor you went to didn''t turn out to be what you thought and instead he was a jackass, right?" I nod.


    "Then after you easily beat the guy someone strong intercepted you." Jacob said waiting for some confirmation.


    "Yes and?"


    He furrowed his brows, "Alright you don''t understand then, I''ll give you another example."


    "In the competition, you had initially chosen to sit down and wait for the fight to end but someone disturbed you."


    "Yeah, but it was a competition, it would be foolish for him to not attack me."


    "That''s true¡­ The guy called you out and you defeated him in a very flashy way, in which you though that you make yourself the strong guy that everyone would fear, right?" Jacob asked and before I could say anything he said, "But that clearly didn''t happen."


    "You were the one who got fucked instead."


    "Language!" Alice warned him.


    "Hey, just trying to make a point here." Jacob said and turned to me again, "Alright, back to the thought. You ''Angered'' the others instead, right?"


    It was turning a bit disturbing now that I think about where he was going with this but I let on, "Instead the guy you fought could have just attacked you while you were sleeping and ended it there, right?"


    "Yeah, but some people can be extremely stupid."


    "Yes, but you get my point right? That you have a way of calling in bad luck on you?"


    I think carefully to what he''s saying. He wasn''t particularly wrong; I sometimes do things that might seem like bad luck or even downright calling calamity on myself.


    For example, killing the ''traitors'' that had decided to betray for their lives. Truth be told, I had done that in a motion to piss off the big guy above. I probably didn''t care about what will happen if I had done that¡­


    Hah¡­ I see, it isn''t bad luck, it''s just me being me!


    "Knock!" "Knock!"


    The sound of someone knocking on the door came as I looked at the two, "Did you call for someone?" They both shook their heads.


    "Hmm, I didn''t call for anyone too and I don''t have any business in the capital for anyone to come here." I murmur before going closer to the door.


    "Who is it?"


    From behind the door a soft but strong voice said, "It''s me, Samantha."


    "Samantha Religias?" I called in shock. I hadn''t expected that she would come here.


    Just like me, Jacob too had a shocked look while Alice had a curious one.


    "Y- Yeah, that''s me. Can you open the door; I want to talk with you."


    "Okay, wait a second." I said while signaling to the two to hid quickly. But as they tried to hide, Alice accidentally hit a steel bowl and it fell on the ground, causing noise."


    "Henry, are you okay in there?"


    "Yeah¡­ just wearing my clothes here." I say while whispering the apologetic Alice to quickly hide.


    "WHAT!... O- O- Oh! Alright then, take as long as you want!" Came out her flustered voice.


    Both Alice and Jacob hide in different places as I take care of the bowl and go to the door. Before opening it I stop a moment and ruffle my clothes a bit and then opened it.


    Standing right outside was the beautiful semi-warrior Samantha. With her White hair and blue eyes complimenting her clothes of the similar color.


    "Hey Henry." She said, her voice a bit croaked. Probably because of the situation about us.


    "Samantha." I move away from the door as she comes in.


    "I hope I''m not interrupting you with anything."


    "No, just looking at my injuries." I say while signaling her to sit.


    "You must have gotten hurt badly back there." Samantha said and smiled, "And congratulations on the win."


    I smile briefly and nod, "Thank you¡­ I suppose you heard it from Arthur." She nods, "So you also know about what I did with those ''traitors'', right?"


    Samantha had a difficult expression as she said, "Yes, I do¡­ but it''s not my place to talk about that when I don''t understand the conditions you had faced."


    "Oh! So you don''t agree with him?" This was a bit of a surprise.


    "No, I don''t. But that''s not why I''m here."


    "Henry¡­ we have a problem."

 Chapter 152 - 152 - A Friendly Talk Gone Awry

    "Henry¡­ we have a problem."


    I frown, "Why do I get the feeling that whatever you''re going to say is going to be a huge headache for me?"


    Samantha gave me a awry smile, "It probably will."


    "Hmm¡­ Alright then stop for a sec, okay." I go inside the kitchen before coming back to the dinner table and setting up two glasses with a bottle of alcohol.


    Seeing the setting, Samantha felt confused, "Why are you drinking alcohol?"


    "Well¡­ if I''m going to be pissed at whatever you''re about to say then I might as well start drinking now." I say, opening the bottle, "You want some?"


    She shook her head, "No, I''m going to leave in a little while with the others. So I don''t want the effects of alcohol to trouble me."


    "Suit yourself." I said pouring some on my glass, "You''re leaving too then."


    "Hmm? Why you say that?"


    "No, it''s just someone else I''ve talked to is leaving tonight as well. What happened today shook everyone to their core it seems." I say, taking the glass in my hand and swirling it, "Nobody seems to have the courage to stay back in their own kingdom''s capital in such a bad time."


    Samantha frowned at that, "It''s not like that. I want to stay too but-"


    "I get it, It''s Arthur and Ms. Elizabeth that is telling you to go right?" She nodded, "If you really want to leave then leave by tonight because the capital''s going to be put on lockdown for some time."


    "On lockdown?" She asked, "Was the situation that bad?"


    I drink a bit, wetting my sore throat, "You can''t possibly imagine, Samantha. Cravic Flameborn¡­" My face was lost in thought as I glanced at the slowly swirling golden flashy drink in my hand, "He was unimaginably strong. Even with all of our powers combined, we couldn''t stop him."


    "But I heard about you striking and him falling over the ground hard."


    "That was just a fluke, Sam¡­ is it okay if I call you that?"


    Samantha had a smile on her face as she nodded, ''He''s finally starting to see me.''


    "You see Sam, When I or we had all attacked him at that moment, it was just a fluke. We could have only done him that much damage because he had underestimated us."


    "He didn''t think we would be able to survive his attack¡­ or probably thought that I couldn''t pull it off so¡­ it was just a moment of failure from his part." I say drinking even more as the situation at the time became even more clear to me.


    "if he had gone full power against us from the start or didn''t turn down his guard at that moment, you wouldn''t be here talking with me and probably looking at my burnt out corpse¡­ or there wouldn''t have been any corpse to begin with." My vision of what power and helplessness is again seem to cloud me, obscuring me from seeing any solution against such a person.


    "If it weren''t for her I would have died."


    "But you didn''t." Samantha grabbed my hand, breaking me from my dark thoughts, "You are here and you are not only alive but in great health too."


    "Don''t think too much about what would have happened and think about how to make sure something like that never happens again. Think about ways to improve yourself and never look back on the past circumstances." She had a hard look while saying this. Probably thinking back to her own past and overcoming her hardships.


    "Thanks for the pep talk Sam, that helped me out a lot."


    "Anytime." She smiled as suddenly I have a thought and start to laugh.


    "Haha¡­ haha ha." I laugh with a low tone as Samantha smiles at me with a curious look.


    "What are you laughing about?"


    "Just that¡­ I never thought after what happened that day, we would be sitting here and talking like this actually." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She smiled, "Yeah, quite surprising how situations bring people closer together huh."


    "If that''s how you think then, we would have gotten even closer if that cunt leader had temporarily put me in the bed hah." My words made her burst out laughing.


    "I didn''t mean it like that!"


    "Who knows we might have gotten close enough to reengage our marriage?"


    "Haha¡­ yeah." Suddenly she looked sideways with a downturn look on her. Something that didn''t escape from my eyes.


    ''Now what is that I wonder?''


    "Alright." I put the glass down, grabbing her attention back, "Let''s go back a second, you said we have a problem?"


    "Yes! Almost forgot about that." Her eyes flashed in recognition, "Your words had subsided them from my mind."


    "It''s good to know that I was able to make you forget your troubles, even for a moment."


    She gave me a decent smile before turning serious again, "I talked to father about our marriage."


    "He disagreed with it."


    I nod, a notion already in my mind, "I''ve told you back then, you shouldn''t have burned that paper."


    Samantha frowned and lightly hit me on the arm, "Don''t joke, I''m being serious."


    "Hey, so was I." I smile, "Alright then, I''ll go to your place one time and tell your father about this myself and get it all sorted out."


    "That''s not gonna work either." She shook her head, "Father''s adamant on this marriage going forward."


    "Adamant on it?" I frown, "Wasn''t he¡­ I don''t know, was coerced into it?"


    "That''s what I thought too and he was¡­ at one time, but later he changed. I don''t why but he changed his mind later and held on to this marriage."


    "I know why." My face darkened, "It''s father, he has strange pulls on the spectrum of this kingdom so I guess your father got a bit greedy¡­ but I don''t understand why he would still want to go with it when my father is dead."


    "His powers are no more, he can''t help your father in anyway so why then?"


    "I don''t know." Samantha shook her head helplessly, "I asked him multiple times but he didn''t listen."


    "So if that doesn''t work then, we don''t have any other choice but getting physical."


    "Huh?" Samantha looked at me with shock.


    "No, I don''t mean to actually be physical with your father but to be strong ourselves. We''ll both disapprove of this marriage and won''t commit to it, which I hope will make your father step down."


    "So unless he has some kind of card hidden on him, we will win." I say and look at Samantha to see her looking away in guilt.


    "He doesn''t have a hidden card, right?"


    "¡­"


    "Sam¡­ are you hiding something from me?"


    Samantha turned after a while and had that wry smile on her again, "You know when I said that my father and your father had the marriage document?"


    "Yes¡­ and you burned down mine."


    "¡­Yeah¡­ turns out my father gave his part of the document to the royale family when I set out to ''change your mind''. He gave it to them as a show of trust that even if I do something wrong, both of our families will commit to it."


    "And he also said if I keep on trying to put this off then he will marry you to my sister."


    "Your sister¡­ you don''t have a sis-" My confused smile quickly turned cold as I realized which bitch this bitch was talking about.


    Well¡­ fuck me! This wasn''t in the damn novel!

 Chapter 153 - 153 - Four Years

    Of all the women I would choose to marry¡­ nay, I would want to have any kind of relation with, there wouldn''t be the name Margaret Religias.


    Actually there are five women in this world that I wouldn''t want to have any relation with, Margaret just happens to be fourth in the line.


    Yes, this Margaret is the same one that''s the sister of Samantha Religias. Her older sister to be precise and the one most likely to inherit the leader position.


    The reason why I say most likely is because it isn''t completely sure yet. Even though she''s the older one and also the most competent of both Religias sisters¡­ Margaret is kind of¡­ let''s just say special.


    Never have I thought that I might have to marry her in any lifetime.


    "Henry¡­ henry¡­ henry!" Samantha said for the fifth time and shook my hand to break me out of my illusion.


    "Ye- Yeah!... did you say something to me? I wasn''t paying attention." I said, my tone still heavy from the revelation of what she just told me.


    "I was asking you if you knew what this meant?"


    "What are you talking about? What would have meant?" I ask, not sure about what she said.


    "I mean this¡­ this situation that we are in and stuck until we find out a definite solution to." She said with a hurry that I never saw on her before.


    It seems she''s worried about this matter as well¡­ is marrying me that much of a problem for her?


    I shake my head of such thoughts.


    No, I shouldn''t think about that right now. She isn''t like Anna nor Alice who would think of me like that¡­ It''s also best if I don''t have any romantic feelings for her too while she''s in contact with Arthur.


    "Judging by how you froze before, I can assume you know my sister?"


    "Not exactly¡­ just heard some rumors about her." My words made her pale immediately.


    "Nothing good then."


    I smile wryly at her words. She sighed and placed her face on her palms while it stood on the table, "My sister¡­ she isn''t as bad as the rumors hold her." She said with uncertainty.


    "You sure about that?" I say. I know of some things that Margaret Religias had done and more so know what she''s capable of. So I can say that the rumors themselves are weak.


    If the real things about her were told to the public, then the Religias family would long lose its noble title and respect. It''ll be in a far worse situation than the Farrows.


    Murder, Treason, Assault, Child Kidnapping and many other crimes are under the belt of Margaret Religias. She''s one cold blooded bitch that wouldn''t flinch to kill her own kin.


    Which she will do in the future and spark a war between both sisters that almost brought the end of the Religias family.


    If not for Arthur, then the outcome would have been much worse¡­ but that''s for the future, I shouldn''t think about it now. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah¡­ I know. She may be cold on the outside but inside¡­ someplace deep, lies my older sister." Samantha said with hope, hope that she''s clinging on to for a while.


    "But don''t worry about it, I''m sure we''ll find a solution someday." She said to me as I frowned.


    "When''s someday? What if your father decides to call on the royal family and tell them to arrange the marriage? Then we won''t have time to wait for that ''someday''." I say while sighing deeply, "Might as well get my things in order."


    Samantha smiled at me as I was confused, "Don''t worry so much about it. I might have made a mistake burning down the document before carefully understanding it but this time I didn''t."


    "Oh? Did you find some kind of loophole?" I ask as she nodded with a smile.


    She showed me four fingers, "We have four years¡­ four years before we actually get married."


    "Four years?" I didn''t know anything about that before and I had read the document as well. "What are talking about?"


    "You might not have caught the small detail but I did." Samantha said with pride, "In the document, there was a small line where this was written¡­"


    "If any of the aforementioned parties are in an important state where they must leave for an extended period of time than the marriage between both parties can be delayed until that matter is settled."


    "Hmm¡­ so whaaaa¡­ OH! I get what you''re talking about and I Like IT!" I say with sudden enthusiasm as I understand what she was talking about.


    In normal words, those sentence meant that if we had some important event or job that would take us away for some time then our marriage will not happen until that thing finishes.


    What Samantha pointed out is that the important event is our academic knowledge. Meaning the time, we''ll stay in the Royal Academy until we finish our studies which was four years. That''s why Samantha said we had four years.


    Still, I couldn''t help but frown, "Are you sure that its ironclad? What if there''s another rule that overrules that rule?"


    "I''m sure there isn''t any rule like that¡­ at least that was what uncle told me." Samantha as she recalled her conversation with Nance.


    ''What the hell? This wasn''t you figuring this shit? Then why are you so prideful then!'' I think with a pale face.


    Thinking back to the Nance guy, he seems believable enough. At least he won''t try to pull a fast one on Samantha, he cared too much about his niece to do that.


    "As much as that sounds reassuring, we should still try to find a solution as soon as possible- Why are you looking at me like that?" I say as Samantha gives me an angry pout.


    "Nothing!" She looked away before she suddenly had a blushing look, "But if it comes to worse, then we can just marry each other."


    "Let''s hope it doesn''t come to that." I say ignoring the pale look she had.


    No way was I falling for that. I already have two women that can''t help but spark against each other every day and bringing a white haired prideful warrior in that¡­ I would have to be stupid.


    Besides, after what I did with Marva and how she turned in the end, I kinda get the feeling that I''ll meet her again¡­ and it won''t be a nice one.


    "CURFEW!" "CURFEW!"


    Suddenly some soldiers started to scream out those words as Samantha frowned, "It''s already begun, I must leave quickly then." She got up as I walked her to the door.


    "Alright then, goodbye Henry." She said, awkwardly thinking if she should shake my hand or not.


    Which I took hold off and shook, "Yeah¡­ see you in the academy, Sam."


    With that she left and I closed the door before lightly hitting my head non it and sighing, "Why is it that my problems are only getting bigger as one finishes."


    "Is this a freaking video game mission system or what?" I murmur turning around and seeing the weird duo again.


    One had a knife and the other a disturbing smile.

 Chapter 154 - 154 - A Gentle One

    "What''d ya doing with the knife, Jacob? Did you apply for the killer instinct contest or something?" I ask seeing Jacob playing with the large kitchen knife. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I thought we were going to kill that bitch out there, but I see you were preoccupied with getting in her pants." Jacob said with a pale impression.


    "Does it really look like I wanted to get inside her pants? If anything I was trying to not get into her pants?"


    "Then what was all that self-pity about?"


    "That''s for scoring points, you idiot. Now put that knife back wherever you found it and if you really want to kill her than get stronger and do it yourself."


    "Alright" He said going back.


    "Alice¡­ what''s wrong with you? Why are you smiling so much?" I had suspicious eyes seeing her smile like that. You could already guess she was having a troublesome idea whenever she smiled like that.


    "I was just wondering when this new sister would come into the fold? Maybe me and big sister Anna can help her out when the time comes to ingrate herself." She said with a look that felt difficult to identify.


    I couldn''t tell if she was sarcastic or trying to make me horny.


    "You don''t actually think that I''ll marry her, right?" I said pointing to the door, "Because I believe you''re better than Jacob."


    Alice didn''t remove the smile on her face but slightly lowered it, "Why''s that, master? I get that her older sister is a problem but I don''t see any in miss Samantha."


    "That''s not really it¡­ you can''t expect me to marry just any girl that comes along now."


    "But she''s not any girl. She is the daughter of an earl and very beautiful too."


    "First of all, she''s the second daughter of an earl and secondly, just because I get presented with a beautiful girl, doesn''t mean I''ll have to marry her."


    "But you like pretty girls, right?"


    "Of course I do! Every man does¡­" I sigh before sitting down on a chair, "Alice, why don''t you sit down and let me explain."


    "Alright" She said and sat down¡­ on my fucking legs.


    "Hah¡­" I sigh again as she gave me an innocent smile.


    I''m not gonna lie that I don''t like this. In fact, I very much do like it. Who wouldn''t want a pretty girl sitting on his legs, especially when she has long purple hair and big boobs.


    "Listen, Alice¡­ I don''t know if you know this or if your witch coven mothers have told this, but we men¡­ we''re a simple being."


    "We see a beautiful girl, our brains get mushed and we want to fuck them. But when all that''s done we leave her."


    Yeah, I said it. I said it bluntly to her face. I don''t want her to get bad ideas that just because she''s coming on to me doesn''t mean we''ll get a happy ending. I might probably fuck her in the future if my will doesn''t hold but before we do that, I want her to know the truth.


    "I''ll most likely do that too, if a beautiful girl wants me to fuck her, then I''ll probably will¡­ if she doesn''t have any health problems. But if she thinks that I''ll stay with her and live that happy doll life with her than she would be dreaming."


    Her face still didn''t seem that she understood or she''s way too good at hiding it, "So you''ll just leave after having sex then?"


    "Yep!"


    "So why don''t you leave big sister Anna."


    "Thank you, that''s a good point you made there. You see, I won''t leave her. Why? Because I love her, plain and simple."


    "She''s not like any girls, she''s special to me. I''ve known for her my whole life and intend to spend it with her."


    "But you can''t marry her?"


    "Yeah¡­ yeah that''s a biggy right there." I say while drinking.


    "Is it because you''re a noble?"


    "Yes¡­ that''s the most probable excuse but not the complete one." I say and finally Alice''s face breaks down to confusion.


    "You see, Alice, I''m a very selfish man, an opportunistic man and marriage¡­ that is something I want to keep caged until I find someone who has the same ambitions as me or could help me fulfill mine."


    "Big sis Anna, can''t help you in that category, huh?" Alice remarked touching my face.


    "No, she can''t." Can''t say that saying such doesn''t hurt me but it''s the truth. I can''t live easily yet, not until I am sure I''m powerful enough to protect myself and my interests.


    "I think big sis Anna understands that."


    "Huh¡­ you think?"


    Alice nodded, "Yes, that''s why she doesn''t want me to fall for you too¡­ she doesn''t want me to wait just like she''s waiting."


    "Hmm¡­" I look over the table, my face an unknowable expression.


    "But it''s okay. I''m happy with the station I''ve been granted so master I''ll hope that you''ll forgive me for this intrusion."


    "Huh? What do you mea-"


    "Smooch!"


    Before I could ask her, Alice kissed me.


    ''Hmm¡­''


    This kiss was different. This wasn''t like Anna''s sensual one that meant to touch my sense nor was this like Marva''s which would jolt up my body.


    This was something else. It was sweet and gentle. Like she was trying to calm me through my storm and show me her love.


    And maybe what I need was just this¡­ some gently love and understanding. Who knew that the flirty Alice would give me such a feeling?


    It was too close to my heart to ignore this so I let her kiss me and joined in with her.


    ''Smooch~''


    ''Smooch~''


    I held her body closed to me as she did the same while kissing each other. We just stayed in our place and were kissing each other without anything else in our mind.


    No Rough Play.


    No Tongue too.


    Just a normal loving kiss between a master and his witch maid¡­ that''s a bit horny.


    It seemed that it really was horny for me as Alice felt my cock becoming bigger and moaned in exchange.


    "Hahh~" A soft sensual moan escaped as we kissed.


    After a while of just doing that, I stopped as she looked at me with a bit hazily as we took our breaths.


    "Hah¡­"


    "Hah¡­"


    A thin line of saliva connecting to us like a bridge broke as I was the first to break our silence, "That was¡­ something else."


    "Hah¡­ did you¡­ dislike it?" She asked with genuine worry.


    "No, on the contrary I liked it a lot."


    She smiled like a young maiden in love, "I''m glad. It was my first." Then before I could get any more kiss, she jumped off me and backed away, "Not so fast master¡­ I won''t give in so soon."


    "Hee" I snicker, "Alright then, have it your way."


    I get up and try to catch her and she prepared to run.


    "CURFEW!" Came the same soldiers voice.


    "That bastard really has some timing." Alice said with plain hatred looking towards the window then turned back to me with a smile, "Why don''t we continu-"


    "No, not now Alice. As much as I want to, the city will go on lockdown and we need to leave tonight."


    "Bu- but¡­ that would mean I won''t have time with you back at the mansion with Big Sis Anna guarding." Alice said as she turned sad.


    "Alice¡­"


    "Alright, master." She pouted dejectedly and turned around, "I''ll go pack."


    "Jacob, wear your coat, we''re leaving."


    "YEah! Came a shriek close by.


    With that both of us got out a bit later. As we walked the hallway, I ask, "So how''d you like the show peeping tom?"

 Chapter 155 - 155 - Rumors and Truth

    "Wh- What do you mean?" Jacob said trying to act all unknown about it but I know he saw it.


    "So that wasn''t you back there behind the cupboard trying to peak at us, then?"


    "Of course not, I made sure to cover my face with cu-¡­ oh shit!" His face just made a breakthrough as he slipped out the words, "Well fuck it!"


    "Yeah, I saw it and I have to say, it was C+ for me."


    "C+?... what the fuck are you talking about?"


    "I mean, there wasn''t any tongue play nor were you even a bit rough with her. Fuck! You could have grabbed her perky butt sitting over you, I saw she was giving you the signal."


    "You idiot!" I say with a pale face, "I wouldn''t grab her perky butt, it was a gentle kiss. One that doesn''t mean you have to do horny things."


    "But you did try to go for more."


    "Yeah¡­ but that was after the kiss, before the kiss doesn''t count." I say while pointing at him, "Besides you should have known this, it may be the only kind of kiss you''ve had with Amelia."


    "Fuck Off! I never did anything with that bitch." He said facing away.


    "With that mouth, I can guess why."


    "It doesn''t matter, the fact is, she let you grab her butt and you didn''t so¡­ haha to you." Jacob said without knowing if that really came out as a good comeback or not.


    "She didn''t, you''re seeing into things." I say but can''t get the thought out of my head.


    ''Did she really want me to grab her butt though¡­ she did kind of let her butt up at one point. But I thought that she was just trying to sit in a comfortable position.''


    ''Did I really fuck up and gave up on a nice butt grab?!''


    ¡­


    As we carefully walked the quiet alleyways of the city, Jacob asked me through his fully covered grey cloak, "Where are we going exactly?"


    "To the Vagrant Palace."


    "That place?" Jacob said remembering the lone standing tower at the center of the black market, "Do you need some kind of information?"


    "Yeah I do, but most of all I need to make sure my safety is secured."


    "Your safety? What does your safety have to do with them anyway?" He said as we came before the same bar that doesn''t have much customers.


    "You might not know this, but the Vagrant Palace isn''t just a place for selling information but it''s actually a hitman organization." I say as we walked in the place.


    "Hitman organization? You mean they kill for money?" Jacob asked as he gave the specific knock on the backdoor and went inside.


    "Yeah¡­ but they''re not your run in the mill type of people. They don''t just take in any hitman. They take in professionals, those that actually have a chance of killing people regardless of their stature."


    "You might know the story about duke Legilas of Horien."


    "Yeah, I think I do." Jacob nodded, "Isn''t that the story about his own brother betraying him and later killing him for his status as the leader of the family, right?"


    "Yes, that''s what story they decided to spin with. But in reality, the true killer wasn''t him but his wife who made a contract with the Vagrant Palace and killed her own husband so that her own son would get the status, not his sons from other wives."


    "SHIT! That''s actually real! I heard rumors of his fifth wife killing him in secret but I always thought they were just rumors, not actually real." Jacob said in awe. "Isn''t that a huge secret then?"


    Rumors and truth have a hand to hand relation. You just have to accept if the rumor was the truth or not.


    "Yes, it is." Came the old voice behind Jacob as we stood in the underground hallway with the doors.


    "AHHH!" Jacob screamed like a girl with high pitch before calming down as he saw it was the old guy.


    "Ah, old guy, It''s you. I almost died there for a second." Jacob said before remembering the guy''s words, "What did you mean by ''yes, it is''? Does that mean this was a big secret once?"


    "To tell you the truth, only the higher echelons of our organization and some special people know about the real story? So can I ask the master Tax, how you know about this?"


    I wasn''t disturbed by the fact that he knows my name, by now I figured out who he is, "It was told to me as an example actually. To tell me how powerful the Vagrant Palace is."


    I don''t know if he figured out my bluff or just decided to go with it as he said, "Okay, thank you for answering my question and before you go, it''s the third one this time."


    "Thanks for that." I give a brief nod of gratitude before going to the door.


    "Haha, old guy. You speak in a funny sense. By the way, how did you know his name and why do you say ''our organization''?" Jacob laughed jokingly, "You make it sound like you''re an assassin or something?"


    "Hehe¡­" The old man gave a secretitious laugh as we went through the door. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The old man¡­ he makes it seem like he actually is an assassin."


    "You''re wrong."


    "I know, how could h-"


    "That man was an assassin."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Jacob couldn''t help but gulp as we walked through the corridor, "You serious?"


    "Hmm," I nod, "Not only that, but if I''m correct. He was a infamous one back in his youth."


    "Shiiiit¡­ so why is he working as a doorman then?"


    "Who knows?" I say, opening the door, feeling the secretive and mysterious vibe emanating from the black market.


    Ironically, there was more people here than up in the city. You would have thought that with curfew going, people would come even less here in fear of getting caught. But no, they become even bolder, because they know the black market wouldn''t let the guards or soldiers in inspection come here.


    Still, that didn''t mean it worked without rules. The black market had its rules and its overseers, the door man back there was one. There wasn''t much information about that door guy, but it was vaguely said that even now, that man had good strength in him.


    Besides, him knowing my name wasn''t a big deal. After what happened in the stadium today, it would have been embarrassing if he didn''t.


    We walk quickly through the bizarre pathways of the market as we hide ourselves from bad eyes. It took more than a few minutes to reach the center with so many people having gathered here. It was almost like all the bandits and thieves had relocated here because of the curfew.


    Standing before me was the long black tower, The Vagrant Palace.


    It was both a reassuring and a suffocating place for people who know what they''re about to get into.


    Going inside, we saw a large long hallway colored in a traditional fashion set. The place felt rich and the people inside empowering. But there was a coldness here that wasn''t out in the market.


    It almost felt like every single person here was a hitman or assassins. Most likely they were¡­


    Ignoring the subtle eyes of the unknown, we come before the receptionist who this time as well, was a woman.


    The woman wore black and grey white clothes that made her seem like a cold and apathy person. But here she stood, with her gentle eyes and a smile as bright as a daisy.


    "Your PM, please."


    Surrounded by a place full of killers.

 Chapter 156 - 156 - The Vagrant Palace

    "Your PM Please?"


    The woman said to me with a bright smile as if this was just a routine introduction for a hotel receptionist. Her smile and the way she talked would even fool the experienced if they don''t know what they''re here for.


    Jacob himself was a bit suspicious looking at the lady. He couldn''t tell if she was in on the whole hitman organization thing or not. If I hadn''t told him about it before then he probably would have not known about it either.


    "Sir, your PM please." She gently asked once more. There wasn''t any hurry in her tone.


    She looked a bit older than me with a sense of maturity. Maybe six or seven years older.


    A PM was a type of identification item at the Vagrant Palace. PM for the short term of Personal Medallion. Like the name, the item was Medallion that was used to verify and do any kind of work in this place.


    "I don''t have a PM."


    The smile on the woman went away and replaced it with a worrying one, "Oh no! That''s a problem sir. Without a Pm, you can''t do any kind of business in this place."


    "Yes, I know that."


    "Oh! You did? So are you here to create a PM then?" She asked and because of her gentle behavior I didn''t feel bad about her sudden suggestions either.


    Or that''s just how good her skill at manipulating people is.


    "No, but I want you to take a look at something for me."


    "But sir, without a pm-"


    "I know, I can''t do any business without a pm, right?" She nodded cutely at that, "But this is regarding to it and it won''t actually be a business thing, just want to verifying one thing."


    "Can you please at least do that?" I smile too as she had a thoughtful look.


    "¡­Hmm, that depends. What do you want to verify?"


    "I want you to check the pm configuration of a man named, Agrave Van Tax."


    "Agrave Van Tax." She repeated the name, "Alright then, give me a moment."


    The woman turned around and went through the door. After a minute later, she came back with a large black logbook.


    "Oh my, that looks heavy, why don''t I help you with it?" Jacob said as he slyfully went to help her with the book and placed it on her desk.


    "Thank you for that, the book was quite heavy for me." She smiled at Jacob as he blushed before coming beside me.


    I just looked at this with no emotion emanating on my face. She was extremely intelligent, this woman in front of me. Much more than Jacob behind could ever understand.


    If she wanted to then she could sell Jacob in the black market three times and even then, there was a chance she would be able to convince him that was a mistake.


    Man, if you think that the woman at my time in the past world were scary, you can''t even comprehend what these ones can do to you.


    She opened the book and looked for the name. At each page, she licked her lips gently with a finger before using it to turn the page. This was a good technique, making her seem nimble and cute, making others lower their guard against her.


    Nobody would be that stupid to-


    "Hah¡­"


    I looked beside me and saw Jacob looking at her with a dumb smile.


    This dumbass!


    "I found it!" She said and looked the page over as her face quickly frowned and it only became worse.


    Jacob seeing that asked, "Is something wrong, big sis?"


    ''Big Sis?!... motherfucker I will¡­ Nah, not now Henry. Not now.'' I internally calm myself as the woman nodded.


    "I''m afraid I can''t give you any information of this man. His identity is way too valued for me to just give it away, sir. I hope you would understand this." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Hmm¡­ as I guessed, the bald fucker already had acquired good value over here. I hope my gamble here pays off.''


    "It''s alright, we understand big sis, no worries." Jacob smiled, "We won''t trouble you anymore."


    Then he tugged at me, "Alright then, let''s go."


    "Bang!"


    "Hey! What gives?" Jacob complained while rubbing the place I chopped on his head.


    Ignoring him, I turn, "Miss, can you check one thing, see if his status is changeable?"


    "Alright" She said and searched for it before nodding, "Yes, it is."


    "Who will it go to?"


    "I''m afraid that I can''t say that."


    "Alright, but can you at least tell me if it will go to his next of kin?"


    The woman took a deep look at me before deciding to trust me as she nodded, "Yes, it will. But can you tell me why you are so adamant in finding that out."


    I smile. Her question now wasn''t a big deal anymore. What I wanted to confirm had been confirmed and it''s just as I wanted.


    "Yes about that, you do know that this man is dead, right?"


    "Yes"


    "And that''s why I''m here. I''m his next of kin, his only son."


    The woman''s eyes widened for a bit as she covered her smile, "You are! That''s good then, you will get his PM-¡­"


    "Cough Cough!" She stopped her excitement, "Before I celebrate, I''ll need to confirm if what you said is actually valid. Can you give me any form of identification?"


    "Well, my name is Henry Van Tax and this," I pull out the ring on my index finger, "Is my families Signet ring. I''m sure this will be enough."


    She nodded, "If its valid then yes, it will. Can you give it to me for verification, I can promise that you''ll receive it just as you gave it."


    "Well, if you promise." I joked as she laughed and winked.


    "I promise." She took it and tip topped off back behind the door.


    "What''s up with that?" Jacob asked angrily, "I behave gentlemanly with her and I get a smack, you do it and you get scot-free with a fucking wink from her."


    "Relax, Prosthetic Romeo, this is just a play. The only reason she winked me is because I''m about to become a big player in the game. It''s natural for her to flirt with me."


    "You think so." He said and turned around while muttering quietly, "Then I still have a chance."


    I shake my head, the guy got ntr''ed once and he still doesn''t understand women.


    This time it took a bit longer for her to come back. But when she did, she also brought a gold plate with her. Over the plate was a black pillow that had two items over it.


    One was the signet ring I gave and the other was a medallion.


    Putting the plate on the desk, she smiled at me with her hands joined before her stomach, "Congratulations, Henry Van Tax for joining the Vagrant Palace."


    "Because of your status as our GOLD member, you get to keep all the coins that the previous member had on his account. But also because of your new admission to our society, the Vagrant Palace gifts you 500 coins."


    "Please put a drop of your blood on this acknowledgement sheet and sign it."

 Chapter 157 - 157 - Agatha

    I take the blade given by her and use it to cut a part of my finger. Dropping the blood on the paper, I use a pen to write my signature.


    "With that, you are now officially a GOLD member of our Vagrant Palace." She told me with a bright smile, "Please take your ring back and this medallion too."


    First I wore my signet ring back on my index finger before taking the medallion. Just like my VIP GOLD status, the medallion too was made of gold. It was large but a bit flat with the drawing of the Vagrant Palace drawn on it. The mark of Vagrant Palace started with a plus and ended with a knife on the middle which was tilted right.


    "The medallion itself will be your identity in all Vagrant Palace''s business marks. In short, the medallion is called PM. If you click the button on top of the medallion it will open up showing your status and how many points you have."


    As she said, I clicked on the small button at the head of it. Suddenly the gold medallion opened up like a pocket watch. Inside the layer of it was made of gold but the writings were done in a special ink, one that only the Vagrant Palace was capable of doing.


    Name : Henry Van Tax S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Status : GOLD


    Points : 10367


    SC : 34542421


    There was my name, status, points and SC. SC was serial code, this number would be used to issue any requests or hit contracts that I would want on my account.


    BUT HOLY MOTHERFUCKING SHIT!


    10 Thousand plus points! That''s like millions of pounds right here!


    Just how much did the bald guy had on him? And did I actually was able to completely loot him?


    I threw the thought out my head, this wasn''t the place for me to get disoriented right now.


    I close the compartment as Jacob next to me asked, "How much is 10 thousand points worth?"


    "It''s very very much." The woman replied, "It''s enough to say you''re our special VIP." She said in a mischievous tone that only made Jacob more curious.


    "So can he like¡­ kill anyone?"


    "That depends on who he wants¡­ but for curiosity, yes."


    "So let''s say if he wanted to kill a certain Re-" I chopped Jacob on the head again before he could finish the name.


    "Shut up for a second, would you? I didn''t bring you here to mess around."


    "Alright alright, I won''t trouble you anymore." Jacob said actually becoming quiet.


    "Oh! Sir, do remember to keep your medallion safe with you. If you lose it then it''ll cause you trouble."


    "Hmm, about that. My father''s medallion." I said getting closer, "I wasn''t able to find it. So if anyone had it, can they use it now?" I ask. I actually wasn''t able to find the damn medallion no matter how hard I looked around the house.


    Initially I thought it would be on him with how special it was but it wasn''t on him either. So either he hid it somewhere very safe or that girl stole it.


    The lady thought quickly, "It would have caused trouble, yes. But we, at the Vagrant Palace get news quite quickly so when we heard that Mr. Tax had deceased, we made sure that his medallion was crossed off."


    "Woah, you guys are quite practical, aren''t you?"


    She smiled but didn''t say anything.


    "Sir, now with your addition, do you have anything that you want with us or do you want me to give you gentlemen''s a tour of this place?" She said, the latter part with a wink.


    Jacob was about to say something stupid but I went first, "No, that won''t be necessary. But I do want some information."


    "Alright then, please go to one of our VIP rooms and I''ll sent someone to-"


    "No." I stopped her, "Actually, I also have to discuss something very important. How far up the ladder can I talk to?"


    She smiled, "Well, with your status as our GOLD member, anyone that you want to."


    "Well then, I want to talk to the chairman of this bran-"


    "Unfortunately, both the chairman and the vice chairman are out for important business, so you can''t talk to them now."


    "Oh?" I say and think for a moment.


    ''I can''t wait for them to come back. I don''t know how long it will take and I need to leave the city today.''


    Seeing my distraught look, the lady quickly said, "But I can get the assistant of the chairman. She should be able to help you with anything you want."


    "The assistant?" I say before nodding, "Alright, can you arrange it right away?"


    "Just give me a moment, sir." She said before going back and coming out a few moments later, "Please follow me."


    With that, we began to follow her through the long hallway. I don''t know if Jacob could feel it or not, but the aura from all of the people was making me a bit¡­ nauseous.


    So much so that I wanted to rip their heads off and feast on them¡­ does that make sense?


    Maybe it''s the killing intent of all this people here.


    Still, I make sure to control myself along the way. After going through the third floor, the lady finally stopped before a red door and opened it, "Please wait inside, Ms. Agatha will visit you soon."


    Soon¡­


    The handle of the door turned as both me and Jacob looked from our comfy couches. A woman of mature beauty walked in wearing a beautiful green dress.


    She was older than the receptionist and me by 10 years or so. She also had a thin sliver glass over her eyes, that made her seem more intelligent than a babe.


    She was a combination of mature beauty and intelligent, something that men want if it doesn''t go over the scale.


    "Gentlemen, I hope I didn''t make you wait too long." She said, shaking our hands as she sat opposite to us.


    "Not at all. Still, it was worth the small wait for a beauty such as you."


    "Oh, you jest." There was no real joy in Agatha''s eyes. She had long lost her human innocence and understood the rules of the underground. She had great control of her mind.


    Still she couldn''t help but take looks at Henry which he missed, ''Hmm¡­ he''s quite tall and¡­ strong.''


    "My name is Agatha and I''m the Assistant for the Chairman of this branch."


    "First of all congratulations for joining our organization and we''re deeply sorry about your father." She said both words in quick but professional sense.


    "Thank you for both." I say, sipping on my cup of herbal tea. "I wanted some information about two people."


    "As long as we have intelligence about them, you can get them." She said showcasing me my status''s worth, "Which two people?"


    "Margaret Religias and Rebecca Hailey."


    Agatha murmured both name. One that she was known to and other that she couldn''t recall.


    "I can give you information about Ms. Margaret but about Rebecca Hailey, we would need to look for it. I''m sorry but you gentlemen would have to wait a bit longer here."


    "No worries, I hope that Ms. Agatha would let us have her presence in the meantime."


    "Ha ha ha." She laughed with a subtle glint in her eyes while looking at Henry.

 Chapter 158 - 158 - Neo-Aligia

    "Here is the scroll containing some information about Margaret Religias and Rebecca Hailey." Agatha put two white scrolls on the table.


    "Unfortunately, there isn''t much information about both persons."


    "Hmm? Why''s that?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Well, Ms. Margaret for example is an important person and someone who is very adept at removing her tail. You will understand more about her when you read the scroll." Agatha said before looking at the other scroll, "And about Rebecca Hailey¡­"


    "How do I say this?" She took a moment of deliberation as I only became more curious, "We know some parts of her past which I don''t know if you know this, has connection with your father." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, I know that. But does it have information about what happened after that?"


    Agatha shook her head, "No, strangely after leaving Hyfelia, Rebecca''s movement were erased."


    "Erased?" I raise a brow.


    "Hmm, We don''t know how but all of her history was simply gone from existence. It wasn''t until a year ago that she resurfaced as an assassin." Agatha recounted what she learned from the scroll, "She did a few assassination jobs that we ourselves gave it to her."


    "Rebecca''s success rate is 100%. Her patience on the other hand isn''t, still she didn''t cause any problem for us. Which you will also learn with detail when you read the scroll."


    "The strange thing about her is that she never took a job that wasn''t against a corrupt person."


    "So she''s one of those do gooders type who only kill people for justice?" I ask.


    "I would say so¡­ unless you''ve seen the way she killed her preys. Sometimes she killed people so horribly that the family couldn''t even identify the body, let alone give an open burial."


    "A shameful ending huh." I say while remembering what happened to baldy.


    "Is that all?"


    "Yes. I''m sorry for such low quality information, but both people are good at keeping their tracks clean."


    "No problem, this much will do me enough."


    "Still as thanks for doing your first business with us, those two scrolls are on the house."


    "Really?" I am getting quite a luck today after what happened in the morning.


    A kiss by Alice, free 500 coins and now two scrolls scot-free.


    Agatha smiled, "You are our newest GOLD member, to us, your satisfaction is of most important. Do you need any other assistance? I heard that you wanted to meet the chairman for something very important."


    "Yes, I do." I nod while giving the scrolls to Jacob, who tucked it in his pocket, "The reason why I asked for someone so high is that, I want to get the Neo-Aligia Status."


    "Neo-Aligia¡­" Agatha''s eyes sharpened, "May I ask where you learned about that?"


    "That''s irrelevant." I shake my head with a smile, "I just want that status which is why I asked for the chairman. But he isn''t here, so it''s you."


    Agatha looked at Henry for a while, trying to figure out who he was. To know about Neo-Aligia meant he had to be the top 1%. Even through Agrave was once close to the top, he was still far from learning about this. So there must be someone behind Henry who is helping him out.


    Agatha leaned back in the couch and brought a small metal container. Opening it, she picked out a white cigarette and right as she was about to light it, she remembered about Henry and asked, "Do you have any probl-"


    "No, go right ahead."


    Lighting it, Agatha took a drag of the cigarette. It was a deep one.


    Neo-Aligia


    It''s been a while since she''s heard of that term.


    It was a title given to few extremely special people who the Vagrant Palace couldn''t place any kind of hit contracts on nor could they give out information.


    It was a title only the top 1%... no even less than that people had.


    Agatha herself didn''t know how many people that had such a status but it definitely couldn''t exceed fifteen fingers.


    Not only was it super important but it was also extremely secretive, so much so that Agrave Van Tax shouldn''t have known about it. But that fact that someone as na?ve (In Sense) as Henry knows about it spoke volumes.


    "Mr. Tax"


    "Hmm"


    "Since you already know of it, you should also know how important it is."


    "That I do."


    "Then you already know that this is beyond my hands and maybe even out of the chairman of this branch''s too." Agatha blew out the smoke, clouding the atmosphere in front of her as she put her right leg above her left.


    "This title isn''t something that I can just give it to you even if I had the power too. It''s something that must be carefully looked upon and only people who have done significant for the organization could be worthy of having."


    "Yes¡­ I know all that." I say as I sipped my already cold herbal tea, "I also know that only the five elders could decide upon if anyone should be worthy to get it."


    "The five elders?" Agatha frowned, she couldn''t understand what Henry was talking about. Agatha didn''t know anything about the five elders. "What are you talking about?"


    "Hmm? You don''t know?" I look at the frowning woman before me and smile, "Well then if you don''t know than it probably means it is above your paygrade."


    "Can you tell me about them?"


    "Hmm¡­ let''s just say that the five elders are the real master of this organization. It would be best if you learned about them from the chairman." I said.


    Agatha nodded, understanding the secrecy. She herself knew how bad it can get if someone just divulged out secrets freely.


    She took a deep breath of the cig before blowing it as she said regretfully, "So then it seems that you''re trip here had been wasted for nothing. I''m sorry that I couldn''t help you with this matter."


    "It''s no problem." I give a subtle signal to Jacob as brought out a scroll. I put it on the table and pushed it towards the woman, "Do me a favor and give this to the chairman when he comes back."


    "What is this?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t tell you that. But tell him what I came here for and also tell him if he wants the other half of that list then we can do the transaction."


    Agatha looked at the scroll in her hand for a while before nodding, "Yes¡­ I''ll tell him that."


    ¡­


    "Well then I hope that we can do more business in the future, Mr. Tax."


    "Same as I." I said shaking her hand which had a sudden grip to it which flashed in her eyes but I ignored it.


    With that, both me and Jacob turned around and left the Palace.


    As Agatha saw us leave, she couldn''t help but feel bitter when I skillfully ignored her subtle suggestion. She knew that I knew what she wanted but still ignored her.


    "Kuino"


    "Yes, madam." Kuino, the receptionist which Henry and Jacob had talked to before, respectfully said to Agatha.


    "Next time when that man comes, immediately get him to a VIP Room and give him the best treatment."


    "As you say, madam."


    Agatha turned and right as she was about to leave, she stopped and said to Kuino, "Also, if he came alone then bring him to my office."

 Chapter 159 - 159 - Help On The Streets

    The walk out of the black market was quiet. Even with so much people bustling around us, we didn''t think much about them. As my work was done, there was no need for me to delay staying down here, so I left with Jacob.


    It also seemed like Jacob might have finally become a bit mature. Not even once, after getting out of there, did he ask what Neo-Aligia was or what was in the scroll that I gave to the assistant lady.


    I know he was curious about the scrolls and many other things down there, but it''s good to keep some questions inside. Sometimes too much knowledge can become a curse.


    As we walked through the corner alleys of the city, our view looked towards the street. Where once was bustling activity and uncontrollable noise, now became so quiet that even a needle drop could be heard from afar.


    The people didn''t care much about the curfew to honor it and remain home altogether. The only reason they are listening to the curfew is because this morning was quite horrifying for them.


    An attack near the royal castle!


    The Grand Central Stadium destroyed because of the cult leader!


    Streets filled with multiple bodies!


    A day which they thought would be one of celebration, suddenly became one of fear and sorrow. No wonder they are so scared that such people actually adhered to the curfew notice.


    Maybe even without a curfew, these people would have stayed hidden at home tonight. For them, the safety of their home was much more important than that of the city.


    Our steps were quick. Even with the streets empty and hollow, we didn''t think it was safe enough to walk around steadily. It''s at such moments of silence that something bad always happens.


    "Ahhh!"


    We stopped as we heard the scream.


    It was the cry of a young girl. One that was filled with fear. Even if we could hear the sound, we didn''t see the person emitting it.


    As we looked around, Jacob asked, "What should we do?"


    "It would be best if we just ignored the sound and carried on. Could even be a trap set for those hearing it." I said quickly looking around seeing no soul watching us.


    "Alright then, let''s go." Jacob said and we started speed walking again.


    "Please DON''T!"


    "No¡­ Don''t do this!"


    But as we quickly walked through the alleys, the sound only seemed to intensify for us. As further we walked, the sound seemed as if it was coming closer to us.


    Before long, we passed through an alley where the sound came from. But not before giving a quick glance to it.


    At the end of the alley was a girl, who was being attacked by three middle aged men. The girl was being held by two men as she thrashed around and the other man was laughing slyly as he tore off her clothes. Her screams filled the area, hoping for someone to catch on to it and help her.


    But we passed by the alley and walked on.


    We didn''t look back as the scream only continued.


    "¡­Should we help her?" Jacob asked, unsure of what to do.


    Hearing him, I stopped. I stood there for a moment, quickly thinking of our move. It wasn''t like saving her would be big hassle right now.


    Time was of the essence, sure, but still we had some time in our hands to clean off some dirt from the street.


    "Please¡­ Please don''t do this!" Her screams came out from the alley in shrieks and showed us how horrifying this was for her.


    "Hah¡­ Jacob." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm"


    "Do you think you can handle them on your own?"


    "Those bums¡­ yes." Jacob said with good resolution in his eyes. He saw the girl; she was young... too young to experience such pain.


    Helping wasn''t in the forte for Jacob so much, but ignoring someone in pain right in front of him wasn''t either. He might have great hatred to burn down many people but he still tried to keep that to a minimum.


    "Alright then¡­ show me what you''ve got." Jacob nodded to me before quickly running towards the alley.


    ¡­


    "No! NO! Don''t¡­ I don''t want this!" The girl screamed as the bastard in front of her tore away her last piece of clothing, revealing her naked body to them.


    "Hmm¡­ she''s fresh, ain''t she?" The man grabbing on to her left, said with a dark look in his eyes.


    "Hmm Hmm, Exactly! It''s been so long since we had a woman. Especially one so young and beautiful, hehe." The guy holding to her right, laughed while tightly grabbing on to her soft body.


    "AHH, NO!" The girl screamed, only to be slapped by the man in front of her.


    "Don''t scream so much, it''s annoying!" He said, before grabbing one of her breast as she squirmed in tears, "It''s best if you just try to enjoy this."


    "Please¡­ Hmph hmph¡­ don''t do this. I¡­ I''ve never done this before." She pleaded but instead it aroused the men holding on to her.


    Suddenly their eyes became even sharper than they were before, "A Virgin!... Damn! Aren''t we the luckiest today!"


    "Yeah¡­ to think that of all the girl that could come to our hold, it would be a virgin. Hehe! It''s going to be extremely fun tonight."


    "We can show her the true pleasures of sex!"


    "Yes, we can all fuck her while I do it from behind!"


    The guys laughed with glee as the girl''s eyes slowly became hollow in desperation, ''Is this¡­ how it''s going to end?''


    "Haha Haha Haha¡­ AHH!" The man standing in front of her, who was laughing just a moment ago, screamed in pain as they looked at him.


    At the man''s stomach, they could see a sword protruding out of him. The man himself didn''t understand what was happening as he said, "Wh- What''s this?"


    "This is me, sticking it to your behind!" Jacob said as he pulled out his sword and the man fell on the ground.


    "Shit!" One of them said as he let go of the girl, "Wh- Who the fuck are you? Why the hell do this?"


    "You''re raping a young girl here and asking me what I''m doing here?" Jacob''s eyes were narrowed, "Seems like you''ve long lost it then." With that, he ran.


    "No no.. AH!" The guy stepped back trying to get away from Jacob, but he wasn''t fast as Jacob stabbed him right in the heart.


    "Hu¡­ One left." Jacob murmured as he looked at the last one, who put a knife up to the girls throat.


    "Ta- Take one more step¡­ and this girl di-" Before he could even complete his sentence, a knife made of water, penetrated his skull, instantly killing him.


    I step out of the shadow and come before the girl. She looked at us in fear, while hiding her breast and pussy.


    Good thinking, it''s not good to trust people that can kill three grown man so fast.


    "Jacob"


    "Yeah"


    "Take her home."


    "Alright"


    I could have just let her go on her way. But who knew what will happen to her again if she was left alone in such a state.


    With that I left the place, leaving the girl to Jacob''s safety. The guy might be desperate for a bang, but not so much as to force himself on a defenseless girl.


    ...


    "Click!"


    "Hmm?" I open the door but see no one around the place.


    "Sssss!" The sound of water falling sounded from the bathroom as I went closer to it. I don''t know why¡­ but I didn''t knock or ask who it was before opening the door.

 Chapter 160 - 160 - A New One

    I open the door¡­ expecting something truly extraordinary and magnificent. The scent of her body oozing towards me as I ogle at her like a monster ready to mate.


    The sole purpose of reproduction thoughts going through and making me ready for what is to come and what state I will leave her behind.


    Instead all I got was an empty bathroom with the shower being left on.


    "¡­fuck! I got worked up for nothing." I say angrily while turning off the damn shower. Then as I left the bathroom, I saw the figure of Alice going from one room to another as she was wrapped in a tower.


    The smile returned back on me, ''Maybe I will get something today."


    Slowly following her, I look at her through the doors corner. Alice was inside her room, washing her hair. Her body was covered by a long towel as she fixed herself with the mirror.


    "Hehe¡­" An evil laugh breaks out of me which got noticed by her. Alice turned around immediately and looked at me.


    At that moment, I felt a bit scared peeking at her like this. Knowing her, she would make me regret this for a long time.


    Surprisingly, she smiled. "Master, you''re here."


    "Well¡­ yeah, I am." What is this? Why is she not embarrassed or angry over the fact that I was peeking at her?


    "Where''s Jacob?"


    "He''s out for something¡­ he''ll be back in a while."


    "Oh, Good!" She said before and was about to fling her towel open.


    My eyes widened at her bold action, ''What the fuck is this! Is this the reverse fuck?!''


    "Wait! What are you doing, Alic-"


    I couldn''t finish my sentence as Alice opened up her towel, uncovering her body.


    !!


    But instead of her fully naked and hopefully wet body, it was a nightgown that she wore. Not one that was sexy as the one Anna had, but one that completely covered up the body, leaving no imagination for the spectators.


    I froze in my awkward stance, which looked like I was halfway from grabbing her and running away.


    "Is there some problem, master?" Alice asked at my weird stand.


    "No¡­ nothing''s wrong. Just getting worried about something else entirely." I said and dusted my shirt.


    "Hmm?" Alice looked at me for a second before looking at her body and the towel. In a moment, her confused expression changed to one of mischief as I paled.


    ''Oh shit.''


    She smiled sexily at me as she showed the towel, "Master¡­ did you perhaps think I didn''t have anything under this towel?"


    "Hmm¡­ I- I¡­ maybe I thought that."


    "Oh!" She took two steps forward with a fake astonished look, "Then does that mean, you were spying on me before?"


    "Wha- What! That''s complete ridiculous. You''re shaming on my moral state. Clearly you don''t have any proof to back that up." I said with mock courage.


    "Alright then." She said slowly coming closer to me, "So you weren''t spying on me then." I nod, "And you also didn''t think that underneath me¡­ was my naked body."


    "Which was purely wet from the hot bath that I just had." She whispered close to my ear.


    Gulp!


    My right hand suddenly started to shake before it went up. Alice saw that but said nothing as she slowly exhaled her hot breath into my ear. My hand reached up just enough to touch her large breasts.


    ''Go ahead master¡­ give in to your inner desire.'' Alice said but she herself couldn''t help but get aroused at the forbidden scenery she herself had created.


    My hand was inches away from touching her boobs as she also brought her body closer to me.


    "Hey I''m back!"


    Jacob''s voice immediately startled me awake as I shook for a moment before moving away from Alice.


    "Well then Alice¡­ you get ready and I''ll¡­ also get ready in my room." I said and quickly ran away from the horny girl. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alice''s expression darkened as she snickered, "That fucker! He always ruins my precious moments with the master."


    "He was only moments away from touching my breasts¡­ hah!" Alice thought in agony as the memory of Henry about to grab her came.


    Just as she was in her own mind, Jacob walked by her door before stopping and asking, "Hey, Alice. Did ya remember to pack my luggage too?"


    "Pack your own fucking luggage, you lowlife asshole!"


    "What was that!" Jacob said, ready to fight once more.


    Alice came right in front of him before giving him a look that scarred the courage out of Jacob, "You mess with my lovely moments with master again and¡­ I''ll cut it!"


    !!!


    Jacob''s eyes widened so much that it was about to fall off. Alice didn''t care anymore and just gave a hard pat through his shoulder while walking away.


    ''¡­Maybe I should do my own laundry from now on.''


    After some time¡­


    I look at the carriage in front of me. It was the same special carriage that I had requested from Valint, right now it was loaded with luggage. Much more than what we had originally brought.


    There were a lot of magic books and equipment''s that I brought for Alice, Jacob and the others. There was other stuff too but I couldn''t quite recall them exactly.


    "So everything''s ready right?" I ask turning around but my expression went flat at what I saw before me, "Did something happen¡­ again?"


    Standing before me was Alice who had a remorseful look on her and Jacob who looked shaken up and shook every time Alice would move, as if preparing himself to defend against her.


    "Nothing!"


    "nothing"


    Both said the same words but it was said in completely opposite mindset.


    "You know what¡­ just forget whatever happened between you two and Alice, stop agonizing Jacob."


    "What! But master¡­" She said in a pleading tone but I ignored it. So she immediately looked at Jacob with anger as he pulled his hands up in a shield formation.


    ''I''ll gonna gut this bastard!''


    ''Y- Yeah... go ahead. I''ll protect my honor.''


    "Let''s go already, the city''s close to lock down."


    With that, all of us went inside the carriage. Alice in front of me while Jacob next to me as he scooched close in fear.


    ''I don''t know what happened with these two but I can definitely guess what could have been the cause.''


    ¡­


    The carriage started its journey and we easily got out of the city. Even with so much trouble with others also leaving the capital, we went out without a hitch.


    The rest of our journey went smoothly as well. We arrived before the gate of my mansion as the sun rose up. It felt so quiet and peaceful that I couldn''t help but think something bad is coming.


    But that''s just bad thought.


    "Sir, Welcome back from your journey." Surprisingly it wasn''t Anna who came to welcome me first but Raven.


    "It''s good to see you too." I nod, "How is your small party or tribe faring here?"


    "Fine. They are quickly getting accustomed to the place and we''ve already built more than half the houses that we need for living. The boys are also faring quite good in their jobs, I''m giving them rough training as you asked."


    "That''s good. How are things going at the mansion? I hope you guys didn''t get into any trouble while I was out." I said in mock joke but Raven didn''t reply back. I looked at Raven''s face and saw him having trouble as I ask, "What happened?"


    "Well¡­ a somewhat big problem."


    ¡­


    "Where is she now?" I said, my stride quite fast for a walk.


    "At the living room."


    As soon as I approached the living room, I opened its door and immediately spotted the figure.


    Her crimson eyes looked at me with zero surprise as she said calmly, "Took you long enough."

 Chapter 161 - 161 - Veronica Blasphame

    Her red crimson eyes combined with her blood red hair made me think of her as something extremely dangerous. But it also made her ethereal to me, someone like her shouldn''t exist in this plain mortal plain of ours.


    Her black dress with red linings gave her a dark but regal feeling which pushed up her impressively large breasts.


    The face of her so exquisite, so perfect that I can''t compare it to anyone or anything¡­ maybe she is somewhat close to the goddess but the goddess was in a league of her own. Still, to be able to compare even a bit of this woman to the goddess was a great feat in its own.


    She had a youthful view that was magnified by her mature presence.


    She is too beautiful¡­ more so than anyone I have ever seen in both of my combined lives.


    Is she really human?


    "Took you long enough." She spoke with a smooth tone that flowed like melody in my ears. Her voice was not only smooth but also had a sweet ring to it.


    Her pull is so strong that I couldn''t even answer her. But somehow I was able to get out of this hypnotic feeling that she put on me.


    My eyes seemed to blur her image for a sec as I got back, "Um¡­ sorry, I kinda seemed rude for a second there."


    Abigail''s eyes widened for a brief moment which quickly reverted back to their calm, calculating state, "Is that so... I''m sure it must have been from the journey you just came from."


    "Yes, that probably is."


    With that, silence seemed to occur between us as we both sized each other up. I glanced at her with my overly OP eyes which only made her beauty and worth stand up and she sized me up with those eyes that seemed as if it just found its new toy.


    After some time, we finally were able to get a summary of each other.


    ''She''s dangerous.''


    ''He''s not ordinary.''


    Abigail smiled with that thought and pointed me to a seat, "Are you going to keep standing or are you going to give me some company?"


    I laugh at that, "Haha¡­ sure, if that doesn''t bother you Ms. Veron-"


    "Mrs. Veronica Blasphame." She corrected me.


    At that correction, I don''t know why but I felt a bit of a sting at my heart. Still, I made sure not to show it on my face and sat in her opposite seat, facing her through the table.


    "Well¡­ it seems we''ve been put through a bad conjunction, hah." I say patting my thigh as she nods.


    "Yes, that is so. I didn''t think that we both will get fooled like this by that man. He seemed a bit shady to me when I met him but my husband didn''t listen and just accepted his words at face value." She said with anger which I couldn''t quite place if it was real or not.


    "Alas, you''re husband wasn''t the only one who got fooled by him." I say, giving a brief glance at Redwick who lowered his head in shame, "My men too were fooled by him which got us to this situation."


    What we are talking about may seem completely strange to you, or it definitely is. Well, that''s what you get when you have no context.


    Alright then, small explanation.


    Previously when I had asked Raven about if something was wrong he recounted a story to me. The story started a few hours after I had left for the capital, with a carriage arrived at the mansion. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside it, were two women. A maid and this lady Veronica Blasphame that sits in front of me. They told Anna, Redwick and the others something that shook them to their core.


    That this mansion was theirs and we were occupying it unlawfully.


    Yeah, I know¡­ it seemed very sketchy when a beautiful woman combined with another one suddenly came and accused us of living in the new house that I recently bought.


    Way too sketchy.


    Still they couldn''t just kick them out like that. It''s not like we were living in the deep woods with no civilization for miles and an wolf army that is supposed to do my bidding.


    ¡­Yeah, I would have totally kicked them out if I was here. But unfortunately, Redwick was a man of honor and he had a soft spot for women of all caliber.


    So he went the lawful approach and asked for the document.


    This is where things get awry.


    This woman gave him the document which was actually real and not fake as Redwick and the others thought. What was much more surprising was that after comparing it with the document that I got from the original owner, mine turned out to be fake.


    Well, it wasn''t actually fake but Veronica''s turned out more real than mine.


    Does that sound confusing and hard to understand? If it is then I''m glad.


    Because I don''t understand shit that''s been happening over here!


    How the fuck did I get the fakey document and this unknown but extremely super hot woman have the real one?!


    There was no indication of her or there being a fake document in the novel. Arthur didn''t get fooled like this in there. So who is this woman and how the fuck did I get stuck like this at such a situation?


    Maybe this is just karma coming back to bite me after I killed¡­ way too many that I can''t remember.


    So after that reveal, surprisingly the woman didn''t complain and she didn''t even call the cops on us. Instead she insisted or more like authorized my people that she''ll be staying here until I came back and talked it out with me.


    Believe it or not, Raven actually said that he couldn''t defy her words even though he tried hard. He said that it was extremely difficult and her words always made him do everything out of its proportion.


    Though, she didn''t ask much from anyone nor did she try to pry too much into me except for who I am, why I went to the capital, what kind of person was I and what kind of things I liked¡­ the last one was a bit unusual but since she''s hot, I''ll let that red flag go pass me.


    So here we stood¡­ or sat actually.


    "So Mrs. Veronica, as much as I like talking with you-"


    She interrupted me at that, "Oh! So you like talking with me? I like talking with you as well."


    "Not what I was trying to sa- Wait! Did you say you like talking to me?" My mind itself reverted back to her praise.


    "Hmm¡­ you seem like a nice man."


    "Oh! That''s good¡­ or it isn''t. What do you mean by a nice guy¡­ do you mean like a nice guy or a nice nice guy?"


    "Maybe¡­"


    "Wait! What am I even asking anyway? I''m going way too out of topic." I said which immediately made her raise her brow.


    ''Hmm! As I thought. That ability doesn''t work much on him. Just like that kid, Arthur.'' Her eyes squinted looking at Henry who was confusingly saying things that he himself didn''t understand.


    ''Does he have some connection with that cat?... let''s just see for now.''


    Finally, I stopped breaking out of notion and ask directly, "Mrs. Veronica, are you trying to hypnotize me?"

 Chapter 162 - 162 - Courage or Danger

    "Mrs. Veronica, are you trying to hypnotize me?" I ask directly.


    But instead of frowning or being angry, she smiled mischievously, "Mr. Henry, are you trying to accuse me of such a crime?"


    "Well¡­ you are extremely beautiful so it''s not really a crime, is it?"


    For the first time, Abigail herself went awestruck at the sudden honest opinion that Henry said. It''s not like she hasn''t heard honest opinions of her beauty before but this was the first time when a man she had hypnotize and failed but actually ended up admitting her beauty¡­ and all that without being angry at her.


    So she couldn''t help but laugh out.


    "Hahaha Haha"


    "Hahaha Haha"


    For the first time in many years, Abigail laugh in pure harmony. Not at seeing the cruelty of her enemies or even at the misfortune of others. She laughed like she heard a joke that actually was funny.


    Which made Olenna, who was standing behind Abigail shocked to her core. Never has she in decades, seen her mistress laughing with joy like that.


    "That laugh¡­" I said which made both women look at me.


    Abigail suddenly felt a bit amiss at herself, she didn''t think that she would actually laugh like that. But she did and that too in front of Henry, which made her a bit embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry, that was ou-"


    "It''s gorgeous."


    Abigail''s widened eyes looked upon Henry''s face which looked at her with a pure joyful smile. One that wasn''t occurred by her own abilities but by Henry''s own reason.


    That''s why she couldn''t stop the blush coming to her face as she froze at me. It seemed like time stopped for both of us and only the two of us remained here.


    Unfortunately we weren''t alone.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Olenna''s cough woke us up. Henry got up from the compulsion of her smile, while Abigail shook herself a bit and that blush went away immediately.


    "Ahhm!" Abigail coughed, "Alright joke''s aside, we were about to talk about what we should do about this situation."


    "Hmm, yes I did have that thought before¡­ nevermind." I shake my head. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Abigail felt an itch in her mind. She really wanted to know what I was about to say but couldn''t let her desire get out with her guard dog standing next to her.


    "Tell me, what you thought about this?"


    "Hmm? You aren''t going to tell me yours first?" Abigail asked.


    "I would¡­ if I had one." I laugh, "You can''t expect me to have a plan when I just heard of this¡­ exquisite situation."


    Abigail heard the slight flirting wordplay of mine and did not hate it one bit like she did with the others. Instead she smiled, "Yes, I suppose you''re quite mad at this situation. To just come from a big journey and hear of this."


    "Well¡­ let''s just say mad isn''t the sense I am looking at it." My eyes boar deep into hers. Maybe it was because of my special eyes but I seem to see something extraordinary in hers.


    "COUGH!" Olenna coughed, "Madam, here are the document papers."


    Veronica took it and gave it to me which I shook my head, "Don''t need it. I understand that your words stand worth enough and that papers real enough."


    "Alright¡­ but are you sure you''re just gonna trust the words of a complete stranger." She asked me with a dark meaning.


    "No, but I trust my people and I believe they won''t lie to me about this. So let''s just pass the stage of verifying things and talk solutions. I suppose you already have one in mind."


    She nodded, "My plans a simple one. We find the guy who sold us the mansion and find out why he did this to us."


    "I''m sure that he didn''t think that he could fool both of us and get away with it. If he did, then he''s a foolish man but I still want to know why."


    "Alright then, after that?" I ask, the real ending to the solution she has in mind.


    "After that¡­ I would like to live in this mansion."


    Fuck I just got this mansion!


    "Unfortunately, my husband has other plans in mind so I can''t do that. I''ll just get the money back from that guy himself and get going. Until then, I hope you don''t mind sharing such a huge mansion with a lonely lady like me, right?" She asked with a touch of innocence that only made her seem more sharp to me.


    "Of course it will be my pleasure. But can I ask you why you don''t want to stay here when you bought this place?"


    "The not staying here part isn''t mine, it''s my husbands. Even after being fooled by him, I don''t mind staying here after I get my money. But my hubby insists on leaving this place because of some baseless rumors."


    "Rumors?"


    "Yes, he heard that there are some ghosts and other supernatural things out in the deep forest next to the mansion. But I don''t believe in those things. They aren''t real, they''re just stories to frighten children."


    I smile, "Yes, I believe so too. But still¡­ for safety reasons, you shouldn''t go out in the woods."


    "But I did."


    "You did?" I don''t like where this is going.


    She nodded, "Of course I did. I wanted to cut off such thoughts from my husband''s mind. So I went into the woods myself."


    "And did you find anything?"


    "Actually¡­ I did."


    "What?"


    Her face was serious as she said, "I found a lot of shadows inside the forest that was leading me to someplace, which I followed."


    ''She fucking followed it! Don''t tell me it was the remaining effects of the Sigmat Stones?''


    "Finally after following the shadows for a while, I found out something completely terrifying."


    "What?"


    "I found red monkeys."


    "What!?" I scrunched up.


    "Yes, a village completely made of red monkeys." She said as her face came back to normal, "Then I came to the thought that the monkeys are the reason of such rumors."


    "W- Well" I smile in relief, "It''s good to hear that you''ve cracked the case Mrs. Veronica. You are quite a brave woman going there all on your own."


    "I wasn''t alone¡­ I was with my maid Ol-"


    "Olivia" The maid introduced herself, "It''s an honor to be in your presence, Master Tax."


    "Nice to meet you too."


    ''Ms. Interruption.''


    "Still, two women going alone so deep into a unknown place is a good feat but stupid as well."


    "Yes it is¡­ but it turned out good, didn''t it?"


    "Yes it did." I nodded and we were quite for a while.


    "Well, it was nice to meet you Mrs. Veronica. I''m gonna leave you now and take some rest." I say, waving my hand, "Please enjoy this mansion as your own since you bought it too and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call my maids."


    "Thank you for your generous hospitality, Mr. Henry. I hope I get to spend more time with you." Her enticing words still shook me as I left.


    As I walked the corridor with Raven, I said, "Give me a detailed information of what she''s been doing till now."


    If I''m right about who she is¡­ I''m a dead man walking.

 Chapter 163 - 163 - What Is She ?

    Inside the Dining Room¡­


    Veronica saw Henry leave with strong strides as her eyes reflected a fascinating glint.


    ''He definitely isn''t a simply human. That willpower and strength he has is okayish but he''s eyes¡­ they are something entirely else. It was as if they could see through me and tell who I am.''


    "Madam"


    "Hmm" Veronica replied while sipping her tea, "What do you think about the boy?"


    "He''s dangerous."


    "That''s easy to see but I wanted a deeper answer."


    "Hmm¡­ He acts casually and sometimes behaves in both vulgarity and respect but I believe he''s only clouding his real expression behind those false ones."


    "That''s what I think too but¡­"


    Olenna looked down at her mistress with curiosity, "Hmm?"


    Veronica shook her head, "No¡­ it''s nothing. Maybe just a false glimmer I think. But I think he has a strange aura around him, don''t you think so?"


    "Regardless madam, I believe we should leave this place as soon as possible."


    "Why? This place is quite fine to my liking."


    "The capital is in a huge problem madam, we should tend to its matters as quickly before something bad happens."


    "Don''t worry about that, I already left my clone there. Even if anyone recognizes it, they won''t be able to do something when we think the same." Veronica said lying back at the chair, "Besides¡­ it''s been so long since I''ve left that horrid place, eyes always on me searching for some mistake."


    She sighed, "Finally I can take a breather here. Let me rest for a while, would you?"


    Olenna glanced at the puppy eyed look that her mistress was giving her and thought for a moment before sighing, "As you say madam, I am only advising you because I am one of your most trusted people and responsible for your life¡­ nothing special."


    "Good!" Veronica smiled, "You should take some rest too¡­ think of it as paid leave."


    Olenna only paled at her mistress''s suggestion before sitting down and joining her.


    In the Living Room¡­


    Sighing, I let down the papers in front of me and say, "Seriously? Is this it?"


    "Yes sir." Raven said as he stood before the desk.


    "So what you''re telling me is she''s done nothing else than hang around the mansion¡­ she''s never even been outside the mansion ground once?"


    "No" Raven shook, "But her maid had left the mansion a few times."


    ''Olivia¡­ she too seems a bit sketchy to me. But nothing that can thoroughly point her out.''


    "Alright, has she been out tomorrow morning?"


    "In the morning?" Raven thought for a moment, "I can''t say for sure, I was occupied with training the others so I didn''t see her. I''m sorry for my negligence, sir."


    I shook his apology off, "Nah, it''s okay. You can''t always keep her on your eyes 24/7 now, can you. This much information is good enough for now."


    The paper before me was the detailed information that I had asked Raven to relay for me. It had a lot of details about Veronica¡­ if that really was her name, but I''ll figure it out later.


    For example, the paper had reports of where she''s been going, staying and doing on her idle time which was almost all time. There wasn''t any rare or uneasy report of her, she mostly spent her time idling around the mansion and its grounds but didn''t venture too much out of its vicinity.


    There was also the detail of what she ate for this few days and how she behaved with the others. All in all, she wasn''t the talkative nor that cold too, she was in the middle.


    Veronica talked to people when she wanted to, but that talk would only be for a brief moment. She was very attentive of things, if she saw a maid dusting a place too much or forget to wipe that one tiny place, she wouldn''t point it out. But say it in a fashion that seemed as if she was glancing at something that shouldn''t have been there.


    To others, her presence itself seemed like a royal vessel that is to be respected and revered. I already saw from the way the maids and others made way for her to go where she walked.


    They did the same with me too but with me they had both fear and respect, for her it was respect and politeness, something that lower ranked people would only show to higher revered people.


    To everyone else she seemed the perfect lady, capable of bearing good children and honorable too.


    But how can someone be soo perfect in this world¡­ in any world actually.


    What they''re eyes seemed to have missed, mine were able to catch a lot.


    Like the fact that her breathing seemed too stable, like a practiced machine without a break in its rhythm. The only time it broke was when I commented on her laughter.


    That seemed like a real laugh¡­ I think.


    Except for that I saw something else that almost guarantees me 99% percent that she is what I think she is.


    My eyes with the special effect can break through the human skin and see the inside thoroughly. Which I did with Veronica and you wanna know what I found? S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Absolute Perfection


    There was nothing wrong with her body.


    Yeah it seems like that''s a good thing but actually it''s not. It very much is not.


    Any human being or even an animal would have some faults in their body. Even if it''s a tiny problem caused by food, diseases, combat or anything else, there should be something there.


    But there was nothing like that inside her. Her body was perfect, like it was sculptured by the hands of god.


    Now how can that be?


    Well for me there is only one explanation.


    She''s a fucking vampire.


    Yeah¡­ I know. I already have werewolves in my house and now with a vampire its just the perfect combination.


    Still there was a problem. Vampires are someone who are dead¡­ immortal being that can''t decay. Which in Veronica''s condition matches as her body didn''t decay or had damages in any way.


    The confusing thing for me here is her heart, which is beating. Now as I had said that vampires are dead so their bodily functions like the heart too should be dead or not beating, right?


    So why is hers still beating?


    That''s why I couldn''t tell for sure if she''s really a vampire or not. But with that fine body, hair and eyes of hers, it would be a damn shame if she wasn''t one.


    Fuck, at least she could have been an unmarried vampire. I can''t even flirt with her because of that. I''m sure her husbands like a thousand or so years old. He could rip me apart if I did something so stupid.


    ''Hmm?'' Something inside my mind clicks as the image of Olivia fills my mind.


    ''Now that I think about it¡­ Olivia''s body wasn''t the same as hers. Her body was extremely unusual too but it definitely wasn''t as Veronica''s. Which tells me that she''s at least a human¡­ or close to one.''


    ''Now Veronica can''t be a vampire and have a human maid, right? Or who knows Olivia could be a aide or¡­ familiar type of people that vampires keep around.''


    "Raven"


    "Sir"


    I give him a serious look, "How good are you at making wooden stakes?"

 Chapter 164 - 164 - Getting Handsy

    "I''ll make some then." Raven said before leaving the room.


    I see him out before looking back at the Veronica files, ''No matter what happens, I''ll at least need to be prepared.''


    "Knock" "Knock"


    "Come in." I say as the door opens and comes in someone that I''ve been desperate to see for a while.


    "Anna!" I get up and quickly take her in for a hug that she reciprocates.


    "Henry!" She said in glee too.


    As we hugged each other, She took my scent in. Feeling the heavy musk smell going through her nostrils she felt relieved.


    ''Hah¡­ as I thought, the real smell''s much better than his clothes.''


    Cutting off the hug, we look at each other with love as Anna says, "Henry, I''ve misse-"


    I didn''t let her finish and kissed her deeply. Without even waiting, I went for her boobs and started having fun with them too.


    "Hmm~" Her mouth filled with my tongue escaped a moan that surprised her.


    Anna didn''t think that Henry would be so rough on her just after they met. She too felt intensely hot at this moment and wanted to have sex with him, but this just wasn''t the right time.


    "Henry, stop!" She pushed me away as I stopped.


    I looked at her and saw that even amidst the love and lust, there was anger on her face, "What''s wrong, my love?"


    Anna blushed as she heard how I called her but stood ground, "We can''t do this now. It''s broad daylight!"


    I look around seeing the large open window in the room and say, "Do we want me to close them and then continue?"


    "NO! Stop being so horny all the time." She said while lighting hitting me multiple times on the chest.


    "Alright alright! I won''t do it now." I say as she finally stopped hitting me with strength of a teddy bear, "But I can at least kiss you one more time, right?"


    "Hmm¡­ okay, but you can''t grab my boobs."


    "What!" I feel shock at the restriction but eventually accept, "Okay, I won''t grab them."


    Anna closed her eyes and I kissed her once more. Our kiss was as passionate as the previous one if not more. As we kept on kissing each other while playing war with our tongues, a bright idea comes to my mind. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My eye opens as I glance at her focused close eyes, ''You said I can''t grab your boobs¡­ but nothing about your butt!''


    Both of my hands sneaks in before going for it.


    "MMPH!"


    Anna yelped as she felt my large hands grabbing on to her butt and playing with them. She looked shocked at me but eventually let me do as I pleased while we kissed each other.


    After some time¡­


    I finally let her go as she took deep breaths while wiping the saliva from her mouth. It seemed as if her energy had been sucked away by the kiss. On the other hand, I was doing great because of my quick regenerative stamina, I was a bit tired with my tongue sure, but it''ll get its strength back quickly too.


    It took a while before Anna could get some strength as she hit me again.


    "Why did you grab my butt! I told you not to do anything like that."


    "Well, actually you told me I couldn''t grab your breast but nothing about touching your butt." I say with a smug smile.


    "You!... forget it. Because of you my backside has been crumpled. Now all the maids will know that I did something dirty with you."


    "Who cares what they think love. The real thing is I love you and you love me and we are allowed to all the naughty things we want with each other." I whispered those words in her ears as she brightened up like a tomato and hit me again.


    "Stop messing with me." Anna said with mock anger before sighing, "Even if nobody notices something, she will."


    "Who?" I ask her, "Who will find out?... Are you perhaps talking about Mrs. Veronica?"


    She shook her head, "No, not her. I was talking about Ms. Olivia. Though, Madam Veronica also has a sharp eye but she won''t say anything."


    "So this Olivia says things to you then? Alright I''ll have a talk with her." I said and walked to the door but Anna quickly stopped me.


    "No no, you misunderstand Henry. Ms. Olivia doesn''t talk bad to us or anything, she advises us."


    "She advises you?" I become confuse, "In what way?"


    "Well in a maidly way. As you can see that Ms. Olivia herself is a maid too, but her experience and the way she does things are just perfect." Anna''s eyes lit up as she talked about the cold hearted interrupter.


    "She sometimes advises us on what to do when she has free time. She also shows us the way we should talk, walk and blend in the shadows too!"


    "I get the part about advising you but what is this about changing how you walk?"


    "And what the fuck do you mean by Blending In The Shadows!"


    "Are you guys maids or ninja''s?"


    "Language Henry! The master of the house must always maintain his decorum even in the face of great obstacle!" Anna reprimands me with a face of honor.


    "¡­Who told you that? Don''t tell me it''s that woma-"


    "She''s not just a woman Henry, she''s Ms. Olivia and you will give her the respect she deserves." Anna''s said as I had a pale comprehension, "Pretty please?"


    "I¡­ I''ll try. But Anna¡­ don''t lose yourself to this new method, Olivia is teaching you okay?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll still be your lovely Anna and pamper you alway-"


    "Don''t let her erase my dirty Anna whose moans could harden me miles away!" I say with passion before stopping and realizing that this words weren''t right for the time.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    After another round of beating¡­


    "Okay so, tell me seriously. What do you think of this two strangers?" I ask Anna.


    My face had a few small Band-Aids in different places. I learned today that Anna with her small soft hands had sharp nails.


    "To tell the truth, when I first met them, they felt kind of strange to me. Strange as if, they weren''t normal people."


    "You mean as if there was something wrong behind their seemingly perfect fatigue and they were hiding something so terrible that it could danger everyone!"


    "¡­"


    "Cough! I''m sorry, I''ll let you continue."


    Anna''s angry face went away as she recounted the past few days, "At first Mrs. Veronica was quiet and didn''t communicate with anyone and it was Ms. Olivia that spoke for her and talked about the mansion matter."


    "Ms. Olivia acted cold but was extremely calm and calculated with the way she talked. In a few moments, Mr. Redwick couldn''t deny her accusations and had to resolve with her suggestion of each side showing their documents."


    "But after a while when it was revealed that ours was the one that had a problem and hers could possibly be real, Mrs. Veronica made her entrance." Anna''s brows cracked, "When she talked, it was as if her words were the truth."


    "Everyone believed their words and accepted them without a hitch. Even I didn''t seem to find anything fishy until I thought about it for some time."


    "But thinking back again, she made correct suggestions and didn''t ask anything excessive of us, so that might be why everyone believed her." Anna said before her eyes sharpened as she said, "But Henry, I believe you should stay away from her."


    "She may be dangerous for you."

 Chapter 165 - 165 - Three Steps

    "Hmm¡­ why do you think that she''s dangerous for me, Anna?" I ask, "Did you perhaps see something uneasy about her?"


    ''Is she also suspicious about Veronica like I am?''


    "No, nothing uneasy or concerning actually. It''s just a gut feeling that I have." Anna shook her head, "From the start, Mrs. Veronica''s been asking a lot about you."


    "Me? Like what?"


    "Like who you are, what you like to eat, how you were in your childhood?"


    A smile appears on my face as the worrisome thought went away, "Those are normal questions Anna, not something to be worried about? She was just curious about the guy who got fooled like her husband."


    ''Hmm!''


    "About her husband, Anna, have you actually seen this husband of Mrs. Veronica?"


    "No, I haven''t." Anna had a thoughtful look as she said, "From what I heard from Mrs. Veronica and Ms. Olivia, her husband is a wondering merchant, I think."


    "Merchant?"


    "Hmm, a very busy one. They mentioned that her husband goes around the kingdoms for a lot of jobs. He doesn''t stay with her at all."


    "So he''s a wealthy man then." I say.


    ''He should be an ancient vampire if he is as wealthy as I think. Wondering around the kingdoms would be much less boring than staying at home with just one wife.''


    "Henry"


    I look back at Anna''s concerned look and realize why it was like that, "Don''t worry about that woman, I''ll be careful with her. But you should promise the same as well."


    "Promise what?"


    "That you won''t be too influenced by Olivia. Leaning is okay, but you can''t change your personality."


    "Of course, Master!" She said in a happy tone, "Do you need something, like tea or something to rejuvenate you?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, I would like for you to rejuvenate me." I say with a smug smile but wipe it off quickly, "But since you''re sooo occupied with this new guests of ours, I''ll just have a mango juice."


    "Alright" Anna walked out of the room as my thought reverted back to Veronica.


    ''It''s good that she''s not suspicious of her the same way I am. It''s better to be ignorant of things when you don''t have the power to face them.''


    ''If she had been suspicious about her, then even with me protecting her, I can''t sure that nothing will happen to Anna. If Veronica really is a vampire, then her hypnosis skills would make it very troublesome for the guards to do anything against her.''


    ''All I can hope is that she really came here because of the mansion and nothing else.''


    "But with my luck¡­ the chances of this going smoothly is very slim." I sigh before forgetting about this matter for now.


    ''Three months¡­''


    ''I only have three months before the story starts for real. I need to get things prepared first. Now what would I need to do before the academy arc -


    First - Some connections with some young masters going to the academy.


    Second - My own reputation needs to be high enough for me to be at least acknowledgeable in their eyes.


    Finally - The strength to break through the hurdles that I would have to face at the academy.


    I need to put my full attention to all three. But among them, I don''t really know how to achieve the first and second steps.


    For me to have connections, I need to have some sort of reputation. For me to get reputation, I either need people to acknowledge me amongst other reputed people or do something that''ll shine my name bright quickly.


    Now the third¡­ third is something that I can actually do and something that I need to definitely put my earnest focus on.


    With what happened yesterday with the cunt leader, I now realize that the level of strength I have is nowhere enough for me to be arrogant about. But in which category should I focus on first?


    Should I focus on my raw strength, which could help me in close combat and tight situations or Should I focus on better usage of my Sigmat Ring, which will help in battles with other sigmat users and also in various long range usage?


    I scratch my head because of the tough decision in front of me.


    ''Damn! Can''t tell which one I should actually focus on.''


    ''Fortunately for me, I have three months to decide on what I should really do.''


    But what do I do for the first two steps?


    I wonder what Arthur is doing right no-


    "EUREKA!" The plot comes to my mind as I get up and slam the desk.


    Thinking about Arthur, I remember what he is doing or would be doing in the future.


    ''If I''m not wrong then he should go to that place and will get into a conflict. One that would help him get a heroine in exchange!''


    ''But if I can use that conflict to my own usage¡­''


    A dark smile comes to my face as an idea blooms in me.


    ''A plan that would help me harvest both good reputation and connections.''


    The door of the office opens as Anna walks in with a tray and a glass cup.


    "Henry, I brought your mango juic-"


    "Anna, prepare my carriage, I''ll be going out tomorrow!"


    "What! Again?" Anna felt bewildered by the sudden order. She put the tray down on the desk and said, "You just arrived a while ago, it would be bad for your health if you go out again tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry about my health, Anna. I have something important I need to do so I can''t miss it."


    "¡­Alright" Anna reluctantly nodded, "Who else will be going with you?"


    "No one, I''ll be going by myself."


    "By yourself!" Anna was shocked, "That won''t do. What if something happens? What if you get attacked on the road or some thugs tries to still money from you?"


    "Anna" I smile at the silly girl, "You do realize that I had fought in a competition of life and death against multiple opponents and even survived against a fucking cult leader, right?"


    "What! When did this happened? Did you get hurt? Open your shirt now! Let me take a look." Anna said in a hurry as she went on to unrobe me.


    ''Shit¡­ forgot that I actually haven''t told her about the whole competition.''


    It took a long time before I was able to finally calm down Anna and tell her that I was actually fine and nothing had really happened to me.


    But even then she couldn''t completely calm down and told me to promise her that I''ll take more care of myself from now and won''t do stupid stunts on competition and stuff like that.


    She looked so innocent and cute at that moment that I wanted to bang her right there but she remained resolute¡­ my cute Anna.


    Doesn''t she understand that when night comes, she''ll be mine to eat?


    Haha, never mind, It''s more fun when the rabbit actually tries to fight before the mating process.


    ¡­


    The Next Day¡­


    We were once again before my beautiful and extremely study carriage as the workers or staff as Anna told me to call them, were binding the carriage and Alice was the one ordering them.


    Typically, it would be Anna who would do something like this but¡­ she was quite tired from last night so she couldn''t come.


    Ahh¡­ My Cute Anna, she fought so much yet knowing it would be futile~.

 Chapter 166 - 166 - Joint Journey

    It''s been sometime since the carriage had set off from the mansion.


    I was lying by the window looking at the green scenery outside as the process of what I would be doing came to mind.


    "What are you thinking that''s so important?"


    My eyes lazily wonder from the beautiful scenery to the extremely hot woman with red hair and crimson eyes. She was looking at me with such a beautiful smile that men would just take their heart out and give it to her. But to me, the smile seemed like a blade that would stab me in the heart with burning pain.


    Veronica Blasphame sat before me in the carriage. Not only her, but her cold maid with looks that could rekill a dead fish was with her too.


    When I was preparing to go out, she suddenly appeared and said that she had something to do where I was going and decided to go with me.


    Hah¡­ listen to her, deciding to go with me without even knowing that I might actually take her.


    But I couldn''t refuse her when she could be a vampire that could suck me dry with a simple move. So might as well play the gentlemen for the time being.


    It definitely wasn''t because she was beautiful and I wanted her company.


    I smile, "Nothing, just thinking of what I will do in the academy."


    "Oh Yes! I heard that you have won the Chancion Competition. That''s an impressive feat, congratulations." She gave a fake or real smile that was too good to tell.


    "Thank you¡­ but I didn''t win the competition. It got overthrown by a mad cult leader trying to recruit people for his idiotic cause." I said in plain anger.


    "Yes and I heard that you defeated him with some help from other students."


    "Well, I did have some effort in fighting him because of some help but defeating him¡­" A cruel smile comes to me, "That ain''t happening¡­ at least not with this pitiful strength of mine."


    "Oh? So you didn''t defeat him?" Veronica looked at me in confusion.


    "No¡­ it was only because of one woman that I am here today." I look outside as the image of the humangoes black ball comes to mind, "It was the queen."


    "The Queen! By what can you possibly mean?"


    Olivia couldn''t help but get cracked from the inside as she saw her mistress giving the most dreadful of acting.


    "The queen herself came and saved us who were still standing." I look back at her, "You know, she only used one move¡­ one move to decimate the guy."


    "Only one move?... you make it seem like the queen is an all-powerful witch or something."


    "Hey, You''re the one phrasing her like that but if you saw what I saw, then you probably wouldn''t be giving names to her like that."


    "Hmm¡­ if the queen is like as you say, the she''s quite powerful. Tell me, how did the queen look like to you?" Abigail said, her face coming closer to Henry.


    "Black"


    "What!" Abigail immediately backed away in shock.


    ''Black! I looked black to him!''


    "I didn''t see clearly but I think she was wearing black clothes; like the ones you''re wearing." I point to her similar clothes before the image of that brief figure came, "About her face, that I can''t say. She had a black veil covering her face. Still¡­ she was quite hot."


    "H- Hot!" Abigail felt a bit hot at that.


    ''How can so blatantly call me that!''


    "How can you say something like that about your queen? You do know that she''s married to the king, right?"


    "Of course I do, but that doesn''t stop a man from admiring a beauty can it? It''s not like she''s sitting right in front of me and I was flirting with her."


    Abigail didn''t know what to say about that. Even Olivia who had a cold look on her felt shocked at Henry''s words.


    "Forget about her, tell me about yourself?" I say, "What fascinates you, Mrs. Veronica?"


    "Hmph! Trying to get close are we? I''ll tell you but first you have to tell me about yourself." Veronica said lifting one leg over the other as her shallow black veil couldn''t cover the pure whiteness of her legs.


    "I just told you about me and you already know what you''ve wanted from my staff, but I don''t know anything about you."


    "That is true¡­ alright then, I''ll start. I like strawberry''s." Veronica had a smile as she described, "A red juicy strawberry."


    "Red huh?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Isn''t that a coincidence.''


    "Now tell me about yourself, what do you like?"


    "Well, I like strawberry''s too."


    "Really?... or are you just trying to copy my answer to get some points?" Veronica tilted her head as a glint passed her eyes.


    "It''s a bit of both, I think."


    She laughed at that, "You''re quite bold you know. Flirting with a married woman like this."


    ''Teasing me to take a bite at you!''


    "Who said I was flirting? I''m just trying to get to know the person that''s sharing a mansion with me." She smiled at that.


    "Oh¡­ my husband wouldn''t mind if it was jus-"


    "Cough Cough!" Olivia coughed, breaking out banter as she reminded, "Mr. Tax, I thank you for your generous hospitality, but please refrain from making crude comments with my madam."


    "You have a good maid in her." I say as she had a bored look.


    "You don''t know half of her stick."


    "Madam!"


    "Alright alright!''


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Olivia, we were only joking here. I hope you don''t mind." I said as Olivia emotionlessly looked at me before slowly turning away.


    ''Man, she''s a tough nut to crack. Is she really her helpful familiar?''


    The carriage came to a slow speed and a pocket hole opens as Raven''s face is shown, "Sir, We''re inside the city."


    "Oh, okay then¡­"


    I look at Veronica who responded, "Go to Gravil''s Wine Store."


    "Alright madam."


    A while later, the carriage stopped at the wine store and Veronica got out with Olivia.


    "Do you want me to wait for you at a specific place?"


    "No, you can go on your own. I''ll get a carriage." Veronica said and smiled, "Thank you for the fun journey, I hope we can do this again."


    "A company like you¡­ anytime you want."


    After that Olivia dragged Veronica away as the carriage moved on to where I originally wanted to go.


    "Alright, let''s see it then. Yep, this is the place¡­ I think."


    I stood before a shop called Nilest Games House.


    "Don''t stray too far away from us and make sure to¡­" Raven gave specific rules to the driver and came beside me.


    "Sir, Is this really the place?" Raven said as he understood what this place really was.


    "For sure, it''s because it''s that kind, that I''m here. Let''s go and try to blend¡­" I take a look at his furry look and idea went away, "Yeaaah, try not to do anythin¡­ just stay quiet by my side."


    Opening the door, loud chatter erupted out like gunfire.


    "No this can''t be!"


    "I did it! I really won this match!"


    "No¡­ my 60 pounds¡­ all down the drain." A man cried as he bent down to the table.


    "HELL YEAH! I won over 100 pounds¡­ I''m rich!" Another man said as he danced around.


    Yeah¡­ as you can guess by their chatters, this is a Gambling House.

 Chapter 167 - 167 - Gambling Plot

    A Gambling House


    A place where both the rich and middle class people come to get rid of their problems by getting rid of their money. It''s a place where people of all levels can play games to win money or lose big.


    Frankly people lose more to the house than win, but it''s not uncommon for them to win sometimes.


    Many places have such gambling houses for people to relax their nerves from the pain of life.


    The City of Magbeth had one too.


    It wasn''t the greatest in the kingdom nor too novae rich either, but just the perfect one for both rich and normal people to have fun in. It''s at such a place that I''ve come to accomplish my first part of the three steps.


    The lighting inside the place wasn''t too bright, it was just enough for everyone to be happy with. But it also worked greatly against the house which would sometimes tip the scales in their favor or the cheaters who would do the same.


    There were a lot of tables with multiple people playing many games. Dice Count, Craps, Poker, Cock Fight etc.


    It was also from this place that all those noises were coming from. But the place wasn''t just that, there was a bar too. The bar acted as a place for the winners to celebrate their win and also for the losers who got even more dissatisfied with life to drink their sorrows.


    But I didn''t come here to make a documentary about them now, right?


    I look around before finding a place with the most noise and people gathering around the office.


    ''Did it already start?''


    I go towards the place and mingle with the crowd before asking one of the guys, "Hey"


    "Don''t call me, can''t you see I''m seeing a entertainin-" The guy who got annoyed at my call yelled. But quickly silenced himself when he saw a wolfman and the almost seven feet tall me behind him.


    "Ye- Yeah, do you need something, sir?"


    "Bro, what happened over here?"


    "You mean this commotion?" He pointed in front of him as I nodded.


    "Oh Shit! You don''t know?" He laughed sneakily, "Something fun just happened man. Something extremely big."


    "Mind sharing the fun over here."


    "You see that guy over there, sitting on the bench like he got fucked hard?"


    We both looked at the front where indeed there was a guy who wore decent looking clothes and felt rich but was sitting on the table like he got fucked hard.


    "That guy is a noble called Bailin Hole. If I''m right he''s a Baron."


    "No, he''s a viscount." Another guy from the crowd corrected him.


    "Oh Yeah! Thanks. So he''s a viscount and apparently a regular player at this place too. It''s said that the guy had lost multiple times at this place but still refuses to gamble." The guy explaining said as he looked at the guy with anger, not pity.


    "Recently today, he suddenly bet big and lost over twenty thousand pounds."


    ''Twenty Thousand Pounds!'' That word kept reverberating around Raven.


    To him, hundred pounds was a big number and one that has significant meaning to it. Because he and his own brothers were sold to Henry on the account of hundred pounds each.


    So for someone to lose two hundred times more than that to a gambling addiction was quite hard to understand for Raven.


    ''Why lose so much money for nothing?''


    "So he lost a lot of money to the gambling house, right?"


    "Yeah" The guy nodded, "But do you know what''s surprising," He leaned in with an excited smile, "The fucker didn''t even have that much money on him?"


    "What!" For the first time Raven spoke as he was confused, "Then how did he lose so much money?"


    "That I don''t know. I heard that the owner of the gambling house believed his words because he was a regular loser and a noble so that''s why without even checking it, he accepted the bet. But if you ask me, Regular noble or not, when money comes in connection, you can never be sure who does what really."


    "Wise words, brother." The guy beamed at me, "So what happened next?"


    "As you can guess, the house wanted its money but the guy didn''t have any. That made the owner extremely mad, so mad that he was about to kill him right there but then a girl appeared."


    "This girl came and pleaded to the owner about letting the guy go and that they''ll pay back his money shortly." He scratched his head, "Apparently that girl was the guy''s daughter and she was extremely beautiful too."


    "Soo beautiful that the owner gave a new term to the noble. That his bets will be forgiven if he gave his daughter to him."


    "The guy accepted and the girl was about to be taken away by the owner when suddenly a boy appeared and started blaming the owner. They had some argument before the owner, boy and the girl went inside the office to talk out a solution."


    "Bro, did that kid perhaps had blue hair?"


    "Yeah, how''d you know?"


    "Just a lucky guess, haha." The guy felt confused at my laughter, "So how long had they been inside?"


    The guy sighed as he was annoyed, "It''s been some time since they went in. If you believe me, I think the kid just wanted a share of the girl so he and the owner are double teamin-"


    "They''re coming out!"


    "The owner is okay."


    "The girl and the boy''s out too."


    Because of our tall stature, Raven and I were able to see clearly what was happening.


    The door to the small office opened and came out two guys and a girl. The guy at the front was middle aged with some mustache and the other guy was Arthur, who looked like he was about to go to war. Then lastly there was the girl, she was quite beautiful in her chestnut colored dress and green blue eyes.


    A beauty you would expect in a heroine.


    But right now, she wasn''t smiling the least. She had a horrified expression as she was on the verge of crying and breaking down. Her eyes were on Arthur as she looked at him with her last hope.


    ''Damn! It''s only been like a few minutes and the girl already looks as if she''s in love with him¡­ if only such beautiful girls fell in love with me back in my previous world.'' I sigh at the thought.


    The owner came and sat on a table with two cups and dices as he said, "Kid, I''ll ask again. You really want to do this?" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur marched towards the opposite seat before slamming his sword with its hilt at the table and saying, "Of Course I am! Don''t break your own words!"


    "Hmph! Such arrogance¡­ you should know, I never lost to people in a game of dice."


    "That''s about to change today." Arthur said as the owner gave him a snort.


    "What is happening here?" The guy who was explaining to us asked.


    "The blue haired guy and the owner talked this out. Blue bet on his sword in this game and if he won then the girl will go with him and the bet will be erased."


    "Really!... But how''d you know that?"


    "¡­A lucky guess."

 Chapter 168 - 168 - Under The Table

    "It''s starting!"


    "Woah! The owner is having a match with a nobody over such a big stake!"


    "I''ve heard that the boss never lost a battle of dice before, It''s a mistake for the kid if he thinks he can win against him."


    "At least the kid will learn some lesson."


    The crowd mumbled out their inner dwelling, not afraid of what the people they were talking about would respond to that.


    The owner of the gambling house smiled hearing his praise while Arthur kept a calm look even with the odds against him. Meanwhile the father who had huge debt looked down at the ground in lost and his daughter prayed to her goddess so that Arthur would win.


    "We''ll have five plays, the one with the most wins or wins three times will get the girl and the sword¡­ you accept, right?" The boss said with a smile like he''s already won the game.


    "Yes" Arthur said with a calm look that somehow made the guy whiz in anger.


    They both took their dice and put in their cups before knocking on it.


    "Eight"


    "Sixteen"


    Pat!


    They said and put the cups down along with its dices. After a while, they lifted it up as the number matching the closest was fifteen, which was Arthur''s.


    "Hey the kid won his first play."


    "Simmer down, it''s just the first play, there''s still a lot left."


    Even through it was his loss, the boss had a smile, "The first one goes to you."


    Arthur didn''t say anything and started their next play.


    "Fourteen"


    "Five"


    Pat!


    Both slammed the cups on the table and revealed the number closest was five, coming to six. Again, it was Arthur''s win.


    "The Kid won again!"


    "Man, does he have great luck or something?"


    "This is his second win!"


    "If he wins just one more time¡­ then doesn''t that mean the owner will lose?"


    The boss didn''t mind the chatter, instead it helped him actually. He had lost two times but he''s smile didn''t diminish one bit. Instead it was Arthur who felt a bit disturbed by his smile.


    Even though he won two times, he couldn''t help but think there was something going on here. But he couldn''t find anything, especially with him winning. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to play?" The boss asked.


    "¡­What are you trying to achieve here?" Arthur asked.


    "What do you mean? You''re winning here and yet you are questioning me? Are you crazy or what!" The boss said as his eyes landed on the father-daughter duo.


    Both of them had hopes at the next play. Thinking that if Arthur won the next match, they both would be freed from their debts.


    Both players shook their cups before throwing down again as they said they''re numbers, "Nineteen."


    "Ten"


    They slowly lifted their cups. The crowd already clamoring to see the winning. They knew that this play might be the last play if things went Arthur''s way.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t.


    "Wooh! For a second I thought he might have lost it."


    "Yeah, the kids winning streak scared me there for a second."


    "The boss finally got lucky in this one."


    You could guess from the comments that Arthur didn''t win this time. It was the boss who won.


    The dice had come to twenty, with the bosses being nineteen.


    This win wasn''t huge. It was something that didn''t solidify his stand completely but at least didn''t break him.


    The boss smiled once more back at the calm Arthur who didn''t seem to find anything amiss over here.


    ''Let''s see you staying calm from now on bastard!''


    They took their cups and shook with intensity once more. The crowd clamoring around them to take a look at their game. Not knowing if it will be the last one or will it continue.


    "Pat!"


    "Eight"


    "Seven"


    Arthur''s number made the boss a bit weird. He took a moment before opening his cup and counting that it was seven. Getting himself the second victory in this play.


    Arthur didn''t say anything and kept on looking, his eyes still calm under the storm brewing within and out in the house. The father and the daughter on the other hand was now at a loss.


    At first they didn''t think that Arthur would be able to win much less get close to winning. So when he won his second play, they felt hope and cheered him silently. But as they saw the play going on, it became clear to them that last play would tell them their fate. With how the winning streak was going on with the boss, they couldn''t feel reassured anymore.


    The girl looked at the table before looking back at Arthur, who remained calm. Not the least bit worried about it. She didn''t know why but seeing him like that made her calm too.


    "Let''s do this, Brat!" The boss said, eager to finish the play and show the real winner.


    Arthur didn''t say anything and played with his cup before they both took some time and slammed it down on the table as they revealed their numbers.


    "Two!"


    "One"


    Again, the owner felt weirded out by the way Arthur called out his number. It felt almost like he had caught up to what the boss was doing under the table.


    The boss of this Gambling House is called Rocco Duncan. He wasn''t just the owner of this gambling house but actually a sub-leader of a gang.


    His gang is called Snake Tails. A notorious gang that had taken its root in the Leonidas Kingdom and has quite a few dealings in the black market.


    So even through Rocco gets his fair share of money from doing underhand jobs, this gambling house was his best place to source income. This house racketed out 40% percent of what he gets from his underhanded dealings with the gang. Best thing was that this gambling house of his was his legal way to earn money.


    So he needed to maintain the honor and power of this place by beating this blue haired brat in front of him. If he lost then it wouldn''t be too bad, but the loss of face would be irredeemable to him.


    So when the cup revealed and the crowd cheered on his point two count, Rocco smiled victoriously at Arthur, "Told you kid, nobody has ever beaten me at Dice before."


    He saw the hope break on the father and girl''s face and couldn''t help but feel a bit stingy. But hey this was business, you either win everything or others take everything from you.


    Rocco''s hands went to take the sword, "Should have walked away when I gave you the chance but no, you had to play the role of hero."


    Arthur put his hands on his sword, stopping Rocco, "What are you doing! Are you going back on the bet?"


    "I''m not."


    "Then why is your hand on the sword?"


    "Because it''s my sword."


    "But I won, so it''s my sword now brat!"


    "But you cheated."


    "Haha, look at you denying your loss like a real lose-"


    The boss couldn''t finish his words when Arthur lifted the table and showed everyone what was beneath it.


    "Look here everyone! The boss of this place is cheating with this technique." Arthur said showing a mechanism with some rocks in it.


    The crowd began to look doubtfully at the owner who said, "They are only rocks¡­ they can''t do anything."


    "Is that so?" Arthur''s words paled the boss as Arthur brought some dice.


    Using the rocks, he moved the diced from under the table, shocking everyone.


    "This isn''t just any rocks. This are magnet, something that can be used to cheat on Dice." Arthur showed everyone before kneeling down to the boss, "Tell me, is this how you win all your matches?"

 Chapter 169 - 169 - Escalation [ Part 1 ]

    Hearing that, Rocco couldn''t help but grit his teeth in anger at the moment. He really wanted to kill this kid right here and now. He probably would have given order to his people to do that too but didn''t.


    Right now, there was a lot of attention on him. The people would be looking forward to his next action. So if he did anything unsavory then that will be linked to his future character forever.


    If he gave the order to kill the brat, then in the eyes of everyone Rocco would be a true thug. Of course, it wasn''t that the people already knew he had ties to the gang called Snake Tails, but for them it was just some connections to put fear into people to not run away with his money.


    Also he couldn''t announce that he was one of the sub leaders of the gang as it will put the gang in jeopardy. The army really didn''t like some gangs as his, meddling in politics much.


    So with no road to escape and no road to solution, Rocco didn''t have any other choice but to apologize. He gritted his teeth in anger and spoke, "I¡­ I''m sorry for the despicable act that I have shown today. Please forgive me for this sir an- and take the girl as yours."


    "You still don''t get it, do you?" The brat''s words made him look up to see a disappointed look on Arthur.


    "It wasn''t my goal to make you embarrassed like this. It was to make you regret on your actions but the way you are speaking makes me realize that I have not done that."


    "But, sir you have! I do regret my actions and that''s why I ask forgiveness from you!" Rocco felt the pain with each word he uttered, "If my words displeases you than please forgive me for them too."


    "It''s still not enough."


    Rocco who was on the ground already, asking for forgiveness in the most embarrassing way, couldn''t help but want to stab this bastard thousands of times for this.


    "What¡­ What else do you want me to do?"


    "I want you to apologize."


    "But I am!"


    "Not to me."


    Rocco looked up in confusion to see Arthur looking back with a steel face. Understanding what he meant, he looked to his side and saw the father-daughter duo standing behind him.


    Again, Rocco felt the pain and embarrassment this would bring him but yet found no other choice. He turned to the duo and begged, "I''m sorry sir for my despicable actions and I''m sorry that I''ve turned my despicable eyes to you, madam."


    "Please forgive me for this!"


    Everyone in the gambling house were shocked to their core seeing the boss begging like this. To them, the boss of the gambling house was an enigmatic figure, a powerful one.


    One that didn''t bow to fear and stood face to face against the strongest gamblers that owned him money. But after what they saw today, that illusion seemed to break from their mind.


    With that, the respect they held too.


    The heroine, who being apologized to felt something ominous from the owner and understood that she had to let this go here and leave. But her father on the other hand, saw the distinct change that appeared in the surrounding.


    ''Now''s my chance!''


    The guy sprang forward and said in loud words, "You fucking bastard!"


    Rocco grit his teeth harder but yet not say anything.


    "You are a leech that has taken money from countless people and enjoy while doing so."


    "I can''t just forgive you like this! I want you to give me back my money!"


    "What money?" Rocco asked, "All the money that you''ve lost is because the house won fairly."


    "YOU SCUM! How dare you talk back to me!" The father bellowed in mock anger, "I want you to give me back the twenty thousand pounds that you stole from me!"


    "Twenty thousand pounds! But you didn''t even have that much money on you." Rocco could see what was happening to him. So he knew that if he didn''t fight back then he would not only lose his reputation but a lot of money too.


    Arthur as well saw the what the guy was trying to do and wanted to stop him but felt hesitant when he heard the next words.


    "But you took my daughter for that reason! Who knows how many others daughters you have taken by force."


    "You¡­ you were the one who offered your daughte-"


    But the guy didn''t let him finish, "You fucker! You''re taking back again!"


    The girl seeing her father getting agitated for nothing, tried to stop him. "Father, please stop. Don''t say such words anymore. It''s already over, let''s just leave now."


    ''He''s acting out unnecessarily again.''


    The father shook his daughter away, "No, it isn''t ending here. I want you to give all the money that you took from others too now!" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What! I- I can''t do that!"


    "Why can''t you? You''re extremely rich right? I saw how big and beautiful your house is and how you have so many beautiful young women surrounding you." The father gave a sneaky laugh, "I''m sure you have more than enough to pay back all of us."


    Arthur seeing this was about to stop the guy but the people instead made reason with the father.


    "Yes, He''s right!''


    "Give us our money back!"


    "You took our money because you only cheated!"


    "If you don''t give us our money back then¡­ we''ll raid your house and take your wife away!"


    What once happened to be a normal problem, sparked into a full blown one just because of this one man. Rocco looked at Arthur in anger and couldn''t help but curse this brat.


    ''Youuuu¡­ because of you now I''m getting threatened like this for nothing!''


    ''Taking their money unfairly? I cheated them? All lies! I never cheated this fools, this bastards are those that would lose money to children if they could.''


    Rocco knew that even if he gave them his money, he would still get beaten by them. So he would get hit but not lose money.


    Arthur saw the domino effect falling on the people with the father''s words and tried to calm the guy, "Hey, stop this!"


    Instead he was shaken away too, "Don''t try to stop me! I have to stop this guy here or others will be ruined like me too." The guy seemed as if he was carefully warning Arthur.


    But in Arthur''s eyes, he saw the greed in the father''s eyes. Saw how the way, the corner of his mouth spread into a nasty smile and knew he made a mistake saving this man.


    ''This guy! He''s not gonna stop until he''s ruined the owner.''


    Arthur knew that he had to do something right now. But before he could do that he was interrupted once more. But it wasn''t the father this time.


    ''I think it''s time to step in.''


    I smile from the back place of the room where no one was giving any attention to me. I started walking to the center, moving away people to the ground without care.


    The father seeing the chance, controlled his fist and went for a strike at the guy. But right before it could land, he felt it stop in its moment.


    "Now now, why don''t we be a little diplomatic huh."

 Chapter 170 - 170 - Escalation [ Part 2 ]

    The father being stopped so abruptly, didn''t like it one bit. He scowled towards Henry and was about to shout, "Which imbecilic dares to stop¡­ me?" But mid-sentence his words came out as a question as he finally saw him.


    To the father, the man who grabbed his hands was towering before him and just from his large hands he could feel the intensity of my height. So when he finally saw the man, the father felt he was facing a demon.


    Arthur who saw that it was me, had a difficult expression on him. Because of the last meeting ended between us, he didn''t know if he could still call me a friend or an enemy.


    The father''s expression darkened quickly as he wanted to apologize immediately to Henry. But in the next moment he stopped when he saw that all the people were looking forward to his next action.


    ''If I stop now, then they might turn this against me. Besides, why should I be afraid of this guy¡­ it''s not like he''s gonna hurt me.''


    The guy yanked his hands away from me and said, "Why did you stop me?"


    I almost smiled at the bad gambler, ''Man, he really is acting like he''s the big deal. Did he forget what his fate was just a few moments ago?''


    "Why? Because I saw you were trying to hurt an innocent man."


    "Innocent!"


    "Well¡­ innocent may not be the right word but he definitely didn''t do much for you to treat him like this."


    "Of course he did! He tried to rape my daughter!" The guy said with a loud tone as if it was the truth.


    "Is that so?" I say while tapping my chin then look behind Arthur, "Miss¡­ mind showing me a place where he might have left a print."


    "Wha- What?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girl being called out like this flustered and didn''t know what to say. Her father had exaggerated his point. The owner of the gambler house was indeed bad, but not to the point that he was going to rape her.


    Even the father didn''t know what to say in accordance to my words.


    "Oh! Okay, I suppose you''re shy to show, huh." I seemed as if I was deliberating something important, "Alright then, can you show me any part of your clothes that''s been torn by him?"


    Again the girl didn''t know what to say as she stayed quiet.


    Arthur knowing where I was going with this, stepped in front of her, "Don''t call her out like this, Henry."


    The father gathered his courage, "Who are you to dare sully my daughter''s honor, huh! Do you know that I''m a noble? You''re asking a noble''s daughter to show her secret visage to you."


    I took a deep look at both people before starting with Arthur, "First of all Arthur, Fuck off this matter or don''t get too close to it. We both are unknown particles to this subject and therefore have the same amount of attachment to it."


    Then I turn towards the father, "And you!" My finger glares towards him as the man gulped subconsciously.


    "Didn''t you say that he tried to rape your daughter? Because that''s not what I heard from the crowd."


    "The crowd''s words don''t matter."


    "Exactly, my thought." I nod, "That''s why I wanted to know directly through real evidence. But here you are, talking about me tarnishing your daughter''s honor and whatnot?"


    "Tell me people," I turn around, asking everyone, "If he''s daughter already been defiled in that sense, then does she even have any reputation to protect?"


    "Why doesn''t she show to us already? Is she afraid that we will be ogle at her already used body?"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Hahaha!"


    The people gathered around the spectacle, laughed at my words. The thought about protecting an already withered flower was quite amusing to them.


    The girl who was being laughed at, looked down towards the ground in embarrassment as she started sniffling.


    Arthur quickly came before her and tried to stop my mocking words, but the father beat him to it, "You! Do you even know who I am? I am a Viscount! A Goddamn noble with the respected rank of Viscount! How the fuck, do you dare to talk about defiling my daughter and laugh at it, you rascal!"


    "Stop, don''t take this too far." Arthur tried to stop the guy but couldn''t as he made his quick walk towards me.


    Then just as I had thought, a noble''s arrogant nature took the best of him as he clutched on to my collars and started shouting, "I will murder you! I will have all of your family and its fucking children working at the mines. I will make sure that the wives of your house are sold as slaves that would be nothing but reduced to mating materia-"


    Arthur saw the dangerous glint coming to Henry''s eyes.


    "Don''t agitate him anymor-"


    But he was too late for what was about to happen.


    "Bang!"


    "Boom!"


    My fist struck the man''s face and he flew through the hall and went inside the office, destroying the wooden columns in its way before finally being stopped by the sturdy wall at the end.


    The father struck the wall before he got stuck in a strange fashion. His head and legs were leaning towards the ground, while his butt had gone through the wall and was out in the wild.


    It was a funny scene.


    Still, that didn''t diminish the fact that Henry had just one shot him at the house with immense power.


    Everyone at the house who was lucky enough to truly saw the spectacle gulped at him before subconsciously taking a step back. They didn''t know if this large guy would go berserk again and punch another one to kingdom come.


    "Mister!"


    "Father!"


    Arthur and the man''s daughter was the first to move from their place. Both of them went towards the man and checked him out. Arthur looked at his pulse while the girl freaked out nonstop.


    She finally stopped when he said, "He''s alive¡­ just unconscious."


    "Fuck¡­ should have used more force than."


    My words struck them like a thin needle with deep poison.


    While the girl in fear whimpered while looking at her almost dead father, Arthur took out his sword and went right for me. His sword was right at my neck as he said, "You could have killed him!"


    Raven was about to move in, but I signal him not to. So he stayed out of this matter but remained close to me.


    "And I was unfortunate not to." I said and before his shocked state could say anything I went first, "This is the second time."


    "Hmm?"


    "This is the second time you have risen in violence against me. Before you only used your hands but this time you took out your sword." Staring deep at him, I said, "You do understand that if I respond in kind then the morality rate might just go up from 0 to¡­ how many stupid people is there in this place?" I said while looking at all the others.


    Understanding the subtle threat that spread with my words, the people froze in place.


    Arthur knew how serious Henry''s words were. He understood that if Henry truly were to strike then there would definitely be a catastrophe.


    Especially now, when Arthur saw his huge sword covered by a cloth behind him.


    Arthur looked back at the girl who looked at him like she wanted justice for her father and then at me, who was ready to rumble whenever Arthur went for it.


    Finally, after a deep dilemma, Arthur brought his sword down, "I''m sorry¡­ I shouldn''t have sprung out like that."

 Chapter 171 - 171 - Resolution

    "I''m sorry, I went too far." Arthur said lowering his sword, but his eyes still had that strong intent in it, "But you also went too far with her father."


    "Too far?" I looked at him like ''Really?''.


    "You put the man through a wall!" He said with a definitive look that almost made me laugh, "How is that not too far?"


    "Okay, I understand."


    Arthur almost sighed a breath of relief before he heard my next word.


    "But that was self-defense."


    "!!!"


    Everyone including Arthur looked at Henry like what universe was he talking about.


    In their eyes, it wasn''t Henry that needed self-defense. It was the Viscount.


    "What are you talking about? He didn''t attack you. What self-defense are you talking about?"


    "Did you not hear about him wanting to murder me?" I say, pointing back to the point right before I punched him. "He said he would murder me, make my family and children work at the mines and don''t even make me tell you about what he said about the women."


    "Such an arrogant man¡­ seems like he almost forgot that he''s a failed noble with zero reputation and debt hovering around him."


    That last piece immediately struck a chord at the heroine. She knew it was the truth but didn''t think Henry would so blatantly say it out like that.


    ''How can a man be so callous.''


    She looked towards me with tear filled eyes. But instead of the smile or arrogance on my face, all she saw was disappointment. Which instead made her shock.


    Why was he looking at her with disappointment?


    Did she do something for him to show her that look?


    Even if she did¡­ why would someone like him care?


    Arthur didn''t seem to understand the veiled pain that was written on his heroine''s mind as he said, "Regardless of what happened, I am willing to let this matter go, if you stop."


    I thought about his words for a moment.


    ''Going any further doesn''t benefit me anyway. Might as well stop before I stretch this too far. But for that¡­''


    "Alright I accept."


    Arthur had a delightful expression as he was about to say some words but I went faster.


    "But this matter must end here immediately."


    "That means, you can''t blame this guy anymore nor can you..." I look at all the other vultures waiting to pick pieces of the owner, "...people, falsely try to take money from him either."


    Hearing me, there looks hardened as they looked towards the guy only to see other well built, strong men standing guard in front of him like a fortress.


    Seeing that he''s chance had arrived, Rocco signaled his guards who were frankly confused at their boss. But finally seeing their moment arrive, the guards came before him and as usual acted all strong in front of them.


    The vultures on the other hand, snickered before giving me venomous eyes. Which they quickly chose to hide because of the smile I had on me.


    "I suppose you accept those terms?"


    "Alright" Arthur nods. He didn''t really have much problem with Rocco. The only problem he had was related to the father-daughter situation. With it resolved, he didn''t mind if Rocco had been proclaimed king of the city.


    Arthur gestured to the guards, "Help me get that man off the wall."


    The guards looked at their boss and seeing that he gave them the permission, they went and got him out, albeit it was strange. Though it was in their job description.


    After that, Arthur didn''t see any reason to linger at this place, so he took the girl and her father with him and left the place.


    Seeing the drama ending here, the people who had once gathered in great number, left as well.


    Rocco seeing that Arthur had left his gambling house, gave a big sigh of relief and got up. Instantly, his mind sparkled to one fact.


    ''Yes! I almost forgot about him.''


    He''s eyes widened and looked around the gambling house but could not find his savior. The gambling house was now empty with the end of such dramatic matter.


    Seeing no fraction of his savior, Rocco sighed once more before ordering his guards to clean up the place and also fix the huge whole in his office.


    ¡­


    I roamed the streets with Raven as he couldn''t help but ask, "Sir, might I ask you a question?"


    "Sure, but let me take a guess. Is it, why did I help that guy?"


    Raven nodded, "Yes, in the eyes of the public, the man had already been labeled as a rapist and his fate would have only been worse, if not for your interference." Raven really wanted to say ''Meddling'' but quickly corrected himself.


    "So you want to know why I helped a bad guy like him, right?"


    "No" His answer caught my attention.


    "What I wanted to know was, why did you help someone who clearly had nothing other than great mess before him."


    I was actually a bit surprised by Raven. The guy didn''t talk much, always was a silent observer. But when he asked or talked about something, it would always be either his pack or about security.


    So you can guess why I felt surprised by his straightforward talk. Not only that, but I appreciated it. No boot-licking and straight¡­ just the kind of ma- Wolfman I like.


    I laughed, "Yes, he did look like he had nothing but baggage. But underneath that lying scumbag who was about to take a little girl as his prize, lies a cunning bastard with good connection with the underworld."


    "Him?" Raven''s expression said it all, ''Really? You sure you ain''t tripping?''.


    "Yep, I understand the sarcasm." I nod, "But sometimes you have to look beneath the dirt to find the shiny stone, Raven. In this world of ours, never judge a book by its cover, understand."


    Raven nodded, albeit more questions coming to him.


    "Ask away, I can see it''s gnawing at you man."


    Raven sheepishly gave a smile of embarrassment as he asked, "If he''s got such a good connection¡­ as I believe he has. Wouldn''t it be best if you tried to take advantage of it right now, seeing as you saved him?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good eye. It would indeed by good if I did that now and I''m sure I would likely get something out of him as well." Then I slowly shook my head and stop before the carriage, "But I would rather wait for a better time than pluck it before it could fully bloom."


    Raven had a confused look on him before he realized, "You mean to wait for him to get more desperate!"


    I stop mid-step as I was about to get in. Looking back, I tap my nose lightly and went inside the carriage.


    ¡­


    After the fiasco today, Rocco stayed vigilant of his surroundings. His eyes stayed sharp for any random encounter that might cause sparks and made sure to stay clear of it.


    But that wasn''t the most problematic thing that had happened to him. It wasn''t even that the local guards were coming to arrest him or anything.


    It''s just that his business was failing.


    Rocco sat at his bar and looked at the empty gambling house that should have been filled to the brim and only had one thought.


    ''All of this happened because of that one brat!''

 Chapter 172 - 172 - Roccos Fate

    Let''s take it back a week¡­


    After the initial fiasco with father-daughter duo, Rocco made sure to clean up the gambling house while also making sure to call in additional guards who''d help him if something similar rises again.


    But the next day, fortunately or not, he didn''t have as many customers as before. Rocco couldn''t particularly say that he was grateful for low customers. Low customers meant less money but it also meant less problems.


    The day after that had the same thing as well. He saw his customers didn''t increase, but instead had a small decrease. Rocco didn''t mind it very much. After what happened yesterday, it was expected for him to have a few bad days.


    The real problem started from the next day when his customer number were so low that it could be counted by his fingers. Still, Rocco had hope, he had climbed up from worse situations, this wasn''t that bad enough for him.


    But when the next day came, Rocco''s hopeful face started to waver at the sign of zero customers in the house. Low customers he could understand, angry customers too¡­ but no customers were something that Rocco had first seen.


    The hope that he clung to, broke in huge chunks over the next three days as the gambling house of his remained desolate all the same.


    Current Time¡­


    Which was why Rocco sat over his bar and drank to his heart''s content. Even through his gambling house was empty, at least he had alcohol to calm his mind.


    As Rocco took the 4th glass of Grease, he stopped at the middle point and snickered, ''I wonder what those bastards would say if they saw the gambling house was still empty. Probably laugh their balls out.'' He drank the glass in annoyance.


    Rocco was thinking about the other leaders of his Snake Tails gang. While he was the second guy that had most of his income come from his somewhat legitimate gambling house, the others income purely came from their underhanded means.


    Which was why the others were quite jealous of Rocco''s achievements in the legal sense. But after what happened this past week, they were more than happy to see their comrade fail like this.


    If they themselves couldn''t join in his fun, then even if they shouldn''t ruin it themselves, they''ll pray to the gods that it would.


    Rocco even had the faintest of suspicion that the blue haired kid might be sent by his friends. But thinking back to Arthur''s style and his characteristics, that thought went away from his mind.


    Arthur was too justifier kind of guy for them to get along with.


    "Whing"


    A very strange sound came from the door of the house. One that both excited and angered Rocco to his core. It was the sound of his gambling house''s door opening.


    If it was the Rocco from the past, then he would have gotten up and ran to the door, to greet this customer. But after learning from his mistake of greeting beggars like that for the past week, the words came out reflexively, "Go away, I don''t have money for you rogues!"


    Rocco heard no words in response. He thought the beggar must have gone away because of his rude behavior so he started drinking again.


    "Pat"


    Surprisingly to his left, sat someone and asked, "Give me the most expensive drink you have."


    Rocco''s eyes went up in shock, ''A customer? Can it really be?''


    He couldn''t tell if this new one was really a customer or one that decided to trouble him, seeing his current situation.


    So Rocco looked left and electricity seemed to shock him to his core.


    It wasn''t just any customer, but it was that guy. The one who had protected him through that damn ordeal.


    It was his savior.


    Even his bartender couldn''t believe what was happening here. A customer actually coming to this place? Even more he wants to buy the most expensive drink? It was like a dream come true for them.


    "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t ya hear what I said?" The large savior said with some anger before getting up from his chair, "Say it if you don''t want me to stay here, just don''t give me the silent treatment."


    Seeing the potential customer and his savior going away, both the bartender and Rocco quickly stopped him.


    "Stop sir!"


    "Please stop!"


    The guy turned around and looked at them suspiciously, "What?"


    Rocco smiled and gestured towards the seat next to him, "Please sit here. I''m sorry for our behavior, but it definitely isn''t because we don''t want you here."


    "So you''ll give me my drink then?"


    "Yes, we will not only give you the drink but you don''t even have to pay for it."


    "I don''t?"


    "He doesn''t?"


    Rocco gave a sharp look at his bartender before smiling at his savior, "Yes, please sit down. Enjoy your drink."


    "Alright" The guy nodded before sitting down and saying, "I can''t say no to a free drink."


    "It''s the very least I can do for my savior." Rocco''s words gained him a confused man.


    "What do you mean by Savior?" The guy asked before giving him another suspicious look, "Do I know you? You feel a bit familiar."


    "Yes, sir. I''m the guy you had saved a week back in this house."


    His savior thought for a moment before his face enlightened, "Oh yeah! You''re the owner who could have raped that girl, right?"


    Rocco nodded, satisfied, "Yes, sir. Because of you, I was saved from those wretched thieves that wanted nothing but trouble and my money. I thank you for saving me that day."


    His savior waved his hand as if telling him it''s all fine. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Might I ask you your name?"


    "It''s Henry and stop talking like you have a stick up your arse."


    Rocco smiled, not the least bit disturbed by Henry''s words. Instead Henry was just telling him to talk normally, which was actually better.


    Henry drank the drink as he mouthed some praise before looking around the place in confusion, "Why is this place so empty? I remember it was full that day."


    Rocco sighed as he had a dark look, "Well, it''s kind of a long story. It would bore you, sir."


    "I''m sure whatever boring thing you''ll say will probably be washed away by the liquor."


    "Alright, then. After you saved me¡­" With that, Rocco told his savior everything.


    His savior on the other hand seemed as if he sympathized with him, "Well, it seems I''m not the only one who''s got troubles."


    Rocco nodded self-pitying himself. Then he''s brow went up in curiosity.


    "Henry¡­" The word coming a bit strange to Rocco, "What problems are you talking about?"


    "Ahh¡­ it''s nothing." He said dismissively again.


    "If I can help then I''ll try but if its something personal then you don''t have to tell me."


    "Well it''s both personal and business." Henry said, drowning his drink as the bartender filled up with his signal, "My father just died a few weeks ago and he left me a lot of money."


    Rocco smiled, "That''s not exactly a problem."


    "Yes I know¡­ I just don''t want to live by spending that money. I want to use that money to do something, to make something of myself."


    "To be brief, I want to invest in something that will fulfill my goal¡­ but I just can''t seem to find anything like that."


    Rocco had his mouth open in shock. Right in front of him was a sitting gold mine who was ready to spew gold. But right as Rocco was about to ask him to invest in his house, stopped.


    His house was empty and he had nothing to impress this man who saved him.


    But ironically or not, Henry spoke, "Wait a second¡­ I have an idea!"


    Rocco looked at the smiling man in confusion. But it was from that moment, Rocco''s fate changed to an entirely different.

 Chapter 173 - 173 - A Normal Day

    IMPORTANT Question - Do you guys want me to write chaps like this with the help of ChatGPT or keep writing like I''ve been previously?


    For Information: Only this chapter is somewhat proofread by Chat-GPT. The story is completely mine.


    Standing before the beautiful rays of sunlight pouring over me, I let out a long, contented sigh.


    "Nothing beats being bathed in a soft, gentle warmth in your own personal garden. Even better when the heat''s not unbearably hot because of global warming or some other bullshit."


    Saying that, I closed my eyes again, letting the peace wash over me.


    !!


    My ears tingled at the sudden sensation, and without thinking, I rolled away from where I stood. The very instant I moved, a purple ball of negative energy struck the spot I''ve been standing, the ground instantly charring before my eyes.


    Without stopping, I broke into a run, dodging as more of those sinister energy spheres kept raining down on me. But I wasn''t running aimlessly¡ª I moved in a wide, circular pattern around the source of the attacks, slowly closing the distance between us.


    When I was close enough, I slid under an incoming energy ball and launched forward, catching the culprit in a tight hold.


    "Hmm¡­ good choice, attacking me while I was distracted. But your breathing was far too loud." I glanced down at the person in my grasp¡ª it was none other than Alice. And despite being caught, she was smiling, clearly pleased with herself.


    That smile didn''t last long. It quickly turned into a pout. "And how am I supposed to stop the sound of my breath? Do you want me to stop breathing, Master?"


    "If possible, yes."


    Alice would''ve laughed if she thought I was joking¡ª but I wasn''t.


    This was training for her. She was already quite adept at using basic elemental spells, and if she''d used those spells against me, her attacks would''ve been far more effective. But I wanted her to improve at what she was truly fated with.


    Her Dark Arts.


    And as I''d expected, she was making progress ¡ª not a lot, but enough. Her control over her witch side was growing. She still couldn''t manage the more advanced, power-hungry spells, but she''d become more than capable with the smaller ones.


    Like those negative energy balls she kept spamming at me. Individually, they weren''t much of a threat ¡ª but when they came in waves, they could overwhelm most enemies.


    "It was also a smart move using yourself as bait to distract me." I said casually.


    Alice''s smile faltered immediately. "So you knew."


    Before I could respond, I felt the shift in the air. Without hesitation, I rolled again, dragging Alice with me just as a sword sliced through the air where we''d been standing.


    "Schk!" The attacker clicked his tongue in frustration. "How do you dodge so fast with a body that big?"


    It was Jacob.


    He didn''t wait for an answer, his attacks resumed immediately. I shifted Alice to my left and used a broken piece of tree bark to deflect his next strike. It didn''t slow him down, he was used to me doing that by now but it kept him on his toes.


    "You assume that being bigger means being slower," I said, parrying another attack. "But¡­"


    Before he could recover, I closed the distance between us with a burst of speed, using my long legs to cover the gap and strike.


    "¡­it also means I have more power and stamina than someone smaller than me."


    "Is¡­ that¡­ so?" Jacob panted, struggling to keep up as I rained down blow after blow. He managed to deflect some, but I could already see the cracks forming in his defense.


    It didn''t take long for my eyes to spot the opening I needed. I shifted from my passive stance, going fully on the offensive, striking at his weak points before zeroing in on his most vulnerable spot¡ª his side.


    With a sharp swing of the tree bark, I hit him right where his kidney was.


    "Ahhh, fuck!" Jacob crumpled to the ground, clutching his side in pain.


    "If this had been a real sword," I said calmly, "You''d be dead."


    "Yeah¡­ you remind me that every day," he gritted out between gasps, his face twisted in agony.


    "I only do it so you can evolve, Jacob."


    Jacob shot me a dead-eyed glare, and I couldn''t help but smile.


    "But it also has to be fun for me too, you know."


    "There it is." Jacob groaned, rolling on the ground as the pain intensified.


    I gestured to the nearby guards. "Take him to the medical center."


    "It would be better if you stopped hitting me with your mammoth-like strength," Jacob muttered as the guards hauled him up.


    I ignored him. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yeah, there''s a medical center now.


    With so many people working here, not to mention the wolfman tribe living on the grounds, I realized I needed proper facilities to meet everyone''s needs. The medical center was still under construction, and staff was limited, but it was coming along quickly. At the rate it was going, it would be fully operational by next month... I think.


    That wasn''t the only thing being built. We had training grounds, guard posts, small farms ¡ª everything a thriving community needed.


    But what I really wanted¡­ was a proper gardening unit.


    I looked out at the charred remains of the trees and grass ¡ª the aftermath of Alice''s training. My heart ached at the sight. I wanted her to grow stronger, yes ¡ª but the cost was becoming higher every day. And I didn''t mean financially.


    "You should hire some gardeners, Master," Alice said shamelessly, as if she weren''t responsible for the destruction in front of us.


    Even the once-shy, mischievous Alice had grown used to the daily routine of burning down my beautiful garden.


    "I know that," I sighed. "But good gardeners are in high demand, and nobody wants to move to a place called the Screeching Forest."


    Alice nodded thoughtfully. "Then why don''t you just change the name?"


    I blinked at her. "I can do that?"


    "Master¡­ you own the forest, remember?"


    "Right¡­ right." I nodded slowly, only to realize one important thing. "But I''m not the only owner of this place."


    At the reminder, Alice''s face darkened. We both knew exactly who I was talking about.


    The red-haired woman.


    I''d gotten used to her presence over time ¡ª though there was still the lingering unease of knowing she could satisfy her thirst for my blood at any moment.


    But aside from that¡­ I didn''t mind having her around. In fact, I kind of liked it. There was something about her that made things more interesting ¡ª a game we played, one only the two of us understood.


    Of course, her ever-watchful maid always interrupted us whenever things started getting too interesting.


    It had been more than a week since I met her, and yet I''d still haven''t seen her husband. Not that I was stupid enough to bring him up when I had the hot wife all to myself.


    "That woman''s going to live a long time," Alice muttered darkly.


    "What was that?" I asked.


    She pointed toward the gate. "That woman. She''s here."


    I turned to see the familiar, extravagant carriage rolling up the drive. Without even thinking, I started walking toward it, a smile already forming on my face.


    Meanwhile, Alice pouted, watching Henry go, ''Why does Master always look at her when she does so little¡­ and never at me when I do so much?''


    ''This isn''t fair!''

 Chapter 174 - 174 - Hopeless and Yet Talented

    The door to the carriage opened wide and a hand grabbed on its railing before Abigail was about to get out. But she stopped immediately when she saw a figure quickly coming towards her.


    A smile appeared slyly at her lips and she took a step back, puzzling her maid.


    Olivia was about to ask her mistress what the problem was. But stopped when she saw her mistress deviously telling her to stay quiet which only broadened her interest.


    But that interest didn''t take long to turn into a scowl when she saw who it was.


    Henry


    It had to be him.


    Henry stood before the carriage and held his hand out for her mistress to take it. Which her mistress should have shown just enough care to appreciate it. But instead her mistress took the hand in eagerness, like it was hers for granted.


    Olivia''s grimace only seems to deepen at that.


    "How was the journey, Mrs. Veronica?"


    "As you know, completely boring." Veronica said without a shred of shyness in her vocabulary. She gave a sneaky smile as she got off the carriage, "It would have been better if you were my company."


    Olivia at that didn''t even interfere her anymore. She had long learned her lesson¡­ or to be frank, was tired of her mistress to stop her. She''ll only do something when it was bad enough.


    I smile, reciprocating her feeling, "Yes, I''m familiar with that feeling. It must be more painful for you¡­" I whispered close to her ear, "to have Olivia with you."


    As her dead eyes glanced at me, I quickly spoke up, "As your most hardworking maid."


    Veronica laughed as we ignored Olivia''s funny expression and walked towards the mansion, my hand still grasping on to hers.


    "So how''s the wine collection going?" I ask.


    In the few days I''ve known her, she went out a few times to get some wine. But I believe this wine collection may just be a code word for that.


    "It went quite well¡­ Actually," Her hands slipped out of mine and she ran back to the carriage before coming back. This time, she had a bottle of wine in her hand as she showed it, "I bought this for you."


    "Oh!" I take the bottle and took a good look at it. I couldn''t help but be awkward at answering, "It''s quite special, I see."


    "You know nothing about wine, do you?" Her eyes cuttingly judged me.


    "Haha¡­ yeah you''re right." I say, missing the soft feeling of her hand. "The only thing I know about wine is, how to drink it. Besides, what else would I need to know it for?"


    "Now that isn''t something a gentleman should say." Veronica said before smiling curtly, "But since you''re far from that, I guess I can forgive you for saying such an atrocious thing."


    We were acting as if we were old friends, but in reality we were nothing but strangers trying to know one another better than today.


    "With such bad courteous skills of yours, it would be a miracle if you can get a lady to like you."


    "Hey, I can totally get a lady to like me."


    "I meant a proper lady and definitely not a married one." Her words came out as a whisper at the end which I wasn''t able to hear because of Olivia''s cough.


    "Did you say something?"


    "Hmm, I did." She nodded, "I said that I''ll help you with wines."


    "So you want to drink this right now? I''m all for it." I said as she laughed again.


    "That''s not what I meant, you big oaf¡­" She stammered at the sudden break of her character. I went silent too, not knowing that she would mutter something out like that.


    Veronica coughed, "I''m sorry, it came out purely vulgar from me."


    "No no, it''s okay. I like it when you break that tough character of yours."


    She smiled and was quiet for a moment before saying, "Even if it means I call you a big oaf?"


    "Especially, if you call me a big oaf. At least then it''ll sound somewhat close to a cute nickname instead of an insult." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha¡­" Her laughter came out in joy and she only stopped when it seemed as if Olivia was ready to do something crazy.


    "Cough Cough¡­ as I was saying, I''ll help you know your wine and teach you a bit about how gentlemen should behave." She said and I felt as if I got hit by a bullet in the chest.


    Me? Don''t know how to behave like a gentleman?


    What audacity!


    "And in exchange?"


    Seeing Henry tilt his head like that, Abigail thought it was cute.


    "In exchange¡­ you help me fill my wine collection."


    At those words, the color seemed to drain from my face. Veronica looked curiously at me, "What''s with the long face? Don''t tell me you''re too cheap to even buy some wine. If so, forget about-"


    "No no no, I didn''t mean that. I just¡­ thought it would mean something different."


    Abigail only became more confused but didn''t inquire.


    "So you accept then? You should know that I''m a very strict teacher."


    "Oh¡­ it won''t be fun if you weren''t~" I say as a picture of her in a tight teacher''s outfit came to my mind. In it, she wore white t-shirt and a black mini skirt, while having a small black whip in her hands as she tilted her glasses.


    ''Haaa¡­ how fun it would be if she actually wears a dress like that. A dream come true.''


    On the outside, Abigail''s eyes didn''t bypass the look on Henry''s face.


    It''s may have been only a few days since she had gotten to known him, but it was more than enough to know about some of his behaviors. For the fact that he had this look right now meant he was probably thinking something dirty about her.


    At that, Abigail couldn''t help but get both cheerful and heated at that. She didn''t know why she felt like that but it may be because of the big oaf that made her feel strange things at times.


    ''Let''s see how you can smile when we actually start the lesson.''


    ¡­


    She was wrong.


    For the first time in Abigail''s extremely long life, she met someone like him who seemed both extremely helpless and talented.


    Why such?


    Because Henry had zero foundation about what a chivalrous man was?


    Him having low knowledge was expected for Abigail as she saw how he acted all barbarically or common mindedly. But in reality, Henry had zero knowledge.


    To her, it was like filling knowledge in an empty book. It was akin to a painter painting something on an empty canvass.


    It was surprising that Henry, coming from a noble house would have no knowledge at all. At least he should have some basic knowledge.


    What the hell did dead man Agrave teach him?


    It seemed as if the man only paid attention to his money and kitchen maids while giving zero attention to his son.


    Still, what was even more shocking to her was how fast Henry was learning from her. It seemed to her as if her knowledge was water that Henry was soaking inside him.


    It was shockingly fast for Abigail.


    Henry¡­ a guy with zero knowledge about honor and duty, was now asking questions that would terrify old knowledgeable scholars.


    Seriously, Where''s the gullible big oaf that failed so hard at flirting with her?


    "¡­"


    Still to be fair, he was still failing at flirting with her.

 Chapter 175 - 175 - A Piece Of News

    One Month Later¡­


    I flip over the newspaper, opening it in full size, not expecting to find an interesting piece of news at the start.


    ''Hmmm¡­ This is interesting. This one changed too... no, actually it didn''t. It''s just the time.''


    At the front of the newspaper, there was a captivating title written all in capital letters.


    SIGMAT RINGS BECOME A PROBLEM TO KINGDOM''S SAFETY.


    It said that from now on, the Leonidas Kingdom would become even more guarded with selling its Sigmat Rings. After what happened at the day of the final exam of the Chancion Competition, along with the attack on the royal family, the king has decided that the free flow of Sigmat Rings would now be heavily guarded.


    I remember reading a similar newspaper story just like this back in the novel too. Just like what was written here, the novel too said that the Sigmat Ring''s production and selling would be guarded.


    But the change is that, in the novel this news came at the start of the academy, while now this news has come two months prior to its date.


    The only thing that hasn''t been changed is its contents.


    What this piece of news really meant was that Sigmat Rings sells would need to be authorized before selling. So what they''ll be really guarding is the ranking or color of the rings.


    Red and Yellow ranked rings of normal elements would be free to purchase without being checked by security, while all the other ranks would need to be sold to only two kinds of people.


    One is the soldiers of the Leonidas Army, but the ranks would depend on which rank the soldier is. The other ones are those that have special permission from the royal family, proclaiming that they can use this rank of Sigmat, in the act of protecting the Kingdom''s interest.


    The second one in other words was a bust, just some fancy method to say that the rich and powerful could use it without much problem.


    This wasn''t particularly bad¡­ it was just that I hadn''t prepared for it. This change may have something to do with the arrival of Flameborn or something else.


    Though, this news was one of the reasons why I made contact with Rocco.


    I know that he has connections with the underworld, which will help me with the black market.


    Now I have an untapped Crys Cave ready for excavation. The only thing I need is a mining team and a place at the black market that I can sell the crystals. With the increase of security, the criminals and other people will have no choice other than buying higher ranked Sigmats from the black market, which in turn will increase its price.


    ''Haha¡­ this isn''t as bad as I thought it would be.''


    I place the newspaper down on my work desk before contemplating two important matters. First was that, there was still no news from The Vagrant Palace.


    I know that such an important matter would take a long time as that title isn''t something they can just give to someone. But at least they can give me a holler or something to know they''re not ignoring me.


    ''But what do I do about her?''


    Selling the crystals to the black market isn''t a problem anymore with the addition of Rocco, who pretty much is indebted to me now.


    The only problem I see is excavation. To mine that place, I''ll need to hire a team and when that mining starts¡­ it''ll cause large noise. One that wouldn''t be overlooked by Veronica.


    That women can hear a mice running away from a far point. I won''t be able to hide this from her.


    Speaking about Veronica¡­ Let''s say we have reached a time in our lives that is both comfortable and yet extremely awkward.


    It happened because of teachings she gave me. They are extremely helpful, at least when I might go to some invitation or a social gathering of my peers or seniors.


    I was able to quickly learn from her too, she was great at teaching.


    One other thing also grew, something that we expected to, but not this fast.


    It was our feelings for each other.


    The thing has reached such a point that we are only just waiting for a catalyst. A catalyst that would take our awkward relationship to the next stage.


    It''s not actually as bad as it sounds, in fact we''ve gotten pretty close to each other like good friends but more. The only problem were the strange feelings that would spark in us whenever we would reach an impasse.


    It''s both captivating and an extremely annoying feeling. Especially with Olivia guarding her like a Doberman.


    Oh yeah! Another important detail, there still hasn''t been any news about the guy who sold us this place. It was like he got erased of the planet¡­ or someone deliberately did something to him. I couldn''t yet tell with no evidence.


    I''m not even gonna touch the matter about her husband. Who knows what that mosquito is doing?


    Regardless of any of that, I need to see Rocco now. At least to tell his contacts at the black market to get ready.


    With that, I got up and was about to go outside when I met the certain someone right outside my door.


    She stood right before me in her black dress that seemed to highlight her pure white complexion. Her breasts so immense that it seemed the dress wouldn''t fit them and yet they stayed there with calm veneration.


    Her crimsons sharp eyes and carefully combed blood-red hair causing my own blood to fasten up.


    "Veronica, how can I help yo-"


    She didn''t let me finish as she lightly pushed me with one hand, brought us both inside and quickly closed the door.


    I wasn''t the least bit astonished by her, I already got accustomed to her strong behavior.


    Seeing me standing there, she said, "What are you waiting for? Sit down, class is about to start."


    I smile. She was quite meticulous about time. She always taught in the expected time and also finished those lessons accurately. With some praise going to me for learning them quick enough.


    "Can we postpone the lesson today? I really need to go somewhere." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really?" Her face strict, "You''re not trying to get out of this, are you?"


    "I would want nothing more than to learn from you right now." I say going two steps closer before walking back again, "But seriously, I need to go somewhere."


    "Can we postpone this until I come back?" She still had a hard glare on, "Pretty please."


    Veronica''s strict act finally softened as she smiled, "Only this once."


    "Thank you." I say going forward to hug her but stop mid-step. Then we just glance each other for a while before she showed her hand and I shook it normally.


    Yeah¡­ this isn''t awkward at all.


    "I''ll bring back some wine." I say and hurriedly get out of the room.


    ¡­


    Abigail glanced at Henry''s figure quickly running away. Then she turned around and steadily walked towards the work desk. On it, her eyes glanced at the newspaper.


    ''Hmm¡­''


    Abigail walked towards the window. Glancing outside, she already saw Henry getting up on the abomination he called his special carriage and leave.


    She watched the abomination remove itself from the mansions steps and then glanced back down to her hand, the one she shook hands with him just now.


    She knew why she felt this way but still couldn''t accept why this was happening to her.

 Chapter 176 - 176 - Investing Changes

    The carriage only took a few hours to arrive at the city and with only a small number of people on the streets, I swiftly came before the gambling house.


    If someone were to see its current state and the one a month ago, they would never be able to guess that this place is the same one.


    Gone was the wooden house that stood here and replaced it with a real concreate building. One that entertained everyone who looked upon it.


    The building had been colored once more with its rebirth and now it was a magnificent red building with the words ''Rocco House'' designed with lamps.


    Inside was an even greater change than what was shown outside. The view inside now was completely clean with strong wooden floors that had a clean design. The gaming boards and the bar had been revitalized with much better quality.


    Previously, the gambling house had only one floor, but now it was three floors. The first one for the normal gamblers, the second one for the VIP''s and the third was the office room.


    People were coming in this place with endless numbers. There were so many people here that Rocco had to arrange extra guards so nothing problematic happens.


    How did such a huge change occurred to the place where it had zero customers earlier?


    It all happened that day when I came to the vacant gambling house, looking to rip off Rocco. Seeing the empty and desolate state this place was, I instantly had an idea and used it.


    I came in as an investor and gave money to Rocco who made the changes. I gave him a total number of twenty thousand pounds so that he could rewrite this place great. Looking at it now, I know it was not a mistake.


    Of course, I didn''t just give him that much money as charity. I may be rich but that doesn''t mean I don''t value money.


    I made sure to get more than enough advantage from him. Now, not only does he owe me big favors but I made sure to make him sign a contract stating that I''ll own 60% of this place''s profits if Rocco took this money.


    Yes, he was hesitant taking in such a deal but looking at the empty place and his lowering reputation, he knew it was the only deal he would get. If he tried to loan money from other people, they would surely eat this place up for good and leave him with nothing.


    So it was better to take money from this complete nobody who had saved him, rather than the sharks who would pull him up and then throw him down the drain when they have no use for him.


    Even with many people clamoring around the place, I didn''t find problem getting in. As soon as the guards saw it was me, they immediately emptied the path for me and welcomed me like I was the Boss.


    Technically, I kinda am.


    "Welcome boss, would you like some drinks or anything in particular?" Said a tall guard in black intimating uniform.


    My size was so bulky that even the intimating guard felt dwarf before me.


    "Vodka. Where is he?"


    The guard understood who I was talking about, "The other boss is in the office. Do you want me to call him?"


    "It''s okay, I''ll go myself." I said and went up alone as the guards cleared the space for me.


    "I''ll bring your drink up."


    "He- Hey! What''s the deal huh!" A random guy in lavish outfit said, "I play here regularly. I''m practically a VIP, why don''t you clear the road for me?"


    The guard slowly came before the guy as he took a step back, "W- What are you doing?"


    The guard didn''t say anything until he came right in front of the guy and slapped him, gaining everyone''s attention.


    "You''re no VIP, Roge. You''re just a guy who comes here every day and cheats, just to win a few coins."


    "What d- do you mean I cheat? I- I''ve never cheated in my life." Roge rubbed his cheek which now had a large hand print.


    "Shut it Roge. We''ve known it for a few days. The only reason we didn''t kick you out is because you''re the bosses friend." Then he pointed to the empty stairs, "But that guy just now is the bosses boss, alright."


    "You have said a few things about the boss and he may be lenient because your his friend. But he won''t like it when he hears you talk about the boss boss. So get out!"


    "You''re kicking me out?"


    "Yeah" The guard nodded, no sympathy on him.


    "But I didn''t even insult him. I just¡­ I was just asking, dude."


    "Just get out Roge. We''ve had it with you, go steal from some other house." The guard gestured to the entrance where two guards stood opening the door for Roge.


    Seeing no other point, Roge got up, "Oh, and don''t come back here no more."


    "What!" Roge said in bewilderment but seeing the stoic face of the guard, he could only shut up and leave.


    "Please enjoy yourselves. What happened here doesn''t affect you people in anyway." The guard said to the silent customers who forgot about the matter in the next second and started playing.


    But all of them remembered the figure of Henry and took it to mind about not angering the man.


    ¡­


    "Boss, how are you? Have you been eating well?" Rocco came to me as soon as he saw me enter his office.


    "I''m fine, but it seems you''re doing much better lately." I say looking at his new style.


    The guy was wearing expensive lavish clothes that spoke of money. It was even richer than Henry''s. There was a gold chain on his neck, gold bracelets on his hands and he even had a gold tooth as one of his bunny teeth.


    Even if Rocco walked in a place full of darkness, the richness overflowing from him would immediately light the surroundings.


    Typically, he looked like the rich punk on the street that everyone wants to beat the shit out of.


    "Oh, you mean this?" He pointed to his shirt, "This is nothing boss. Just a casual way of living, you know, to spread the reputation."


    ''Spread the reputation?''


    I don''t ask him about the strange thing, "Tell me, why are you still calling me boss? Didn''t I tell you not to call me that." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It felt a bit embarrassing when a sub-leader of a notorious gang who is also older than me calls me the boss.


    "Of course, I would call you, boss. You''re the boss." Rocco had quite the tongue for flattery, "It seems you also lost some weight, boss."


    "Really?" I look at my stomach; it was now much leaner than before. But it wasn''t just lean and had packs too.


    "Yeah, I''m sure. You also look like you gained some muscles."


    "You''re joking!" I say lightly throwing him back which prompted him to fall over. But he quickly got up and smiled like a rat again.


    Okay, I would be lying if I didn''t say I liked his flattery. Everyone likes flattery, especially from their own lackeys.


    "Alright, jokes over." I sit down at the couch, "We need to talk."


    "Oh!" Rocco understood as he closed the curtains and locked the door before asking, "Yes, boss."


    "I''m sure, you''ve seen this right?" I say showing him the copy of the same news I read in the morning.


    "Yeah¡­ I did. It''s very surprising that the queen would do this. This is going to damage a lot of our business." He shook his head thinking about his gang.


    "Actually, it''s going to increase it." I smile as Rocco was confused.


    "Meaning?"


    "Meaning, I want you to arrange that meeting now."

 Chapter 177 - 177 - Midnight Call

    "Right now?" Rocco asked, a bit perplexed. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, that''s why I came here." I nod, signifying the importance. "I have a good business proposition for your friends."


    Rocco was confused, sure. But he didn''t do say anything to disturb Henry.


    In his line of work, Rocco had contracted a sort of sixth sense that helps him recognize people to a degree. Because of that, he had a presumption about how severe Henry could be if he gets irritated.


    It was through his intelligence and gut, did Rocco last so far. He wasn''t going to stray away from it now.


    "Alright, I''ll sent the invitations. When do you want to do this?"


    "As soon as possible."


    Seeing the cold hard stare of my eyes, Rocco''s also became serious, "That serious huh... alright, I''ll send in the doves and get them to come as soon as possible."


    Rocco went to his desk and started writing something on a card as he said, "But even with me saying of its importance, I don''t know if all of them will respond to this. There are some¡­ ahh¡­ that are a bit¡­"


    Rocco didn''t find the right word to compliment them.


    "Jackass"


    "Yeah¡­ yeah that does fit them." Rocco smiled and got back to writing, "The earliest they can come will be midnight, okay?"


    I nod, "Where''s the location?"


    "Here, at the VIP Room."


    ¡­


    Midnight


    The roads of the city were empty by this point. Only creatures of the night and some drunkards were the only figures that strayed or puked the place.


    It was a soothing silence. One that either scares you or lets you sleep in peace.


    As it seemed that nothing would be able to disturb this silence, suddenly the city gates went up. With that, a few carriages drove in the city.


    Every single carriage had a sort of extravagant feeling to them, like the person inside was either very rich, important or both. It wasn''t the only thing that was peculiar about them.


    What felt the strangest was that all the carriages went the same path before all of them stopped at the one place.


    They gathered in a row before stopping in front of Rocco''s Gambling House.


    The doors to the carriages opened and only one person came out of each carriage. The figures looked at each other but did not say anything to acknowledge each other.


    They all quietly went inside the building and only when the door closed, did one of them spoke, "Rocco sure does seem to have it good."


    Another one joined in as he gave his coat to a guard, "That sly bastard, we should have gotten this idea and exploited it. Unfortunately, Rocco was the one who beat us to it."


    "Yeah¡­ but I''ve heard something else." This time it was a woman, "I heard that this place wasn''t doing very well¡­ but that''s definitely not the case here." She said while looking at the gambling house with hunger.


    "I heard that he found an investor who helped him." A fourth voice said, "But it wasn''t at a good price, though. What do you think, Maverick?" The guy turned to the last figure, the fifth one.


    The last guy quietly looked at the gambling house with neither greed or anger, there was just a calculative look.


    "Without listening to hearsay, why don''t we hear it from the man himself?"


    At his cue, everyone heard a familiar tone, "You lot have found your way then."


    Turning around, they saw Rocco standing at the stairs with a large smile on him. Looking at him, they were more than shocked.


    It wasn''t because of his words but his clothes.


    "What happened to you, Rocco? Did you join a bandit group or something?" The first guy said.


    Rocco laughed and came down as he hugged the guy, "This is called style, Benedict. You wouldn''t understand a hard concept like this."


    "Hard concept my ass, you''re only showing off bastard!" Benedict said, yet he had a smile on him.


    Rocco let go of him and turned towards the others, "Thank you all for coming at such a close call. Do you guys want anything? Help yourselves, I''m sure I have your preferred drinks at the bar."


    "Thanks for the offer, Rocco." The woman with an alluring figure smiled, "But we would much rather know why you called us like this."


    "Always on business, huh Reina? Do you guys feel the same way?" He asked the others and saw them nod, "Alright, since you''re all such important people, we can get to business."


    "But it seems the others didn''t want to hear me out." Rocco said, missing a few people in here.


    "You know how it goes. Some will listen and some won''t." The fourth guy said, "At least you still have us friends here."


    "You''re right about that." Rocco gave a mysterious smile, "Well, it''s their loss."


    "Come with me then gentleman and gentlewoman." Rocco added the last part with a wink that the woman deftly avoided.


    As Rocco showed them the way to the VIP Room, Benedict asked, "Hey, Rocco. Is it true what they say about the investor?"


    Rocco only smiled mysteriously, "Don''t worry Benedict, you all will get the answer when we get inside."


    Benedict snickered, "Sneaky Bastard." He made sure not to lower his voice as everyone heard him but didn''t find anything strange about it.


    Rocco and Benedict are old friends who always bickered like this. So they didn''t think much about it.


    Quickly they came to the second floor which was blocked off by a black door and two large guards. The guards stepped aside and opened the door for them.


    Getting inside they saw that unlike the first floor, this floor had a lot of black walls blocking in like a cube. They understood the cubes were all separate VIP Rooms.


    They only gave analyzing looks to them and stayed silent, but Rocco could feel how those gaze held jealousy and sneakily smiled.


    They came towards the end of the floor where there was a large black door that led to a room. Getting inside, they found a large oval table and chairs, waiting for them and one large man sitting at the end. The man unknown to them.


    "Take your seats, people." Rocco said and sat at the core seat, right next to the unknown man.


    "Before we start this meeting, why don''t we all get to know each other first?" Rocco suggested and pointed to Benedict, "This is Benedict Lamb, the proprietor of Elside. He specializes in Agricultural and Fisheries type."


    Benedict grit his teeth at the lame introduction but said nothing.


    "Salvick Morera," The fourth one, "Proprietor of Southingrad and works in the Metal Business."


    Salvick gave a quiet look at the unknown guy.


    "Fredrick Barlow," The second guy, "He''s the man who oversees Bellby and delves in Tea and Dairy Products."


    Fredrick gave an acknowledging nod to the unknown man who did so in kind.


    "Reina Hynes." Rocco smiled, "Known for her Leather and Textile business. The women of Lunaville and her only love, money."


    "Which is why I will never sleep with you, Rocco."


    The smile on Rocco faltered for a second but he smiled back. Which she did replicated.


    "Lastly Maverick Queenton." Rocco pointed to the guy who sat right opposite of him, the one who remained silent from the start.


    "The Proprietor of Queensmouth and one who works out the Meat Division."


    "Rocco" Salvick who had been eyeing the unknown man since the start, said, "You''ve done all of our introductions, might doing the same for this¡­ gentlemen next to you."


    "I was about to." Rocco said and gestured to his right.


    "This is the man you''ve heard rumors of. My good friend and an extremely wealthy investor, Mr. Tax."

 Chapter 178 - 178 - Shocking Identity

    There are many gangs that operate in the Leonidas Kingdom.


    Most of them work in small districts and some have power in mid-class cities.


    But there''s only two gangs in the kingdom that actually has real power to alter something.


    The Snake Tails and The Pen Dragons Gangs.


    Both gangs are covered in every major city of the kingdom and has some pull in all kinds of things. Even the army doesn''t have influence in places where this two gangs do.


    But there''s only one description that separates the two gangs from each other. That''s the fact that only one of them has some ties to the royal family and It''s not the snake tails.


    Both do underhanded things to get rich and both are the primary market for illegal materials, but only one has the power in both the underground and politics.


    Because of that slight reason, Snake Tails is always a step behind. Even though they have the same coverage as Pen Dragons, the slight edge from the Royal family was more than enough for the Pen Dragons to be the real dominators of the Black Market.


    But that''s about to change after today.


    The Snake Tails gang has only one leader and a lot of sub-leaders. The sub-leaders could amount to 8 or even 10 people. These people looked over major cities and delved in a specific business that was different than the rest.


    For example, Rocco had been given the Major City of Magbeth and his specialty was Gambling. He has to give a percentage of his profit to the gang, that was compulsory.


    Of course, Gambling is one of the best thing to score big time so his percentage of share is higher than the rest too.


    Just like Rocco, the other sub-leaders have to give shares from their money to the gang, not only them but lower ranked members have to give something too, if they had been permitted something from the gang.


    Now from what I know, Snake Tails had 10 Sub-Leaders who were stretched all over the kingdom. With Rocco being one and the rest of them also being sub-leaders, it was over 50% authority.


    Enough for me to initiate my plan.


    "You''re an investor, Mr. Tax." Salvick said, his hand already holding on to a large cigar. He gave me the impression of a rich Russian guy and his tone held some similarity to it too, "Can you tell me what behold you that you decided to invest on¡­ Rocco?" He said as if this might have been simply crazy thinking.


    "I invest things that I believe have profit in it. While Rocco here may not incite the most confidence in people," Reina and Benedict smiled at that, "He tends to have a sharp nose for business. That''s one of the reasons why I trust him."


    "And you also can''t dismiss the fact that gambling is the second most profitable business."


    "Oh? What is the first then?"


    "War"


    "Hmm?" At my word, except for Maverick, all four of them had confused expressions.


    "War is the best income provider. If your kingdom needs weapons, you, Mr. Salvick can provide them that. If it needs provision, all of you can deal that too."


    "That too for a price much greater than needed."


    "You can even do business with the rivalling kingdom as well. That is only a few advantages I say, there is much more to get out of War. So even if War is gruesome and hideous for many, I look upon it like a¡­ profitable phase."


    "Wow¡­ that''s quite¡­" Salvick who had asked the question now felt awkward by it. All of them were hushed at my response. They didn''t think I would say something so unorthodox, yet they knew the veracity of it.


    Only one person had a smile on his face and it wasn''t Rocco.


    "Clap!"


    "Clap!"


    "Clap!"


    Everyone looked towards Maverick, who was clapping his hands with a big smile on his face, "Splendid answer, Mr. Tax. Just Splendid."


    "I too look at war as an advantageous phase we can all make money out of. But its only you who has talked about this matter so openly like this. You have Balls, Mr. Tax."


    I silently smile.


    "Tax¡­ This name¡­ are you perhaps related with the man Agrave Van Tax?"


    "Yes, he was my father."


    !!


    Immediately eyes shot up in shock. They looked at me in a new light now, a dangerous one. Even Rocco looked shocked, he didn''t know about this fact, just because I trusted him didn''t mean I''d tell him everything. Only what he should know.


    The baldy might have bad reputation in the public light, but on the shadows, his name had quite the reach¡­ something I can now use.


    Maverick''s smile only brightened as he nodded a few times, "Yes¡­ you gave the expression of that man. My condolence."


    "Rocco, why didn''t you tell us your investor is the son of Mr. Agrave huh?" Reina said as if this was a huge crime, "We could have come faster if we knew that, why make someone like him wait so long."


    "Yes, Rocco. You are to blame here. Someone important like Mr. Tax shouldn''t wait for small chumps like us."


    "Rocco, you sly bastard. So this is why you''ve been so disconnected from us, huh. Hiding someone like him."


    "Indeed Rocco, this is not etiquette at all."


    Rocco, who himself didn''t know about this, could only take the blames with an awkward smile and stay quiet. But inside he was feeling giddy.


    He''s investor was none other than Mr. Agrave Van Tax''s son, the man who had hands in every level of politics and game. Anyone would be destined for greatness with someone like him on their side.


    A bit more casual flattery later¡­


    "Well then, friends. With the nonsense now over, why don''t we go straight to business."


    If it was anyone else, the sub-leaders would have been angry at them but all of them had only one thought.


    ''Such Impressive directness!''


    "Tell me, what are your thoughts about the Sigmat Ring Restrictions that the Kingdom announced today."


    "It''s good news I tell you." Benedict said, "The bastards of the Pen Dragons Gang will finally lose their haughty self''s because of this."


    "That would have been the cause, except you forget Benedict." Fredrick spoke, "They have links with the Queen."


    At the mention of the Queen, they gave subtle looks at Henry. Trying to judge what his reaction would be. But Henry remained quiet, unnerving like a statue.


    That made them admire him more.


    "It will also jeopardize some of our operations." Salvick said, "Our transport security would now need to level up. We were already having problems with the Sekai guards and now we also have to worry about our own Kingdom." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see that¡­" All eyes immediately fell on me as everyone listened attentively, "Snake Tails doesn''t have any hands in selling Sigmat Rings yourselves. Why is that?"


    "We would have done so, Mr. Tax." Maverick answered, "If only we had a good enough supplier. The good ones are already working with The Pen Dragons and the other ones are less trustworthy and want too much cash."


    "Especially with the restriction, even Pen Dragons will find problems doing business."


    "So you''re only problem is getting a good supplier than." I give an extended smile, "But what if you get one now?"

 Chapter 179 - 179 - A Deal Of A Lifetime

    "If we had one¡­" Maverick murmured and before he could reply, someone else got to it.


    "Of course we would have them!" Benedict loudly claimed, "The only market we still haven''t been able to get in touch with is Crystals. With it, we would finally be able to catch up to Pen Dragons Gang!"


    "You say as if that''s an easy thing." Reina murmured.


    "Hey! I''m the only one with a view here. Each one of you want to eat each other up or think too hard to actually do something." Benedict responded back in resentment.


    "You can''t just put the fault on us like that, there are other elements too." Salvick said and turned to me, "Mr. Tax, the potential market of Sigmat Crystals may look untapped and it still is to a certain point. But we can''t just go in on it without proper planning."


    "Proper planning? You keep doing you''re planning and the Pen Lizards will eat up the profits in the meantime."


    "Calm yourself Benedict." Fredrick said, "You forget that we''re not the only people attending here." He spoke, reminding Benedict that I was here too.


    Benedict grunted and muttered something angrily before going quiet.


    Rocco seeing the silence, looked back at Henry to see him give a nod.


    "So the main problem here is the supplier than?"


    "Yeah¡­ but not only that, even if we find a supplier we still need to talk it over with the boss and other leaders." Fredrick said. "Might I ask why you''re asking us of this matter, Mr. Tax?"


    "Do you want to invest in Sigmat Crystals?"


    Rocco answered for me in behalf, "The thing is that, Mr. Tax here, didn''t come here to invest in the Sigmat matter or anything else. But he''s here as a sort of supplier."


    "What do you mean?" Reina asked, her brows creasing in question, "Does Mr. Tax know someone who wants to deal Sig Crys with us?"


    I slowly shake my head, making her frown, "No, I don''t."


    "I myself am a supplier of Sigmat Crystals."


    !!!


    Current coursed through the veins of everyone present in the room. Except for Rocco, Who Henry had already told this matter, the others didn''t think that he would say something like this.


    Their eyes which previously held some admiration for him, now turned increasingly hungry with each second. But with that, the level of fear for Henry became high too.


    Now he wasn''t just a son hiding in his father''s shadow, talking about change. But someone who actually had the power to see through those changes.


    Untapped Sigmat Crystal Potential.


    This is something that is from the moment of its creation and to date, is still the most important thing for everyone. Sigmat Crystals meant power and money and the one who supplied them had the power to change history through drastic means.


    Maverick smiled like a hungry lion. Before he came to this meeting, Maverick had a feeling in the back of his mind that something special was about to happen today.


    Coming here, that feeling became increasingly huge when he spotted Henry''s unknown figure. Now he was sure that it was indeed his guts telling him to take a jump forward.


    "So I guess, this was the reason you called for us huh, Rocco?" Maverick said.


    Rocco nodded with a guilty smile, "Well, I only did as such was Mr. Tax''s orders."


    Maverick gave a frantic nod again, not the least bit awkward about hearing him call Henry like a senior. Even though they could see he was clearly younger than them.


    That fact that he is younger than them made them admire him more. They were only in their late 20''s and finding Henry so young wasn''t bad, it just showed some people had greater potential than them.


    "I want us to link each other in a direct supplier to store method." I say, "I will deliver the crystals to you straight and you will sell them as you like."


    The others took a moment of silence before Reina said, "And the rate?"


    "It will be 90 to 10% ratio of the price."


    A bitter smile appeared on everybody''s face but that changed with my next words.


    "But since you have spared your precious time to come meet me personally, I''ll increase it to 80/20% ratio, just for you individuals."


    Almost everyone smiled at that. The difference between to 10% to 20% was immense for them. That 10% increase would most likely profit them an extra ten thousand pounds or even more based on rank.


    "That is an extremely generous offer, Mr. Tax." Fredrick spoke in gratitude, "Our gratitude''s to you."


    "Wait a second!"


    All eyes turned to Benedict who was confused, "Why are we talking like, we''re already in business here? We need to get confirmation from the boss first or at least talk to other leaders before we actually do this thing!"


    They looked at Benedict with a scrutinizing yet pitying gaze as Reina mumbled, "How na?ve!"


    "Whad ya say, woman!"


    Ignoring him, Maverick asked, "And what will be the quality of crystals?"


    "Yellow and up." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No red?" Salvick asked as I shook my head.


    "You''ll only get good quality crys from me."


    "What about the consistency? Will it mostly be Yellow or we''ll find higher ones too?" Maverick asked.


    I couldn''t help but smile at their straightforward questions. A while back, they were trying to act quite honorable with me. But now when it came to business, they didn''t mind asking questions that might sound as if they were sharks.


    But it''s good. Only Sharks are able to thrive in this business.


    And they were usable sharks.


    "50% of them will consist of Yellow Crystals¡­ may even be less. 48% will be Blue and the other 2%... there''s a chance of them being pink."


    !!!


    Again all of them were pulsating as they heard such numbers.


    It wasn''t bad, no. According to market statistics, this was great.


    Other suppliers would say a bit different but most of their crystals will be made of Red Rank, which were the lowest of them all. So getting 50% yellow and 48% blue was almost priceless.


    But what made them the craziest was that there was even a change of pink Crystals. Even if it was 2%, that was still huge.


    Maverick couldn''t hold himself back as he inched forward, "Are you serious?!"


    I nod, "I know how it sounds. But you will have to rely your own judgement to believe my words."


    "That''s my offer."


    It was that deal of a lifetime.


    "Accept or Deny, it depends on you."


    ¡­


    As my carriage went out of the city, I finally stopped holding myself and laughed out loud.


    Those Sharks! Those Crazy Power Fucking Hungry Sharks!


    They actually accepted it. Even though it meant that they''ll be going over their boss and the other leaders, they still accepted it.


    Except for Rocco, Reina and Maverick, I didn''t think the others would have guts to accept my offer.


    Even Benedict didn''t reject when he saw everyone taking a bite.


    Stopping my laugh, I look down at my index finger and rub the pink sigmat ring.


    ''I''m sure this had something to do with the conclusion.''


    ''Well¡­ not like they are going to regret backstabbing their own gang. They''ll soon be rich enough to not give rats ass about their boss and the others.''


    As I was happily thinking about future possibilities, the carriage suddenly came to a stop.


    ''Hmm¡­ Why did the carriage stop? Did we encounter someone?''


    "Driver"


    "¡­"


    "Driver¡­ Hey, Driver, you listening pal?"


    Finding no response, I open the small pocket hole to see what''s going on. But the moment I saw it¡­


    "Just my luck."

 Chapter 180 - 180 - Reunion With My Assassin [ Part 1 ]

    "Hunh¡­ of all the people that could ruin the mood, it had to be you, didn''t it?"


    Beyond the small pocket view, I saw the headless body of the driver sitting over the carriage. But it wasn''t his dead body that aggravated me.


    It was the skinny girl that wore a black spandex outfit for what one could assume is for an assassin¡­ or a completely different reason altogether.


    And it wasn''t just any assassin; But Rebecca Hailey. The girl who had tried to kill me once before, but failed miserably and had to be saved by her final boss like powerful teacher.


    Rebecca stood before the carriage''s horses who supposedly still remained there, despite knowing the driver had been killed by her.


    She watched with a calm mind and eyes full of conviction. On both her hands were a pair of Sai''s that had something inscribed on them. She pointed her right Sai at the carriage, in a motion of challenge.


    I put my mouth out and speak loudly, "What the hell do you want?"


    "Your head." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really? Does it have to be that specific? Can''t you just take the driver''s or even one of the horses maybe?"


    Understanding my words, the horses kicked around and neighed angrily.


    "Alright alright, none of your heads, I get it."


    Finally, they stopped and I sighed, "Can''t we do this another day? I have something very important to do today."


    "No! I have waited long for blood and today is the day, I''ll have it."


    "You and your revenge plot¡­ alright, let me get out first."


    "Crick"


    "Clang!"


    I try to unlock the door to the carriage but was having troubles with it. No matter how much I tried, the door wouldn''t budge. First it unlocked before immediately locking then unlock again as I accidentally lock it back all over again.


    "Give me a second¡­ almost got it¡­ right there."


    "Bang!"


    Seeing that it wasn''t going to open up anyway, I kicked the door off.


    Stepping out, I see that we were at an empty place on the countryside. There was a road leading to the city, but the city was far and even if I ran, it would take hours before I reach the hearing distance.


    "Nice little spot you trapped me. Is this how an honorable warrior enacts her vengeance?"


    "I''m no warrior and you definitely are not someone who deserves an honorable end." She said and did some cool tricks with the Sai''s then lowered her stance and got ready.


    "First of all, no matter how much I would like to disagree to that, I won''t because there''s no audience here and secondly, That''s a nice trick. Did you learn that after I packed you back then?"


    Anger overflowed Rebecca as she instantly disappeared from her place and quickly appeared before me. Her right hand aiming for my eyes but I quickly slap her wrist, parrying it away.


    Without waiting, she stabbed with her left one which I dodged before slashing at my chest with her right. I dodged as the Sai barely passed me and she used her left Sai to stab at my side, wanting to pierce my large intestine.


    Her Sai got pretty close to pierce me. But just as she thought she was about to do some damage to me, her vision went pitch-black.


    My large hands grabbed her face and tossed her away.


    Because of her low weight and slim figure, she went rather far. But her landing was safe as she first touched the ground first with her hands and jumped back as she did a rollback and did some more before finally stopping.


    Now our distance became roughly 50 meters, give or take.


    "So the trick wasn''t the only thing you learned, did ya? Finally figured out how to use that small body of yours to advantage."


    Rebecca didn''t say anything and only positioned her Sai''s close to her face. Then she ran towards me again like a panther.


    "Wa- Wa- Wait!" I stammered trying to stop her and her run abruptly came to an awkward jump before stopping.


    "What! Don''t think you can get out of this by pleading. I won''t stop until I massacre everything you care about."


    "Pipe down your anger and listen for a sec." I say and wipe the smile off my face.


    "Why are you trying to kill me?"


    "What?" Rebecca felt confused by the question, "What do you mean why? Are you trying to fuck with me, you fa- you-"


    "Can''t call me fat anymore, can ya?"


    "You Pig."


    The smile goes out like a candle, ''I stand corrected.''


    "Okay, let''s get serious. I wasn''t trying to joke with you or anything. I genuinely want to know why you''re going so far to kill little ol me?"


    She stopped for a second and took a moment of thinking. But in the span of a few seconds her thoughtful look turned frozen.


    "Doesn''t matter anymore. Until I kill every one of you that has the blood of Tax, I won''t sleep anymore." She said with brutal cold eyes.


    "You fell so that far that it doesn''t even matter who your mother''s killer is anymore."


    "So you do know, you pig fucker!" She said as she aimed a Sai at me and hurled it. I only had to tilt my head for it to bypass me.


    But as it seemed like I was out of danger, the flying Sai suddenly turned around and came to strike me at my back.


    Rebecca saw the Sai reaching fast towards her target and waited for it to hit right at Henry''s naval. But in the next moment her eyes widened as she blurted in shock, "What!"


    In her eyes, she saw Henry suddenly turn around at the last moment and grab her Sai. His speed was so fast that it almost matched hers in that moment.


    "That was actually cooler than the flip you did." My face quickly devolves into a sadistic smile, "Unfortunately for you, I can see all of your moves."


    My eyes already saw the thin almost invisible thread connecting from the Sai to her wrist, so I knew that she would use some trick with it.


    "Do you know what happens when an assassin''s trick gets grasped by their enemy?" Before she could respond, I pull the Sai back hard and the thread connecting Rebecca, pulled her towards me, "The trick becomes its own death sentence."


    Her figure comes flowing at me in great speed as I punch at her face with full strength. Right as my fist was about to collide with her¡­


    "Whisp!"


    A smoke bomb erupted and clouded my view for a second. Even with the smoke bomb, my eyes were special enough to see through it. But she only needed that second disruption to vanish herself.


    Looking around, I didn''t see her figure around me.


    ''Where did she go? She couldn''t just vanish from my sight. I can''t see her anywhere on the ground so where the hel- The Ground!''


    Immediately, I dodged to the left as a Sai stabs down from the sky towards where I stood a moment ago. But the strange thing was that it was only the Sai, still no of the assassin.


    Suddenly, the hairs of my back stand up and my survival instincts flare.


    I swap behind my back and Rebecca ducks down, barely dodging my attack as I feel the strands of her hair passing by my hand. But what scared me back then wasn''t her attacking me from at my back, it was her going for my balls.


    But even now, as she ducked, her attack didn''t stop and the Sai went for my future generations.

 Chapter 181 - 181 - Reunion With My Assassin [ Part 2 ]

    !!!


    Her aim was so close to my balls that existential bells were ringing in my head.


    But to make matters even worse, I saw something that disturbed me even more.


    Her Sai''s which had been engraved with some words, weren''t there just to look cool. My eyes had zoomed in to them and saw a sticky substance that stuck to everything she strikes with those Sai''s.


    It wasn''t just a cool tattoo but actually poison.


    So even if I somehow astonishingly dodge her direct strike to my balls, it''ll still cut someplace close and because of that unknown poison on her Sai''s, it''ll cause poison damage on the surrounding areas which will spread to my balls.


    This girl was literally going out of her fucking way to kill off my genes!


    As Rebecca''s Sai''s were reaching dangerously close to her goal, her eyes widened in an instant as her survival instincts flared.


    She glanced up to see Henry''s fists about to collide with her face. Even with her exceptional speed, she knew this attack was too dangerous for her if she didn''t dodge. But she also knew that the attack would reach too late for Henry to do survive her poison. Her poisoned Sai''s would hit him no matter what!


    Rebecca''s hatred for Henry reached such a point, that she even vowed in mutual destruction if it meant she could truly hurt him.


    But as she smiled at both of their final moments, the fist above her suddenly blurred before it was just a moment away from her face.


    ''Huh¡­ how did tha-''


    "BAM!"


    My fist hit her square on the jaw and she flew back like a ragdoll before crashing far away over some trees. Still, it took three trees before her landing stopped.


    But I didn''t feel about this¡­ I didn''t feel good at all.


    "YOU FUCKING BITCH!"


    "HOW DARE YOU!"


    "How can you use such a dirty trick against me? I get that my father has done quite the mindboggling thing to your mom and also kind of ruined your whole childhood for you and even got you generational trauma¡­ but still, you can''t just take it out on me!"


    "If you want to blame someone, blame the society we live in. Why do you go around flinging those Sai''s at my balls? And what the fucks with the poison, hah!"


    "I get you want to kill me desperately and the poison is a great backup plan but again, Why Use It On My Balls!" I angrily say as my voice reaches out over the long distance at the crash site, where Rebecca lay still.


    "Even if you hate someone''s guts very much, you should know there still are some secret rules, one of them is not to attack your enemy''s balls and number two is, you definitely can''t use poison on their balls, I repeat NOT ON THE BALLS! You hear me!"


    "Hey¡­ you''re listening to this, right?"


    No matter how much I spoke to her, her figure didn''t move from the ground. Even as I waited for a moment, her figure was still there, lying as if she were asleep.


    ''Did I just one shot her?''


    ''Who knows maybe I killed her with that punch?... That''s a good thing, isn''t it?''


    "But that''ll mean, I''ve been talking to myself for this whole time¡­"


    My eyes zoom in and scans her body from where I stood. I look at her face but don''t see any real motion but when I look a little down to her chest I see a small motion of breathing.


    It was extremely small, but she was still breathing.


    ''Nope, she''s still alive. I knew I should have used more power on that punch!''


    My mind goes back to the moment her Sai''s were about to stab my balls. At that moment, neither dodging or hitting her would have done anything as her attack would nonetheless hit me.


    But then¡­ right as I started feeling a bit helpless, my mind suddenly shut off. It shut off all of my thinking process and I just went in punching and kaboom, my fist hit her in moments instant as she flew off.


    I walk over to where her body lay, but even as I approached, I remained very cautious of her and even had one of my hands covering my balls.


    You know how dangerous a woman can get if she becomes a yandere¡­ especially if she is very cute and was sheltered her whole life?


    Yeah¡­ that''s how dangerous this bitch is now.


    Kneeling down, I pat her face to see how much I injured her. Surprisingly, there wasn''t much damage. No split head or teeth''s knocked off¡­ just a bit swelling where I had hit her.


    ''Hmm¡­ her physical resistance also went up by a notch. Just what kind of crazy training is she doing with her master? Is it some kind of medicinal pill or some cultivation?''


    ''Don''t tell me, it''s Dual Cultivation.''


    Believe it or not, the concept of dual cultivation actually existed¡­ just not on this side of the world, but we''ll get to that in the future.


    ''What to do with you now?''


    I look at her face, which now had only a calm, sleeping look. Not the anger, hatred and chaotic mash from before. Her face right now was unlike the one she usually showed.


    If I had seen both faces before and compared them, I''d say this two were completely different people. Maybe I''d go as close to say they were twins who had lost connection when they were born.


    ''You know what¡­ aside from the fact that, she wants to kill me and was about to poison my boys¡­ she''s not that bad looking. She might even be capable of being a heroine with such a face and backstory.'' S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''But from what I remember, there hadn''t been any mention of her in the novel. Maybe when this fat guy (The one before) had suspiciously died after joining the army, might have something to do with her.''


    ''Maybe just like now, she opted for the mutual destruction option or killed herself when she saw that her revenge was over and yet she is still alone.''


    ''Or who knows, maybe Arthur or some other guy killed her bitch ass.''


    My hand slightly roamed her delicate face.


    It was unusually soft, like how I would feel when I touch Anna or kiss Alice. Then looking at her hand, I see how rough they were. The pain and hardship of her years, showing their pain.


    ''Hah¡­ how can such a soft face take my punch and yet still live with only swelling as the damage?''


    It was quite funny, you kno-


    Suddenly, I grab Rebecca''s unconscious body and hug her tightly. In the next moment, a few sparks of light danced around me before a larger light, in the form of crackling lightning fell on where we were.


    "BOOM!"


    The lightning erupted and the place got raged in violent devastation that devoured everything in its path. The trees, birds and ground got bath in its destruction before leaving behind a blazed path.


    What once was a field with trees and birds nesting there, turned bright red as the fires of its creation, now dominated the place.


    ¡­


    Approximately, 60 meters above the violated place, five figures whom were clothed in fine garments and fashionable robes, looked at this scene with impassive gazes.


    The one on the center spoke with a hint of arrogance, "This was a waste of time."

 Chapter 182 - 182 - Real Assassins

    "This is a waste of time."


    "Hmph! Such a small fry, he could have just told one of us to come and finish him. Why do we all had to come to kill this insect!" The second one on the left grumbled as he saw the place burning down quickly.


    "Apparently this guy had something on him that threatened the Vagrant Palace''s peace. So we had to come and snuff it out." A guy wearing a red scarf around his neck, said from the farthest right.


    "Hmm¡­ no matter what you guys said, I have to say this. This kid had quite the skills on him when he fought the assassin." The guy next to the scarf spoke, "I was sure our job was about to be done by the girly assassins little trick when he suddenly went whack and did that boom hit on her."


    The scarf guy shook his head down, "You''re always making words unusually strange, Morke. Try learning human language, will you?"


    The guy in question shook his head casually.


    "So what do we do now? He''s dead, right. Do we have to go to find that thing anyway?"


    "Yes, we do." The center one said, "We''ve been given specific orders to kill this guy and get that scroll. Especially that scroll. Without it, the president will get very angry."


    "Alright, let''s go then." The one named Morke said, "I read in the files that this kid lives in a nice looking mansion somewhere close. The scroll''s probably there."


    "Most likely¡­ let''s hope he didn''t have the scroll on him."


    "Why don''t we also pick some girls as well?"


    "What?" The scarf guy asked the one on the far left.


    "The files did say he has a lot of maids, I''m sure there will be a few beauties in them. If he''s already dead, then they won''t have jobs, right? It would be good if we pick up some of them as bedmates."


    "Gildroy¡­"


    "I can do whatever I want, Norfolk. if you have problems with it, talk it out with the prez."


    "Shut it, you two." The one on the middle said, "We''ll talk about it when we get there. For now, just focus on the job that''s in front of us."


    They both grunted but stayed quiet.


    Then as all of them turned to leave, suddenly they hear a grunt from their right.


    "Gakh!" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking to their right, they saw the one called Gildroy, had something prodding out of his throat. Taking a closer look, they understood that a Sai had been penetrated from the back and was coming out through his front.


    !!!


    "Gildroy?!"


    Gildroy looked at his own throat where the Sai was and saw a lot of blood pouring out of there. He tried to stop it with his bare hands but he could only gurgle out blood before falling from the sky.


    He had a slow descent to the ground and then lay flat¡­ as if his strings got cut off.


    "Now I don''t know where you come from¡­"


    The remaining four, quickly turned towards the fire where the sound came from. They saw that the fire was still raging but at the centermost place, was Henry completely unharmed and slowly standing up. In his arms was Rebecca, who was also unharmed from the sneak attack.


    "But from where I come from, we at least warn the people with a message before going for the ntr route."


    The four looked at him, clearly shocked wirh frozen expressions. The one on the center who launched the initial attack, said, "You?... How are you still alive?"


    "Frankly that''s what I would like to know too." I said, remembering what happened back then.


    As soon as I took Rebecca to chest and covered her, I saw a ball of crimson red light envelop us in its transparent glow. Before I could guess what it was, the attack came and exploded all around us.


    The attack may not have hit us because of the mysterious red light, but it did not stop the sound that burst around me, making me lose my bearing for some time.


    Even as I finally saw the blazed ground before me, the sound effects remained and my head was spinning. However, that did not stop me from hearing that fucker talk about going to the mansion, taking the scroll and my maids.


    Now I don''t give two cents about how or why they attacked me, the moment I heard him talking about the girls, I got angry.


    Going to my house and taking my maids, without my permission!


    Not Gonna Happen!


    I take one of the Sai''s from Rebecca''s unconscious body and threw it right at the fucker, instantly one shoting him.


    That''s how it came to this point.


    "But that''s doesn''t matter anymore, clowns of the Victorian Era." I say, turning to them, "What matters now is that you messed with the wrong pig and judgement day''s here."


    "Tough talk, kid." Morke said, "You were already struggling against the little girl there and now you''re talking about killing us?"


    "Forget about the fact we have sigmat rings, how are you going to reach us in the sky with that girl on your arms?" The guy gave a smug smile.


    "And why are you even protecting the girl? Didn''t she try to kill you just a moment ago? If it were me, I''d just ditch her and run as far-"


    "Morke!" The guy on the center reminded him.


    "Oh yeah! Sorry, forgot the whole mission thing for a second." He awkwardly smiled before turning back to me again.


    "The best thing you can do is tell us where you hid the scroll and crawl to your knees and beg, while we think how we''re going to kill you for killing our friend¡­ even though he was an asshole."


    "Well, you''re right about two things." I say as I turn around and start walking back to the burning forest.


    The one with the scarf, Norfolk''s sigmat ring glowed blue and he was about to attack. But he felt a hand stopping him and looked to see it was Morke, shaking his head.


    "And what''s that?"


    I walk until the edge, where the fire has already burned out. Then I place the unconscious assassin on the floor while saying, "That I can''t fight you guys while protecting this revenger."


    "And that your friend''s an asshole."


    "Haha¡­ even if you let her down, you''re still not going to kill us."


    "We''ll see about that." I say and tilt my head back, talking to the trees, "I know you''re there."


    "Take the girl and leave. I don''t want her to disturb this fight."


    "Who are you talking to?" Morke asked.


    To his answer, a shadowy figure suddenly knelt beside the girl and took her away in an instant.


    "Shit! What was that! He''s not alone?" Norfolk said and turned to the others.


    The others had the same shocked look as him. They were here for a while and saw the fight between Henry and the girl assassin. Back then, they didn''t see anyone other than him so they thought that he was alone.


    But now it''s a different situation. Especially if that guy''s even stronger and faster than the girl.


    Seeing the master take his student away, I finally turn my full attention to the flying folks, "You wanna know how I''m going to hit you in the air?"


    This time, they didn''t take Henry''s word for fun. They got ready and prepared for anything that Henry or the other guy would do.


    "I''ll jump."


    With that, I jumped up, my body going straight for the sneaky fuckers.

 Chapter 183 - 183 - An Unlucky Target

    "Whoosh!"


    My figure shoots up towards the guy who had been bragging for a while.


    The guy became stunned as he saw me coming towards him within seconds. He knew that I was going to hit him and hit him hard I was.


    Until¡­


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, a great whirlwind of air came and hit right in front of me. Even with how fast I went up and was close to the guy, the winds strength was better.


    It also didn''t help when another of the same thing hit me in the chest again.


    "Bang!"


    This time, not only was I stopped completely but was even propelled backwards and struck the ground hard. The ground underneath me cracked as I laid down and sighed.


    ''Man, just a bit more.''


    "Hey, you okay Morke?" The guy with scarf floating next to him asked.


    Morke, who was stunned because of how fast I had reached him, finally came back.


    "Ye- Yeah¡­ man, that guy really gave a jump, didn''t he? I almost thought I was about to get punched by his massive hands there."


    "Gods, he could have pulverized me. Thanks for the assist, Norfolk."


    Norfolk didn''t welcome him back and only warned, "Do that later when we take care of this guy. My attack didn''t do much on him. He''s already getting up!"


    Just as he said, I was actually getting up. But they didn''t wait for that anymore.


    The guy with the wind affinity, Norfolk, pulled his hands to the sky and gathered air above him.


    "Let''s help him." The one on the center spoke as they all prepared their own attacks.


    Morke used his fire sigmat to create a large ball of fire that illuminated the place. The center guy spread his palms as lightning circled back and forth, creating a bizarre bridge. The last one took a big breath as his water sigmat circulated water inside his stomach.


    Then as if they had already done this before, all of them attacked at the same time. There attacks not colliding on to each other but having enough space to do their own damage while magnifying the pain.


    ''You''ve gotta be shitting me. The Vagrant Palace had to send this five out of everyone else.'' I think, exasperated.


    The reason why I didn''t want to know who these five were because I already know who they are. They are one of the most elite hit squads working for the Vagrant Palace in the Leonidas Kingdom.


    This five specifically were special.


    Because out of all the hit squads, this five were the craziest and also the strongest squad in this kingdom. You could say I was battling against a group of high level bosses right now.


    But right now, their introduction didn''t matter as much as the damage their attacks would do if those actually hit me.


    I don''t have any defensive spells or technique that would help me defend against such a strong attack. This wasn''t just any attack but the combined attacks of five strong¡­ I mean, four strong killers.


    So that''s why I get ready to use the black hole ability I had holed up in my sleeve.


    But then I don''t.


    A smile erupts on my face as I see the mysterious red color envelop me again.


    BOOOM!


    All four strong attacks hit Henry at the same time and an explosion much bigger than before appears as it illuminates the place miles away.


    The attack was so strong that more than 200 meters of ground becomes fractured.


    The four members who threw the attacks, silently gauzed the place which was now covered by dust.


    Norfolk who was the first to attack said, "I think he''s dead."


    "We need to be sure. We can''t get caught up like Gildroy." The one who seems most likely to be leading this squad, said as his eyes looked intensely through the dust.


    "He can''t be human if he survives that attack." Morke spoke but he himself kept looking, to confirm if Henry was dead or not.


    The leader''s brow cracked for a second as he felt like he saw some movement inside the dust.


    ''It can''t be¡­''


    "Let''s try it again."


    "WOOSH!"


    The leader''s eyes widened similar to the other three when they saw Henry come out of the dust, unscathed. But what surprised them even more was the water wings that flapped on his back.


    Morke, seeing him felt his hair stand up in fright.


    Just like before, Henry once more went towards Morke, intending to hit him only. Again the scarf guy prepared his air attack to stop him, but this time he''s friends were doing the same too and even Morke prepared an attack for Henry.


    "Die! You bastard!"


    He screamed and got ready to use his attack, alongside the others. But before their attacks came, Henry''s waved his hands both left and right, spraying water on others.


    The water was sprayed through a wide space, in a way to disrupt the view of the others on him.


    It worked, but still the others were experience fighters. They remembered Henry''s position and aimed right there.


    I saw their attacks coming for me but the smile didn''t wipe from my face. My wings already took a sharp dive before going up again in a swift motion, avoiding the other attacks and going for Morke.


    Morke felt shocked seeing the impressive dodge but didn''t stay silent. He shot his flame globe at Henry, hitting him straight on.


    But his smile diminished instantly as Henry burst through the fire and punched him square on the jaw.


    As if being hit by a running carriage, Morke shot down to the ground like meteorite falling from the sky.


    I didn''t remain standing, as Morke hit the ground with great pain, I dodge another barrage of attacks from his squad and swoop down for Morke again.


    ''Damn! He''s going for him again!''


    "He''s going for Morke, we have to stop him!" The leader said as he and the others kept shooting different attacks on him.


    I turn left to dodge a lightning strike, turn right as sharp winds with knifes go past me and then sharply went up as a shark made of water almost bit my wings off.


    I smiled seeing the new level my water wings had achieved. After what happened while I desperately tried to dodge the big black ball¡­ I realized some crucial lessons.


    One of them was to develop the water wings. Which I had leveled up in this few days. So now the water wings not only had more speed and had great turning ability, but it also took less mana and had much better durability. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leader gritted his teeth in anger as he saw Henry was now sure to grab hold of Morke. He really wanted to use one of his special attacks on him but seeing that it would also hit Morke, he didn''t have any choice but to use smaller attacks.


    Doing so, did nothing against Henry as he now saw, Morke being lifted up by Henry''s palm and being used as a shield against them.


    Morke who had a large black spot on his face and was being held up hostage, felt that he was clearly unlucky today.


    "Alright people, why don''t we calm down for a second and talk this out, okay?" I say and feel some similarity.


    "Before you deny it, do know that the girl also denied it and I¡­ I''m sure you know what happened next, right." I say with a guiltless smile on me.


    I was playing a gamble here, one that I didn''t know if it''ll work.


    "Let''s threaten him with our combined attacks. He won''t have that bravado for long." Norfolk adviced.


    Though the leader shook his head. He had been killing people for a long time, he understood the people with mentality same as Henry.


    If they threatened or attacked, Henry wouldn''t bulge a moment and kill Morke.


    "Alright, let''s talk."

 Chapter 184 - 184 - A Dangerous Moment [ Part 1 ]

    "Let''s get down." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Norfolk and the water user, directly looked at their leader in surprise.


    "You''re really going to believe this guy? He''ll use the dirtiest trick to take us for advantage and then when Morke isn''t useful anymore, he''ll kill Morke." The water user, called Pitrol said.


    "I know that, that''s why we''re going to do something before he does it." The leader said, showing a discrete look to his remaining members. Seeing it, they had to trust the man who had been leading them for a long time.


    "Alright, let''s talk."


    The guy said as he and the others slowly touched the ground.


    "Okay, that was easy. He listened quite fast, don''t you think so too¡­ Morke?" I say and whisper to my captive.


    "We- Well, you have one of his, no, his most trustworthy member hostage so he has to agree." Morke said, thinking of more convincing words, "If you maybe lower your grip a bit, I will also tell them to listen, which will surely work better for you."


    ''Hmph! These are nothing but cold blooded killers. I just killed one of their team members and not one of them were a bit sorrow about the guy. Even if he was an asshole, I don''t see how they could so blatantly ignore his death and put importance on this one.''


    "Not gonna believe you there, buddy."


    "oh¡­ well, I tried." Morke said in a disappointed tone.


    "But you know what you can do to make me lower my grip?"


    "¡­what?" Morke asked, cautious. He was seeing three of everything and the sound coming from his ear seemed like someone was playing a trumpet beside them, but he didn''t for a second lower his guard against Henry.


    For his life was literally in his hands.


    "Give your sigmat to me."


    !!


    "What?! Are you crazy- EMPH!" Morke stopped talking as he felt the grip around his neck tightening and bones cracking.


    "Wai- Wait! Stop for a second." He said, wanting Henry to stop doing that, but he didn''t stop.


    "The only way I''m going to stop is when you give me the ring¡­ besides, your friends don''t seem that eager to save your ass."


    Morke took a quick look and saw his team, talking amongst themselves while disregarding them. He cursed in his mind, ''Those fuckers! At least look here and s- se- see, how I''m doing.''


    As he felt that his neck was about to break, Morke couldn''t hold on any longer, "Alright Alright! Here take it, you conniving thief."


    Morke quickly pulled off his ring and gave it to me as I smiled, "Well conniving should fit you guys for sneak attacking me."


    I take a look at the ring, which had a silverish black figure with a blue rank sigmat on its top.


    ''Rank Blue, Fire Sigmat Get!''


    ¡­


    On the other side of the field, the hit squad finally saw what happened with Morke as Norfolk said, "What is Morke doing? Is he crazy, why''s he giving his sigmat ring to that guy?"


    "He didn''t have a choice left." His leader said.


    Hearing him now Norfolk muttered, "Now he also lost his worth."


    "Don''t worry¡­ I have a plan." The leader said as under his legs, small sparks of lightning buzzed.


    ¡­


    "You guys ready to hear my demands?" I speak loudly as the other team sighed before nodding.


    "Alright, so the first thing I want is safety. You will safely deliver me to my home and then leave without ever looking back, you got that?"


    "Alright, we do." The leader said instantly, which made Morke''s brow went up.


    ''Hmm? Why did he agree so quickly?... Does he have a plan?'' Morke looked up and through his hazy eyes saw the leader looking at Henry without any aggression.


    "You do?" I was a bit skeptical, but I played along, "Okay, then I have some questions."


    "Ask them, I''ll answer it." The leader didn''t have a problem with this request as well. Actually he preferred it. Doing this meant, it will increase time, which in turn will accomplish what''s he trying to do.


    "Hmm¡­ what to ask? What¡­ to¡­ ask?" I think for a moment before realizing one point, "Hey, tell me your name?"


    "What?" The leader felt confused.


    "I want to know your name? I can''t just keep calling you hey or HEY!"


    The leader looked silently at Henry, trying to see if he was serious or not.


    "Ilon Gothray."


    Color me surprised¡­ the guy actually told me his real name.


    Yeah, I knew. What do you think? I know so much about the plot and that I wouldn''t know about them. Yeah, they may not be any true point characters but I know who they were.


    But it was only the leader''s name that I remembered. The others were too insignificant to remember.


    "Ilon¡­ tell me, who was it that contracted you to kill me?"


    Norfolk and Pitrol already felt the importance of the question. It was one of the core rules of the organization that the killers, if were caught or being blackmailed, can''t say the name of the contractor.


    Especially when the mission was given to them with the highest of importance.


    "Ilon, what should we te-"


    "It was Frank Loly."


    Both Norfolk and Pitrol looked at Ilon with eyes full of disbelieve. They couldn''t believe that he would actually tell the name like that.


    Even Morke was a bit surprised, but more than that, he believed Ilon was trying to save him. In moments of such desperation, even hardened fighters would strive to grasp the faintest hint of hope.


    I nod, this was within expectations¡­ no, this was exactly who I thought would try to kill me if things went the worst way... unfortunately it did.


    "Chairman of this kingdom''s Vagrant Palace, Frank Loly?"


    "Chairman?" Ilon felt muddled by that. "He''s not the Chairman, but the Vice-Chairman."


    "Vice-Chairman!" Now, it was my turn to be surprised.


    I didn''t think it would be like this. In the story, it was Frank Loly who was the chairman.


    But if I think about this clearly then¡­ this is good.


    So that means he still isn''t as powerful as I thought.


    Thinking up to this point, I remember something that made me ask, "Hey, is the Chairman still missing?"


    Ilon''s eyes goes wide in astonishment, ''How does he know that?''


    Seeing no reason to lie, He nodded, "Yes, he still is."


    ''So that''s why he''s doing this.''


    Now, the final piece of the puzzle fit my brain.


    In the story, there was some mention of the past chairman. The guy apparently didn''t retire but actually went missing.


    There was some theory about what might have caused that. But the two strongest belief was that it was Frank Loly who had killed him or it was the Sekai Kingdom''s Most Notorious Gang that did him.


    But with this, I understand.


    It doesn''t matter who killed him, what matters now is who''s going to take his place.


    Surely, it would be the Vice-Chairman, right?


    But right in this crucial moment of his, I barged in.


    The scroll that I had with me, wasn''t just about anything. It was about the about the Vagrant Palace. The scroll had detailed information about how the chairman had done unsavory things that went beyond the rules of the place.


    For short, his dealing with the baldy.


    No wonder why, Frank send assassins up my ass to kill me and destroy that scroll. Because if that scroll was exposed to the elders, then not only the chairman but also Frank would get punished.


    Because he still wasn''t the chairman yet, the elders wouldn''t think twice before suspecting him and killing him in the process to wipe away everything.


    ''Damn¡­ I messed up this time.''

 Chapter 185 - 185 - A Dangerous Moment [ Part 2 ]

    ''But it doesn''t matter anymore.''


    ''For now, this guys won''t stop until they kill me and take the scroll.''


    I look back at Ilon, "Thanks for the information, Can I ask why you''re so cooperative suddenly?"


    "You really ask that with him as your hostage?"


    "Oh I''m sorry¡­ I just thought that you guys were the type that would hide such important information even if it meant death."


    "Yes," Ilon nods slowly as a small smile creeps on him, "That would be the case, except that I don''t need to anymore."


    In layman''s term, You''re gonna die anyway, so it doesn''t matter. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡­


    From Ilon''s view, this was going perfect. His trap was almost set for use.


    As the ring on his index finger gave a small shine, Ilon felt the strange and powerful connection to his lightning affinity. With it, he saw how the lightning went down from his body and into the ground before slowly and slowly it was inching towards Henry.


    It was one of his secret spells called Lightning Ground Poles. Using the earth as a secretive path, he lets his lighting go through it in slow and small amounts, something that has yet to be discovered by anyone.


    It was also his most effective spell for attacking someone with secrecy. It might not be the strongest, but it is useful to get out of binds. Like they were at the moment.


    The attack would also hit Morke, but it wouldn''t be life-threatening, at most he''ll be unconscious and wake up some time later with some memory loss.


    As Ilon concentrated and moved the current, he heard something interesting, "Want to know what''s inside the scroll?"


    Ilon looked at Henry with a dubious look, not knowing what he was getting at. But he''s instincts said to not heed his words.


    "No, I don''t. Just tell me if you have any more demands."


    "What''s the hurry? Why not talk a bit more¡­ or are you just interested in that spell you''ve been doing under our feet?" I said with a smirk as Ilon''s face immediately pales at being discovered.


    Of course, I knew what he was doing. No way was this guy so cooperative after I killed and captured one of his guys. It was also quite hard to miss that slow blue current going through the ground and coming towards me.


    I knew the attack was most probably aimed at disarming me, because it would also hurt Morke. And even if he was a cold blooded killer, he wouldn''t go around and kill Morke just like that.


    Seeing his spell being discovered for the first time, shocked Ilon. But it didn''t stop him from going with the attack.


    "I''m sorry for this, Morke."


    "Wh- What?" Morke, a bit disillusioned but knowing what was about to happen, asked out of fright.


    Before he could get an answer, he felt himself being lifted up and moving further from where they were. As Morke was about to scream and wretch for freedom, he saw the ground they were previously, break and a huge amount of lighting gather in a big rock stature pierce.


    ''Did Ilon¡­ went for the kill?''


    Again, Morke didn''t get his answer as I started jumping back. Ilon''s ground attacks only kept on coming. At one point I noticed that it was going to be pointless running like this, I could use this as a way to empty his stamina, but that would take too long.


    "Well Morke, it''s been nice knowing you pal." I say and throw him.


    Morke''s eyes glanced at me and I could see how stunned he was at that point. But that quickly got replaced by his jarring scream, when the lighting zapped him.


    "Argghhhh!"


    "Ilon stop!"


    With Norfolk''s voice, Ilon stopped immediately.


    ''Damn, I almost had him.''


    Thinking that he looked towards Henry again, but this time he''s eyes seemed as if they were more confused than angry.


    ''What''s he doing?''


    ¡­


    ''Hmm¡­ this can''t go on any longer. I need to finish this quickly.'' Saying that I feel the drain my mental fortitude was getting.


    It wasn''t that my willpower or stamina was low, it''s that this was becoming unnecessary long now.


    ''Alright¡­ let''s finish this here.''


    I bend to the ground and touch it with both hands. It seemed as if I was giving up but was actually doing something else.


    My eyes shine with a blue glint as I say in my mind, ''Water World!''


    The ring on my finger gives a bright pink glow as power courses through the ground and starts calling the water underneath it.


    Ilon and the others didn''t know what strange thing Henry was doing but they felt that it was dangerous.


    "With Morke free, let''s use all we have to kill him." Pitrol said and tried to use his water sigmat.


    But no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t do anything. It felt as if, he had lost his power.


    "Guys¡­ I think my ring isn''t working."


    "What? How can it be, are you sure you''re using it correctly?"


    "Yeah, I''m sure. But I still can''t do anything."


    "¡­Then stay here and let us do the fighting." Ilon said and immediately he heard a familiar scream.


    "ARGHHH!"


    Looking back, they saw Henry had already grabbed on to Morke again. But this time, he wasn''t using Morke as a hostage. This time, they saw Henry using his strength to crush Morke''s head as he screamed uncontrollably.


    Lastly, they remembered that Henry had taken Morke''s ring, making him vulnerable.


    "Stop i-"


    Ilon couldn''t even finish his sentence as he saw Morke''s head bursting off like a watermelon, spraying his blood and brains everywhere.


    !!!


    Even as they shocking looked with silence, they heard Henry''s happy tone.


    "Two down, three to go."


    "You bastard!" Ilon lost it this time. Losing one member through a trick was one thing but losing another one in the same mission, right in front of them was another.


    Both Ilon and Norfolk, flew forward with incredible speed and attacked Henry with their powerful spells.


    While Norfolk called on the winds to create sharp blades that would cut Henry in thousand pieces, Ilon used his most devastating lighting spell, Lightning King''s Body to shroud his whole body in lightning and attacked him.


    But even with such killing spells coming for me, I was smiling.


    ''Water World¡­ Activate.''


    The world turned slow for me.


    I saw the two assassins coming with vengeance become sluggishly slow. Their position was only a few meters away from me.


    Suddenly. the ground under them cracked and water in great amount devoured the two people. Even with such intense water hitting them, the two men didn''t think much about it¡­ until Ilon realized.


    He was using an extremely destructive electric spell and water was quite conductive if it wasn''t pure. Which this water wasn''t.


    Both men felt the greatest amount of shock in their lifetime, course through their whole body and felt completely paralyzed to its grasp.


    "ARHHHH!"


    "ARGGGHHHH!"


    The shock was super intense but even then, I wasn''t relieved yet.


    I created a few sharks inside the water and because of the electricity roaming freely inside, the sharks too gained that affinity and took large bites at their targets.


    In a few moments, the water got colluded with their blood and darkened everything.


    "Bad luck what happened to them, right?" I ask the last remaining member who was terrified at this.


    But thinking back to his friends, he became angry and screamed. Creating a few water swords to hit me. But instead they hit him as he was shocked at such an occurrence.


    "You should know that when two similar affinities wrestle for control." I say showing my pink ring, "Only the higher ranking one always wins."


    With that, this guy too died and I let my guard down for a second.


    That''s all it took for the lightning guy to burst out of the water and strike me at my blind spot.

 Chapter 186 - 186 - Sucking Reveal

    !!!


    Alarm bells rang off all over me as I instinctively turn my head to see Ilon coming straight for me.


    His body had been cut in several areas and he had already lost his left hand. Still even with such grave injuries, his eyes were completely white as if he had lost reason.


    But the most dangerous thing about him was the lightning armor on his body. It wasn''t like what he showed before, now the armor seemed even denser and he also had a long ass sword, the same size as mine in his hand. Though it was much slimmer than the one I use.


    Before I could fully turn, he was already within range to attack and he did. He used his long ass sword and tried to cut me in half.


    Now I wasn''t ready to dodge nor defend against such an attack. The guy had deliberately caught me off guard at the worst time possible. I figured that if his attack which probably is enhanced by his madness to kill me, hits¡­ I won''t die¡­ but I won''t be in a survival condition either.


    The only option I had was to use my black hole ability to eat this guy. But as I prepared the ball of never-ending hunger, the only hope I had was that my ball would kill him faster than his would strike.


    "WOOSH!"


    Suddenly, Ilon''s body blurred in front of me with a red blue before it vanished from that spot.


    ''HAH! What the hell happened! Where did he go?''


    I look in front of me, but don''t see him there. Then I get another thought as I look behind me, thinking that he would attack me at my blind spot to insure that I really die¡­ but again, he wasn''t there either.


    "Crunch!" "Crunch!"


    "Hmm?"


    "Suck!" "Shush!"


    Suddenly a sound vaguely familiar to bones breaking and water sucking appeared.


    ''That sound¡­ it''s coming from my right.''


    ''Should I see it or¡­ just run?''


    In every scary movies and story, wherever something creepy or scary happens in a area you heard the sound of bones crunching and someone eating¡­ it never is a good idea to investigate it.


    Unfortunately, I was never a fan of scary movies so nobody told me that tiny detail as I turned to see what it was. And boyo¡­ was I surprised.


    Standing a few steps away from me, was a woman''s back with dark clothes that was extremely familiar to me. Her backside was one thing that I can never forget as it was the back of someone I always looked in secrecy.


    Now that person was standing with her back shown and was taking a bite out of Ilon''s neck. I saw her munching on his meat and sucking off his blood like it was one of her favorite desert.


    It didn''t matter that Ilon who was maddeningly strong and still had his enhanced lightning armor on tried to get out of her grasp, his struggles were all for naught as she held him with immovable strength on her grip and took him for all he was worth.


    When she was done dining on her food, she suddenly went quiet and stood there for a long while. As if finally booting up, she used her hands to wipe away the blood and meat on her face as it mashed all over her clothe and hands.


    With that done, she slowly turned around, revealing it was none other than Veronica.


    Standing there as the blood of Ilon''s struck to her lips and dark clothes in goth like fashion.


    ¡­


    ''I already knew it¡­''


    ''He too, would be like the others.''


    ''He seemed he was different¡­ no, I hoped that he was. And yet, my heart is about to be broken another time.''


    ''Maybe I should have toned down on the eating or at least cleaned myself up more so that we could at least have a conversation.''


    ''Hah¡­ Not like it''s going to matter anyway. He''s going to say those same words and behave just like them.''


    As Abigail talked to herself while watching Henry with absolute silence, he finally moved.


    Henry took slow steps towards Veronica as she waited for the inevitable to happen again.


    ''Well, he''s coming.''


    Three more steps¡­


    ''It''ll hurt for some time but I have to remember this was just a momentary break.''


    Two more steps¡­


    ''I''ll blame myself for killing him but I''ll later understand that it indeed was necessary.''


    One more step¡­


    ''I¡­ I just hope he understands at least one bit.''


    Now Henry stood right before her, his eyes remained calm and unwavering above hers.


    "Henry-"


    Before she could say her side, she felt his thumb lightly rubbing the corner of her lips and put it right before her mouth. Subconsciously, she reached out and licked his finger, tasting the lingering blood that was on her lips.


    Abigail stood there for a moment longer, thinking about what this could mean.


    Never in her long lifespan has such a moment passed for her. Every single being that has seen her true state blamed her or gauzed her through strength.


    But he didn''t¡­ He still hasn''t said anything yet.


    Somehow that made her get the courage she needed to say something, "Henry, about what I am-"


    "Can you give me a ride home? My rider lost his head so¡­" He spoke as if nothing completely life changing had happened and he was asking a small favor.


    Abigail didn''t know how but, she suddenly had a smile bloom on her bloody face as she said, "Always saying strange things to flirt with me¡­ at least upgrade your game for a change."


    ¡­


    After that we take her carriage home.


    None of us say a single word to each other and quietly enjoy the ride while looking at the quiet street and full moon on the sky.


    When the carriage stopped at the mansion, Abigail immediately took the door and left while saying, "See Me."


    "What were you doing so late, Mada-"


    "Bathroom now!" Abigail said in a stern order as Olenna went quiet and left with her.


    Getting out of the carriage, I too go for the bathroom and wash myself. As the cold water washed my face, I finally let out the aggression out in a long sigh. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I came outside, I was surprised to see Anna and Alice standing before me, their faces etched with worry.


    In the thought of going against the Vagrant Palace and finally seeing Veronica for who she was, I had forgotten that there were people who worried about me.


    "Henry, are you okay?"


    "Master, where were you out so long?"


    They both asked simultaneously. If it were any other time, then they would have already started bickering amongst each other about who was the senior here.


    But not this time¡­ this time they understood that something must have happened as they quietly waited for my answer.


    I pat both of their heads with a heartfelt smile, "I''m sorry for making you both worry so much. Actually I had an important meeting that I needed to be at."


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine now. But I have one more thing to do. So can you girls wait for another moment?" I say and take my leave.


    "Master, are you going to meet that shrew-"


    Anna stopped Alice from speaking as she gazed at Henry''s back with a distinct look.

 Chapter 187 - 187 - A Strange Confession

    I stood before the living-room door.


    She didn''t tell me when or where to meet her. But it didn''t matter, time was irrelevant and the place I can think only think of is the living room.


    This is where she taught me her lessons of being a Good Noble.


    Frankly there isn''t any from my point view, all of them are either too prideful to go even a bit beyond their point and the other ones are too greedy to let their coins slip up from their clutches.


    I''m diverting the topic, aren''t I.


    I take a deep breath before releasing as I feel my heartbeat fasten quite a bit.


    I don''t know where she will go with this, I only hope that this doesn''t stop whatever has been growing within us.


    I lightly turn the knob and push open the door. Getting inside, I see the solemn silence reverberate around the room as the glass doors let in the full moon''s shine.


    Sitting at the far right, was a small leisure table and on one seat was Rebecca. Her eyes looking solemnly at the full moon even as she noticed me entering the place.


    ''Hmm¡­ so she can actually wear something other than black.''


    I think as I see her wearing a white nightgown that didn''t have any visible features.


    Comparing this to the lighting around the room and her expression, she looked¡­


    "Beautiful"


    Abigail knew for quite a while, that he was already inside. She still was a bit hesitant at how to do this. So she let him have the first moment, to hear what he was going to say.


    "Beautiful"


    As that word went through her ears, she felt it directly impact her undying heart and beat rapidly.


    Her face which was impeccably white and perfect, suddenly had a pink hue to it as she smiled and finally got the resolution to do this.


    "The moon''s quite beautiful today."


    "You''re beautiful."


    "Gosh" She looked down as I saw the blush on her, "Don''t you know anything other than that word?"


    "I''m only saying what I see."


    She smiled sneakily and looked back at the sky with a deep impression, "You know, I find this quite strange."


    I silently listen.


    "You flirt with me every day and that too quite badly."


    I''m gonna erase that last part from my memory.


    "You call me beautiful everyday¡­ and yet, today it feels different. It feels as if those words are actually being said to me."


    "I''m not an expert on love but," I say, "I think it''s because we finally see each other for who we really are."


    "And it doesn''t frighten you?" Her head turned and my heart immediately took a sharp dive.


    Her face had no makeup or eye stuff that would distinguish them as she didn''t need it. But as she showed her perfectly oval face, I saw the pain she had been hiding for so long.


    Her eyes turned crescent dark and her mouth raised up in a question as if asking, why am I like this? She was asking why her whole existence had to be this painful.


    My body moved instinctively and grabbed hold of her.


    "It doesn''t. You''re the epitome of beauty and perfection that my eyes have ever laid upon." The Goddess isn''t in this realm so I''m allowed to say this.


    "Don''t let other people''s words or action get to you because of your characteristic."


    Her body at first felt shock at being touched by me, then she relented and also hugged my stomach.


    "But I eat humans... I might even eat you one day." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Seriously¡­ you''re going to take the ''I might eat you one day'' route?" I felt her body shake as if laughing.


    "As I said, don''t let our words get to you. We humans are not perfect, far from it. You can say we are the worst eaters in the world."


    "We eat anything that our mouths can take a bite. We not only eat animals but we also eat vegetables and trees too."


    "And about you eating us? I don''t let it get to me much¡­ Believe it or not there are some humans that actually eat other humans because they think it tastes delicious."


    "Why am I even telling you that, you already know it." Her body shook once again.


    "So what I''m trying to say is, don''t see yourself as a monster. We all are monsters in our own way. You just have two fangs and can live for eternity."


    With that I go quiet, thinking if I did a good job or actually blew this.


    "Thank you for telling me that. I understand it was hard for you to say all this, you''re not really the type to calm others down."


    Yep, I blew it.


    "But I get what you''re trying to say." She smiled and looked, her eyes which wet and tears had been falling from her, "The words you spoke may be far from perfect, but I don''t like perfection¡­ I like you."


    "Wow¡­ that''s a strange way to confess someone." I say and wipe her tears as she smiled.


    "I meant it when I said I like you."


    "I know¡­ and I like you too."


    Both of us smiled and then she suddenly stood up and took the step as she kissed me. Her lips weren''t cold¡­ not one bit, instead it felt like she had the warmth my body desperately needed.


    It was a soft sensual kiss.


    Not like Alice but somewhat similar.


    As we parted, she had a smile on her that I never saw before, "You''re beautiful."


    "Thank you¡­" Then she shoved me away, "Now stop copping a feel and sit there."


    I laugh a bit before sitting right opposite to her as I finally notice something.


    "Hey, where''s Olivia?"


    "I told her to give us some space."


    "And she actually agreed?!" I say as if it was unacceptable, which in my experience it really was, "Never thought she might actually give us¡­ space."


    She smiled, "Don''t joke like that about her. I know she''s a bit harsh around me. But it''s only because she knows what I''ve been through."


    Her smile wavered and went away, "She saw me fall in love¡­ no, like someone and then saw that like running away or calling the guards on me."


    "Hehe... Phsh!"


    Abigail looked up to see Henry laughing as she felt awed by him, "Are you seriously laughing? I''m telling you my heartbreaking story here!"


    "I''m sorry¡­ it''s just way too funny when the persons you love-"


    "LIKED!"


    "Liked¡­ run away and call guards on you."


    "Hey, that''s two different things. They either ran away or¡­" She finally stopped and her somewhat angry face became shy as she angrily smiled at me, "Why am I even trying to explain all this to you¡­ it doesn''t matter, does it? My past."


    I stop laughing and shake my head, "No, not to me. The you sitting before me is the only one I know and the only one I need to know."


    She smiled and her blush mixed in with it, "You know¡­ sometimes you really can flirt."


    "Okay, now that was personal."


    "I''m not trying to hurt you here; in my experience I''ve seen much better people at flirting than you."


    "Oh yeah¡­ th- then¡­ I had women who can kiss better than you."


    "You did not!


    "I did too!


    "I''m a good kisser! No, I''m the best kisser there is."


    "Then show me!"


    "Okay, I''ll show you!"


    We both get up and then straightforward kiss each other.

 Chapter 188 - 188 - Abigails Turn (18+)

    We both came on and kissed each other in what turned out to be a silly competition.


    Our kiss was far from how it was at first. If the first kiss was our declaration of feelings we had for each other than this kiss was that of our arrogance, a kiss that wanted to show the other who was correct.


    "SMOOCH~"


    "SMOOCH~"


    Our mouths tangled around each other as we tried to show who was the superior. Eyes both glaring each other in playful rivalry. Then suddenly an idea came to my head as I pushed open her mouth and invaded it with my tongue.


    Veronica was shocked at my sudden intrusion, but she also smirked and wrestled for control amongst us. Our sloppy kiss turned ruthless and vied for control against each other.


    But as we kissed each other and our tongues wrestled with intensity, the intensity slowed down over time and we closed our eyes. What once was a domineering kiss turned into a passionate one.


    This time the kiss was purely of passion. I put my arms around her slender waist as she did the same with me. We kissed each other and tried to gaze one''s passion and let it subside us.


    "Smooch~~"


    "Smooch~~"


    After some time, we finally broke the kiss and took a moment to breath, to understand what was happening with us.


    "So about what I said¡­ you''re not a bad kisser." She smiled in her erotic yet tired face, "You''re decent enough."


    "You!" She lightly hit me on the chest, "Stop talking would you, you always ruin the mood when you open that mouth of yours, the only thing that mouth is good fo-"


    I understood what she meant and beat her to it. I kissed her again as she stopped talking and went with it.


    After a while, she smiled, "That''s what I''m talking about."


    "That''s not the only thing my mouth is good for." I give a sleazy smile as she matched my freak with hers.


    "Oh? Is that so¡­ mind giving an example- Ah~"


    Just as she asked, I kissed her neck as she moaned slightly at the cold touch of my lips on her warm neck.


    "Hmmm~" Abigail moaned slightly as she felt Henry go around her neck doing kisses and licking it, giving her a feeling she hasn''t felt for a long time.


    As she felt his emotions spring out on her body, Abigail suddenly couldn''t hold on herself and took Henry''s head roughly and kissed him again.


    "Hmmm!"


    Our Kisses and moans turned to pure delight. Our hands roam around each other''s body, trying to feel the shape of oneself.


    My hand roughly made its move to her butt and gave a perk squeeze to it as our kiss broke and she moaned.


    "Hanngh~~"


    "You¡­ Come Here!" She ordered and again kissed back with immense force.


    Her strength was over the top, so much that I needed to use my own strength to match hers or get dominated by her.


    Abigail felt her butt once again being violently grabbed by Henry. It was a sensual feeling that spread warmth to her whole body. Then in a surprising move, she felt herself being picked up by her butt and then slammed on to the wall behind her.


    "Bang!"


    The hit was sudden but the feeling burning inside them was much hotter as Abigail pulled her tongue out of Henry and angrily tore off his shirt.


    Finally, seeing the barbarian like body, her hands roamed freely on his toned physique as she felt her neck being bitten by him.


    It was quite surprising thing to see that, she an apex predator, who bit other people in the neck was now being bitten by her lover. Then she saw her lover look at her enormous breasts with great fever.


    But what surprised her was that, he was only staring at them. Not actually making any move.


    "What''s wrong? Are you only going to stare at them or will you take a bite?"


    I saw her sultrily offer her breasts to me and immediately tore the white nightgown off her. The dress went off easily but her breasts were still hidden under a white laced bra.


    Quickly I tore it, exposing those huge breasts that jiggled through my actions. I took one look at her face and saw that she was painfully waiting for me to violate them.


    Didn''t need to be told twice, I took her left one inside my mouth and nibbled on that pink perky nipple.


    "Hanngh~~¡­ Yeannh~"


    Never had Abigail thought that being bitten at her breasts would feel so goood!


    It was even more pleasurable for her when she felt Henry twist and squeeze her other breast like a squishy ball. Before Abigail could understand, she was already about to have her first orgasm.


    "Ahnnghh¡­ I''m coming!"


    She screamed as she felt the liquids gush out of her vagina.


    Feeling the tiredness coming on to her, she suddenly saw Henry giving a smile.


    "What?"


    "Have you heard of cunnilingus?"


    "Cunni what?" She hasn''t. The word was too foreign for her.


    At her answer, Henry smiled turned dark and he went down. She was still over the wall, but tehn felt herself sitting over Henry''s shoulders while his face was dangerously close to her maiden cave.


    "Hen- Henry¡­ what are you doing?"


    "Today I''m going to show you a new level of pleasure."


    "I get that¡­ but why are you so close to¡­ there?!" She asked, a bit shy.


    Even though she was a very old vampire, she was still entirely empty at the sex department.


    Ignoring her, I also ripped off her panties which were soaking wet because of her orgasm. Then I went in closer and took a whiff of her as it made me hard.


    To Abigail''s horror, she suddenly felt something cold invade her vagina and in surprise grasped Henry''s head, but that only helped him get closer to her cave.


    "Ohhh Goddess!"


    She felt his tongue wrestle inside her vagina like a snake being in shock. What she thought would be disgusting, turned out to be an absolute pleasure as she screamed her lungs out.


    "FUUUUNK¡­ Henry, You''re Eating ME!"


    While I was having a delight under her, I was basically fucking her vagina with my mouth while gulping down the constant liquid she dripped. Before long, I felt her vagina tighten around my tongue and braced for her second impact.


    "NOOOOO!" Abigail screamed out in both pleasure and agony as she felt herself coming over his face and him actually drinking them. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So¡­ how was it?" I asked and looked up to see her blocking her face in embarrassment.


    "It¡­ it was shockingly¡­ good!"


    I smiled at that. The woman who always successfully teased me was now the one who''s shy.


    It was cute.


    ¡­


    After some time, Abigail now lay on the floor completely naked and Henry stood over her as his penis finally stood up in full glory.


    Abigail seeing the huge cock, immediately gulped. Her eyes showing both fear and greed for it.


    "Alright then let''s do this." I say positioning it before her vagina. I could already see, she wanted to do this very much so there was no point in waiting.


    I push inside her to only feel it being blocked by a wall.


    ''Hmm?''


    I look over at her face to see her lustful face had a painful look on it.


    "Are you a vi-"


    "How much are you going to embarrass me today?" She said with a bud of lust, pain and an awkward smile, "Just do it already."


    I smile and thrust into her as she screamed out in pain before it quickly turned into a moan.


    At first I was going a bit slow until I felt that she was doing okay so I went a faster.


    "Pat!" "Pat!" "Pat!"


    I thrusted in her faster as she slowly moaned and heaved in breaths.


    "It¡­ feels amazing, Henry!"


    "Pat!" "Pat!" "Pat!"


    "Yeah~¡­ IF I knew you could do this¡­ I would have jumped you long AGO~"


    Her words suddenly spiked as Henry suddenly lifted her left leg over his shoulder and started going even faster.


    "Oh shit!"


    "Oh shit~"


    The motion was soo fast but it felt soo good to her that Abigail couldn''t stop moaning out those words. After some time, Henry stopped before changing their position and took both her legs over his shoulder before going even faster.


    "This feels sooooo gooooood~"


    "Fuck yeanghh~"


    At one point, her vagina had tightened on to my dick so hard that I couldn''t help but go full piston on her as she screamed, "AHHHGHHH HENRYYYY! I''M COMMMING~"


    "Yeah¡­ me too!" I roughly said before quickening even more and then finishing it all inside her.


    Abigail felt the raw hot cum fill her and screamed out in even greater fever.


    "OHHHH GOOOODDD YESSSS~"


    When Henry''s cock exited her vagina, she saw most of his cum come out of her and was astonished to see so much cum inside her. She was sure that nothing would beat this level of sex for her¡­ until she heard the next sentence.


    "Okay¡­ let''s go again!"


    "¡­Hunh?!"


    ¡­


    ''Drip~''


    ''Drip~''


    While Olenna, who heard that, looked down in shame and lust. Her underwear was already wet as liquid dripped from her vagina.

 Chapter 189 - 189 - Dream

    Inside a stone built castle.


    "Hah¡­ Hah."


    A woman was running down its long range of stairs in a huge hurry. Her breath disillusioned as her only motive in the world was to go to the end of the stairs.


    The woman was wearing a black dress with red lines. Her eyes were crimson and her hair was blood red.


    It was Abigail.


    She was the woman running down the stairs as if a monster was chasing her. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''No¡­ this is not happening.''


    ''It isn''t real, it can''t be.''


    ''This is just a bad dream¡­ right?''


    She asked herself while running down. It didn''t take long before she came downstairs only to see a horrifying scene.


    "Olenna!"


    Abigail screamed as she saw her most trusted 15th or 16th maid lying before her. She had a large wound in her chest as blood poured out of her in a red pool.


    Abigail quickly came to her knees and checked Olenna.


    "Olenna, don''t do this now!"


    She tried to wake her up but it didn''t work. Seeing no movement, Abigail checked her pulse. Though it only told her the inevitable.


    Olenna had been dead long before she came here.


    Before she could even morn her friend, a commotion started outside.


    "BRING HER OUT!"


    "WE DEMAND TO SEE THE BLOOD DRINKER!"


    "THAT CREATURE MUST BURN FOR HER CRIMES!"


    Words of insults were loudly bellowed from outside the castle.


    Abigail got up and slowly went closer to the door. If Olenna was still alive, she likely would have warned her not to go out.


    "BRING OUT THE BITCH! LET THE SLUT COME IN THE OPEN!"


    Abigail''s shaky hands grabbed on the handle. The insults were endless, almost as if they wanted her to already die before she could even face them.


    "Inhale!"


    "Exhale!"


    "Inhale!"


    "Exhale!"


    Abigail took a moment to stabilize herself. Finally, after a long moment, her hands grabbed hold of the door with strength and as her eyes showed courage, she opened it.


    She saw what she had feared.


    In front of the castle gates stood a huge number of angry mob. Below them were the lifeless bodies of her guards.


    But that wasn''t the most frightening thing she saw.


    She saw Henry, at the forefront of the mob, leading it. He was the one saying the insults as the mob followed with him, "Bring the blood drinker out!"


    "BRING HER OUT!" "BRING HER OUT!"


    "Henry" Her words reached out and suddenly the crowd went silent.


    Henry slowly turned around and faced her with a hateful look.


    "So you''re finally out, you monster."


    Abigail couldn''t describe how hurt she felt hearing him call her that.


    "Wh- Why are you doing this?" She asked, her tone breaking.


    "Why?... why you ask? Look before you." He said gesturing the angry mob, "Look what you did to them. You robbed them!"


    "No-"


    "You robbed them of their families. You killed their loved ones¡­ and all for what?" He asked, his face curious and angry, "For power?... or is it control?"


    Tears spilled from her eyes as she stepped forwards, "You don''t understan-"


    "No, I do! That''s the problem." His words stopped her, "You''re not the person I thought you were. You''re just using us to your advantage and when that''s done, you don''t just throw us away, no¡­ you crush us out and take our remains as your own like we''re just some fucking medals."


    "No, I didn''t. Not with you¡­ I- I always loved you-"


    "ALL LIES!" Henry screamed with rage, "No more¡­ no more will we be veiled by your words, no longer will we listen to those venomous words." Henry said as he backed down inside the angry mob.


    Abigail slowly walked forward, tears dripping and her hands stretched towards him, "Henry¡­"


    "GET HER!" With his scream, the angry mob ran towards her, hatchet and torches at the ready. Abigail stood there, her hands drawn, waiting to touch her lover¡­ one last time.


    As the first strike hit her, the dream shattered and Abigail woke up.


    "HAAAAH!"


    Abigail woke up and her breath returned to her in a deep stretch.


    "Hah¡­"


    "Hah¡­"


    Abigail''s breath quickened as she looked around herself, seeing that she was still inside the living room. She looked down at her stomach, intending to find the injury that woke her.


    But she only saw her naked body, which was covered by a white sheet.


    "Oh..." Realizing that it was just a dream, she felt relief wash over her. Suddenly her eyes widened as she said, "Henry!"


    She looked around frantically before stopping when she saw Henry sleeping soundly beside her.


    "Khanng!"


    "Khanng!"


    His snores loud enough to let thieves know, it was clear to steal from the place.


    "Hehe" A smile bloomed on Abigail''s face as she saw him snoring and sleeping as if he was a baby.


    She couldn''t find a single similarity between the Henry from her dreams to this one.


    "Khanng!"


    Alright, they might have one similarity.


    Abigail lightly shook his body, intending to wake the man, "Henry¡­ henry¡­ heeeennnryyy!" She cooed in a tone.


    "Hmngh" The man finally stopped snoring as he moved around a bit. He''s eyes slowly stretching itself open and shutting down again as if light were its natural enemy.


    When Henry spotted her, he asked, "How long was I out?"


    "Don''t know, I just got up myself." Abigail then leaned her body on him and said, "Hey¡­ would you ever gather an angry mob against me and kill me?"


    Henry''s eyes which were sleepy a moment ago, now stretched in a line.


    "You know when a man sleeps with a woman for the first time and wakes up the next day¡­ the woman generally asks, ''How much do you love me?'' or ''What do you want for breakfast?''"


    "But you¡­ you break that spectrum by miles."


    Abigail smiled. Henry was completely different than all the man that had tried to court her before and she definitely couldn''t see him doing what she saw in the dream.


    "Okay, get up." Abigail got up as the sheet fell from her body, giving a magnificent view to Henry, "From how bright it is outside, I''m sure we''re way past breakfast now."


    As she left the living room, Abigail made sure to sway her naked buttocks as Henry''s gaze lingered on them.


    ''Now, that''s how a man should wake up.''


    ¡­


    After some time¡­


    After we both refreshed ourselves and changed into new clothing, we again came to the living room. We still had things to talk about that were interrupted because of our vigor.


    Olivia was with us too, standing right beside Abigail and completely ignoring my existence.


    Typical of her.


    We were sitting on the same seat that we had last night. There was food and tea on the table that I clearly remember having sex on with her.


    Actually I had sex with Veronica in various places of the room, which was now completely unrecognizable. The maids did a great job cleaning this place in this small time.


    "So did we do it?"


    I look back in shock at Veronica and say, "What are you talking about? Are you going to deny that we didn''t do it?"


    She looked back up from her bread which had some red substance on it and asked, "What are you talking about? I was asking if we had taken care of the problem from last night."


    "What were you talking about?"


    "Nothing¡­ just my imagination."


    Veronica smiled in mischief, "Did you perhaps think that¡­ I would completely deny and ignore what happened last night." Saying that she laughed seeing me look away from her, "I knew you were insecure."


    Before I could retort she spoke, "I think we should reintroduce ourselves." Seeing my raised brow, she explained, "It would be a good way for us to establish our relationship."


    I nod, "You''re right, I''ll go first."


    "Hello, I''m Henry Van Tax."


    Veronica smiled too as she shook my hand, "Nice to meet you, Henry. My name is Abigail Bloodborne."


    "Hah!" I laugh, "That name is the same as the queen."


    "I know, right?" She laughed too.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "You''re not joking, are you."


    She shook her head and tilted it with her innocent smile.

 Chapter 190 - 190 - Hidden Treasure

    Abigail Bloodborne, The Queen that took it all.


    That was the title discreetly given to her and later she would be publicly called as such when Arthur defeats her.


    She didn''t marry the king for love, she married him for power. Something that the Bloodborne''s are great at controlling and have a tendency towards.


    Abigail''s reign as the Queen (When the king fell ill) wasn''t bad at all. You could even say she was rather successful too.


    There were three major events that happened during her reign and a few minor ones that bumped her title a bit. One of those minor one''s was the attack on her castle by the Burning Pain of Dragonicas cult.


    I''ll tell you one of the major events that will happen, it was war. In the novel, Abigail had successfully strived off the war with the Sekai Kingdom.


    Of course it was mostly because of Arthur and his gang, but you still can''t deny the major things Abigail was part of.


    But that wasn''t the worst thing I am worried about.


    It''s Arthur.


    He and Abigail have been and will remain enemies of each other until one of them dies. The hatred was so big that Arthur would even continue to hate her when she dies.


    Yes, you could say she was cruel in the way she treated Arthur. But wouldn''t you do the same when you have a crown to secure?


    And now I was not only sleeping with Arthur''s immortal enemy but also the queen of this kingdom¡­ which I remind you, that the king''s still very alive¡­ just sleeping for the time being.


    "So what do you think?"


    "Hmm?" I look up a bit distracted at her, "What were you saying?"


    "I was saying that we should kill the king secretly and get married."


    "What!" I screamed out loud and she bursts into laughter. That''s when I realize she was fucking with me again.


    Yeah, Abigail had this tendency to mess with people. It both made her an aggravating and dangerous being. For you didn''t know if she was really joking or not.


    After she stops laughing, "I''m just messing with you." Then she slightly patted my face with a loving look on her eyes, "Don''t worry, if I need to do that someday, then I won''t let you get part of that. But you have to be my king though." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There she goes¡­ some part joking and some serious. The problem was I didn''t know which.


    Still that doesn''t stop me from smiling, "Alright my queen. I''ll do as you say."


    She smiled and went back on to eating her bread with human meat as jam I think.


    "Tell me what happened last night?" Abigail asked, "Why did the Vagrant Palace sent their top hit squad to kill you?"


    I sigh, "You know about my father, right?" and she nodded.


    "Of course you would." I shake my head of the terrible deals they had, "He had detailed descriptions of the underhanded deals he had done with the chairman and I wanted to¡­"


    I told her what happened after that.


    "Henry, I thought you were a smart guy. Did you really think it would be wise to blackmail the chairman into giving you that position?" She asked, not the bit disturbed by any of it.


    "Yeah, I know. I just didn''t think it would fall into Loly''s hands. I wanted the chairman to see it, unlike Loly, he might have been someone I could reason with."


    Abigail nodded, "That''s true. But you should know, he''s dead."


    I silently understand.


    By how Frank behaved last night, it wouldn''t be farfetched to think he would have kill the chairman by now, for he had to quickly take on the position and solidify himself.


    "So what will you do now?"


    "Only one thing to do anyway. I''m gonna have to give it to the elders. Let them decide what to do with Frank."


    "Give it to the elders? Do you even know where the elders are?"


    I look down at the table in frustration, "I know, that''s the main problem."


    If only I knew someone who could help me get the information to the elders.


    "¡­"


    ''Oh shit! I do know someone.''


    I look up to see Abigail giving me a cheeky smile, "I''ll do it."


    "Thanks, Veronica. I appreciate it ver-"


    "Abigail or Abi for short."


    "Alright Abigail."


    Abigail suddenly went quiet as the smile on her left, "It will be hard you know¡­ this."


    I stop smiling too. She was talking about this special relationship we have.


    "We won''t be able to see each other for long and even when we do, it must be done in complete secrecy." Abigail looked at me with a bit hope, "Can you¡­ will you be okay with that?"


    I grabbed on to her hand and gently rub it, "Absolutely. Even if it meant I would have to wait a year to only see you for one day, I''d be happy with it."


    She smiled happily for the second time, the first was when she laughed when I called her beautiful. She took my hand and kissed it before closing her eyes and feeling it with her cheek.


    This was wonderful¡­ a loving vampire girlfriend and two maids who also love me. Life would just be perfect if there were no fuckers trying to ruin this peace.


    "So what''s this deal about Sigmat Crystals I''m hearing?"


    My eyes dubiously look at her mischievous ones, "How much did you hear, night gawker?"


    ¡­


    Both me and Abigail stood before the cave''s blocked entrance as I say, "This is the place."


    "This is where the Crys Cave is?" Abigail said, her eyes not able to find the trace of Sigmat Henry says. "But it feels¡­ like a completely normal cave." Looking in closer, she spotted a small amount of mana lingering in the air as her eyes turned to curiosity.


    "Yeah, but beyond that rock, it''s a cave full of crystals."


    "That one?" Abigail pointed to the one with Cail''s remains, "Who''s blood is that?"


    "Ahh¡­ I don''t know if you would wanna know this."


    "Now I definitely want to know it." She said with a snooping smile while crossing her arms.


    Seeing her give me that look, I had to tell her.


    "Henry¡­" She had a shocked look on her.


    "I know¡­ killing childr-"


    "My parents would approve you." She said in a low mumble.


    "What?"


    "Nothing¡­ so it''s that one, right?" She pointed to the rock and before I could ask her again, she used her vampiric powers to levitate the rock and throw it aside.


    Just as she did that, both of us suddenly felt a wave of mana overcome us.


    The mana that had been blocked off for this long, was finally released and it waved past us like a tsunami.


    "Henry, this is¡­" Abigail didn''t know what to say.


    "I know."


    After the mana stabilized, I took her and went inside before showing her where the crystals were. When she saw it, she was clearly shocked.


    "Woah¡­ I didn''t think this kingdom would have its own natural Crys Cave. This will change the dynamic of this kingdom." Abigail said before looking up at the rocks.


    "To be able to block so much mana would mean the rocks aren''t normal either." Abigail said before a glint came to her eyes, "I think this whole cave is Anti-Manic."

 Chapter 191 - 191 - Anti-Manic

    Mana ¨C A material or inorganic object that is adjacent to everything and everyone and yet is hidden to the eye. Its discovery had been made to humanity by the means of Sigmat Crystals.


    This Crystals are something that can store mana and use it in an external way by manipulating the flow of its distinct affinity.


    So the sigmat crystals actually just stores a different kind of mana and uses it to do magical and inconceivable things. In short, Mana is the key to everything, without it nobody can''t do anything that goes beyond the laws of physics. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Such as creating a shark out of nothing but water, which in theory is impossible. But if you add mana to the theory, it can be done.


    Mana can do almost anything that the human mind can process and enact.


    But there is also another force out there that has its own use.


    A force that can nullify mana or at least, lower its efficiency.


    That is called Anti-Manic.


    Unlike Mana, which can create imagination unto reality and do crazy things, Anti-Manic has only one purpose. It corrupts mana in such a way that mana eats itself away until nothing is left.


    Now this may not sound that impressive when mana can do so much. But in a way it is equally as impressive if not more than mana.


    Mana which can do almost anything, can''t do anything against Anti-Manic. Which is why materials which has the quality of Anti-Manic is extremely sought off.


    If someone has anti-manic material all around him then even if a sigmat user of high rank attacks him with mana, nothing will happen to him. Instead it will be the anti-manic guy that can beat him senseless.


    From the discovery of Anti-Manic materials, anyone who had money and the resources, immediately got their hands on such and used it to create armors that can fight off mana or at least cut off its power by a huge margin.


    So you can guess my excitement at finding out that not only did the cave I had was full of high grade sigmat crystals but it was also build upon anti-manic materials.


    This items were very rare, not as rare as black or pink ranked crystals but close to them. So the land I stand upon now not only would make me millions, but it would make me billions.


    Which was also a big problem.


    Because if I can make easy money out of this then why shouldn''t others.


    Which was why I was looking at the contract lying before me.


    Me and Abigail were now back on the mansion and were looking at our garden while thinking of this solution.


    Frankly what this contract in front of me stated, that the cave along with the ground will completely belong to me¡­ according to the royal family (Abigail) and in return I will have to give away a short percentage of its earnings to the kingdom (Abigail) as tax.


    So the sigmat crystals and anti-manic materials would be completely mine by law.


    Looking at the 20% cut on the contract, I couldn''t help but smile at it.


    This was a great deal. If it were someone else, then they would have tried to fork in 40 or even 50 percent and still couldn''t say that this land belonged to me.


    I look at the contract for the last time before closing it and viewing Abigail sitting in front of me.


    Abigail wasn''t wearing her usual color, which was black or red but wore blue. I would have questioned where she got this dress or why she even wore it, but remembering what happened last night and just a moment ago, it was understandable.


    "It wasn''t a good idea fucking back there." Abigail said as she put her glass of wine down, "I can still feel the rocks on my back."


    Oh, Yeah! In celebration of founding out another treasure, Abigail and I decided to celebrate it by having a round of banging in the cave.


    Regardless to say, it wasn''t satisfactory with the pointy rocks and sharp crystals lying in every step.


    I still felt the pain from my butt as I tried to change position, only to be stabbed by a blue crystal.


    "Madam, I think it would be wise if you didn''t speak that word out so loudly." Olenna said to Abigail.


    Yeah¡­ I learned that her name''s not Olivia but Olenna¡­ like what''s the point there?


    Abigail waved her hand, dismissively, "Does it even matter anymore? I''m sure the whole mansion heard us having sex all night long." She said with a sharp smile that made me freeze up.


    "At least try to be discreet madam." Abigail ignored her words and turned to me.


    "So what do you think? Good deal, right?"


    "Good¡­ no." She broke at my word, "It''s great. But I don''t understand why you want to do this?"


    "Hmm, why?" She tilted her head in confusion, "Shouldn''t I show gratitude to my lover like this?"


    "Affair"


    "It''s Lover and it''ll stay that way." Abigail sharply said to Olenna and turned to me.


    "That''s not what I meant. You also own half of this place anyway, so shouldn''t you get 50% of the deal?"


    Abigail smiled funny for a second before laughing and lying back on her chair, "Actually¡­ I want to do this¡­ because I want to show my appreciation for trusting me."


    "Oh!" I smile and was about to nod if not for Olenna.


    "Madam, what should we do about that man? Should I let the past owner of THIS mansion go?"


    Abigail froze at that and I gave her a dead look.


    "Henry¡­ the real thing is."


    "You kidnapped the guy and used him to make a legitimate copy of this place, didn''t you."


    "Hehe¡­ yeah." She guiltily looked away.


    I shake my head in many things before I figured something, "But why?"


    "For you."


    "Me?"


    "Yes, I wanted to see what you would do with after Agrave died?" I was about to nod again until Olenna relayed the truth.


    "So it wasn''t because you got extremely interested in him and followed him around his old place. Then you followed him here and stayed to continue observing him, or am I wrong?... madam." Olenna said with an expressionless look as Abigail turned red in an instant.


    "Olenna!"


    "So, you were the one who was interested in me then?" I lean towards the table and say in a gleeful smile as she turned away, completely embarrassment.


    ¡­


    Two days later¡­


    After signing the contract and spending some quality time with my vampire waifu, it was time to see her go.


    According to Olenna, she had already wasted a lot of her time with me. Now it was important that she left. A Kingdom can''t really run if both of its rulers were out of bounds now.


    So now I stand before her carriage, holding on to her hands as she looked at me with loving eyes. Her eyes were so beautiful¡­ such red as if she was the sea of blood and me he-


    "We should leave madam, otherwise we''ll miss our timing." Olenna said.


    Abigail snickered before looking back at me again, "I''ll miss you, lover."


    "I''ll miss you too, my fang bang." Saying that we kissed each other.


    We were out in on the gates and everyone was already here so they immediately turned away.


    "Alright, I''ll send you letters whenever I can." Abigail said and boarded the carriage. As she left, she kept on waving to me.


    "Thank god, she left."


    I turn right and see someone I haven''t seen for a long time, "Jacob, where the fuck have you been for so long?"


    "Oh I was here¡­ buy away from you two."


    "Okay, so what''s wrong with her?" I smile, this guy might have gotten fear of intimacy because of me.


    "What do you mean!¡­ she''s dating you, of course something''s seriously wrong with her."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Come on."


    "Where to?"


    "Well¡­ the academy''s starts in three months so," My teeth barge out like canines, "It''s training time!"


    "Motherfucke-"

 Chapter 192 - 192 - Timeskip

    3 Months Later¡­


    The Capital City.


    As the gate to the city opened up, the carriage lined behind it moved forward. This carriage was abnormally expensive. But its design was quite weird.


    The design of the carriage was much large than one would expect. It seemed as if the carriage was the combination of three others. But the strangest and extravagant thing about the carriage was that it was completely made out of silver.


    But as the carriage moved inside the city, a guard stopped it immediately.


    The guard who stopped the carriage gulped. Seeing the richness exhibiting out of the thing itself, he knew that whoever inside must be someone pretty important.


    Because the guard had never seen someone show their money in such a wasteful way. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Probably a greedy guy with low patience.


    "What do you want?" The driver of the carriage spoke. The driver himself had an ego that the guard wanted to bark at but stopped.


    Who knew what would happen if the man inside would get angry suddenly.


    "Well¡­ you see, today is the inauguration day of the royal academy."


    "Yeah¡­ and what the hell does it have to do with us?"


    "A- Ah¡­ today''s an important day and because of that we got word that bandits and thieves might come to the capital. That''s why we have been ordered to take a look at anyone new or suspicious coming in."


    "Ahhh!" The driver angrily said, "So you''re saying that we are suspicious huh."


    The soldier backed off in fear as he tried to calm the man down, "Si- Sir, please don''t take my words to heart. Please go on¡­ I made a mistake, forgive me."


    The driver snickered before pushing the rope and was about to go forward.


    "WAIT!"


    Suddenly from the small office room of the guards, a man came out. He was smaller than the guard who was scared. But the man was a bit older and had some fat on him.


    The guard came before the carriage and asked the young guard, "What''s the matter here? Why are you letting this people off?" His eyes gleamed at the silver in greed, "This is definitely suspicious, you guys might be terrorist."


    "What!" The driver yelped, "Are you fucking with me right now?"


    "No, I''m not." The guard pulled out a baton and threatened the guy, "You are talking nonsense and restricting us royal guards from our investigation."


    "Do you know how big of a crime that is? I can arrest you right here in the name of the majesty and get all that arrogance out of you!"


    "You fucki-"


    "Shut up Jacob!" From inside a large gruff voice came out that somehow scared both the guards. "Let the man do his job."


    The guard who showed his courage smiled, "See, your master''s much more intelligent than you."


    The driver had such an angry look that it seemed like he was ready to bite his head off.


    The older guard quickly went away from him before coming towards the window and knocking on it, "I need to see your identification and you also have to open this up, I need to see what''s inside."


    No voice or confirmation was heard from the carriage. The silence was becoming so long that the guard felt there really was something wrong here.


    "Phat"


    He was about to strike the carriage with his baton and scream for the man to come out when something hit his face.


    "Damn! What the hell di-"


    "It''s my identification."


    The guard grumbled before seeing that it was a furled scroll.


    ''Let''s see who this rich prick is! If he''s someone with a criminal record, I''ll make sure he knows what it feels like to mess with me.''


    With wicked intention, the guard unrolled the scroll and read it. His haughty look immediately plunged down as he stammered, "He- He- Henry Van Tax?!"


    The young guard didn''t know who exactly this guy was and as he was about to ask until he saw the courageous older guard get down to his knees and apologize, "I''m Sorry, My Lord!"


    The guard felt shock course through his body, especially when he heard the ego of the man inside the carriage, "Oh?... didn''t you want to see my identification?"


    The guard sweated immensely, "I''m sorry for not recognizing that it was you, my lord."


    "And about checking on the carriage?"


    "How can I ever intrude upon like that! Forgive this lowly squat whose worth is nothing to you."


    "Please forgive me just this once and let me live. I''ll be sure to enact my life upon your ways."


    A low chuckle came from inside the carriage before something was tossed out.


    "I like it when worms know their worth, it makes life¡­ more pleasant."


    "Take this from me and remember."


    The guard immediately took the silver biscuit and clutched on to it like his life depended on it. "Thank you for your benevolence, my lord. I will remember this until the day I die¡­ N- No, I will even make my children and their children remember this too."


    The driver leaned back with a smirk, "So can we go now, Mr. Exemplary Royal Guard of Her Majesty?"


    "Huh?" The guard looked up in doubt before seeing that the young guard was still standing in the way. He immediately screamed at him, "What the fuck are you doing, you numbskull! Move away from his lordship''s carriage!"


    "Ye- Yes!" The guards shook in fear before slamming away to the wall.


    The young guard saw the carriage move on and the driver give him a sly smile.


    Both guards stayed frozen in their specific positions until they were sure that the carriage was long gone.


    The young one side, as he felt relief overcome him, he laid back on the wall. Looking around, he saw the older guard get up as well. The man''s right hand tightly clutched on to the silver biscuit, hard.


    "Mr. Organo."


    The guard called the man but Organo went inside the office. Wanting to know what it was about, the young guard followed him and saw Organo sitting in his head chair and looking at the biscuit.


    "Mr. Organo, what happened back there?"


    Organo clicked his tongue hearing that and put the silver biscuit in his drawer. Then he sternly looked back at the young recruit, "Don''t ever mention what happened here, you understand."


    The guy nodded, but he still wanted to know. "Mr. Organo, at least tell me what happened there?"


    "You really want to know?" Organo said, giving a serious look to him as he nodded.


    "Alright then, take a look at this." Organo said and brought out a poster from his desk.


    The young man took the poster and as he took a look at it, his eyes widened so much that they were about to fall out.


    "This¡­ This is.."


    "Yeah¡­"


    "But this would mean he''s a criminal, shouldn''t we have arrested him then?" Organo said only to be hit with the baton, "Are you stupid? Why do you think I didn''t arrest him huh?"


    "¡­Why?"


    "That guy runs the biggest gang in this kingdom, even Pen Dragons people don''t try to mess with him. On top of that he also is a renowned noble that has a lot of business in our kingdom."


    "Arresting him would have been our deaths." Organo said lighting his cigar, "Well¡­ that would have been the lightest outcome."


    "Huh?"


    "Kid, don''t you have a little sister at home?"


    "Ye- Yeah"


    "A man like Tax is not someone who forgets stuff easily," Organo took in and slowly exhaled the smoke, "It''s our best interest that we forget this stuff and if¡­ by some chance we ever see him again, we either bow our heads or run for our lives, you understand?"


    The young recruit nods his head in fear as the poster slips out from him. The poster turned and revealed Henry''s picture with some information.


    Name: Henry Van Tax


    Crime: Smuggling, Arson, Bribery, Murder, Manslaughter¡­ etc.


    Location: Leonidas Kingdom


    Bounty Level: RANK ONE


    Bounty Collection: Sekai Kingdom


    Bounty Price: One Billion Ryo

 Chapter 193 - 193 - Lancelot High

    The carriage stopped before the gates of the academy and I step out. My physique was completely different from before. Before I was 6.5, now I was 6.9 foot.


    My physique made me look like a Greek God, but in the strong barbarian power like sense. My face was beautiful to look at sure, but as I said there was a strong feel to it with my sigma type jaw and hardness.


    Also I wore extremely expensive clothes with a giant black bomb bear''s skin as a coat. The name sounds bad sure, but the quality was great.


    Getting out, the first thing I did was to take a look at the academy.


    At the head of the long white aluminum gate, there was the name written in all capital Letters.


    LANCELOT HIGH


    Behind the gate was a large white building that worked with the administration stuff. Besides that, the academy had a lot of other buildings which I will have to work with. Finally, the huge academy was closed off with walls surrounding all around it and guards placed at key places.


    This is the place for the next generation of exemplary soldiers and scholars will train their craft and fulfill their potential. The Academy where only the top 10% of the whole kingdom''s people come to study.


    It was also the place where the plot takes its real start and the downfall of the queen slowly begins.


    But with me here, I''m going to make sure nothing happens to my Fang Bang.


    Talking about her, it''s been three months since I''ve seen her. We do sent letter to each other every other week, but it does not do any justice.


    Whoever said that love through letters is mystifying and passionate is wrong. I can''t talk directly through letters nor can I touch the person to really show my passion.


    Fuck it, it takes days for her to reply back to me and that''s actually fast because of the mansion and the capital''s close distance to each other.


    I miss the days of messaging and video calling.


    I''m getting too far away from the topic. Getting back to her, she did say in a few letters that she had a real surprise for me.


    I wonder what? She never told me no matter how much I asked from her. The only thing she said was that it would either surprise me, make me happier or terrify me¡­ and there was a chance of all three happening altogether.


    How does that work?


    Forgetting about that, you must be wondering why the place is called Lancelot High, when I and others have been calling it the Royal Academy.


    The truth is this isn''t the only this academy out there, there are others too in the major cities. Lancelot high, like its nickname, was completely owned and mostly governed by the royal family.


    But that was just in name, the real reason why it has that nickname is because of its great teachers, facilities, equipment''s, social status and the fact that almost 70% of the students that graduate from here, will most probably have hand in running this kingdom.


    Walking to the gate, I almost immediately get stopped by the intimidating guards who blocked the path with their spears.


    "What is your reason for visiting the academy?" One guard said, his tone impartial.


    I flick out the pendant from my robe and show it to them, "I''m a new student of the academy. It''s my inauguration day."


    The guards took a look at each other in confusion before looking back at me. Seeing that the pendant was real, they couldn''t keep me standing and let me go inside.


    The atmosphere inside the academy felt completely different from the outside. The air felt colder but it felt refreshing and the place also had a lot of ground and trees to have a nice walk and relax in.


    Not like the cities I grew up in my past life, where most of the empty places and tress were cut off to create their skyscraping towers.


    This change might have something to do with the students walking around too. These students were young and vigorous but they weren''t the usual type.


    These ones had an air of authority and arrogance around them as if their parents owned this place. Oh, how wrong they were.


    It is true that ranking and power is the only way to survive and thrive at this place.


    But only until you break a rule that is above your ranking.


    I have power¡­ oh, how much I do.


    It''s the ranking that''s a problem here, but I will have that too.


    Just need to beat everyone at the competitions and get the best ranking, that''s it.


    Easy-peasy


    With a straight goal in mind, I walk towards the administration building. But as I went there, I hear murmurs of the students around me. Whoever saw me, starting whispering about me.


    Too bad, they don''t know about my hyper hearing.


    "Hey! Did you see that guy, is he a teacher here?" A girl said.


    "I don''t know¡­ but it''d be quite scary if he is." Her companion replied as they took brief glances at me.


    "Oh shit! Dude, look at that guy''s size! Is he a giant?" One guy spoke as he jabbed at his friend.


    "Woah!... That''s like even bigger than the guy my mom visit''s every day."


    My ear picked up something suspicious but it was the nobilities chatter, there''s bound to be some sad sobs.


    Ignoring them, I walk right inside the wide doors of the Administration Building. Unlike outside, the interior had a shallow honey color to it and had a lot of office rooms with different labels.


    I go towards the room with the label ''Assistance & Information''. Inside, the back of the room was closed off by a wooden block that had five sections with five people working behind it.


    I immediately go towards a just opened booth and talk to the lady behind it, while also ignoring the bark from my back, "Hello miss."


    "Yes¡­" She glanced up from her account book and froze as she saw me.


    Because of Henry''s height and the weight of power in his clothes, the woman didn''t know if he was teacher or an important person.


    She quickly straightened herself and said in an honorable tone, "Yes, Sir. Do you need something?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, I need my id, stude-"


    She blocked me off, "Oh! Are you the new teacher?"


    "No¡­ I''m a new student. I just want my id."


    "¡­" She froze for a moment before looking back at her account book, "Na- Name, sir?" Her voice broke at first.


    "Henry Van Tax"


    The woman traced her finger on the book and searched for me. Suddenly her expression darkened as hers fingers stopped. Then she got a circular piece of paper from one corner and flung it at me, "Next"


    I understand the reason for her change as I read the paper.


    Name: Henry Van Tax


    Student ID: Rank 69


    Class: F


    Year: 1st


    Class F was the worst class and I also had the worst ranking too. No wonder she changed her color.


    I think nothing of it and get out of the building as I place the small paper inside the pendant. The paper fit perfectly as if it was built for such purpose.


    "Alright¡­ now where''s the Common Room?"


    "I should have asked that woman first before taking the id."


    I look around for a while before feeling a tap on my arm.


    Looking around, I see a young girl with silver white hair and strong expression, "Are you a new student?"


    I look at the girl who was chibi before me and smile, ''Look at that¡­ a heroine.''

 Chapter 194 - 194 - SURPRISE

    There are a lot of noble families in the Leonidas Kingdom.


    So many that you could find more than a few bloodlines with white hair. But there are only two renowned families out there with white hair that are quite significant.


    One is the Religias bloodline with them having the Earl title and the other is the Silvercolt Family with them being A Ducal family¡­ the most prestigious and authorized title passed by after the royal family themselves.


    And right before me stood a heroine of the Silvercolt Family. Not only was she from the family but she was also the youngest daughter of the main family.


    Some noble families out there have branch families that work a bit different than main family.


    "Yes, I am." I smile, showing my nicest expression, "Perhaps you can show me where it is?"


    The girl''s reaction became cold immediately, "Unfortunately, I can''t. You see," Here she goes, "I am a prestigious member of the Silvercolt Family and also the president of the student council for the 1st years here at Lancelot High."


    "I can''t be seen with the opposite gender that I don''t have any familial relationship with, so you see- Hey! Where are you going!" She pointed at me, who had already walked away from her.


    "Forget it, I just wanted to know where the building is. I didn''t ask for your goddamn family history." I said and hoped that would stop her from talking.


    I kinda forgot a small detail about her. It was that she was a spoiled not-so-little bitch who cared too much about nobility as personality.


    I also forgot that she didn''t let people go that easily as she quickly came beside me, "How dare you say that to me! Do you know who I am." Her index finger pointing angrily towards me.


    "Of course I do."


    "You do? Then why did yo-"


    "You just told me!" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­" Her mouth closed off and her face started to fume like an anime character as she said, "I''ll remember you¡­ you¡­ you¡­"


    "Don''t know my name." I say and stop as she stopped pointing at me. "Let me help you."


    I turn around and right in front of the whole academy ground, flexed towards her. My muscles bulging through my expensive clothes and my tall figure making me seem more like a statue rather than a human.


    "Tax¡­ Henry Van Tax."


    The girl blushed immensely and her mouth opened wide in shock. Not only her, but all the other girls that saw me doing that either bled from their nose or went into a shock.


    I didn''t care about that, she needed my instruction and I did just that.


    With my introduction done, I stop flexing and leave like a cool character that doesn''t know shame.


    The girl looked at Henry''s leaving figure, still frozen with her face reddening even more. "Wh- What was that?... Did I just get violated broad daylight?" She asked herself, not knowing what to make out of this.


    ''He did look cool though.''


    ¡­


    After finding a guy who didn''t immediately get intimidated by my size, I finally got the location for the Common Room.


    I did dress this way to make a lasting expression and seem unapproachable to other people, but I should have known that it would work the same for me as well.


    ''You know; I may just be an idiot.''


    Standing before me was a large round building with the name ''COMMON ROOM'' written in capital big words.


    ''Nah, I''ll just blame it on the architectures for placing it in a spot that misses my eye.''


    Just like me, there were many students who were going inside the building for the inauguration ceremony. Inside, The place was a large space filled with multiple single seats and a tall brown stage at the end.


    "Now where to seat?" I look around the large place, finding somewhere which won''t draw unnecessary attention and give the best vie-


    "HENRY!"


    I turn towards the sound and my face darkens.


    "Henry!"


    "Over here, Henry!"


    "I have seat open beside me!"


    "HEEENNNNRRYYY!"


    The owner of the voice spoke so loudly that you might think he''s voice wasn''t reaching me. But in fact it was¡­ not only to me but everyone.


    I look at towards the seat in the left-center space and see Wilson waving his hands and screaming like he was signaling people of his coming. He pointed to the seat next to him, multiple times and called out my name.


    "Oh, look at that. A seat that draws my attention. Should I go or look for other places?" I say and look for other seats, but the people who saw me glance towards them immediately shut down the empty seats.


    Those Fuckers!


    Silently sighing I go to Wilson and he hugs me immediately.


    "It''s sooo nice to meet you, Henry."


    "Ye- Yeah" I pat his back and get him off, "I can''t really say the same."


    Wilson had a big smile while his eyes shot off light, "I want to thank you for that lifeline."


    "Lifeline?" I say as he showed me a scroll.


    "Oh? That one. Did you use it?"


    He nodded, "Yeah, my parents weren''t going to spend money and time to let me study here, so I had to use it. To think you would come up with such an idea, you truly are a psychic, Henry!"


    What he was talking about was the content in the scroll.


    I already knew that his family was going to cause problems for him and also know that he would also find a way out of there, but it would have been a hassle for him in the future.


    Since Wilson needed help and I was looking for people to take advantage of, I get an idea. I wrote a scroll with a job offer for Wilson.


    It stated that Wilson would work for me in the capital for a few years and I would pay him good money and also provide lodgings for the time being. To make sure they don''t think it was fake, I also signed on it.


    "Thank you, Thank you, Thannnk yooou very much, Henry. How can I ever return this great help from you?"


    "I don''t know about that, but for now let''s sit. The ceremony is starting." I point to the stage and see that the teachers had already gathered.


    "Oh!" Wilson finally figured as he sat down and actually was silent. I too sat beside him and looked at the stage.


    ¡­


    On the stage


    A teacher of middle age and extremely fine look with a great fashion stage smiled on the stage and spoke, "Hello Students, my name is Bolton Seal and I welcome you to the 21st Inauguration ceremony of Lancelot High."


    Saying that he spread his arms as the students started clapping due to his charms and excitement.


    He laughed lightly before waving people down, "All of you who have been chosen by luck and through your geniuses, I say to you, you have succeeded. This is it, this is where your future will bloom into a Knight in Shining Armor," He said pointing to a random good looking guy and then turned to a beautiful maiden, "Or Lady of the house."


    "But I would be lying if I say that." Curiosity oozed on from the crowd.


    "What I really want to say is¡­ there is only one thing that matters here."


    "You know what that is?"


    The students said random things, such as Loyalty, Love, Bravery etc. But all of them were shut down.


    "It''s Ranking." The smile immediately turned devilish, "Those of you who have lived your life through money and power of your families will either flourish here through them or get squashed out."


    When the students saw the other teachers being quiet, they understood that this wasn''t a joke.


    Seeing how quiet everyone was, Bolton spoke, "Yeah, let that feeling of unknown fear get through you. Don''t think that just because your mommy and daddy had reserved a seat here specially just for you, you will make it out."


    "Only one thing matter here and that is Power through Ranking¡­ so if you want to use your papa or mama''s help, you can¡­ but so can the others."


    The whole room went quiet as the guy smiled back again while giving a resounding clap, "Annnd that''s the end of my speech. Now today we have a special guest. Do you know who it i- Of course you don''t. Let me help you anyway."


    "It''s the Queen!"


    Everybody, even me was shocked at this. She wasn''t going to make an appearance here.


    But I was wrong as Abigail walked to the stage in a glaring red outfit and Bolton stepped back. Abigail turned towards the students and I felt a smile come on me.


    Her not initially being here didn''t matter. Seeing her here, made me feel much better, it''s been so long since I saw her. It seems she also gained some weight.


    I smiled as I saw the small bump on her stomach.


    ''Hmm¡­ That bumps quite big. Did she eat someone before coming here?''


    ''¡­I don''t think her stomach''s supposed to bloat that way. I don''t remember vampires getting fat.''


    As I looked at her stomach more, I finally realized that wasn''t just any bump.


    That was a baby bump.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    OH FUCK SHE''S PREGNANT!

 Chapter 195 - 195 - Through Fear and Love

    I...


    I¡­


    I don''t know what to say¡­


    Damn¡­ this is hard for me.


    If this is the surprise¡­ then it is THE BIG ONE. I did not know how the fuck she was able to keep such a huge information and baby inside her?


    She could at least let out the baby information to me.


    You can''t just put a baby like that on someone and except that person to be completely baby with it.


    "¡­"


    I''m talking to much about the baby, aren''t I?


    "Hah¡­" I sigh while my face looked down at my feet.


    "Haha"


    This was so hard to understand.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    I can''t take such a heavy responsibility upon my shoulders now. I know shit to nothing about babies and now I was going to become a father


    "Hahaha¡­"


    So why¡­ does it feel so good?


    I looked up and Abigail finally spotted me to see my surprised and smiling look. With that she herself gave out a relieved sigh as she asked, "How did it feel?" I heard the fear and excitement in her voice.


    "I''m sure your whole body is shaking with fear¡­ but there is that one corner¡­ one corner in your mind, that smiles at this unknown aspect."


    She was telling me about her own fear. But even with something so unknown, she found herself not being able to cut off something that is soo valuable.


    "I hope you can forgive me for pushing something so tough on you." She said as the crowd actually felt touched to hear their queen talk like that. But they didn''t know that she was actually talking with me.


    I smile and give her an understanding wink as she smiled and looked towards the crowd, addressing them from now on, "But you must understand the feeling of pain and joy of strength yourself to appreciate this cruel world of ours."


    "We here, at Lancelot High, do not show to you why ranking is that important because of status or not that we want you to show fealty to your seniors."


    "It''s a challenge to all of you, that you have to overcome by defeating someone stronger than you." She said while lightly rubbing her stomach, "You might ask, how you will do something so crazy when that higher ranking person has so much power."


    "And because of that, I share to you, Lancelot High. A place where you will have to face numerous challenges and competitions which will not only train you (Will also break you) but also determine who is the among you that will become the best leader¡­ someone who''s more than strong enough to crush out our enemies."


    Abigail stopped for a moment, letting her words pass through everyone. But in the end, she was only directing the original intent to Henry. Who still had a smiley face as he kept looking at her stomach.


    "Will you be our shining light?" She ended it with that as the leading students got up to clap and the others started clapping too.


    Abigail lifted her hand a bit as the clapping stopped immediately, showing Arthur who was at one corner of the room, how much her influence had gotten.


    He gritted his teethes in anger. He came here with the sole purpose of finding people who would help him with his cause and later gather a force strong enough to lead a revolution that would defeat her.


    But here he sat, listening to the thundering claps that was deftly cut off by her simple gesture.


    "I congratulate you all who were able to join Lancelot High. But remember, this is not the end of your journey, merely the start of a painful one." She said with a graceful smile that touched everyone seeing her.


    Not truly understanding her words.


    Then as she backed away, the teacher named Bolton stood up and shouted, "Long Live Her Majesty." At his gesture, everyone including the teachers stood up and recounted.


    "LONG LIVE HER MAJESTY!" X3


    The chants only seem to prick Arthur, as he silently watched her with a vengeful gaze.


    With those words, Abigail turned around and started going back. But not before sending a subtle glance towards Henry.


    Understand that, I get up.


    "Where are you going?" Wilson asked.


    "Ahh¡­ toilet." I awkwardly said, "Can you hold the seat for me and tell me if I missed anything."


    Wilson nodded resolutely, "Of Course!"


    With that, I quietly got away from overconfident eyes.


    Getting out of the place, I immediately go towards the back of the building where she should have been. But there was no one there when I got there.


    "Where did she go?"


    "Ayoooo!"


    Suddenly, I heard a wolf''s howl.


    ''A wolf''s howl¡­ at daytime?''


    Looking towards the sound, I briefly saw the figure of Olenna, before she turned around and got inside a building.


    ''I suppose that''s the signal.''


    I look around for suspicious activities before quickly going to the building that Olenna went to. It was a storage room for wooden equipment''s like swords, spears, arrows etc.


    "My Fang Bang." I call out right as soon as I saw her come out from the shadows.


    "Lover" She said and I ran taking her in a hug and circling her up as she laughed.


    "Haha¡­ stop it. Don''t play around." She said and I got her down but kept hugging her. My nostrils took in her unique spell as I relished in it, "It''s been soo long since I felt your presence this close. It''s mystifying."


    Abigail smiled and hugged me back, "Same here, Lover."


    "Cough" "Cough"


    Breaking this sweet moment was none other than Olenna, who had a blushing look, seeing us.


    "It''s nice to see you too, Olenna." I say as she blushed even more.


    The Virgin Interrupter.


    "I- It''s nice to meet you too, Lord Henry. I''ll step outside and check around." She said and quickly ran away.


    "You really need to find her some guy to sleep with. I can almost feel the desperation oozing out of her." I say only to get hit in the head.


    "Stop talking such stuff before the baby. I heard from mummy that they hear things."


    "Oh, You''re Right!" I say in shock before stepping back, "But first, let me get a look at you."


    Abigail complied with my words and danced around, showing herself to me.


    I slowly nod in appreciation, "Your boobs gotten slightly bigger."


    She laughed, "That''s the first thing you notice huh."


    "You''re butts great too, baby." I say and kneel down towards her stomach. With a bit of fear and enthusiasm, my ears close in.


    Abigail smiled seeing Henry already dotting on their baby like this, "You do know, the baby can''t hear you, right?"


    "Doesn''t matter¡­ I''m sure He or She feels me." I said and felt her soft hand rubbing over my head.


    "I''m sorry for hiding this from you. I thought of giving you a surprise without truly knowing how it might impact you."


    "It''s okay. It''s the best surprise anyone has given me." I say before looking up at her, "And kudos to you for keeping this quiet for so long. I don''t know if I could have kept this hidden for even a week."


    "Oh! You have no idea how close I was to failing every day. But it was through great willpower and Olenna that I was able to keep this hidden."


    I smile, "Your brave. To actually go with this." She smiled and kissed my head.


    "Hmm¡­ Olenna actually helped you out with this?" I ask, always knowing she wanted our union to break.


    "Well¡­ she might have gotten the intension that I was going to use this baby as a way to scare you off." Abigail said with an awkward smile. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Of course, she did.''

 Chapter 196 - 196 - Quicky and Bias

    "About Olenna, why is she calling me a lord now?" I ask, distraught of the fact that she would actually honor me in anyway, "Even Mister was quite huge for her."


    "Of course she has to call you a lord now, you''re not a baron anymore." Abigail smiled, confusing me.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You''re a Viscount from now on." I get a bit shocked by those words.


    "But why?"


    Abigail closed in on me and said while her fingers traced around my body, "You might not know it, but you have stirred up this kingdom quite a bit, Mr. Tax with a Billion Ryo bounty."


    "You have developed this nation''s economy by a big margin by letting it buy sigmat crystals from you, I won''t even get to the fact how much businesses you own."


    I let her do as she pleased, after all she''s my baby mama, "And that alone gets me a promotion?"


    "Also the fact that you''ve donated a lot of money to some orphans and the army has something to do with it. But if I''m real then all of that doesn''t matter at all." Her hand stopped roaming at my heart and she leaned to it, "I just wanted to change that rank of yours."


    I hug her closely, her bodies warmth spreading to mine and doing the same to her, "You can just do that? Wow¡­ that''s some crazy power abuse."


    ''No wonder, Arthur hates her so much¡­ it sounds so cool for her to take away positions and powers and give it to anyone random.''


    "If I wanted, I can make you a duke too. Even if you wanted to become a prince, I could make you one." She said with a smile, that told me she would probably do that if it satisfied me.


    "Nah, it''s fine. Viscount is good enough while I''m here. I''ll raise my ranks through the army." Then I smiled and lightly rubbed her, silghtly bloated stomach, "The prince rank should stay vacant for our child, hmm?"


    "Of course."


    Suddenly my face turns dark as Abigail notices it immediately, "What''s wrong, Lover?"


    "Your council¡­ what do they think about this?"


    I ask as she too became serious, "They are a bit hesitant and scared overall. They think that this might not be that sleeping coot''s child."


    "They are already starting to suspect something might have happened in that month long vacation of mine." She smiled, "Still, without any evidence they can''t do anything."


    "Do you want me to do something, any way that I can help?" She shook her head. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry about me, love. I have people on my side who are helping me. Believe it or not, they are livid by the fact that I''m pregnant."


    "What!... why''s so?"


    "It''s because to everyone, it''s almost certain that the king will not wake up anytime soon or anymore at all. It''s even bad if you count in that the king had kicked out his third wife and son." Abigail added the last part with a smile.


    "So it''d be a good deal for people if they see that I''m pregnant. Which in turn will tell that the king is still alive and that there''s going to be one heir to this kingdom."


    "Well¡­ that''s actually good." I say, taking such an awkward situation into a bright one.


    Abigail smiled even more, "This also makes the advisors even more wary of me. The supporters that they once had are now being slowly turned to my side. Because from their supporter''s view, they believe that this is the king''s child."


    "That''s fantastic." I say before taking her in for a hug and kissing her gently. Quickly our gentle kiss turned erotic and rough as it started making noises.


    "Slurp~"


    "Slurp~"


    Both of us, started to exchange of our saliva as Abigail''s lust became more evident as she pressed for more tongue.


    "Hmm~"


    She moaned through my mouth and tightly hugged me back as if taking me in. I could feel her lust through her mouth. She wanted to do this for a long time, both of us wanted to do this for a long time.


    Breaking our kiss, I saw the heart shaped sign appear on her eyes and knew where this was going.


    ''Olenna can wait for a bit more, right?''


    ¡­


    After an hour or so we finished up a bit of our practice and were now wearing our clothes. We helped each other with the clothes while playfully playing a bit more.


    "Madam" From outside came Olenna''s voice, "It''s been too long, some might suspect of your disappearance and start looking for you."


    "We''re almost done." Abigail said before giving me a few more kisses with her slightly sweaty face. "Okay, I''ll go now. Take care and I''ll write to you frequently."


    "I''ll do the same and eat healthy. Our child needs it now." She nodded with a brilliant smile and left.


    I waited for a bit longer before l left as well, leaving some watery and sticky white liquid stains on the ground.


    ¡­


    Going inside, I saw that nobody had actually missed me and the speech of the teachers were still going on. Getting to my seat, I was about sit on it, when suddenly all of the students got up and started clapping. Seeing no other choice, I clapped too.


    "That''s all students. Make sure to stay healthy and keep your minds preoccupied with studies only." A hagged old dude said.


    With that, I was about to sit down again only to see that the other students were leaving. Wilson was about to leave too until he saw my figure and asked, "Henry? Where have you been for soo long?"


    "Me? I came back just a moment ago."


    "Oh! Your stomach might have gotten something huh. I know something which will whip you right up!"


    What the fuck was he talking about?


    Wait a second¡­ I think I told him, I was going to the bathroom earlier.


    ¡­No wonder.


    "Thanks for the offer, did I miss anything important?"


    Wilson shook his head, "No. It''s just the teachers introducing themselves and giving a bit speech. Nothing to concern about."


    Good. I didn''t want to know some random teacher anyway. The teachers that I needed to know, I already know about.


    "Let''s go, there about to show us our rooms." Wilson said as I followed him to a group of students.


    That group was being led by a no-name teacher I didn''t need to know the name of¡­ get it?


    Okay, so he took us to the first year dormitory before telling each one where their room was. Unsurprisingly, he didn''t tell us ours.


    "Hey, what about us?" Xavier asked.


    The teacher looked back at us, "Oh! let me see your rank." He said before his look changed after seeing Xavier''s rank.


    "You guys huh, you actually came here." The teacher shook his head in laughter, "Yeah, you guys won''t be living at the dorms."


    "What the fuck do you mean by that?" Xavier barked.


    "Zip it, red head. The dorms are only for the people who have gained a real admission here, not you losers." He said and as Xavier was about to scream again, he pointed to another building, "Go to that building and find out your specific rooms yourself."


    "I don''t get paid enough to listen your spat."

 Chapter 197 - 197 - Finnne Rooms

    "I don''t get paid enough to listen your spat." Saying that the teacher left, leaving behind three shocked looks.


    "What just happened?" Xavier asked as he saw the teacher, who clearly wasn''t any big shot, walking away so carelessly, "Are we jokes to them?"


    "I don''t know, maybe there is a big conspiracy-" Arthur''s words were interrupted before he could finish.


    "That''s how it looks like." Hearing the familiar voice, both Xavier and Arthur''s eyes turned to me. One was of ego and the other strange.


    "For them, it doesn''t matter that we fought a fucking cult leader and won a competition among thousands¡­ we won''t be anything other than chumps to them, Oh!" I stop as if remembering, "I meant you all are nothing but chumps to them."


    "And what about you? Do you think of yourself as some great guy that''s actually worth a damn!" Xavier said, trying to bite at me.


    "Yes, I do actually."


    "Then the real fool is you¡­ if they don''t even care about me, I don''t think they will about you." Xavier said and his last part was but a whisper, still I was able to hear him.


    It immediately brought a smile to me.


    Xavier wasn''t just any strong side protagonist that becomes strong as he hangs around the real protagonist. He''s the kind that barges around and challenges people and even after getting beaten, he''ll stand up again, stronger than his previous self.


    So you could say he was kind of an egotistical cockroach.


    He also had family problems¡­ what am I saying¡­


    They all have family problems. It''s actually their family that give them value, otherwise they would all just be kids running around with selfish ambition.


    Which they are.


    "I''m not gonna sulk around, waiting for someone to piggyback me up the dorms. Let''s go Wilson." I say and walk towards the building with Wilson in tow.


    The building wasn''t anything special. It looked like a normal place for students or actually academy employees to stay at.


    It wasn''t like the real dorms; it didn''t have the special looking cafeteria nor did it have good rooms. It didn''t even have clean bathrooms.


    But after talking to some employees who had night duty, we found out that there were only two rooms left vacant.


    These fuckers didn''t even leave us enough rooms.


    The rooms weren''t that big too, but it was enough for both me and Wilson to share one. The problem was that there was only one bed here and nothing else.


    Yeah¡­ only one broke ass bed that seemed to be a colony for insects and a completely vacant room. That''s what we got.


    While I was only complaining out my inner cravings, Wilson had already taken up a broom and was cleaning the place.


    "Henry, can you step out for a moment? I''m going to clean."


    Wilson may have been a chatterbo¡­ is a chatterbox, but he''s really a fine pal. I remember that he was the only male lead in the story that was actually the support type till the end¡­ the end that I could not finish because of noodles.


    "Stop it Wilson, the place is infested by a damn insect nation. We need professionals, brooms won''t do it."


    "Then what do you suggest we do?" Wilson asked, as he stopped cleaning.


    "I''ll hire a cleaning crew to burn away this abomination." I say as I feel the numerous gazes of small creatures. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That isn''t allowed, Henry."


    "Why?"


    "The academy has a rule of not allowing any type of outside work inside the academy on its own facilities."


    "When did they say that?"


    "The teachers said it in the inauguration ceremony. They said a bunch of other rules too, but you weren''t there."


    "¡­Fuck!"


    ¡­


    After some time, I finally get a good idea and get downstairs to the kinda common room of this building. Which was also the mess hall and the leisure room for the employees.


    "Who in here wants to get paid?"


    Immediately, ears perked up and everybody in the room looked at us, "I''ll pay you guys to clean up one of the vacant rooms upstairs and also the toilet in that floor."


    One of them, a bit fat but burly, probably the leader, said, "The toilet''s gonna cost you extra."


    "I''ll give you guys this piece for cleaning the whole place for a month." I threw a silver biscuit towards the leader.


    Taking a look at it, the leader looked back in suspicion, "Seriously?"


    "Yeah, but I want the place spotless."


    The leader showed a toothy grin, greed flashing from it, "You got it, boss."


    ¡­


    So it took them an hour and a lot of yelling and cursing before they got it done.


    Suffice to say, I was impressed at this people. They may look destitute and probably are, but they can do a nice job when the motivations in the right place.


    "Wow! This place looks nothing like how it was before. Is this really our room?" Wilson said, he''s eyes showing stars towards the now clean room.


    "Em Hmm¡­ you can say that; Money can make the impossible true."


    He nodded excitedly, "Finally a room that''s not filled with my ten siblings and only one true brother." He said and was about to jump on the bed but I stop him.


    "Dude¡­ are you really going to sleep on that bed where insects had been breading since their beginning?"


    "¡­But there''s only one bed here." Wilson said as I grabbed on to him like an overly large cat, "It''s not even big enough for both of us to sleep in."


    "Hmm¡­ Wilson, is there any rule that says we can''t buy things from outside the academy and use them here?"


    "I don''t recall any, why?"


    I gave a good smile, "Because we''re going shopping."


    ¡­


    The next day


    I get up from my super comfy leather bed and yawn in harmony.


    "Hey, Henry. Did you get a nice sleep?" Wilson asked as he came in from the bathroom. He had a special kind of tree bark that can be used to brush teethes and paste on his mouth.


    "Yep, just like a baby."


    Inside our room, there were now two beds, a large desk for studying (Mostly Wilson), Hangers for clothes and other necessary items that we did not have before.


    The academy might not give me necessary items for survival, but they can''t stop me from buying things that''ll bring me pleasure¡­ except for prostitutes. Wilson once said there was a big no-no rule of not bringing prostitutes inside academy grounds.


    As I got up and was brushing my own teeth, Wilson suddenly recalled something as he asked, "Hey, do you have any issue with baby''s?"


    "I don''t, no. Why?"


    "Because you were mumbling in your sleep about how a baby would destroy your clothes and drink all your milk?"


    !!!


    "What was that about?" Wilson asked, completely in the unknown.


    "Haha¡­ probably just a dream about how scary a sibling at this age could be for me."


    "I understand." His face darkened, "For information, they are the best thing you can imagine¡­ until they aren''t."


    ¡­


    Opening the door, Wilson and I get out, only to see Arthur and Xavier coming out from their room too. But unlike us, who were in fit form and looked refreshed, they were all worn out.


    "So how''s your finnne facility?"

 Chapter 198 - 198 - Jennifer Snowhail

    "Just shut up! What other hell is there like this?" Xavier said as he couldn''t get even a wink of sleep with so many insects running around the place.


    He remembered one moment when one of them even tried to get inside his ear. After that, not Xavier or Arthur could sleep anymore. Each one stayed awake for a brief period of time as they looked after another.


    If the academy was trying to teach them about companionship through such hardship, then they had succeeded. Because otherwise, with Xavier''s personality, it would take such pain for him to actually get along with someone else.


    I don''t tease them farther knowing how hard they actually went through. Turning around, we walk out the building as one of the employees gives me a big box full of food¡­ Bento''s if you prefer.


    "Here, take it." I give Wilson one box as he took it knowing what it already is.


    From the back, Arthur and Xavier looked at us with weird looks. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both of them knew what Henry and Wilson was going through.


    Pure Pleasure


    They had seen with their eyes how Henry had made the workers clean his room. They tried to do the same as well but were stumped when they heard what Henry had actually given them to work.


    While Arthur was practically not poor, but he had decided to store his money to his mother. So even with how much he dearly wanted to clean his room, he couldn''t.


    Xavier on the other hand had personal problems, which stopped him from spending money unnecessarily.


    It was only a minute''s walk from our dorms to the academic building.


    The building was shaped in a circular dome with the title in bright red words. It was four stories tall and the outside walls were painted white with brown lines going all around. The insides were clean and students were moving around in large numbers.


    Suffice to say, everyone felt better coming to this clean environment even with its large crowd and unending noise, especially Arthur and Xavier.


    "We''re situated in Class F, right?" Arthur said, "Do any of you know where it is?" He asked us.


    "Nope"


    "Why should I?"


    "I wanted to know, but the teacher was rude with me." Came our three separate answers as Arthur could only wryly smile.


    "I know." Suddenly a female tone spoke to us.


    Turning around, we saw a mature woman, wearing a professor''s outfit with her white coat and rule lengthy skirt. She had long black hair that were free to the wind and had thin silver glasses at her blue eyes as her sexy figure felt quite wrong for teaching.


    She smiled at us, "You guys are looking for Class F¡­ are you guys first years?"


    Arthur nodded, his smile radiating like a protagonist, "Yes, Ma''am. Arthur Reginold."


    The teacher raised her brow slightly as she heard that name.


    ''He''s name¡­ is he?''


    Her suspicious look quickly hid away as it came. But it wasn''t hidden from Arthur and especially not me, who knew who this woman really was.


    She was a heroine!


    Or kinda was one? Can''t really say, it was an awkward mess with her. I couldn''t really be sure if she really was a heroine or just a side chick.


    "I have my classes with the first years in Class F. Come with me, I''ll show you." She said and walked forward as we all followed her.


    "The first years are on the first floor."


    "My name is Jennifer Snowhail. I am your Math teacher. Remember my name, it will be on the exam." She said with a smile that would have mesmerized anyone.


    Except for Arthur, we three were unaffected by it. I already have women much better than her, Xavier had his ego and Wilson¡­ he was Wilson.


    Arthur smiled heartily as he replied, "Miss Jennifer huh? With such a beautiful name, how could we ever forget?"


    "Oh? So you''re a charmer huh." Jennifer said, not the least bit affected by Arthur''s words. She had met much greater men and heard much heavier words before.


    Also the student in this academy were all rich, arrogant brats. They did not hide their affections for her. Still this student felt different to her.


    Maybe it was his name.


    "So your name¡­ is it just a flick or does it have some connection with the royal family?" She was direct.


    "The royal family?... no way." Arthur dismissively laughed, "How could I have any connection with the royal family? I''m a nobody miss Jennifer."


    "Is that so?" Jennifer said as her eyes met with Arthur''s intently.


    "Why does it seem like both of you have forgotten about us?" I say, breaking this rhythm between them.


    It might have seemed romantic or mysterious in the novel, but it definitely did not have its charm here. It felt as if we were not even in existence¡­ is this how side characters feel?


    "Include us in your talk as well, Miss Jennifer." I said.


    "And what is it that you want to talk about?" Jennifer said, knowing full well where this will go.


    "For example, what kind of math questions will be in the class tests or what chapter will have the most impact in the exam and what questions will come?"


    "Those are the same question." Jennifer said and felt a bit surprised.


    At first glance, Henry did not give out the best expression. He especially scored low when he opened his mouth. In fact, Jennifer thought he would ask her home address or might even ask her out.


    "Then it will be much easier for you to answer." I said and stopped as she stopped.


    "We''re here." She pointed to the door next to us. Above it was a label that wrote ''Class F''. "Get inside, you''ll get your answer as I teach it to you."


    Jennifer saw Henry mumbled something negative about her and felt a tick going inside her mind, "And its Madam Jennifer. Remember that a-"


    "As it will be in the exam? Yeah yeah, we know it." I wave her dismissively and go inside.


    Jennifer felt that tick breaking inside her but stopped herself.


    ''There''s always that one student in every class.''


    ¡­


    The classrooms were designed in an auditorium shaped arrangement, with the seats only going higher as the seats went longer. Getting inside, we saw that the seats were already filled with a lot of students.


    But there were only boys here.


    Egotistical, Greedy, Jealous, Cowardly¡­ the whole caboodle and we were the icing on it.


    Getting to the last seat, I sit with Wilson as Arthur does the same with Xavier in the opposite side.


    Jennifer came towards her desk and smiled, "Hello students, my name is Jennifer Snowhail and I will be teaching you math until the academy gets one designated for your class."


    In simple words, until they find someone who will take low wage for teaching us.


    "Since it''s your first day, I''d like to do this in a different way. Today I won''t teach you anything, rather I would like for us to get know each other a bit well."


    "So no study today?" A boy asked as his smile bloomed bright when he saw Jennifer nod.


    "I would like to ask you questions and also want to hear something from you." She said, "So does anyone have a question for me?"


    "I do."


    "Yes, ask awa¡­ hah, what is it?" Jennifer sighed when she saw it was Henry who raised his hand.


    "Tell me teach, how do I ditch this class for a better one?"

 Chapter 199 - 199 - First Day [ Part 1 ]

    "What did you say?" Jennifer asked, as she couldn''t believe her ears.


    "I said how do I get to a better class than this one." I asked again, "Because I feel like this is the worst class I''ve been in."


    The students immediately turned to look at who it was that so directly shamed them. But one look from me and they quietly turned back to the front.


    "Do you even understand what you''re saying? You want to go to a better class than this one¡­ the fact that you''re here tells me that you only made it by the neck."


    "So, what you''re saying is, everyone who''s here only made it close to getting kicked out?"


    Jennifer saw how Henry had used her own words against her and made the students look at her intently, but it didn''t matter for her.


    For Class F students were no one.


    "Yes, that''s true." She made no hesitation to say what was in her mind, "Everyone here only made it by this very teeny tiny chance. You can think of yourselves as outsiders by this point anyway, you guys are no one and you lot will stay no one."


    Unlike me when the students could show some anger at, the students couldn''t do anything against the teacher. The teachers had a different ranking of their own that protected them from the students¡­ unless some were truly high ranked.


    "So if this is the worst class, what''s the best one?"


    "Of Course, It''s Class A." Jennifer nodded like it''s the universal truth, "Only the top cr¨¨me of our academy studies there and their futures are so bright, it completely blinds the darkness you guys have."


    I smile at the teacher''s words; they were honest¡­ too honest.


    "Well teach, can-"


    "It''s Teacher or Ma''am! Get your words straight, boy!" She said sharply to me and I had to reply to that.


    "Do I¡­ look like a boy to you, lady?" I stand up, showing my tall physique that brought fear into my enemies."


    Jennifer was about to say what remained in her mind but went quiet. She felt that this situation was a bit different, she needed to use her brain nor her strength.


    "Unfortunately for you¡­ whatever your name is, you''re in class F. The worst one and you don''t have any ranking to tell me what to call you or not, so please sit down."


    "Alright, you got me with that one." I said, sitting down as both Wilson and Arthur were whispering for me to sit down as well, "But you still haven''t told me how to change my class though?"


    "If you want to change your class, then you have to be extremely diligent in your studies, ace your exams and also be a proper student. If those three conditions meet, then the committee that takes care of such business will take in mind whether to upgrade you to class E or D-"


    "No no, that''s not what I meant when I asked I wanted to ditch this class." Jennifer''s face showed confusion at my words. "I was talking about how to get in class A."


    "Class A?" She said in mild shock, "You think you have a chance of getting to Class A? Because I don-"


    "With zero respect teach, I didn''t ask what you were thinking, I just want to know how to get there, is that so hard?"


    Seeing how blatant I was with my words, the classroom got divided into two groups. One where the many snickered at me and made crude comments, while the small numbers laughed as they saw how blatantly I had insulted the teacher.


    To the small group, they didn''t like the teacher well. Why would they when she kept talking smack about them.


    Jennifer on the other hand had her mouth wide open. Never in her whole teaching career had she met someone like this guy. Like who the hell says ''With zero respect''. Is that even a word?


    "You!" Jennifer looked at me with anger she only had a few times, all of which ended up bad for her enemies, "Tell me what''s your rank?"


    "It''s 69."


    "Hah! 69¡­ how can you ever think of improving to Class A with a rank like that." She murmured but was almost heard by everyone. "Remain here, I will go and find out what makes you so special." Saying that she went outside.


    The students were stumped seeing that Jennifer actually left. They looked at Henry as if he was an unknown creature.


    They did not think that something so fun would happen in their first day of class. While the rude ones made sly comments with their comrades about how I was about to get kicked out in the first day or get worse punishments, some actually worried about me.


    "Why did you say that? Now the teachers going to punish you?" An unknown face said, sitting two seats in front of me.


    "Yes, Henry! You should apologize immediately when the teacher comes back, alright." Wilson said.


    "Why should I? You guys heard how she directly insulted us. I can''t just remain quiet about it."


    "Still you have worked very hard to get to this point, don''t let it go to waste." Before I could reply to Wilson, a snickering voice spoke.


    "Like that''s gonna matter." Turning right, it was Xavier, "He''s already hanging by a thread and now he decided to cut it himself."


    "You shouldn''t talk like that about your friend."


    "Who''s my friend again? Don''t forget we all are competitors and I still haven''t settled my debt with you Tax!" Xavier said, pointing his rude finger at me.


    ''What the fuck does he mean?''


    Before I could ask, the door opened and Jennifer walked in with a muddled expression. All the students waited for the thunder to strike and burn Henry.


    But instead she picked up the math book.


    "Everyone, open your books to the first chapter, today we will-"


    "Teeaccch" I called her out with a tune as the students visibly shake at my courage. Wondering if a war will break out or not.


    Jennifer sighed tiredly, "What do you want? Can''t you just stay quiet for my class?"


    "I will, when you answer my question."


    "Bang!"


    "Alright!" She said, putting the book down in rage, "You want to know how to get to Class A? I''ll tell you."


    "At the end of each year, there is a huge competition for ranking promotion. If you get in the top 10 of those in it, your class will change to A, happy? Now can we please get back to studying?" She said and was about to hold her book but was stopped.


    "But I heard there is a faster way."


    Jennifer clutched the book tightly as she remembered what happened a while back.


    A Moment Ago¡­


    Jennifer in her anger went directly to the principal''s office.


    "Sir, there is a student in my class that I want to get rid of?"


    "Oh?" The old man in front of her, the last one to finish his speech at the inauguration ceremony said, "Why what happened?"


    She briefly recounted what happened as the old man nodded slowly, "That''s indeed a problematic child, what is his rank again?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jennifer smiled, "It''s Rank 69, Class F."


    The old man brought out a large red book and searched for it. Just as Jennifer thought that she was going to get her justice, she heard this words.


    "About that problematic child¡­ forget about him."

 Chapter 200 - 200 - First Day [ Part 2 ]

    "About that problematic child¡­ forget about him." The principal said.


    "What!" Jennifer said. "Are you serious, sir?" She couldn''t help but ask that.


    The Principal nodded gently, "Yes¡­ the situation with rank 69 is¡­ kind of grave. So for the time being, forget about everything he said and don''t take his word too much."


    Jennifer would have accepted those words if the principal hadn''t said the last word.


    "What do you mean, sir? Do you also want me to ignore his mistakes in the future as well!?" Jennifer couldn''t believe what she was asking. If the old man confirmed this, then¡­


    "Yes¡­ the academy would appreciate it."


    !!


    "The academy? What does the academy have to do with this anyway?" Jennifer asked and the principal calmly replied.


    "You see, that boy¡­ is a brilliant child."


    "He is?"


    "Yes, he has competed in the Chancion Tournament."


    "The Chancion Tournament! You don''t mean this one?"


    "Yes, it''s this one." Hearing him, Jennifer only felt more shocked.


    "But didn''t everyone who had participated in it, died because of the lunatic cult leader Cravic?"


    "Yes, but only some of them did. There were a few survivors. Survivors that were given a chance to do something great."


    Her vision paled, "You don''t mean¡­"


    "Yes¡­ Rank 69 is one of them. He especially had a chance at winning the competition if it not were interrupted. So, I would like it if you showed some discretion to his mess."


    "Alright, si-" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Hmm?'' Suddenly, Jennifer felt that there was something wrong here.


    ''I get that the academy wants to place some important to that boy¡­ but why does it seem so much?''


    ''Why does the principal want to dismiss all of his problems? I understand if it were only a few, but all of them¡­ there''s something going on here.''


    Jennifer''s eyes narrowed for a split second.


    "Is something wrong, Jennifer?"


    "N- No, nothing principa-" She had a thought, "Principal, you want me to ignore him, right?"


    "Yes"


    "And the academy will find that okay?"


    The principal at this moment, knew that Jennifer had figured something out, but he still nodded.


    "You''re avoiding telling me the real thing."


    "What are you talking about? Why would I a-"


    "Sir!" Jennifer said, showing her point, "I know that I may not have been teaching here for a long time, but I believe I have shown enough value for you to trust me a bit."


    "Now, I can understand why the academy would ignore his few problems. But all of them¡­" She shook her head, "Unless he was someone extremely important, I can''t believe why we would value him so much¡­ especially this academy."


    Jennifer gazed at the principal with a fiery strong gaze that the principal took head on. But it didn''t take long for the old man to break as he shook his head.


    "You new generation¡­" He sighed, "Can''t you give us a bit of decorum to rest ourselves in?"


    "On the contrary, sir." She smiled and folded her hands in victory, "I believe you are still too bright in our minds to have any break."


    The principal laughed hearing that and suddenly went quiet as he went serious.


    Feeling the sudden change, even Jennifer went quiet and stood silently.


    "Jennifer¡­ what I''m about to tell you is important, so listen and understand before you say something."


    "Rank 69¡­ do you know his name?"


    "His name?... I didn''t get his name, only his rank." Jennifer shook his head.


    "Hmm¡­ then this may come as a shock to you." The principal said, "The name of the student is Henry Van Tax."


    "Henry Van Tax¡­ why does that name sound familiar?" Jennifer mumbled.


    "Perhaps he''s father''s identity would jog your memory¡­ Agrave Van Tax."


    Jennifer took a moment before her eyes went wide, "He''s that Tax!"


    "The one who''s supposed to be the leader of a new gang that suddenly took the black market by storm, the one who has a billion ryo bounty in the Sekai Kingdom¡­ Is he that Tax?"


    "Well it seems, you are well versed in who he already is. I don''t think I need to help you anymore."


    Jennifer stood there, thinking of how big the ramifications of this reveal meant. What that boy is¡­ NO, what that monster''s truly capable of is big. But Jennifer didn''t take too long to take this in, the academy was full of big shots and Jennifer herself was in charge of teaching the best of them.


    "I understand now¡­ but is there something else that you''re hiding, sir?" Jennifer asked as the Principal smiled.


    "Now I know why some teachers didn''t want you here, Jennifer. You''re quite the sharp one and yes, there is something else."


    "The academy is getting some help from him."


    "Help?"


    "Donations¡­ that''s it, nothing else. But it''s no small figure. Jennifer¡­ the academy would like to keep this large fish happy as long as he keeps providing us."


    "We don''t go out of our way to help him but we also don''t take his problems to us. He''s basically free to do as he likes¡­ as long they don''t break the high ranking rules."


    "Do you understand now?"


    "¡­Yes"


    [ Flashback Ends ]


    Getting back to the present, Jennifer couldn''t help but curse her luck. Of all the teachers that had to suddenly get sick, it had to be a math teacher and it had to be Class F where this guy was.


    "But I heard there is a faster way."


    Her mind got back as she heard the guys voice.


    "I want to know about that."


    "Oh? And what have you heard, pray tell?" She said raising her brow.


    "I''ve heard that at the end of this month, there will be a secret fight. That those selected by the academy will join and the winner will get a chance to change his class to Class A."


    Hearing Henry, the other students who didn''t know about this before started talking about it.


    "What! Really?"


    "Is that actually real?"


    "Does that mean we can actually get to a better place than this?"


    Jennifer''s veins throbbed in pain. The secret was out. But if she wants to, she can still calm it down a notch.


    "Yes, it''s true."


    But Jennifer decided to go with the easy route¡­ Fuck It!


    "There is a secret exam at the end of the first month. But you''re wrong about the academy choosing the students."


    Henry stayed quiet, listening to her words earnestly, "Only the top 10 of each class starting from B to F, will get a chance to fight in this test."


    "And yes¡­ the winner of this secret test will get a reward that may include promotion to Class A." Then she smiled, "But that''ll depend on whether that guy is actually capable or not."


    "I''ll let you in on a secret, Only the students from Class B and almost rarely some C''s have won the competition. But even among them there was only two that''s actually been promoted."


    "And, let me make it ever clearer for you, never¡­ in the history of this academy has there been a Class F student, that''s gotten close to the end, let alone actually winning the test."


    "So even if you, Mr. Henry Van Tax, are the biggest hot shot in this class¡­ you won''t be anything more than some chump riding on your father''s money just like everyone here."


    "Oh¡­" A smile blossoms into a deathly march on Henry''s face, "Is that a challenge, Miss Jennifer?"


    "Your damn right it is!"

 Chapter 201 - 201 - Place Your Bets, People

    ''Damn! Color me not surprised but this bitch actually got some guts!'' I smiled at her overconfidence. ''Just hope it isn''t just nonsense.''


    "Alright then, how about we make a bet of this?" I say then suddenly think back at my own words.


    ''Nah¡­ this kinda sounds similar to a-''


    "Okay, Let''s do it." Jennifer said, losing her own mind. "What do you want to bet o-"


    "Yeah, forget about the bet." I interrupt, "It''s not my style to win a bet taking advantage of other people who don''t have the relevant knowledge."


    But she took my word for cowardice, "So you''re backing out huh? Too scared to go through it."


    "Hey, I can go through with it. It''s you who''ll lose if you do this?"


    Jennifer was about to smack talk some more when she realized, ''Why am I deliberately trying to get into a nonsensical bet? Maybe I too should back down before doing something stupid?''


    ''Still though¡­ I finally have this guy stuck in his own game! Don''t really want to stick my foot in barbed wire but¡­ just one more.''


    "It''s okay for me. I have confidence in me that you''ll lose. So just admit that you''re a chicken and I''ll stop talking about it." She said, hoping Henry would shut up and admit defeat.


    Instead, it had the opposite reaction.


    Seeing that all the students were looking at me with happy looks, as if wanting me to apologize and embarrass myself. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I almost forgot that no matter what age or world I might be in, all humans have a second face, one that wants to see others failed and embarrassed.


    I see Jennifer waiting there with a silent confident look. She wasn''t someone who made outrageous statements like this, the reason for that is most probably me.


    But how I can stop myself when she gets soo stupid like this?


    "Alright, I accept."


    ''Huh?'' Jennifer went stumped as she heard Henry say, "I accept the bet. But only on one condition.


    "What?" She asked, her eyes becoming sharp as a cat, ''If he talks about dating or anything too unbearable, then I don''t care what the academy says, I''m kicking him out of here!''


    "I don''t want anything, if I win."


    "¡­"


    "HAH!"


    The whole classroom literally shouted out that word. Jennifer looked at me intently, trying to find out if I was lying or not. But I only had this poker look with an innocent smile, but it did not look innocent to her.


    ''What is this guy trying to achieve here?''


    ''Wanting nothing out of the bet, is he trying to put a trap or something? I can''t be too careless with him when I know his identity.''


    If Jennifer didn''t know about Henry''s real identity, she would have prompted it up as a guy trying to show his strong side by wanting nothing. But someone who has numerous businesses sprang up and suddenly became a gang leader of a newly established notorious gang couldn''t be so easy.


    Not wanting to step into a trap, she said, "If that''s so then I don''t want anything If I win to-"


    "Now now, miss Jennifer, don''t make this bland." I stop her, "If I don''t get anything and you also don''t get anything, then wouldn''t it be just a normal debate?"


    "At least put a prize for the bet, isn''t that right guys?" I say asking the students.


    There were more than 60% of the students here who hated me, so normally they wouldn''t have joined with my words. But in the case of me losing something valuable¡­


    "Yes, Madam Jennifer, don''t let this pompous bastard get away so easily."


    "You must take justice and discipline him."


    "Someone should finally teach him a bit about dignity."


    Normally, Jennifer would have ignored this words as they may as well be her grave. But seeing so many in her support, she couldn''t help but feel inclined to do it.


    ''But I won''t fall so easily!''


    "I''ll only accept if you also place a prize, otherwise count me out."


    "Alright, since you''re asking for a fair bet, that''s what you''ll get." I nod, "So what do want?"


    "I''ve heard that Mr. Tax has a fine store for Sigmat Rings¡­ is that correct?"


    I smile, "You are correct, I do have¡­ a few stores."


    "Shit! Is he for real?" Some students said.


    "If he really isn''t joking then wouldn''t it mean, he''s richer than us?"


    "Then that means even with all of our money''s combined we won''t be able to catch up with him." A guy said as he clutched his head in agony.


    ''Well, that guy is correct.''


    I now have so much money, that I guarantee nobody is richer in this kingdom, other than me.


    "So is that what you want? A ring¡­ or multiple of them?" I ask as she shook her head.


    "No, thanks for the generosity but I''ll only be happy with one. A Pink One."


    "Woah!" The students clamored at her demand as I smiled.


    "So you want a pink one then?"


    Jennifer nodded. ''With such an outrageous demand, he would have no choice but to back out of th-''


    "You''re on."


    Seeing him accepting her demand so easily made the feeling of suspicious inside Jennifer become bigger. This only meant that he had something big in plan for her.


    "And what do you want in exchange?"


    "A Casual Relationship."


    "Pardon!" She asked, thinking of something quite graphic.


    "Not in that sense you pervert, I meant a casual relationship. I won''t call you ma''am nor behave respectfully to you. Instead it will be like we''re old pals."


    Jennifer almost sighed in relief.


    "O- Oh!... Is that it?"


    "That''s it."


    Before she could say anything else, the sound of bells ringing sounded.


    "It seems our class is over." Jennifer said, picking up her stuff, "We will start our studies on the next class and make sure to check out the basics." With that she left, but not before giving a look at Henry.


    I only gave her a smile that ticked her even more.


    "Henry, Are you crazy!!" Wilson said shaking me.


    "No, I''m absolutely fine-"


    "That went a bit beyond, don''t you think." Said a familiar tone as I smile.


    "And what would you have said that would have been reasonable?" I ask Arthur.


    "I see no point in agitating her, Henry. Why do so when she could have been helpful to us?" He said, sticking with Jennifer.


    Of Course, he would do so. One of the people here who would help him out with his vengeance is none other Jennifer. Her help would be massive for him, it''s only reasonable he be supportive of her.


    "I see you''re not saying anything about her outrageous demand?"


    "I know that too but I can''t see any adva-"


    "Forget about her, tell me¡­ how''s your babe doing?"


    "My babe¡­ who are talking about?"


    "I was talking about Miss Elizabeth, how is she?"


    Arthur felt a bit restricted to speak about her, "She''s fine."


    "Where is she? I thought she''d be here with you." I deliberately say, knowing how it will jab at him.


    "She''s in Class A."


    "Is that so¡­ then shouldn''t you too have fought against what Jennifer said?"


    Arthur went quiet, deliberating on my words. He couldn''t find any wrong about it, it was his goal to get to Class A too¡­


    "Yes, But I will¡­ Where did he go?" Arthur asked, not seeing Henry on his seat anymore.


    "He went that way¡­ saying something about Villain Fodder time or something." Wilson said pointing to me, who was going towards a certain someone.


    ¡­


    "Hey¡­ wanna have a fight with me?" I ask the guy in front of me, The guy with Rank 1 in Class F.

 Chapter 202 - 202 - Through Weakness

    I asked the current Number 1 Ranking guy for a fight, a fight to exchange rankings¡­ nonetheless to say, I was absolutely rejected.


    "So you see class, no matter how much you try to overcook a rabbit, it will still be tasty." After getting rejected, a new teacher had come in for his class, so I had to stop and sit back in my seat.


    "And if you add salt around the rabbit, just in the right amount, you will get a divine taste from it." The man, probably in his 40''s, spoke as if expressing his own experience.


    "The rich aroma from it, the lingering taste¡­ the meat so exquisite¡­ ahhhh!" He suddenly grabbed himself in excitement. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Regardless to say, this new teacher might be a red flag to talk to. He was teaching us how to survive in the wild, with the book ''How to survive in the wild ¨C 01''.


    Yeah¡­ this era''s studies were muuuuuch more easy to learn. So it wouldn''t take long for me to learn everything and basically become a scholar if I wanted.


    "Alright class, make sure to read up on all the ingredients needed to cook a rabbit and also add in basic ones that are needed in almost every recipe." He said, giving a flying kiss to everyone and leaving with a hearty laugh.


    The flying kiss though, everyone avoided like it''s the plague.


    I turn towards the page, the teach indicated, wanting to take a look, ''Let''s see how easy the book really I-''


    "HOLY MOTHER OF GODDESS!" I flip around the page and see countless materials and work that are too much for my limited brain capacity to handle. "Just what is wrong with this book!"


    "What are you talking about, Henry?" Wilson asked, taking a look at my book and verifying it, "It''s the same as mine, what''s wrong with it?"


    "You mean you can''t see the hundreds of ingredients named here? And what is even grass and cow dung doing as an ingredient¡­ is this a joke or what!"


    "Haha¡­" Wilson laughed, "Henry¡­ if you think this is too much-"


    "Don''t even finish that sentence, Wilson."


    Wilson finally showed his true image, "You would lose all your hair on book 2 and 3, that we''ll get in the future."


    ''If this is how hard all the books are¡­ then forget about passing the academy, I''m gonna have to retake the first year exams over and over again.''


    I sigh and get up from my seat.


    "Where are you going?"


    "To challenge that guy."


    "Again?"


    "Yep" I nod and come to the first seat again.


    Seeing me coming to him again, the guy''s breath stiffened for a second before he ignored me.


    ''The nerve of him.''


    "Hey"


    "¡­"


    "Hey, you listening!"


    "¡­"


    "Yoohoo, anyone home on the extreme deluxe ranking phase?" I scream out in his ear, finally getting a reaction.


    "What do you want now?" The guy said, his eyes still glued to the survival book, occasionally he ticked off some good points.


    "I want to talk to you about the challenge!"


    "There''s no challenge, I don''t want to fight you."


    "But you have to!"


    "And what if I don''t?" He asked, while finally gazing at me, "It''s not like you can do anything about it."


    The guy had black hair and a pretty good face. His glasses were the same as Jennifer''s, just a bit heavier on the silver. He combed his hair on the right side, you could feel the aura of a great student coming out of him.


    In a single word, he was the topper type.


    I snicker at his words.


    He was right¡­ I couldn''t do anything to him. Nothing physical.


    The academy had rules about students not able to enforce a challenge on to others. The only way a challenge can be allowed is only when the two sides agree to it. Otherwise there would be no challenge.


    If only I could entice the guy someway.


    "So how about we bet on this?"


    "What?" He asked, confusion etched on his good looking face.


    "Hmm, you can bet anything and in my case, I''ll just have your rank. How about it?"


    "No!" He shook his head, resolute.


    "Even if there''s a blue ring on it?" He froze for a moment before shaking his head again.


    "No amount of money or things would make me do such a stupid choice." He shook his head again for the final time, "Now, if you don''t have anything important to say, please get out of my sight, the class is starting."


    I look behind to see a teacher entering the room. I glance back at the topper and warn, "I''ll be back!"


    Then I return to my seat, denied from my privilege yet again.


    "Again huh." Wilson said as I nod.


    "Yep¡­ the guy won''t even take money when I offered him or bet in the challenge too."


    "You know, if he didn''t take free money on the first try¡­ then I don''t see any reason why he would bet on something he very well will lose."


    "¡­Didn''t thought of that." I say trying to think, what is actually wrong here.


    In the novel, when Arthur tried to challenge the other higher ranks, they almost easily accepted and some even bet in it too¡­ but that topper just won''t want to fight!


    Maybe it''s because of me. With Arthur, they didn''t know the outcome or most likely thought about easily winning. But in my case, that won''t be so. The topper knew he''d lose if he fights me.


    "But next time, It''ll work." I say as a glint overcomes my eyes that Wilson didn''t miss.


    "Do you finally have a plan then?" I nod. "Henry¡­ it''s not anything physical right?"


    "No, it''s not like that. Besides even if it were, it''s not that far away now is it? If he agrees to my challenge, then it''s going to lead to a fight anyway."


    Wilson noted that as a fact.


    Now I waited for a while before going to him again. The guy sighed and was about to reject me but I say something unexpected.


    "A Hundred Thousand Pounds"


    "What?" He looked at me in confusion.


    "That''s how much your family is in debt, right Taylor." I give a pleasant smile.


    Taylor Harris, the youngest son of the Harris family, coming from a line of Viscounts. He is a good fighter capable of many techniques and an even greater student. People like him should be on Class A. So you might ask what he''s doing in the bottom of the barrel in F?


    Even though Taylor is a great student, his family on the other hand isn''t doing very much in the business sense. Their tailoring business has taken a downturn, their older son''s that have been in the army for many years, haven''t gotten any promotion and their debt was piling up as well.


    Now, the plan was to use his family debt as blackmail or even encouragement and the academy won''t have any problems with it.


    They may have banned Physical damage but they said nothing about Mental damage. Actually, many knew about this rule and instead crafted specific ways to mentally attack someone and get what they want.


    Taylor''s face paled and he asked in fear, "Ho- How do you know about that?"


    "How do I know that? Because they are in debt to me."


    Yeah¡­ I have a bank too.


    "So what!" He hardened again, "What are you going to do about I-"


    "I''ll raise the interest rate. Even to the point that they can''t pay it anymore."


    !!


    "And what do you think will happen when I don''t get my money?" I whisper to his ear, "I''ll get everything your family owns then anyway."


    "So you have a choice."


    "You can save your family from that future by just accepting my challenge."


    "Or reject... and let them face the consequences."

 Chapter 203 - 203 - A Bigger Bet

    "Just accept the challenge and we''ll both get what we want."


    "I¡­" Taylor hesitated as he tried to find a way out of this. But no matter how hard he thought about it, he couldn''t find a solution.


    He had studied long and hard to get to this point. His dream of being accepted at Lancelot High had finally presented itself¡­ but was it really a good choice?


    Taylor may have gotten the No. 1 Ranking at his class, but his class was the worst one. It was said that nobody from Class F were actually able to make something of themselves.


    All those that had talent and skills, were erased as they got in Class F.


    If that wasn''t a big enough problem, this humongous guy standing before him, presented one more. The reason for Taylor to study so hard was his family. He wanted to make his father and big brothers proud.


    And now this guy was trying to take that away from him as well.


    "I want to-" Seeing no path, Taylor was going to accept.


    "Stop It, Henry!"


    "Tck!" My tongue clicks hearing the annoying noise again, "What do you want, Arthur? And don''t you dare say you''re here because you saw some big injustice or anything similar."


    Arthur who had come here with that mindset, blushed, "Wh- What do you mean by that! I only came here because you were bullying the guy."


    "If he''s not complaining, why the fuck are you?" I wave him away, "Now shoo from here, I''m making a deal?"


    "So what''d ya say?" I ask.


    "You don''t have to agree to him, I''m sure the academy will not let him get away from this."


    "Haha¡­ man, you really don''t know what the academy''s like." I say as a twinkle spread from my eye.


    "What do you mean?" Arthur asked, as he really didn''t know.


    "Before I answer that, tell me¡­ miss Jennifer over there," I point to a fictional figure of hers, "Was thinking of punishing me when she left, right? Then why did she suddenly change her stance after coming back?"


    "She¡­"


    "Can''t say huh." I smirk, "Let me make it easier for you, Arthur. It''s not because she doesn''t want to do something to me, it''s more like she can''t do anything to me."


    !!!


    Arthur''s eyes went wide at my speculation but he did not say anything to deny it.


    "The only thing she could do was to complain a bit and then did a bet because¡­ why the fuck not, right?" I smile, "Now that I wasted a significant amount of time on your ass, let''s back to Taylor."


    I turn around, "I know that it''s a big decision and because I''m such a great guy, I''ll let you have some time to think about it."


    "I''ll do it!"


    "Huh?" I look at him in confusion, "Really?"


    ''He accepted that quickly?... Thought it would be a bit longer.''


    "But I have my own condition too!"


    ''Okay, now it makes sense.''


    "Shoot"


    "If I win then you will clear all the debt my family has and you''ll leave me alone. You''ll never talk to me, you understand!"


    ''Hmm¡­ that does sound like a good deal¡­ why not make it more interesting?''


    "Why don''t we do it like this?" I say, shoving aside Arthur and seating over the bench next to Taylor''s, "If you win, not only will I do what you asked but also add in a bit extra for your family¡­ by extra, I mean another 100 Thousand!"


    Taylor looked at me like I was the crazy one over here. But he didn''t lose himself completely.


    "And what happens if I lose?"


    ''This guy¡­ he''s quite smart.''


    "Then¡­" I tap my chin and think for a while.


    As with every tap of my chin, the suspense growing within Taylor and Arthur only intensified.


    Finally, a smile of victory bloomed on my face, "Then when you graduate from this place, come work for me."


    "What!" X2


    Both of them felt as if they heard wrong.


    "You want me to work for you?" Taylor raised his brow, "What kind of work?"


    "We''ll talk about that when the time comes¡­ so how about it, wanna do this my or your wa-"


    "Let''s do this your way." I wasn''t able to finish my words as the guy stood up and faced me straight, "I''m going to defeat you and wipe that smile away from your face forever."


    ''Okay¡­ now this is fun.''


    "You''re on!" I say and before I could say anything more cool, Arthur interrupted.


    "You don''t have to do this; you''ll lose if you fight against him-"


    "So what if I lose? Hah!" Taylor screamed out in frustration, "The only thing you''re telling is how to waste my time. Give me a solution if you have one."


    "I¡­" Arthur felt stumped.


    "Besides, why should I trust you? How can I be sure that you don''t want the same as him!" Taylor pointed his finger at Arthur.


    Seeing that the drama pointed up to a good flare, it was time for me to leave.


    "Alright then, my works done, I''ll leave you two to it."


    "Hey!" I turn around as Taylor called.


    "When do you want to do this?"


    "Eager to lose, are we?" I give him a smug look, "Since I was the one who initiated the challenge, it would be graceful of me for you to decide."


    Taylor snickered, "Graceful, my ass! Alright, the time and place will be-"


    "You can''t decide that." A new voice interrupts.


    Turning to the sound, we see a new guy leaning against the door.


    He''s face was bright and he looked like the popular type with his spotless face and blonde hair. The guy had a strong figure in the lean style and stood up to 5.7.


    "And who are you to tell us that?" Taylor asked, a bit angrily that an outsider barged in.


    "Cough Cough¡­ I''m sorry for the intrusion." The guy coughed as he gave a bright smile, "But my name is Halos Gradois. I''m a first year like you guys¡­ just from Class A."


    !


    A strange current of jealousy waved through from everyone in the classroom.


    ''That name!'' I take a good look at him as I remember, ''He''s one of the strong ones.''


    "Oh? So you''re one of the best huh?" Arthur asked, "Mind telling us your rank?"


    "It''s nothing¡­" He shook his hands dismissively before giving a dark smile, "Just rank 10."


    !!!


    If previously a slight shock went through them, then this time everyone in class F, except for Henry, felt that a lightning strike fell upon them.


    "About that challenge you both had, it''s still not verified yet." Halos said, "You need to talk with the student council and get them to authorize it for you and when they give a specific time and place, that''s where you''ll have your fight."


    I walk forward, "Thanks for the information."


    ''I know what type this guy is.''


    "But mind telling me why you''ve descended from heaven to mingle with us mortals, your grace?"


    Halos didn''t mind one bit of how I talked with him, "You see, I''ve recently heard a rumor about a student betting with a teacher. Something about¡­ A Class F student beating the best of Class A and becoming number 1."


    ''He''s the type that barges in conversations.''


    "So I came to check it myself." He said, finally showing his fangs. His eyes boar into me like a crazy psycho''s.


    ''The one who''s crazy about fighting strong bastards.''


    "I wanted a taste of that person myself."


    ''The Devourer of Talent, Halos.''


    S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 204 - 204 - Halos Gradois

    ''This guy¡­ always crazy for a fight.''


    "You''ve heard that huh." I say, "Is there anything else about that rumor you''ve heard?"


    "Yes, there is." The guy had a annoying smile on him that you really wanted to beat the shit out off, "The guy who made that ridiculous challenge was supposed to be quite big¡­ big enough to actually be called a giant."


    "And is there someone like that around here?" I ask, as the students felt the heavy surrounding overwhelming them.


    "Hmm¡­" The guy had the nerve to actually look around before coming back to me with a supposed realization, "Oh my! It seems you fit that description perfectly."


    "So¡­ are you that guy?"


    "And what if I- you know what? Fuck this suspense shit, it''s me. I''m the one who made the bet." I say, not wanting to make this any longer than it has to be, "Well¡­ what''d you want with me?"


    "If you''re going to be upfront with me, then I''ll do the same too." His eyes quickly turned dark and had a smile on them, "I want to fight with you."


    "Actually, I wanted to say that from the start. You have this scent on you, that made me felt a itch for a while. But since you were acting stealthily, I did too."


    ''He thought they were stealthy?!'' The whole classroom had the same thought as they kept seeing the show.


    "So what do you say? Wanna bring out your sword or whatever and have a fight ourselves!" He said, prepping his body for a fight.


    "Hold your horses there for a second." I said and he froze, "If the situations were different I would have accepted that in a heartbeat. But not now."


    "Why? Is the timing wrong¡­ or is it this place?" He asked, tilting his head as if he didn''t know, "If we get rid of these guys, I''m sure we''ll be able to have a nice fight!"


    Everyone and even me glanced at the guy like he was 100% certified crazy. Actually, he was the type that didn''t even need to be certified.


    ''Ahh¡­ such a golden opportunity but at the wrong moment.''


    "Listen, man. I really want to fight with you-"


    "Then, let''s do it!" He said and jumped towards me.


    His figure reaching me in a bare moment.


    Arthur, Wilson, Xavier, Taylor and all that saw him appear in the air before Henry with his legs ready to slash went through one thought.


    ''So Fast!''


    Halos smiled and thought he would give a solid strike at Henry''s head.


    "Pak!"


    "Grab!"


    But right before it could hit, he felt his leg being grabbed by a large hand. Looking down, he saw that Henry had successfully held his leg in his grasp.


    Halos''s eyes shook in the next action. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No matter how much he tried to move his leg, he couldn''t. Halos felt as if his legs were stuck inside cement that had been dried shut. But he didn''t take it lying down and tried to attack with the other leg.


    Unlike before, this one wasn''t caught. Instead, in the eyes of everyone, they saw the leg bypassing Henry like he wasn''t even there.


    But Halos and Arthur saw it. They saw the instant quick turn that Henry did right before the leg would hit.


    ''He dodged that like it was subconscious instinct.''


    That was the thought Halos had as he now swung below Henry''s grasp.


    "You done with your attack?¡­ because it''s my turn."


    !!!


    Halos instantly felt his survival instincts flare. He saw Henry clench his fist and strike at his face. The attack wasn''t fast, it was slow. It was unusually slow, slower than the attack Halos did.


    Halos could have easily dodged it.


    But somehow, Halos''s body couldn''t move. He didn''t know if it was because Henry had grabbed him firmly or was it because of the large booming shadow that overcame him.


    Even as the fist came dangerously closed in, the only thing Halos could do was face his death. But right at the end, when everyone thought Halos was done for, even he himself thought that¡­ he felt click at his forehead.


    Halos realized that, at the end Henry only flicked his head.


    "Bam!"


    Then let go of him as Halos mercilessly fell flat on the floor.


    Halos didn''t feel the pain of the ground nor the embarrassment of failure, the only thought going inside him was¡­ what if that attack had hit him?


    ''Would I be still alive?''


    "Yo, Devourer!"


    He heard Henry call him, "Was that little demonstration enough to scare you?"


    ''Scare me?''


    Halos smiled in the next instant, shocking Henry. He did a jump roll and straightened himself before instantly coming back to Henry.


    "Now I really really reallllly want to fight you!"


    ¡­


    ''Damn! I can literally see the twinkle flying off this freak.'' I see the look and say, "Yeah, not gonna happen."


    "Whhhy?" The guy whined like a child. "I wanna fight you?"


    "Listen to me, you freak, before I punch you through this academy''s roof!" I angrily say and somewhat get the guy''s attention.


    "Hahh¡­ first of all, I need to fight with this guy." I point to Taylor, "And then when I defeat him-"


    "Then you''ll fight m- Ouch!" Halos was quickly knocked on his head as he rubbed it in pain with a painful baby face.


    "First I''ll defeat this guy. Then when I pass the secret exam at the end of this month and get admitted to Class A, then I will fight you." I say as relief comes to me as I was able to finally finish my words.


    "But that''s like a thousand days away." Halos whined.


    "I literally said it was a month."


    "But a month''s still too long! Let''s do it now, okay. Let''s do it!" He came before me, his face almost centimeters away from mine.


    "Not gonna happen man." Before he could complain again, I said something that would shut him up, "Besides, with your current strength, the end results can already be seen."


    "Hmm?"


    "You won''t last a minute against me. And even if you did it''ll probably be by dodging and staying away from me."


    The smile wiped away from him as his face paled until it was empty. It was almost scary when you know how chirpy he was a second ago.


    ''Did I say too much?''


    Halos suddenly turned around and quietly walked away. But right before he could disappear in the hallway, the guy stopped.


    Halos turned and looked at Henry with a devilishly angry expression, "I''ll train."


    "Hm?"


    "I''ll train until the time you come to Class A and then we will fight. I promise you, I will defeat you!" Halos said and walked away.


    ''What a weird guy! He didn''t even learn my nam-''


    "Phoosh!" The door opened again and Halos came back as he asked, "Oh yeah, Can you tell me your name?"


    "It''s Henry¡­ Henry Van Tax."


    "Henry¡­" He took in the name deep in his mind, "I, Halos Gradois, Proclaim you as my Rival!"


    "Make sure to eat healthy and drink lots of water. Also make sure to win the exam and meet me in Class A."


    "Bam!"


    With that, the guy was gone.


    I sigh my head in disappointment.


    ''Almost forgot this was a novel world. There are more like him out there.''

 Chapter 205 - 205 - An Outstrechted Situation

    I was inside the student council room. But what I was looking at were the spear, swords, arrow and scythe pointed at me. All of them were poised to strike and with just one movement would hit me all at once.


    "Guys¡­ let''s just calm down for a second."


    ''Damn¡­ how did I get into this mess!'' I sigh while looking at one white haired bitch.


    ...


    A Few Minutes Ago¡­


    As Halos finally left after getting my name, "Now that was a very weird guy."


    Wilson nodded with me, "He was¡­ and did he really say he was from Class A? Are the people from Class A, like him?"


    "Kinda¡­ not all of them." I say as both Arthur, Wilson looks at me while Xavier heard from a corner point, "Only the strong ones¡­ have a personality."


    That was enough for them to know what I was getting at.


    "Taylor, let''s go."


    "Hah?" Taylor who was still shocked at the show of strength from both of us, asked in confusion, "Where to?"


    "To the student council. We better get our fights ready before someone else beats us in time."


    Taylor remembered the small display once again and looked back at Henry. He specifically remembered how easily he caught Halos''s leg like it was nothing, then also vanished from his other attack.


    Someone strong like Henry was about to him.


    Did he even have a chance of victory?


    Should he already say he''s lost and just give up like that?


    "Hey!" He felt a heavy presence on his shoulder, looking up it was Henry, "What happened? Are you getting seconds thoughts?"


    Then he gave that fearfully disgusting smile, "Don''t forget, I have your family''s future in my hands¡­ this fight is the only way you can save them." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''He''s right! I need to do this; I can''t back down when my family needs me at this critical moment.'' Taylor faced his fear straight on and moved the hand away, "You don''t have to remind me, I know what I got into."


    "hehe¡­ as long as you understand, pal." Saying that I follow at his back, readying to leave.


    From behind us, was Arthur''s annoying noise, "Taylor, I know this is difficult, but if I can help you in anyway, please don''t hesitate to ask."


    "Tck" I click my tongue because of the guy, "Man, can''t he have a rest or something?" As we got out of the door, we immediately saw a middle aged man, going inside.


    A Teacher.


    "Wh- Where are bo- both of you going?" The guy was already scared of us before we could even say anything to him. I could see him shivering before me like I was about to eat him.


    Henry didn''t know this but, the rumor about the bet had already spread like wildfire around the academy. It wasn''t uncommon for such bets to be heard, but it was the first time when a Class F student at the bottom rank took such a bet against none other than Jennifer Snowhail, the daughter of the Marquis Snowhail.


    A man of impeccable stance and his daughter too, a great genius in both studies and wartime tactics.


    So it was quite a fun rumor for the teachers to joke around with. But unlike them¡­ the teachers in Class F did not have any fun. They were disturbed by that a student in their class would be so troublesome.


    They even started to become afraid of him when they learned of his great status and giant like body.


    That was this teacher felt when he saw Henry''s tall body overshadow him. The teacher thought at that moment Henry would smile dangerously and just punch the life out of him.


    But life did not go by one''s imagination¡­ unless they were in a novel.


    Not this time though.


    "Sorry teach, but me and him got a fight to schedule. So we''ll be going to the student council." I said and forcefully took Taylor with me, not letting him talk.


    The teacher looked back at the overpowering body of Henry and how he didn''t even ask for permission to leave. Truly a troublesome child.


    ''Why did it have to be my class?''


    ¡­


    It took a bit longer than expected for us to find the place.


    Apparently, the student council was in a different building altogether. It was in one of the most expensive buildings at the academy, right around the center.


    As I walk with Taylor, I see the door to the student council in front of me.


    ''Good! Now let''s talk with those guys and finally get my fight.''


    I enthusiastically get to the door and right as I was about to open, I remember something.


    ''Oh shit I forgot! That damn bitch is here.''


    A white haired girl with a similar but better figure than Samantha came to my mind. Her smile a vicious combination of deception and corruption. The name ''Religias'' comes to mind when she appears.


    ''Of all the people, she had to be the damn president of the student council.''


    Yes, it is correct. Samantha''s older sister, a future villain and un-certified Grade SS+ bitch is the current president of the Student Council and also Henry''s somewhat fianc¨¦.


    ''What''s worse is that I need to get her permission! If I don''t then I won''t be able to have any kinds of fight or challenges with anyone, regardless of our choice.''


    ''What to do? I can''t just ignore this. Should I let Taylor talk with them?'' I turn back to see Taylor giving me a dubious look, ''No, that won''t work. We both need to be present for the fight to be certified.''


    ''So what do I do? Do I go straight in or do I wait for a better timin- HEY!''


    I couldn''t finish my thought as Taylor opened the other side, "Why are you wasting time here, just open the door."


    He flung open the door and let the flow out.


    The first thing to come to our mind when we saw the inside was¡­ How Extravagant.


    The floor of the room was especially made of mahogany wood and it was designed specifically for comfort and beauty. There were four couches of the highest quality at both sides, a stand filled with various sweets and at the center a glass table.


    At the end of the room was a work desk made with great care and above it, paperwork''s that were neatly aligned.


    The next thing I do is look at the person sitting behind the desk¡­ but it wasn''t a woman. It was a man.


    The guy had an amazing face and blonde hair. Even while sitting his lean figure showed enough muscles to know the guy worked out.


    If Arthur wasn''t around, then I would have taken this guy as the real protagonist.


    Seeing that the guy wasn''t her, I look around, trying to find out where she was.


    There were five more people inside the room but none of them were her. But somehow that did not give me relief as another girl with silver white hair stood up and pointed criminally at me.


    "YOU! You''re the one who sexually violated me!"


    Yep, it''s the talkative bitch from the Silvercolt Family.


    Without even listening to my side, the other four inside the room, immediately propped out their weapon and poised to strike.


    Seeing the outstretched reaction, I awkwardly smile, "Guys¡­ let''s just calm down for a second."

 Chapter 206 - 206 - Student Council [ Part 1 ]

    "Miss Elivia, did this monster do something to you?" The guy who had sat next to the Silvercolt girl asked. His spear ready to penetrate Henry ready at her word.


    You could just see from his bloodshot eyes and extremely jealous expression that this guy had a huge thing for the bitch.


    "Yes, he did. He did something horrible to me." Elivia''s finger straightened back again as the spear got dangerously close to annoy me.


    "You sure you only want to act on her words without even hearing my side." At my word, the other two with their weapon hesitated a bit because of my extremely darkening expression.


    The other two felt that I wouldn''t be as easy to defeat unlike others. But the jealous guy didn''t think straight.


    He only seemed ready to strike, "Why would we? How dare you touch my dear Elivia!"


    Elivia who complained looked back at the guy with anger again. Something similar like this had happened before. It was annoying than and it still is annoying for her.


    "Naville, stop saying idiotic things."


    "I''m sorry, Miss Elivia." The guy looked apologetically at her, "But he did do something completely sexually bad thing to you, right?"


    "We- Well¡­ completely might be a wrong wor-"


    Naville, the guy with the spear and jealousy didn''t need to hear anything else, "Damn You! Her Virginity''s MINE!"


    With that word, Naville jumped forward, his spear ready to pierce me.


    The others who were hesitant, widened their eyes at their member, shocked by his sudden attack. They too would have striked, but not before they knew what exactly happened.


    I didn''t move nor feel scared by the attack. In fact, it would be easy for me to stop this guy''s attack by grabbing his spear, quickly pulling it and using the other end of it to strike the guys forehead, ending it there.


    But I didn''t have to.


    Because I saw the blonde move. The guy who had been silently watching the whole spectacle with a smile moved in the instant Naville went for the kill.


    Blondy used the desk as a stand and quietly leaped over. His speed fast enough to reach Naville and instantly kicked the guy over, completely changing the game. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My vision slowly returned back to normal speed as I saw Naville groaning on the ground with his butt faced up.


    "Vice-President¡­ why?" Those were his last words as Naville went unconscious.


    Blondy checked the guy''s pulse as he sighed in relied, "Thank god, he didn''t die."


    The others who heard him had one thought.


    ''You went for the kill?!''


    Blondy didn''t take their stares to mind as he got up while dusting his clothes for a moment. Then turning around, he walked towards me with a smile, "It''s nice to meet you, I am Ulvicor Hansmith, the Vice-President of the student Council."


    I give a glance at his hand, wanting to shake my hand. I just gave his face an awkward look and kept looking at him. As time passed, the others only looked at his hand and the ever-present smile on him.


    ''That''s got to be extremely uncomfortable.''


    I sigh inwardly, seeing the guy still keeping his hand up. Finally, I shake his hand as the smile on his bright face brightens even more, "Can''t say the same though¡­ name''s Henry Van Tax."


    !!


    Immediately a shock went through the other two who heard the name. They looked at me with raised brows.


    ''Is he the one?''


    While they were doing that quietly, the vice-president instead smiled wider and shook my hand with his other one too, "So you''re the famous student who made the bet with Miss Jennifer then, right? Can I have your autograph?"


    ''This guy¡­ is he for real?'' I look at his bright face that didn''t seem to have any bad thoughts.


    "Vice-President, you''re going overboard again?"


    "Huh?" He looked back, "I am?"


    The girl nodded as he smiled awkwardly, "Oh!" He let go of my hand, "I''m sorry for that. I get quite excited when I meet celebrities."


    "Please come in and sit." He gestured me in and I sat before his desk, "Do you want something, coffee, tea or juice?"


    "Some juice would be fine."


    "Ok" The guy nodded and turned to the girl from before, "Bethany, can you bring him some juice."


    "Alrigh- Wait! You''re forgetting something here, Vice-President!" Bethany reminded him.


    The guy only tilted his head in confusion, "I did?"


    "Yes, Ulvicor!" Elivia screamed, "I just said that this guy sexually violated me."


    "Oh, you did?" Ulvicor turned to me, "Did you violate her sexually?"


    "Nope"


    "See, he didn''t. Case closed."


    "Ulvicor!"


    "Elivia¡­" The guy''s smile went away and he calmed down, "What did I say about calling us our names?"


    "I- I''m sorry, Vice-President." Elivia said in slight fear.


    The guy gave a slow nod and turned to me, "Mind telling me what she''s talking about."


    "But Vice-President, shouldn''t you listen to me first!" Elivia said, only to be started down by Ulvicor.


    "You''d likely lie, Elivia."


    Seeing the serious temperament on Ulvicor, everyone knew it was time to stay quiet.


    "Alright, so it went like this¡­"


    ¡­


    "Hmm, so that''s what happened." Ulvicor nodded, "I do believe that it does have some sexual innuendo in it¡­"


    "See, I told you!" Elivia said.


    "But it''s not exactly sexual violation though."


    "What! But he-"


    "Elivia, did he say crude words to you?"


    "N-No"


    "Did he touch your body?"


    "¡­No"


    "And respond clearly to this question," Ulvicor had a straight look, "Did he approach you with any sexual or noteworthy behavior?"


    "No" Elivia quietly murmured.


    "Well then, I suppose now you probably understand that he didn''t do anything to you, right?"


    Elivia could only nod.


    "Though Elivia did make this a bit too stretched," He turned to me, "This is also your fault."


    "Hey, I needed to do something to make her quiet. I''m sure you understand my pain, right?"


    Elivia was about to curse him out when she saw Ulvicor nod, "I do."


    ''Vice-President!''


    "Still," I turn around to see it was the girl, "It would be better if you don''t show your muscles to a young maiden like that."


    "But, where''s the young maiden?"


    "Phopf!" The guy beside the girl laughed as he got hit by her scythe, "What! He''s not exactly wrong there."


    "As fun as this small greet was, can you tell me why you came here?" Ulvicor asked me.


    "Oh, It''s because I want to challenge this guy for his rank?"


    "What guy?"


    "This gu-" I look next to me to see; Taylor was not there.


    "I''m here." Looking behind, I saw Taylor still standing at the door.


    "Whoa! When did you arrive?" Ulvicor asked as Taylor felt pale.


    ''You didn''t even see me?''


    Taylor quietly cursed and sat beside Henry as Ulvicor asked.


    "So you too want to have a ranked battle."


    Ulvicor saw Henry nod enthusiastically but not Taylor. He understood there was a story hidden behind there, but he didn''t care.


    "Alright, I approve of your battle."


    "That easily?" Taylor asked as he nodded.


    "Of course, if both of you agree, then why shouldn''t I?" Ulvicor said as he opened a book, "The earliest you guys can fight is¡­ a week."


    ''A week huh?'' Taylor looked at Henry who had no problem with this. ''So that''s how much I got to train?''


    ''No matter, I''ll still win!''

 Chapter 207 - 207 - Student Council [ Part 2 ]

    With that done, me and Taylor were about to get out of here when the Blondy stopped me.


    "Henry, stop for a moment!"


    I was about to get up from the chair but stop. Taylor remained standing until Blondy shooed him away.


    "Taylor was your name, right? You can go now; your class should still be ongoing if I''m right."


    In other words, get the fuck out, I don''t want you hearing this.


    Taylor quietly nodded to his words before he respectfully took his leave of the place.


    Now that Taylor was gone, I took a good look around the place.


    The Student Council


    Unlike the teachers who teaches students and could give punishments because of evidence, the student council were different.


    The Student Council had the power to do many things inside the academy. Change the class routine, organize events, reorganize buildings, help students with various ways.


    That was just the boring stuff. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The real power they had was creating rules, bending them and using them on someone.


    You could say the student council was more powerful than the teachers, because if the council wanted to, they can kick out a teacher¡­ of course there must be a good enough reason for it.


    But the Student Council had more than enough power to do that.


    They can even change the ranking of a student from 50 to 10, if they wanted. The fact that I had to come here to approve the challenge showed their power.


    Looking around, I saw the same group of people from before. Except Taylor was gone and Naville was still unconscious on the couch.


    Besides Elivia, everyone else were final year students, The Fourth Years. The pioneers of this academy and also the ones that''ll change the course of this kingdom.


    I even knew the other two''s name as well.


    Bethany Lovelass and Victor Volt.


    The girl with her Scythe was Bethany and the sword dude, Victor. Both of them were in the high rankings like this blonde.


    "Henry¡­ is it okay, If I called you casually?" Ulvoric asked.


    "Sure"


    "This is your second day of the academy, correct? How is it to your liking?"


    "How is it to my liking?" I repeat his questions while thinking about it, "It''s okay."


    "Okay¡­ what do you mean?" Elivia had to interrupt, "It''s magnificent, there''s nothing out there like this."


    "Yes, for you that might be so." I say, "But I''ve seen better things that I can say without a hitch are greater than this and before you retort-" I say, interrupting her speech, "He asked me, not you! So stop putting words in my mouth."


    "Damn! Even when it''s not about you, you talk!" I murmur quietly but it still gets heard by everyone.


    Ulvoric and Victor had funny expressions while Bethany and Elivia had bad ones.


    Don''t know why, but Bethany already had a bad expression of me¡­ it may have something do with me flashing my muscles at Elivia.


    "You! How dare you talk back to me, do you know, you are talking back to Real Royalty here?"


    Ulvoric raises his hand, stopping this from getting any further, "Stop it, Elivia. He is right about you interrupting him."


    "Ulvor-"


    "Vice-President!" Ulvoric corrected her.


    "But Vice-President, you do see how this commoner is belittling me, right? If I don''t retort back to him then it would be shaming my own family honor."


    Ulvoric sighed, "You''re taking this way too far, Elivia. But since you''re not stopping then it should be YOU, who should apologize to him."


    "What! Why?"


    "Because you''re directly undermining your superior."


    "He! My superior?" She pointed at me and then herself as she laughed, "The sun would have to rise up from the north for that to happen."


    "Unfortunately for you miss¡­ it already has." I smile. My words only brought her confusion.


    "Elivia¡­" Ulvoric sighed, "You don''t know this but, Henry over here, is actually a Viscount."


    "WHAT!" She screamed out loud, almost bursting out my eardrums. "Bu- But how can that be? That should be impossible! Him! A Viscount!"


    My smile only made her clutch her dress in anger.


    "Please tell me Ulvor- No, Vice-President that this isn''t real." Elivia shook her head in denial.


    Not only she, but Bethany and Victor too couldn''t believe how this could be true.


    A student having a noble rank was out of belief. Even if the master of the family dies and only his son left to take the helm, he still wouldn''t be given that rank.


    The only thing he''ll get are the possessions. There''s only one way to get a noble ranking and that is too graduate the royal academy. This was why everyone wanted to study here.


    So it was actually right for Elivia to get this shocked.


    Unfortunately for her, Passing the academy was only the most common way to get a noble title. There were other ways too¡­ one of them was directly getting a title from the Reigning King or Queen themselves.


    "The Queen herself gave the noble title to Henry for his great acts and service to this kingdom. So in reality¡­ it''s you Elivia, who''s disrespecting him."


    There was a social status here. One that even if you were a Baron or a Duke''s kid, if you had no rank, you have to give your respect to people who have them. Regardless of their rank.


    If it was a Baron, then it wouldn''t have been much problem as it was the lowest. But it was from Viscount, that true nobility started.


    So according to that, Elivia should actually call me Lord.


    "Apologize to him, Elivia."


    "Bu- But¡­ Ulvor-"


    "Now!" Elivia cracked seeing Ulvoric be so hard at her. Tears fell from her eyes as she ran out of the room.


    "Elivia!" Ulvoric called her back but she didn''t respond and ran.


    ''Damn¡­ she can run really fast!'' That''s what thought I had as Ulvoric sighed.


    "I''m sorry for her, Henry. Elivia, she¡­"


    "It''s no problem, I get it. She''s a bit spoiled."


    Ulvoric smiled awkwardly, "Yep¡­ that she is. But let''s get back to the topic, what do you think about the academy?"


    Me, who was playing dumb up to this point finally spill out, "Before I answer that Ulvoric, tell me, is this really just an inquiry or is this about the Royal Kin''s visit?"


    !!


    "How do you know that?" Bethany said, "Are you spying on her?"


    I laugh at her words, "No no, nothing of that sort. I just got some information from a friend about that. But it''s true right? That the exam at the end of the month is because of her."


    Ulvoric had a smile on him as he nodded, "That''s correct!"


    "Ulvoric, you can''t tell-"


    "Bethany, can you give us the room?"


    Bethany gave a thought look at Ulvoric before giving a sharp one at me as she left with Victor.


    As they left, I felt the smile around Ulvoric loosen a bit, "The plan is to keep the exam a secret until her royal highness arrives. But you stirred up the place quite a bit in one day."


    "Well, that wasn''t my attention." I loosen myself as well, "But you have a problematic teacher here who barks too much."


    "I already told you Ulvoric¡­ to cut the troublesome peoples out before I come, right?"


    "Yeah¡­ about that," Ulvoric''s smile went away, "There were some complications with the original plan."


    To simplify what''s happening¡­ Ulvoric and I have a deal.

 Chapter 208 - 208 - Student Council [ Part 3 ]

    "The plan¡­ it didn''t go as we intended it to." Ulvoric says as he clutches his hands in a prayer motion.


    To simplify what''s happening here, let me say¡­ Ulvoric and I have a deal.


    I know the plot and know what''s going to happen¡­ so why not exploit it?


    Three months ago, when I learned of Veronica being Abigail¡­ or actually ignoring all the factors of her being the Final Villain of this Arc, I realize that her downfall wasn''t only at one point, it started from Arthur getting into the academy.


    Arthur started recruiting people to his cause right from the academy, so I had to do something to dissolve this mess. So along with everything else I did, I also made sure to take care of the academy in my way.


    I needed to cut off all the bad weeds in it, so I used Ulvoric.


    In the original story, Ulvoric didn''t have a good ending. He gets defeated by Arthur at the middle point in the academy and is completely forgotten after that.


    But there was something about Ulvoric that made him special, the guy knew how to use his brain and he also had a firm background behind him.


    He only needed a push to thrive inside the academy and that''s what I gave him. I gave him power and also a place in the student council. Then it was with his own strength that the guy got bumped up to Vice-President in three months.


    In exchange for all that I got his allegiance. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He would do everything I told him to do and many more. The plan he was talking about, was to get rid of the list of people I deemed dangerously for my fang bang.


    There were two persons on the list that I had highlighted in red and meant that this two were the most important and MUST be rid of.


    Ulvoric though defeated in the novel is a smart person. He was able to get rid of all the person on the list¡­ except for one.


    "Jennifer Snowhail"


    Ulvoric face turned awry as he looked away from me, "I remember telling you to that she''s important."


    "Yes, I know." Ulvoric said and brought out two glasses and poured us drinks. "I tried very hard to get her out but-"


    "Tried?... this is not a try and fail situation, Ulvoric." I say, firmly, "It''s a do or die one and you just fucked it up."


    Ulvoric took a sip as he pleaded, "I''m sorry¡­ I really did everything, everything I could to get her out but she somehow manages to always get out of the problems I create."


    Ulvoric would create problems or situations that would implicate the teacher quite so and then he would use such situations to get rid of them with his student council''s power.


    "And why''d you stop?" I ask as the guy guiltily looks away.


    "At one of the problems, I¡­ I kind of left a trace."


    "Hah¡­ Ulvoric."


    "I know how bad it is." Ulvoric said, "But I also managed to take care of it¡­ somewhat."


    "And what''s somewhat?"


    Ulvoric gave a wry smile as he rubbed the glass in his hands, "She doesn''t know who did it. She''s trying very hard to find it out, even came up here at one point, trying to see if it''s one of us."


    "But she didn''t find out¡­ and now I''m just waiting for the trail to go cold and her to let the guard down a bit."


    "And then what?"


    "I am hatching something¡­ that will definitely get rid of her, I just need some time."


    "How long?"


    "Two or three months."


    I sigh deeply, "Ulvoric¡­ that wasn''t part of the deal."


    Before he could say anything I speak, "I specifically gave you such a place so that you can be of use. I even added that Elivia girl as your fianc¨¦ because with her background, you would be able to get in high places after graduating."


    "But not only do I come to see the plan disarrayed, you can''t even control your fianc¨¦ and the one you''re actually shacking up with isn''t even relevant to me."


    Ulvoric''s eyes widened and he gulped, "¡­You knew?"


    "It''s that Bethany girl, right?"


    "Ye- Yeah, it''s just fun, Mr. Tax. Nothing more."


    "If it''s nothing more than why does she get involved in your plans so much." I ask as the guy broke up in sweat, "You''re using those two, as your sticks¡­ what will happen if one of those sticks break?"


    "I assure you sir, that won''t happen." Ulvoric said and got up, "Please trust me, one more time."


    "You''re asking for another chance? You do know I don''t give second chances, right?"


    Ulvoric''s eyes was wide enough to fall out, he knew that if Henry leaves him here, then all that he had worked so hard for will fall out immediately.


    "But¡­ you have been useful to me, so why not."


    "Hah!" Ulvoric smiled with great joy, "Thank you, Mr. Tax. Thank you. I will definitely make sure to do everything from now on with absolute caution and diligently for you."


    I nod, somewhat satisfied.


    The guy fucked up sure, but that didn''t mean I had to completely throw him away. He''s a good chip I have in the academy¡­ at least I should use him completely before giving up.


    And if he fucks up¡­ I also have other chips too.


    "You''ll show that diligence when the princess from the Sekai Kingdom arrives."


    "Alright, Sir!" The guy almost saluted in happiness.


    I finally take a sip of the drink and ask, "And where is the President?"


    ''At least this guy has good drinks.''


    "She went out for some hunt." Ulvoric said. "We''ve got reports that the Suifon Desert is clamoring up with a lot of monster activity lately. So much that traveling through the safe paths are becoming a problem for everyone."


    "So the army sent out some requests and she lead a team there to take care of it."


    ''I wonder¡­ did she really go there to take care of it or to extract samples?''


    "This is the file about her." I take the file and take a look at it before nodding and get up.


    "I''ll check back later." I turn around and start to leave.


    "Sir¡­ is it true what they say?" I look back and he continues, "That you''re going to marry her?"


    "It''d be best if you focused more on the job I give you instead of me, Ulvoric."


    "R- Right"


    ¡­


    I hide the file inside my clothes and walk out the building. But suddenly I hear a sobbing sound that makes me turn there.


    At one corner was Elivia, sitting on the ground and slowly balling her eyes out.


    ''That bitch¡­ can''t even handle a bit scolding. Just how spoiled is she?''


    I walk up to her and place a tissue at her legs. At the sudden intrusion, she looks up and becomes shocked, "You!"


    Immediately her hostility level rises high and she gets up from the ground with the tissue, "Take it! I don''t want anything with your scent."


    "I got scolded for no reason by Ulvoric because of you."


    "I''m not giving it to you for good relationship, it''s because your makeup''s all undone." I say and she freaks and start using a small mirror to correct herself.


    Finally done with it, Elivia feels a bit better and embarrassed, "Th- Thank you for¡­ he''s left me."


    "That Bastard!"

 Chapter 209 - 209 - A Uncommon Girl [ Part 1 ]

    After blatantly ignoring Elivia, I was going back to my classroom to resume study¡­ or that was supposed to be the plan.


    As I walked in the hallway, moments away from seeing my classroom, I hear something.


    "Bam!"


    "Ahh!"


    A girls pained screech could be heard from down the corner. I look at the direction and think, ''Hmm¡­ should I go investigate that or do I get back to class?''


    ''But the last time I investigated a girl''s strange noise, I ended up seeing Alice masturbating in my name and ended up fucking her.''


    ''I''d be better for me to waste my time on sudden encounters at suspicious corners then going there.''


    With nothing better to do, I go to the corner and stealthy look at the action.


    At the corner of the hallway, where it was just a dead end. I see three girls surrounding another girl who was on the floor. There were a lot of papers scattered around the floor and the girl was trying to pick them up.


    Only for one of the standing girls to kick at her hand, making them fall again.


    "Ahh! Wh- Why did you do that?"


    "You''re asking why? I should be asking you that question! Why did you complain to the teacher hah!"


    The girl on the floor had a scared reaction as she stammered to answer, "Bu- But all of you were smoking outside instead of attending the class."


    Another girl scared her as she stamped on the papers, "Didn''t we tell you before that if you do something like that again, we''d come for you?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Watching this, I just shake my head in disappointment, ''Yep¡­ it''s definitely the girls fault.''


    ''I get that you want to act like a good citizen, but if somebody already warns you and you don''t have the strength to fight back, then you should just ignore stuff like that.''


    ''That''s what I did whenever I saw the older students in my past life doing illegal stuff with the girls in our school. They were minors¡­ but it''s not like I could do anything. If those guys knew I was the one who told the teachers, they would beat the shit out of me.''


    I turn around, ready to leave as this situation has nothing to do with me.


    "You bitch!" The head girl at the center, grabbed the fallen girl''s hair and pulled back while also pulling me back in the action.


    "AHhh! Let go of me! Please!" She begged but suspiciously did not pull her hand up for defense.


    ''Hmm¡­ what''s with that? Is that girl into submissive play?''


    "Because of you, the teacher reprimanded us and also called our parents for ''a talk''. Can you even comprehend how much of a problem that is for us! Now our parents won''t even send us money¡­ only a tiny fraction of what we used to get."


    ''Damn, those are some fucking bitches. Worrying about low pocket money when you should be thinking about your reputation.''


    "Now our reputations in the dirt as well¡­ no guy''s gonna want to fuck us and get married, all because of you!"


    ''A bit extreme¡­ but in the right path.''


    "I''m sorry for that! I didn''t mean for that to happen." The girl pleaded with tears.


    ''She doesn''t even know that there playing her here. Is she that na?ve?''


    "Hanna, we should punish her too, like we were because of her." The lackey beside her said as the other lackey nodded too.


    Seeing both lackey''s wanting some fun, Hanna the lead bitch, also wanted to release some pain from her mind.


    "Alright¡­ what do you guys suggest?"


    "Oh! Oh!" The second lackey jumped, "Why don''t we cut off her hair?"


    The first lackey shook her head, "That''s lame¡­ I think we should rip her clothes off for other to see."


    "What! NO!" The girl cried as Hanna laughed.


    "You like that idea huh! How about this, we''ll do both." Hanna said bringing out a knife from her underwear, "Let''s start with the chest area, let those awful big boobs of yours out."


    "NO!" The girl screamed as she saw the knife on Hanna.


    Thinking of having her hair and clothes cut off terrified the girl.


    "Hehe¡­ after this, you will never remember to rat about anyone. A memory well remembered through this moment of your life." Hannah said as she closed in with her knife.


    ''No¡­ I don''t want this.'' The girl thought with terror as the knife touched her chest.


    "Phoosh!"


    Suddenly, Hanna felt something grab on to her hand and looked to see it was a monstrously tall figure. Thinking it was a teacher, Hanna felt fear grip her until she saw a pendant dangling from the guy''s neck, identifying him as a student.


    Gaining back her confidence, Hanna screamed, "Let go of me this instant!"


    "I have a lot of connection here, if you don''t let go, they''ll beat you."


    But the guy didn''t listen to her and had a calm look.


    "You know," Hanna heard in focus, "Sometimes you do have to complain back to the teachers."


    "Not because you want to help warn the girls or because it''s the right thing."


    Hanna gulped as she and her face saw the face tighten in calm pain.


    "You do it because¡­ IT SHOULD HAVE BEEN YOU THAT''S SUPPOSED TO FUCK THOSE GIRLS, NOT THEM!"


    "BAM!"


    Without warning or notice, the guy suddenly slapped Hanna hard on the face. Slamming her on the wall and knocking the life out of her.


    The girl on the floor was shocked beyond her life at this. She never thought of being rescued¡­ but what happened now, could it still be call a rescue?


    "Hanna!" X2


    Her lackey''s quickly went to their leader, trying to see if she''s okay. One of them turned to me, "How can you do that?"


    "Of course, I can do that. That bitch''s voice was too out of tune for me." I scratch my ear in reply.


    "What! You¡­ you''ll pay badly for this! We''ll complain to the teacher."


    "Oh!" I take a step forward, "Is that what you''re going to do?"


    Seeing Henry step closer, their body quickly shook in fear. To them, Henry''s huge figure itself was fear and with him doing slapping like that at Hannah, scared the shit out of them even more.


    "Al- Alright¡­ let us go, I promise we won''t say anything." One of them said and quickly ran behind me.


    "Wait for me!" The other ran with her too.


    ''They left their leader.'' I see Hanna lying unconscious and call them, "Hey, wait!"


    "No don''t!" I hear the scream from the girl on the floor and feel something squishy around my left leg.


    ''Hm!''


    I look down to see the girl''s large boobs and arms latching on to me. But it wasn''t her boobs that was the problem¡­ technically they were but I had to focus on another thing.


    This girl somehow stopped me.


    I look at her lean figure, huge boobs and wonder in disbelief.


    ''How is she able to stop me?''


    The girl on the other hand, used her strength to her fullest and screamed, "Don''t go after them!"


    "Please don''t!"


    "If you want to do something! Do it to me- Ouch!" The girl rubbed her head as she felt me flickering it.


    Opening her eyes, she saw Henry''s upright down face, "Can you let go of me?"


    "Bu- But what if you go after them? I can''t." She closed her eyes and tightened herself.


    Feeling her squishy boobs latch on to my arms, I wonder if it''ll be right for me to let them go.

 Chapter 210 - 210 - A Uncommon Girl [ Part 2 ]

    After finally making her realize what I was actually doing, did the girl finally let me go.


    "I''m Sorry! I''m Sorry! I''m Sorry! Please forgive me for my rude behavior. I didn''t think when I stopped you, I thought you were going to slap and kill them as well, but you did not want to do that."


    "I''m Sorry!"


    "Calm down, would you?" I pat her shoulders, trying to ease her, "I get it you''re sorry, you don''t have to go and burn the words inside my mind, okay."


    "I''m sorr-" The girl felt a long finger at her lips as she blushed slightly.


    "It''s okay¡­ and for the record, that bitch is not dead."


    At my word, the girl had a relieved yet sorrowful look, "She''s not?"


    "Nope¡­ at least that''s what I think."


    We slowly turn towards the unconscious body of Hanna. I decided to take a look at her and was pseudo relieved to find that she was still alive.


    "Whoo" The girl sighed, "I thought my first day as a second year would be a trip to prison."


    ''A second year?'' I look at her lean and beautiful figure, ''No wonder she looks so young.''


    The girl suddenly looked at me as if realizing something, "Oh, I forgot!"


    "Thank you for saving me. It''s because of you that I was able to keep my dignity." The girl said while clutching on to the cloth around her chest.


    "No problem¡­ that bitch''s voice was starting to annoy me quite a bit."


    "You shouldn''t say that cuss word." The girl said and did a no no finger meme.


    ''Good¡­ she looks cute.''


    I smile and rub her head, "It''s good to see that crying''s not the only thing you can do."


    "Anhh!" She stammered and blushed slightly. Then she looked back at me with mock anger, "You shouldn''t undermine your senior like that, that''s disrespectful."


    "My senior? You know I''m a first year?"


    She nodded, "Yes¡­ at first I thought you were a teacher but your pendent gave out your identity and you being a first year, well¡­" She smiled innocently, "You still haven''t worn the academy outfit yet."


    ''Oh yeah!'' I look down at my clothes and see how fashionable they were¡­ for outside the academy. Inside though, it made me look like a douchebag.


    Probably the reason why every girl I met today gave strange looks to me.


    I take a look over at the girl''s outfit. She wore a white t-shirt with the emblem of the Royal Family. The Royal Family''s emblem was the Academy''s Emblem too, except that the Royal family''s color was red and Lancelot High''s Blue. Then as her pants, she wore a long grayish-black skirt that her covered legs more than enough.


    The boy''s system was a bit similar as well. The colors were the same, only the pant was just longer and were in boy''s style.


    "Yes, I get that, but I put them away until a special time."


    "Hmm¡­ My name is Kylie, Kylie Gem." She said and waited for me in turn.


    "Mine''s Henry Van Tax¡­ nice to meet you, senior."


    "Oh!" The girl blushed at hearing the word senior, "You don''t have to call me a senior." She said and lightly hit me on the side.


    ''Bam!''


    I have to say it¡­ if I was a normal guy, I would have probably got crippled by that hit.


    Which she quickly understood as she checked my back and asked worryingly, "Did that hurt? I''m sorry, I didn''t think before hitting you. I was only joking; do you need any medical assistanc-"


    "Kylie"


    "Yes?" She asked, thinking that she would get reprimanded again.


    "Why didn''t you hit back?"


    "Huh?" She looked up and saw Henry''s curious look. "What do you mean?"


    Suddenly, she felt her hand being lifted up effortlessly, "This hand¡­ it has the power, so why didn''t you hit them back?"


    "Ahh"


    "When they were bullying you, you could have easily resisted them. In fact, if you fought, I''m sure it wouldn''t have been just this bitch... but the other bitches lying under us too."


    Kylie''s mind ignored the cuss words and focused on the main point. She looked at her hand and then at Hanna before lightly laughing.


    I saw in her laughter only subdued pain.


    "Henry, you felt it, didn''t you?" She asked, as her eyes were still on her hands, "The light punch I gave you must have come in a big shock, right?"


    I stay quiet, listening to her.


    "My physical strength was always quite high since I was quite young. Even since I discovered them, I had to regulate my strength to make sure I don''t hurt the othe-"


    ''Damn, she''s going to tell me her full sob story, isn''t she? Yeah¡­ I''m too bored for this shit!'' S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I put both my hands over Kylie''s shoulder, "Kylie, do you wanna know what I would do if I had strength like yours?"


    Kylie looked up at Henry''s face, a bright light behind the huge figure of his. She thought that he was going to say something that would completely revolutionize the way she was thinking and help her move forward.


    She was right¡­ halfway.


    "I would have beat the shit out of everyone that was bullying me!"


    "That''s Crime!"


    "Doesn''t matter, Kylie." I shook her shoulders to a strong shock, "If I can''t even live my life with my own rules and enjoyment¡­ then why am I living for?"


    "If I have the power to change my destiny to an extremely bright and richer one then why shouldn''t I use my gift that way?"


    "You must remember to never look back at your mistakes, Kylie. Only think about how to make sure those mistakes doesn''t happen again¡­ or at least learn to cover them."


    Kylie had a bright look in her eyes¡­ probably the flash of the sun.


    "But Henry, what you''re describing¡­ isn''t it a tyrant?"


    ''Shock!''


    A mental shock passed through my body as Kylie blatantly put my almost worthless advice to shame.


    But I am quite shameless.


    "That''s what they''ll say until they won''t be able to say it anymore, Kylie¡­ believe in yourself. Believe in the path of power."


    For Kylie, the words coming out of Henry was utter bullshit¡­ but she somehow saw herself getting pulled into them.


    ''Maybe¡­ maybe, he is right? I should be more open with my strength.'' That what Kylie thought before she felt Henry hugging her.


    "It''s okay, if you don''t understand Kylie¡­ progress takes time and it''s not your fault that the world we live in treats us special people as criminals for finding freedom."


    The words were completely irrelevant to the matter, Kylie knew that. Yet she felt herself crying to those words and hugging back Henry¡­ who had only hugged her to feel her boobs.


    After a bit more crying, I helped take back the papers to Kylie''s classroom before finally going back to my own. As I was about to slid open the door, it opened up from the inside and a man gets out.


    I was sure it was the teacher who got out, because of the suspicious look he gave me as he left. But somehow the face of the guy didn''t match with what I had in mind.


    ''Did I saw wrong¡­ or did the teachers makeup change?''


    I get back to my seat and before I could ask, Wilson called out, "Henry! Where have you been for so long?"


    "Where else? The student council room. Why, did something happen?"


    "No, I was just asking because you were gone for two whole periods."


    ''Two whole periods?... oh is that why-''


    Wilson sees a strange smile on Henry, "What is it?"


    "Mind giving me your study notes, friend."

 Chapter 211 - 211 - Towards The Fight

    The Suifon Desert


    Somewhere around the encampment of Lancelot High Execution Squad.


    The sand was littered with blood. Not just red, but there was green and purple blood as well. Large bodies of scorpions, spiders, snakes, worms and many other monsters could be seen lying dead around the place.


    At the center of such an atrocity sat a woman.


    This woman had a tall and quite sumptuous figure. Her white hair flowed down like river and her tight armor had trouble keeping in her big breasts. Her clear blue eyes gazed at the battlefield as if contemplating about something.


    "Captain Religias!" A person suddenly came and saluted before her.


    The person was the same age as her and wore the same armor too, with the Lancelot High''s Emblem on it. The guy''s face and armor was stuck with monster''s blood and you could hear exhaustion coming from the guy''s breath.


    "Yes" A cold and disillusioned voice spoke out, chilling the guy even more.


    "Ma''am! I''ve got the report from the secondary Captain about our cleanup state."


    "What''s stopping you from answering?" The older Religias sister said as she cleaned her bright sharp sword.


    "O- Oh!" The guy a bit flustered replied, "According to the recent report, our cleanup rate is around 40 to 50%. Most of the monsters around the safe zones have been killed by our squad. It''s not much but it''ll be enough for safe passage around the two kingdoms and businesses to travel."


    "There are still some monsters hiding close to the safe zones, estimates say that if we bombard there ground homes then they will either die or retaliate back in full force."


    "The Second-Captain wants to know what your decision on this would be."


    The older Religias carefully took those words to mind before asking a different one, "What day is it?"


    "Uh? Day¡­" The guy asked and replied, "I think, it''s the 7th of February."


    "Hmm¡­ then the inauguration ceremony''s already done." She asked, almost as if asking herself.


    "The inauguration ceremony?" The guy said before remembering the academy, "Yes, it is. It''s been a week since it''s finished."


    "So that means he''s there."


    "Who ma''am?"


    "My Husband."


    The guy''s eyes almost bulged out hearing that word. He may not know the captain personally, but with what he''d seen at the desert battle¡­ he really had some pity for her husband.


    "You"


    "Ye- Yes, Ma''am!"


    "Did the report say about, how long it will take for us to finish the other half?"


    "Yes! To have a satisfactory cleanup, it would take around 25 days to a month¡­ even longer if the monsters decide to stay caved in."


    The Religias woman finally showed some emotion as she smiled, but to the young soldier, that smile was one of fear. One that brought death and destruction to everywhere it went.


    "Tell the Second-Captain, we''re going full force from now on." The Religias sister stood up.


    The guy stood straight taking in his orders as he felt a hand on his shoulder and gulped feeling the stare of the real monster.


    "We''ll finish the job in 25 days or even faster¡­ I don''t mind dropping a few bodies to the cause, tell her that."


    "YES MA''AM" Saying such the guy ran away from her.


    Meanwhile, the Religias sister slowly moved towards the encampment.


    ''Husband¡­ just wait for a while, your wife''s coming home.''


    ¡­


    Lancelot High


    Inside the building for the employee''s living zone.


    I stood before a large mirror¡­ and I mean large. The mirror was big enough to hit the wall, I needed something as big to help me change myself.


    ''It''s been a week.'' S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I look in the mirror to see myself wearing only a simple shirt and black pants, comfortable and can easily stretch in difficult situation.


    The week''s gone by in a blink and now it was time for the scheduled fight with Taylor. My time to snatch away his ranking for my own.


    The door opened up and came in Wilson, "Are you done? I think we should be going by now?"


    "Yeah, I''m almost done." I say, combing my hair back once, "Okay, now I''m done."


    Regardless to say¡­ I looked like a nobody with an immaculate body. But I wanted that. I could have gone with rich clothes¡­ but that would give a lot of people villainy vibes¡­ I don''t need that yet.


    "What the hell is that?" I point to the billboard in Wilson''s hand. There were words written in capital letters on it saying ''Henry''s Gonna Kick Ass!''.


    "I want to support you, Henry!" Wilson said, shaking and dancing with the board, "I need to do something that people know there are some people on your side."


    In this past week, the rumor about me being a delinquent and arguing with one of the hottest teachers in the academy, spread like wildfire and I got myself a hateful crowd, ready to boo me at any time.


    I feel that Wilson wanted to show his support¡­ but what is with his damn outfit!


    He was wearing a white T-Shirt with the words ''Henry''s Bitch'' signed on it and he wore normal black pants¡­ until you look behind to see the word ''Slap It'' written on the back.


    I wonder where the fuck he got those clothes from, especially in this era.


    I tried hard to make him stop all that¡­ but Wilson being Wilson¡­ Only changed the pants.


    At least that''s some progress.


    ¡­


    The fights were supposed to take place in the training ground as per all challenges that happens. But I knew this was the first way to truly make everyone know my strong side, so I went a different way.


    "Woah! I didn''t think they would actually organize your fight in the arena." Wilson said as we stood before the Academy''s own arena.


    It wasn''t as big as the Central Stadium, but with the place''s desecration, this was the next best place.


    Going inside, I met with a guard, who took me through a different space while Wilson went the normal way as a spectator.


    The guard took me through a small dark hall, enough to fit my body. After a while, I saw light and came to see a stone gate, that showed me the arena and brought in the loud noise.


    "My Lord, it''s been delivered." The guard, whispered close to my ear.


    "Good, here''s your reward." I say, giving him some shillings as he thanked me and left.


    "Welcome everyone to the Lancelot High''s Arena." I heard the announcers voice, though the crowds noise made it hard to hear, "Yes, today''s match is a bit¡­"


    After that, it was a bit blurry and nonsense before the guy finally called me, "The Challenger, HENRY VAN TAX!" He''s scream was a signal as the door went up.


    I walk to the arena, the light from the sun blinding me for a moment with its sudden intensity. Below us the ground was covered with a bit sand over the solid space.


    "BOOOO!" Came in the crowd''s boo''s for me which the announcer laughed at.


    "I see you''re not much liked here."


    "¡­"


    "Cough! Alright then Folks. Let''s bring in our challenged, TAYLOR HARRIS!"


    The opposite door to the arena opened and Taylor walked out. He''s visage a medium weight with bronze armor. Some guard starting from his waist to end before the knee.


    But the most spectacular thing about him was the large bow he held. The bow was of blue color and black strips as it towered the guy and went above.

 Chapter 212 - 212 - VS Taylor [ Part 1 ]

    At one of the VIP rooms above the Arena


    Ulvoric watched Henry come of the door and stand there with no problem as the people kept on shaming him. He''s eyes still held the power that sometimes scared the shit out of him.


    It was crazy for Ulvoric to see Henry dressed so casually. He was going to fight the Number 1 ranked guy in his class¡­ at the very least he could have worn some armor. The craziest part was, he had a humongous black sword in his back.


    ''I wonder what he plans on doing with that.''


    "Ulvoric!"


    Ulvoric sighed as he heard the familiar annoyed voice. It wasn''t Elivia, But Bethany who came with a strong head and asked, "Do we really have to do this?"


    Bethany was talking about the arena arrangement. She could not understand why Ulvoric had suddenly made the choice to have Henry''s and Taylor''s ranked battle at the arena.


    It wasn''t that Bethany thought wrong of it or didn''t want Henry to be in spotlight, she just wanted to preserve the academy''s reputation.


    From Bethany''s view, it was clear to her that Henry would be the one to win this fight. But a student at the bottom defeating the very top of his class would mean many complications¡­ especially in front of such a large crowd.


    When Henry wins, the people will think bad about the ranking system. Because if a low rank person can defeat the strongest¡­ then doesn''t it mean he should have been ranked first to begin with?


    Furthermore, it would also dwindle Taylor''s growth.


    "I''m only doing this because the crowd want it." Ulvoric lightly said with that gentle smile on him.


    "The crowd wants it?" Bethany felt confused as she heard the numerous boo''s being thrown at Henry.


    "Don''t only hear what''s happening on the surface level but look beneath. It''s because they are booing so hard that you can guess how much they want to see this match."


    "That''s it?" Bethany asked suspiciously.


    Seeing that look, Ulvoric sweated for a moment. Bethany was smart, she didn''t just join the student council because of her rank and beauty.


    ''Don''t give me that look. It''s not like I can tell you it''s because that guy wanted me to do this!''


    That''s what Ulvoric thought but said something else, "Yes, it is. Believe me Bethany¡­ have I ever led you astray?"


    He was her weak spot, he knew that and played it like it.


    Bethany sighed, "Yes, you may be right. The students should get some entertainment in a while. I may be thinking too much because the President is not here."


    Ulvoric''s smiley face almost cracked hearing about her, "Don''t worry too much. If it''s the president I''m sure nothing will happen to her."


    "It''s not her I''m worried about."


    ''I know¡­''


    ¡­


    At the Arena


    Taylor came out steadily with that long bow in his hand. It was so long that he couldn''t even put it on his back.


    I knew what that weapon is and also guessed that he might use it.


    In the original story, when Arthur and Taylor had their ranked fight, Taylor hadn''t used the bow and also lost the fight. But later, he got his rank back within the top 10 and participated in the BIG exam.


    At that moment, he had a sudden upgrade of power and had first used that bow.


    The Sky Angel''s Bow


    It wasn''t just any bow but a Sigmat Weapon. A Sigmat Weapon is a type of weapon that is created by using sigmat crystals and therefore gets its aforementioned affinity too.


    They were very powerful and extremely costly.


    The Sky Angel''s Bow was created by using many blue rank Air affinity crystals. As it sounded, the bow could fire arrows made of air from nothing and also more.


    Because of the numerous crystals made to create the weapon, the sigmat weapons are much more powerful than a group of people using the same amount of ranked rings.


    The bow was also the Harris family''s Ancestral Weapon.


    ''So his family is also here then¡­ to support the guy.'' I look around the large arena and with the help of my eyes, I see them.


    A big smile forms on me as I say, "Your father looks quite tense in his seat, Taylor."


    !!


    Taylor was surprised by what Henry said. He looked at the place where Henry was looking at and indeed his family was there.


    A good archer can see a kilometer away. Even with Taylor''s glasses, he still could see far enough to see the tense expressions.


    His father was sweating himself while his brothers were worried.


    "You better give them a good show, Taylor." He slowly turned to me, "Otherwise, you might become the loser of the Harris family."


    "Hmmn!" Taylor gritted his teeth in anger, seeing how Henry smiled cruelly at him. But then he calmed down and took a breath.


    "You should think about yourself."


    "Hm?"


    "If my lord, Henry Van Tax, gets ridiculed by a noble''s son in front of such a crowd¡­ I think it will be more embarrassing, right?" Taylor said as his gaze held eagle like sharpness.


    Which just made me smile harder.


    The announcer seeing that both of us were ready, called it.


    "Alright then gentlemen. By my count, the ranked match will begin."


    "Remember, no matter what trick you use¡­ it''s a fair deal. Just make sure to handle the repercussions later." The announcer said as he raised his left hand and waited.


    Both me and Taylor glanced at the hand¡­ that without warning strikes down.


    "BEGIN!"


    Immediately, I look at Taylor to see him already pulling back his bowstring. As he pulled that string, my vision slowed and I could see air suddenly compressing before the string and quickly turning into a long arrow.


    The size of it was 4 and a half feet.


    As soon as Taylor''s fingers left the bowstring, the air arrow shot itself towards me.


    The speed was phenomenal. It wasn''t as fast as Ilon''s lightning enhanced speed but faster than Marva''s.


    My body moved instantaneously as it dodged the bullet like arrow by an inch.


    "Boom!"


    Behind, where the arrow struck the wall, it penetrated the wall by a deep level and left cracks around the place. Just as the arrow hit, it also dissipated in air.


    ''Shiiiit! That thing has quite the power. I want one too!''


    Unfortunately, Sigmat weapons are soo rare that you can''t find them on the market, even on the black market it would take a long time to find one that''s actually decent.


    The best way would be to have a blacksmith with such expertise make a custom one.


    My greed slows down immensely as I dodge another shot to my head. Looking ahead, I see Taylor pulling his string back for another attack.


    ''I need to think straight. Can''t be greedy right now¡­ I''ll have a lifetime ahead of me, if I win this fight.''


    Taylor let the string go for the third time as the arrow went straight for its target. This time, Henry didn''t move from his spot.


    Seeing that, a thought instantly flashes through everyone''s mind.


    ''Is he going to take that head on?''


    To their surprise, a sword¡­ bigger than anything they saw suddenly shielded Henry''s front. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boom!"


    The arrow hit straight at the target but Taylor clicked his tongue in annoyance, ''Is he seriously going to use that thing?''


    "WHOO!"


    For the first time since the start, the crowd cheered for Henry as they saw his sword blocking the attack like it was nothing.

 Chapter 213 - 213 - VS Taylor [ Part 2 ]

    "Look at that people, Henry had obstructed that attack with his massive sword with absolutely no damage!" The announcer said, "And what is with that sword of his anyway! It''s way too big!"


    "Exactly what my girlfriend says!"


    "¡­"


    Feeling the crowd''s empty faces, the broadcaster did not feel a bit shame. If Henry was close to shameless, this guy was shameless.


    "Oh my! Let''s see how they level up this ranked fight from now on as both men have drawn out their massive weapons."


    "At one side we have Taylor, the number 1 ranked student of Class F and his Sky Angel''s Bow. Then on the other side, we have the enormous fella down at the bottom rank with his extremely un-crafty long sword or is that huge sword, I Don''t Know."


    At this point, I literally start to ignore the guy''s comments. It was rather a disturbance than fun to hear him talk.


    Sensing the shift in the atmosphere, I swing my sword and cut off the arrow that was supposed to hit my heart. I saw Taylor getting irritated as he starts to draw his bow again.


    "Hey, Taylor!" I call him out, briefly stopping him, "How''s your stamina going? I''m sure it should be close to half right?"


    "No! I''m far from getting my stamina diminished."


    ''That liar.''


    My mouth curls up as I see into him. His body could not hold back its secret and showed me that his endurance was somewhere around 49 percent.


    "I can do this all day long." Taylor said, pulling back his bow.


    There!


    ''He''s stamina just dropped by another 15 percent."


    I block off his attack again with the sword and start to move around him. Taylor shot two more arrows at me before his reduced stamina effects started to show.


    ''Haha¡­ he''s stamina''s now below 12 percent.'' My eyes see the blue colored pool inside his body drop to a staggering low. ''Now he won''t even be able to move much further.''


    As I thought, Taylor stopped using the bow and took a breather. His body heaved in small and medium breaths as he tried to get his stamina back.


    Technically, people with such a low proportion of stamina shouldn''t even be standing. But here Taylor was, taking in steady breaths to clear himself and get some strength back. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was a significant variance with people in this world. At such low percentage, people in my world would have already laid down in the ground to sleep. It was somewhat same here too, but it was determination that held them up.


    I had experimented with my eyes and can even say that if a man''s willpower is as strong as a diamond, then even at 1 percent a person can do a miracle.


    Taylor here was not only a genius but a hard working guy too and at such a perilous moment of his life, he couldn''t give up easily. Not when his family was at stake.


    In an unexpected move, Taylor desperately ran towards me. His sudden move surprised me a bit and he was able to come to a clear distance of me.


    I already knew what he was going for. My eyes saw his stamina pool lower down to 1% and... he did the miracle.


    Taylor jumped towards me with an arrow already prepared to shoot and let it go at me.


    The bastard actually was able to go beyond and do something like this.


    But¡­


    "You''re attacks strong Taylor¡­ But I''m Stronger!"


    My right hand, which was already pulled back, smash into the arrow.


    "BOOM!"


    Taylor''s and everyone''s eyes expanded at what they could only say was completely crazy.


    It''s because my attack not only instantly destroyed Taylor''s Air arrow but even went as far to hit him.


    At this critical moment, Taylor looked at the large fist coming towards him¡­ it was incomparably slow¡­ or he''s mind was processing the memory too fast because it knew that Taylor might die because of it.


    With no options left, Taylor felt the brunt of Henry''s attack as his body somersaulted towards the wall and broke through.


    "Woah¡­" A second year student says, "Is he dead?"


    "I would be." His friend replied.


    At another place, a cute girl almost cried, "Oh my god¡­ did that pretty guy died?"


    "Don''t worry, Peavey. I''m still here for you!"


    I ignore the numerous noise the annoying crowd makes and look at the crash site.


    The wall had a huge whole where Taylor''s broken body lay in tatters, the rocks around the wall unstable as they could fall at any time.


    But I didn''t need to worry, the guy had surprisingly survived.


    ''Whoo¡­ it would have been a massive problem if that guy died.''


    The announcer shell-shocked out of his mind, stammered, "Ah- Ah¡­ as you can see everyone, Taylor did something quite incredible and attacked Henry at an extremely close range that should have been impossible to counter."


    "But even with such odds, Henry somehow did the impossible. Not only did he destroy the sharp attack with his bare hands! But he also punched the living shit out of Taylor."


    "Now the matter remains¡­ will Taylor be able to stand up or is this the end of his journey?"


    The announcer did sound quiet cheesy to everyone, but they all wanted to know the answer. Even Henry stood there with a smile on his face.


    ''Is he going to do it now?''


    ¡­


    Inside the broken wall, Taylor tried to move his body but it only brought him more pain.


    "Anghh¡­ am I still¡­ alive?" He groaned a question.


    "Tap!" A small rock fell over his left leg and Taylor felt a huge amount of pain course through his body.


    "ANGHHH!"


    "Fuck!... I''m still alive!"


    Taylor tried to look through the hole and see what Henry was doing.


    ''Did I get him?'' He thought only to be reminded of where that action now led him.


    "Shit! How can someone be so¡­ so¡­ strong!" Taylor expressed in anger, "He destroyed my arrow with just his bare fist, is he a monster or something."


    "How can I ever defeat someone like that?"


    As Taylor felt the deepest pit of anguish hold him, a thought emerged in him.


    It was a few moments before the fight had started, when Taylor had just gotten inside the arena halls. As he was walking through the dark hallway, he felt something being put inside his pocket by the guard.


    "Use this when you think you''re going to lose."


    !!


    What was that?


    Taylor couldn''t look behind as he felt something sharp pointed at his neck.


    "Why¡­ Why are you trying to help me?" Taylor asked as he thought it was the most effective question.


    "Because both of us hate the Tax Bastard!"


    Even at that moment, Taylor could say that it was most likely a lie. The guard had no real hatred in his voice.


    Still, he didn''t know why but his hand subconsciously pulled out the item.


    It was syringe filled with some pure red substance. He looked at it and could not help but think the unthinkable.


    ''Should I fall that low¡­''


    ¡­


    "I think Taylor won''t be getting up." The announcer said before glancing at me, "Should I call it?"


    I wait for a bit more, to see if Taylor has actually given up or not.


    ''Hmm¡­ did the experiment fail?''


    Seeing no movement, I was about to tell the announcer to finish it.


    "GHRRRR!"


    Suddenly, a growl that seemed close to a demon''s crawled out of that hole.


    "TAXXXXXX!"

 Chapter 214 - 214 - BEAST Taylor [ Part 1 ]

    Above the arena.


    The moment Ulvicor saw Taylor being punched, he knew the guy was done for.


    "How cruel!" He heard Bethany speak.


    ''Yes it is.'' In his mind, that was the truth too. But he also knew the consequences of showing mercy¡­ In a beautiful world such as theirs, mercy was only permissible by the strongest.


    As time went on, Ulvicor only became more confident at the outcome. This little game was over¡­ But he couldn''t understand why Henry would want such a thing.


    ''Did he just want some fame?''


    That''s the thought Taylor had on him until he heard a crude voice crawl up from under the arena.


    "TAXXXXXX!"


    Ulvicor looked down, he''s mouth hung open at what he saw.


    Taylor shouldn''t have been standing¡­ not with that punch. But there he stood upon the ground¡­ walking like a grandpa about to lose his cane. Completely different from the Taylor that was shown before.


    ''What the fuck happened to him?''


    ¡­


    My mouth curls up at the disfigured look of Taylor.


    He was slowly walking out of the broken wall like a zombie. He''s strings cut off in such a way that he''s movements seem disarray. He should have had most of his bones broken because of me but they weren''t.


    I saw with my eyes how fast the bones and other damages were healing. It was phenomenal, a visible speed that shouldn''t belong to human.


    The speed of healing was almost as fast me but a bit weaker.


    I saw his bones that were broken, grow back in an extremely painful manner. But Taylor''s face had such a hollow yet angry look that you couldn''t find pain in it.


    ''Haha¡­ the experiment''s working its charm!''


    Trying to check something out, I ask, "Hey Taylor¡­ are you alright there, buddy?"


    He looked up in his broken manner, he''s gaze red in fury, "BudDy! WhO thE hEll Is yOur buDdy! I''m YOur fuCking EXECUTIONER!!"


    With no warning, the guy lunged towards me and tried to attack¡­ with his bare hands.


    Which even with his sudden enhanced strength, did nothing but scratch a few parts that I couldn''t reach before, "Thanks for that, bud. I''ve been having an itch in that place for days."


    "Hnngh! WhaT tHe fUck Did yA saY? AN ITCH! I''LL FUCKING KILL YAAA!!" He said like a broke tube, trying to pull out the water, but clogged most of the way.


    Taylor attacked me with untold fury.


    A punch here, a kick there. A scratch here and over the back. He even tried to pull my hair in anger as if wanting to get some kind of painful reaction, but I cleverly dodge it.


    ''It seems the drug not only clouds the mind and makes irrational behavior. But it also installs a crude behavior even among the noblest of people.''


    ''It''s similar to someone who can''t handle alcohol but drank bottles of them and was now like a broken kite, flowing wherever the wind flowed and its cracked direction pointed.''


    ''Hm?'' I look up at one of the VIP rooms to see Ulvicor getting out. It seems he too understood that this match was rigged and was going to call it off. But I shake my head, stopping him.


    I saw the difficult expression he had. Telling me he could only go so far and have no choice but to stop, if things went too out of hand.


    ''Yeah¡­ The guy can only go so far, especially with so many people watching us.''


    With that mindset, I look at the crowd, mindlessly dodging another of Taylor''s strike that was getting faster by time.


    My eyes roam the seats, trying to see if there was anyone from Class A or someone that would be significant to me or the story. But there was none.


    There was no one from Class A nor anyone significant. The only ones I found important was Wilson who was cheering me among the booing crowd, Arthur and Xavier who were looking gobsmacked at how easily I was defending all of the attacks of a crazed guy and finally¡­


    ''Elivia?''


    ''What the fuck''s she doing here and why does she have that worried look?''


    ''Is that for me or Taylor?''


    ''Hm? Her look changed. Now she''s pointing behind me, telling me to-'' My instincts flare suddenly as I grab the leg under me in quick succession.


    ''Taylor, you motherfucker! You were about to kick my balls!''


    "RAAGH!" Taylor screamed in a beastial manner, trying to pull his legs from me, but my grip was strong.


    ''Okay, I get that your fighting instincts have taken a flare. Now let''s see how well your defense goes!''


    I pull on his leg, taking Taylor by force and pulling him out from under my leg. Taylor tried to stop, but he''s strength was nowhere near mine and he could only protest before being thrown at the wall.


    His fall was quick and painful, breaking the wall and making him stuck on it.


    ''How you like that fucke- Oh, he''s getting up.''


    Taylor quickly got out of the wall and lunged at me again as the conclusion was the same thing, getting hit and stuck on the wall again.


    And just like before, he got out of it but stopped and rejoined his left humerus bone back.


    "Crack!"


    "Ohh, that sounds like a nasty crack. You sure you can keep doing this pal? Because we can take a breather."


    "Arrgh Raar Raa!"


    "¡­"


    "What?"


    "Arrgh Raar Raa!" Again he exposed the same words or whatever they were.


    ''Did the drug went too fast in his brain causing his vocabulary to get detached?''


    ¡­


    Elivia was close to the arena. Because of her status as a Class A student and also a member of the Student Council, she got an exclusive seat, where only the VIP''s could sit and see with satisfied vision.


    But what she saw didn''t satisfy her one bit.


    At first, she had some doubts if Henry could win or not, seeing how he was only dodging the air arrows. But that thought was immediately crushed at how easily he destroyed the arrow and Taylor alongside it.


    It was at that moment, Elivia felt a tingle in her chest. Seeing someone so strong, dominate a person made her feel hot inside. But that was only for a moment as she saw how Taylor got out in a terrified manner.


    It was nothing like the noble boy who came to fight with honor, but a beast trying to rummage through its cage and bite at anyone that it could see.


    She worried and tried to tell Henry about him but the guy only continued fighting.


    Even with getting punched twice like before, Taylor didn''t stop and attacked on. But it was on his third stand that Elivia found something miraculous yet terrifying for her.


    "Why is he taking his bow?"


    ¡­ S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as Elivia saw, Henry saw the same thing.


    After the third attack, Taylor didn''t come attacking at him like a beast but stayed there for a moment as if deliberating. Then suddenly it ran past him and quickly took the Sky Angel''s Bow before nocking it back and firing.


    Henry didn''t move from his spot as the arrow''s direction was bad and hit the place beside his head, missing him completely. The next two arrows missed him as well but instead he found something else.


    ''His stamina''s not dropping.''

 Chapter 215 - 215 - BEAST Taylor [ Part 2 ]

    "Woosh!"


    Taylor''s fingers automatically left the string as the arrow on it flew, blowing past its target.


    ''FuCk!''


    Again, he took the strings and with frustration boiling inside of him, Taylor let it out. The arrow flowing past its target with raged intensity.


    ''DAmN IT!''


    The beast inside him raged as it strung back the bow with such strength that the string was cutting into his finger and bleeding.


    "Woosh!"


    "Bam!"


    ''GoD FucKing DAmN iT!'' Through his blood red vision, Taylor saw his attack missing the large bastard again and the rage inside him burned even more, almost suffocating him.


    "I''m GooNA FucKIng KiLL YOU!" A screeched voice came out of Taylor that did not belong to him. But something that was buried deep inside.


    It didn''t matter though, he was going to kill this guy and kill he will!


    ¡­


    ''Hmm¡­ this is quite a development.'' I see the blue pool inside Taylor filling up instantly.


    ''There hasn''t been such an outcome with the others but only Taylor.'' I duck as his arrow wheezed past my hair. It was an un-aimed shot but luckily it came right for my head.


    ''With others, there was only the increased level of strength and agility, but this guy¡­ Taylor, you''ve leveled up the fun quite a bit.''


    I side stepped to the right as instead of one, two arrows came for me. I saw Taylor stringing back the bow with three fingers as it created two arrows at the same time.


    "Woosh!" "Woosh!"


    One went past me while the other went for my chest as I cut it with the sword.


    But this time, I was able to see it clearly.


    The blue pool that had gone down by 20 percent, completely filled up in only a second.


    The experiment went through a change and this new development arrived.


    To understand what''s happening, Hear me out first.


    In this three months, I didn''t only bring up my strength, manpower and money. But I also invested in various kinds of experiments¡­ even ones that would be deemed unforgivable and forbidden by the public.


    I was in an era where scientific advancement has only started circulating. So even with my money and manpower, over 90 percent of my research had gone to waste.


    Still¡­ there was that 10 percent though. And what''s happening to Taylor right now is because of one of those 10 percent.


    EBS ¨C Enhanced Beast Syndrome


    This is a type of liquid formula that the top genius of my research team have created by wasting hundreds of thousand pounds worth sigmat crystals and other things.


    It only needed 10ml for one person.


    The liquid, when coming in contact to any living being, would instantly have tremendously changes to their physical and psychological state.


    The Physical Changes (Good Parts) ¨C Injected, the subject would immediately feel a burning pain spreading throughout their whole body and their muscle mass and other endurance capabilities would skyrocket through their limit, showing unbelievable power.


    Not only that, but their regenerative quality would also increase by 10 or even 100 times and fix almost everything to the naked eye. In some¡­ extremely rare cases, it even healed fatal wounds.


    The Mental Changes (Bad Parts) ¨C The subject would also go through a mental state, belonging to a mad man¡­ sometimes even go as crazy as a beast with a hunger to kill, mate or something intense. Because of this, the subject won''t be able to control himself and attack everyone around him, friend or foe.


    But it was also through both good and bad parts did the formula evolves.


    Like what was now happening with Taylor.


    The past subjects had the stamina increase and fast regeneration too but they were too unhealthy to use any sigmat ring or weapons.


    Taylor is the only one who has shown such a change¡­ A Worthy Lab Rat.


    ''I knew you had something special in you Taylor¡­ other than that good noble son personality.''


    I smile as right before my eyes; I see the evolution of Taylor. Before, he could only mindlessly attack me and now he used his bow¡­ even with that, I could see his aim slowly becoming accurate.


    "Now I just have to defeat you and make you work for me!"


    I ran towards the guy as he kept on bolting air arrows at me.


    "Woosh!" "Woosh!"


    "Woosh!" "Woosh!"


    "Woosh!" "Woosh!"


    With each moment, his aim was getting better and I had to jump, dodge and also block some arrows.


    But by the 7th arrow, I was before him ready to slash him alive.


    !!


    Suddenly, the arrows he had initially aimed for me, he turned their direction lower towards the ground and shot it.


    "Boom!"


    The arrows this time didn''t just penetrate the ground but burst in a blast as both me and Taylor got encompassed in it, stopping me.


    ''Shit! What was that arrow? And why did he aim for the ground and not me?''


    My eyes widen at a thought, ''Does he also develop the trait to survive?!''


    Even before the dust cleared, my vision brightened at what I saw before me.


    !!!


    Instead of three fingers on the bow, Taylor had four as he had already strung back while being thrown away by his own arrow''s explosion.


    The arrows were extremely close and his shot too would be deadly accurate. But even with such bad odds¡­ I still smiled.


    ''Damn it Taylor! How did you suddenly grow that Protagonist Aura!''


    ''YOU''RE ONLY MAKING THIS MORE FUN FOR ME!''


    With Taylor''s own rapid evolution, my godly class evolution too worked and my blood pumped¡­ showing the bloodthirst I had kept locked for special occasions.


    The arrows came and all three hit me right in the chest, shocking everyone. But Ulvoric, Elivia, Wilson and Arthur had the most impact of it.


    Not because I was hurt, no.


    Because they saw how I went through those arrows and basically broke through them.


    "GRRR!" Taylor groaned as he slid to a stop.


    "What the hell, have you really turned into a beast Taylor¡­ or this your Beast Mode?" I say before nodding to the word, "Beast mode¡­ I like that!"


    "I''LL KiLl YOU!" He said shooting more arrows that I either blocked or ignored.


    "Oh Taylor¡­ how fun this is for us! It''s like I am Heckel, Vic or whatever he was and you are my own Frankenstein¡­ Truly Novelist." My smile only turned downpour as I see the pale look on Ulvoric, "But it seems our meet needs to end."


    "ARRGHHH!"


    "Oh don''t worry, friend. We''ll do this again, but for now let''s cut to the chase." I say and dashed toward Taylor with uncanny speed.


    The Beast Taylor''s eyes widened as he saw me standing right in front of him with my sword, aiming to slash. Yet, his instincts save him as he blocked the strike with his bow.


    "That bows great too! It didn''t break at my slash." I say while I aggressively kept attacking him, leaving him no choice but to defend with his bow.


    "Clang!"


    "Slang!"


    "Clang!"


    With each attack, Taylor''s body felt numb and his defense weakened.


    ''Over there!''


    My eyes flash at the opening, and grab it. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "ARGHH!" Taylor screamed as he felt his head being grabbed on.


    Before he could do anything, I shook him around widely, making his head wobble and then give a strong punch to his chest with my left hand.


    "BANG!"


    The beast inside Taylor felt as if someone jabbed a mountain inside him. His mouth and eyes watered before the latter went back and he lay still upon Henry''s grip.


    Beast Taylor is Defeated.

 Chapter 216 - 216 - You Sure You Got Me?

    I stood on the dazzling bright arena while holding up Taylor in my hand like a toy.


    This felt good.


    Right before so many eyes, showing my strength to them and making them internally revere me slightly¡­ that feeling felt good, it made me feel like a god.


    No matter how much you beat up people in the streets with others watching you. There, people only fear you because of your cruelty and think of you as a criminal.


    But here at the arena, it felt like I was the chosen warrior sent up from hell to have fun. Even with how bad I hurt Taylor, people won''t hate me¡­ well they already do but not in the criminal sense though.


    Wait a second¡­ some already think of me that way as well.


    As soon as reality set in my mind, I also hear a gurgling sound and see Taylor, writhing in my hand.


    ''Is the formula still working?''


    Taylor gurgles a bit before only gasping. As if trying to breath in.


    "Haagh¡­"


    "Haagh¡­"


    ''So it''s over then.'' I close my eyes in slight disappointment, ''It would have been better if the effects still remained after such a beating.''


    ''Hm?''


    I feel a tingle in my back and right after, Bethany came down and pointed her scythe around my neck, "Student Henry Van Tax of Class F! Put down Taylor Harris from your hand, right this instant!"


    "What''s with the scythe, lady?"


    "La- Lady!" Bethany flustered at that, "I- I''m not a lady- Just put down Taylor NOW!"


    "You know; you could have just said that to me nicely." I said and slowly turned back as Bethany''s body suddenly shook.


    "Maybe I should kill you!"


    Bethany saw the dark red eyes dawn upon her as she suddenly lost control of all her body. She felt as if Henry was suffocating her whole body. Even as her scythe remained closed to his neck, she knew that it wouldn''t do anything and instead she''s the one that would die.


    As the thought of death passed through her mind, she suddenly realized¡­ She was completely helpless before this monster.


    "Just Kidding!" I smile and let my grip go as Taylor''s body fell on the ground. Bethany felt relieve wash over her as she got control of her body. She stayed there for a moment before remembering about Taylor and going to him.


    Bethany could only sigh when she saw that Taylor was still alive.


    ''I already got what I wanted anyway.'' sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I look towards the crowd as a few suspicious looks smiled at Taylor''s display.


    "Henry"


    I look before to see Ulvicor standing there with a hard expression.


    "Come to the Student Council, I need to discuss what happened to Taylor with you."


    ¡­


    Like that, here I was. Back in the student council room, sitting right opposite to Ulvicor again. The only difference was that Elivia wasn''t here.


    Behind me, the two dogs, Bethany and Victor acting as guards. But I could see Bethany''s shallow expression¡­ she lost her edge after what I did at the arena.


    ''That was fun.''


    "So, Henry tell me¡­ what actually happened at the arena?" Ulvicor asked, his previous happy act replaced with an interrogative one.


    "Which part are you talking about?" I ask with an innocent smile, acting completely oblivious.


    "Don''t try to dissuade us! You know what the Vice-Prez is talking about!" Victor screamed from behind as Bethany held him back.


    "Control yourself, Victor."


    I subtly ignore his words and look at Ulvicor, judging his look.


    The guy was playing the part of an investigator. And of course, I would be the prime suspect at the moment¡­ I did tell him to stop the fight, which was probably seen by these two dogs behind me. Which is why this guy''s trying to grill out some kind of answer.


    "Okay, I''ll tell ya."


    At my serious voice, all of them put their attention on me. Ulvicor more, as he didn''t actually want me to tell anything.


    "I understand you want to talk about the sudden change in Taylor''s behavior after I punched him through the wall, right?"


    Ulvicor nods, "Yes, the student council wants to know what kind of hand you have in it."


    "Probably this one." I point to my right hand, "I did punch him with this one."


    "You!" Victor was about to start but was immediately stopped by Bethany.


    "But if you''re asking if I have any connection with his sudden berserk state, then no. I don''t."


    Ulvicor silently gazed at Henry as the gaze was returned. Both of them looked at each other like that, trying to gauge the other out.


    At the end, Ulvicor sighed as he got nothing from Henry.


    ''Man¡­ it feels like I am gazing into a wall here. I''m almost certain this guy is the reason for Taylor''s outbreak¡­ but''s he''s control over emotions is too hard to guess anything!''


    Ulvicor gave a tired smile, "Alright I understand."


    Both Bethany and Victor were shocked at him as the latter spoke, "Vice-Prez!"


    But Victor immediately got shut off as Ulvicor signaled him not to talk.


    "Well we can''t talk to Taylor yet as he''s still unconscious after that¡­ fight," Ulvicor wanted to say one sided destruction, but refrained himself, "Still, I would like to question you a bit more as you''re the only person who had the experience with him."


    "Okay, ask away." I say and answer (lie) all of his questions and left in comfort as the dogs could only grit their teeth''s in anger.


    When the door to the council closed, Bethany and Victor immediately barreled Ulvicor.


    "Vice-Prez, why did you let him go? He''s the culprit!" Victor said.


    "You could have questioned him harder, make him buckle under us and answer!" Bethany said as she had anger at what happening in the arena.


    "I get what you two are saying but¡­ do you guys have any evidence?"


    Bethany became quiet, while Victor didn''t care, "What the fuck do you mean by evidence! We never needed evidence to take care of someone before, why do we need one now?"


    Bethany curled at the answer Victor gave and tried to ignore it.


    Yes, the student council has done bad things too. They all once have overused their power to do something or bypass the procedures. Not all the times did the council work with evidence, most of the time they went with their gut and just delivered their verdict.


    "Yes, we indeed do that, but that method cannot be used on Henry Van Tax."


    "Why!"


    "Because he''s a Viscount, that''s why!" Ulvicor raged his voice, surprising both of them, "If we tried to judge someone of his status, then we would also need her majesty''s court to support us."


    "Then we''ll also do that."


    "And then what? What will we do when they ask for evidence?" Victor realized it, "Do you think they will listen because our parents are in good positions¡­ no, that will not work if you''re trying to put such a big crime on Henry Van Tax."


    Ulvicor quieted down as he saw the pale faces of his friends, "I''m sorry you guys¡­ but we can''t lay a hand on him without evidence."


    ¡­


    After getting out of the council room, the first person I thought I would see would be Wilson or even Arthur.


    But no, it was Elisabeth.

 Chapter 217 - 217 - A Nice... Talk?

    The first ten to use the following code will receive 10 FP''s : ABDHYVRV8TF3JLUZA


    Elisabeth stood right in front of me in the academy dress. She was holding something in her hands while also having an innocent sweet smile on her.


    She looked¡­ like a daisy. One that even I would protect¡­ if I had any feelings for her.


    "Miss Elisabeth¡­ it''s nice to see you after so long. How have you been?"


    She gave her ideal nice smile, "Wonderful, Henry."


    "Are you going to the student council?" I point to my back but she shook her head.


    "No, I came here to see you."


    "Oh¡­ is something wrong?" I ask, this girl has never talked to me like this¡­ or alone.


    "Haha¡­ does something have to be wrong for me to meet you?" She tilted her head in a way that instantly made me think of cuteness.


    I let out a smile as well, "Of course not, I''m more than glad to spend time with a beautiful girl as you."


    A tint of blush rose on her cheeks that was hidden from Henry''s overwhelming eyes as she smiled, ''Oh!... that''s good.''


    "I have an ointment with me." She brought out a small bottle, "Do you want my help with applying it?"


    ''Hmm¡­ this is very suspicious of her.''


    ''But it''d be even more wrong of me to reject a girl, freely ready to service me!''


    "Absolutely!"


    ¡­


    We both sat inside an empty classroom on the third floor. Elisabeth was sitting right opposite to me as she applied the medicine with great care.


    "Right here¡­ and here¡­ and a little bit here, ohh I shouldn''t forget about here."


    Regardless to say, she was proficient at this. Why wouldn''t she be when she''s been doing this for Arthur since he was a kid.


    Whenever Arthur would get hurt, Elisabeth would be the one who aided him. And now she was doing it to me too.


    She was humming something while applying it and as I was engrossed in her beauty, she suddenly talked, "I saw your fight."


    "Oh! you did?" I don''t seem to recall anyone from Class A being there, nor her or Samantha. "Were you and Samantha together?"


    At the mention of Samantha, Elisabeth paused for a brief moment before continuing, "No¡­ she didn''t come and I sat in the VIP seat, so I was able to get a good look at you."


    I nod as she asked, "Does it hurt you that Samantha didn''t watch your fight?"


    "Hurt me? Why would it hurt me?"


    "Because she''s your fianc¨¦." Elisabeth said, "Wouldn''t it hurt if someone so close to you didn''t watch you go through such hardship."


    "When someone you specifically care for isn''t there for you? When you needed help he wasn''t there."


    At this point, I could see that she was talking about someone else¡­ and who else would be other than Arthur.


    There was pain in her eyes¡­ but more than that I saw anger in them.


    ''What the hell did Arthur do to get that look out of her? Did he directly ntr''ed her with a girl finally?''


    "When you think that you have someone to rely too but realize he''s out there with someone els-" Elisabeth stopped as she felt a warm hand above her head, softly consoling her.


    "Hey, you okay?" I close in, "Did Arthur do something? Are you guys in a rough jam or anything?"


    Normally I would probably ignore someone''s sad ranting¡­ but I couldn''t with her.


    Seeing Henry so close to her face, Elisabeth couldn''t handle it anymore and burst into a red tomato, "NO NO NO! It''s nothing like that! I- I was just blubbering out things that I didn''t even know about! I shouldn''t have suddenly say those weir-"


    "Elisabeth"


    "Emm¡­ yes?"


    "I know we''re not really that close¡­ but if you need help, you can rely on me."


    Elisabeth looked up to see a dazzling bright smile on Henry''s face accompanied by the perfectly dawning sunlight as it made him even more perfect. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If Arthur does something stupid again¡­ don''t hesitate to tell me, I''ll beat the crap out of him. You did see my fight with that guy, right? I can definitely take care of Arthur for you."


    Elisabeth was quiet for a moment before she burst into a hearty laughter, "Haha¡­ Ha¡­ I can¡­ Haha¡­ imagine you doing that."


    "Yes, you were quite manly when you fought that guy¡­ totally cool!"


    ''Hah¡­ is it just me or does she look super pretty right now?'' The thought occurs to me as a blush appeared, ''It''s this damn lighting! It''s making me relive back my high school years back in my past life, mother fucking goddess damn it all!''


    But that thought breezes from me as I see her talk about nonsense stuff about me fighting and doing other things. She looked absolutely beautiful.


    "When I saw you punch him like wham! Then he somehow got up like doom! And then- then you got through his arrows like you were a god descending upon that foolish demo-"


    "Damn You''re cute Elisabeth."


    Elisabeth who was murmuring stupid things, immediately went quiet and looked down. She couldn''t look up at this moment because she knew if she did that, Henry would see her face that was completely red. She felt a sudden feeling inside her heart that made her rub her legs in a satisfying yet embarrassing manner.


    Finally, she gathers up her courage to say, "Hen- Henry¡­ if you don''t have anything to do this weekend, do you wanna go-"


    "That fucking Arthur¡­ he''s damn lucky!"


    "¡­" Elisabeth stopped. The blush she had on her, quickly vanished away as she smiled¡­ albeit painfully.


    ''This wouldn''t be easy.''


    "Oh! Were you going to say something, Elisabeth?" I ask, thinking that I heard her talk, "Can you repeat that for me, again?"


    She looked up at me with her casual nice expression, "No, just saying that, the ointment''s done."


    Looking down at my hands, I do see that she has actually placed the ointments in a clean manner, only at places where some cuts were.


    "Woah Elisabeth¡­ you''re really good at this! Mind if I come to you if I have any injuries again?"


    "Anytime, Henry!"


    ''But maybe¡­ maybe I shouldn''t give up this easily.''


    ¡­


    ''Man, that was a weird moment with her.'' I think back to Elisabeth who suddenly came by her own volition to me, ''And she didn''t think that my fight with Taylor was nasty or cruel.''


    If I remember correctly, the novel Elisabeth would have found that disgusting but she didn''t. Either I am remembering something wrong or this just might be a coincidence.


    ''Wait a second¡­ she also didn''t talk about Arthur at all except for when I brought it up¡­ so she didn''t come for information about him either. If she didn''t come for Arthur nor did she come to complain about how cruel I was too Taylor that most Heroines would do¡­ then what did she come for?''


    I look back at my hands and remember her soft, fragile doll like fingers brushing past my skin¡­ that thought almost tingled me a bit, ''She did do a good job at applying the ointment.''


    ''She also talked like a good friend to me¡­ she didn''t even ask me for anything, but that''s her default personality. Did she really only come to talk?''


    I think for a while as I remember the cute smiles and maybe a hint of blush.


    ''Does she¡­ like me?''


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Nah, probably my past-life-high-school-disillusioned brain is thinking the impossible again."

 Chapter 218 - 218 - Minor Priviledge

    "Yo Henry!"


    Getting out of the building, I hear a familiar call and turn left to see it was Wilson. He was jogging towards me¡­ in his ''Henry''s Bitch'' costume.


    "Wilson¡­ no matter how much I want to embrace you for your generous support, I believe doing that might harm my manhood."


    "Huh? What does that mean?" Wilson tilted his head in question then shook it, "Forget about that! Tell me how was it?"


    "Well the student council tried to get something ou-"


    Wilson shook his hands in front of my face, "Not the student council, I''m talking about how the fight went for you!"


    "How it went¡­ dude you were there, didn''t ya see?" I ask with a cracked brow. Did this guy really miss me with his tiny brain?


    "Of course I saw and It was Wham and Boom for me." He did two punching stances, "But I want to know what you felt¡­ how did it feel to fight Taylor who lost his mind suddenly?"


    "Oh that?" I think about that moment and a smile comes on my face, "It was fun."


    "I know right? I won a lot of money because of you!" Wilson said showing me a bunch of pound notes in his hands.


    "DUDE! You really bet on me?"


    "Yeah¡­ why, I shouldn''t have?" Wilson asked as I gave him a creepy look.


    "You could have told me about it, I would have given you more money to bet on me!"


    "OH! I didn''t think about that!" Wilson tapped his palm, realizing his big mistake.


    In the aforementioned fight, I was so much engrossed in it, that I forgot to bet on myself.


    Yep, in an academy ruled by ranking and power, there''s definitely the betting function¡­ though it was illegal. The arena fights were seen in such a way that people would not only get entertained but also bet on the fighters.


    "How can you guys talk about illegal betting so casually?" A girly tone spoke.


    Turning to the sound, I saw it was Elivia. She had an angry look on her as she listened to our nonsense.


    "Oh, Elivia¡­ how''s it going for you? Did you also bet on me?" I ask, deliberately making her angrier.


    "Henry¡­ who''s she?" Wilson pointed to her.


    "That''s Elivia¡­ what was it again? Silverbolt or silverwhor-"


    "It''s Silvercolt, you bastard!" She screamed at me.


    "Oh my! Screaming at your superior person again, Elivia. Are you trying to get punished?"


    "O- Of course not. It''s because your knowingly making me angry." Elivia pointed to me.


    "Me? Are you sure?" I turn to Wilson, "Wilson, did you see me trying to bully or embarrass her?"


    "Nope" Wilson shook his head in honesty. "All I know is, both of us were talking and she suddenly invaded it."


    "You! Both of you¡­ are just¡­ EMMMPH!" Elivia couldn''t do anything against me so she only bit her lips quiet.


    I pat her head, "Alright, I''ll stop messing with you."


    "Aha! So you were messing with me and Get Your Hands Off Me!" Like a cat she snatched out my hand.


    I ignore her and tell Wilson, "As I was saying, she''s Elivia Silvercolt, The first years Student Council President."


    "She! Are you sure?" Wilson pointed suspiciously.


    "What Do You Mean! I totally am the student council president!"


    "Okay, if she''s in the student council then¡­" Wilson''s eyes widened in fear as he hid his money from her.


    "I''m Not A Thief!"


    ¡­


    After I finally stopped messing with Elivia, she told her reason for visit.


    She came here to change my ranking officially. Because I won the ranking battle, the student council sent her to help make the change.


    That''s why we were before the Administration Building again.


    "Ahh! Brings back memories, doesn''t it Elivia? The first time we met and you took me as a sexual predator."


    "It''s because you tried to flash me!"


    "Still¡­ good memories."


    Elivia ignored me and just took the pendant inside the building, "You lot stay here! I don''t want you to cause trouble inside!"


    I do as she says. Why should I protest when she''s literally taking the work off my hands?


    "Here!" She threw me the pendant which I deftly caught. Looking inside, I see a subtle change in the pendant.


    Student ID: Rank 1


    That''s the only change there was, but it was significant.


    "From now on, you are the number 1 ranking student of Class F¡­ until someone takes it from you." Elivia said.


    "Normally students aren''t allowed to exit the academy after noon without permission but Class A and students with the number 1 rank are an exception. You also get a few minor privileges that you can figure out yourself!"


    "You''re a lousy president. How''d you even get elected?"


    "That doesn''t concern your barbarian mind!"


    ''There''s dirt written all over that fact.''


    "It seems you lost money huh?" I said confusing her.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You most likely bet against me and lost money, so I think that''s why you''re so angry." She was about to burst so we bolted.


    "That bastard!... Why does he do that!" Elivia asked with a fuming face. Then she thought about how Henry fought in the arena and her face had a blush.


    ''Hmm¡­ he did look quite barbaric. I wonder how he looks without his-'' Elivia suddenly slaps herself awake, ''What the hell am I thinking! I shouldn''t think like that about anyone, especially that guy.''


    ''I should only think about Ulvoric¡­ but how do I do that when he sees me like a child.''


    ¡­


    "Hold!"


    Two spears obstruct my path to the academy''s front gate again. It was the same two guards that had stopped me before.


    "Students aren''t allowed to leave the academy after noon." The left one said.


    "Either get special permission or go back right now." The right one spoke in the same level.


    "But I''m an exception." I show them the pendant which they carefully look and nodded. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, you can go¡­ but your friend can''t." They pointed to Wilson.


    "Well then, Henry. I suppose I''ll see you back at the-"


    "Hold it, Wilson." I stop him and turn to the guard, "I''m sure my privilege allows me to bring my friend out."


    "You''re from Class F, you don''t-"


    I quickly put a small bag on to his friend''s pocket and interrupt him, "You sure about that?"


    The guard looked down from the corner of his eyes. His eyes reflected the coin''s shine and smiled, "Of course, feel free to take him."


    The door opened wide for us and we get out.


    "Even the guards are greedy here."


    "That''s true everywhere. But if it weren''t for my number 1 ranking, they wouldn''t have bulged so easily."


    Even if I was in class F, the first ranking held a special place. Making it easier to succeed with bribery.


    "Hmm" Wilson inhaled the words, "What now? Why did you bring me?"


    "I won so I wanted to celebrate with someone. And who better than you, Wilson."


    "Wow! You''re so considerate Henry!"


    I smile at Wilson''s shiny look.


    ''Not like I can tell you that I''m trying to show off my good side¡­ and because you''re my only friend her-''


    My mind immediately pauses as I see a figure.

 Chapter 219 - 219 - Following Her Little Steps

    ''Look at that, I''ve been looking so long for you and here you are¡­ right in front of me.''


    ''My Little Assassin.''


    In front of me, among the rich crowds of the capital, I saw a very familiar figure that I haven''t seen in a while.


    After I saved her from the joint attack by the Vagrant Palace Kill Squad, she never showed up before me again. Even in the last three months, there wasn''t even a peep from her. I thought that she would at least poison me but no.


    She vanished herself like an assassin¡­ typical of her.


    But here she stood in a stunning red dress that highlighted her beautiful figure. She was walking alone on the streets in a carefree manner¡­ or that''s how she wanted to make it look like.


    But after being almost assassinated once and having a sparring match, I understood her a little bit. Well, it also had something to do with the information about her and her missions from the vagrant palace.


    She looked like a normal beautiful girl, window-shopping¡­ but I saw how her eyes drifted around her, trying to stealthily go to her mark.


    "Wilson, can you wait for a minute?" I ask, "I need to check something out."


    "Alright, I''ll be right at the gate."


    Wilson gave me a thumbs up by the gates as people who bypassed him, wondered if he truly meant what his shirt said.


    I slowly follow Rebecca''s footsteps and go into an alley. I was 30 steps behind her as she quickly took too many turns for anyone to follow at this distance. But my eyes picked up her footsteps among the countless one''s on the streets.


    Following behind that footstep, I took the same turns and go into deep alleys as she did. I also made sure to check my own surroundings to see if that final boss like teacher of hers was here or not, fortunately he wasn''t.


    After going through some sketchy places, I finally stopped when I felt her footsteps stop too.


    It was a deep alley in the outskirts of the capital where the law was sketchy and so were its residents.


    Even with good camouflage, I made sure not to go less than 30 steps from Rebecca. I had a guess that, If I went in any closer, she would know about being followed.


    ''She has a great sense of her surroundings. At such a distance, with so many turns and houses, it would take a miracle for anyone to see her, let alone hear what she''s saying.''


    ''But I''m a bit different, little assassin.'' sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My eyes gleam in the darkened environment and my vision penetrates through the many houses and objects as it revealed her figure to me.


    With my X-Ray vision, I saw that there was another person with her. A 4.4-foot-tall guy covered with a black hood covering his whole body. But I saw the countless moles and disruptive portrait he had.


    Rebecca stood before him in a carefree manner but not once did she lower her guard. She wasn''t the one who spoke first.


    "You''re early today." The guy''s voice was a bit hoarse, "Your outfits quite fine too, is the customer today a generous one."


    From the way he spoke, it seemed they have a good relation.


    "Stop wasting my time, just give me the item I came here for."


    But Rebecca showed that their relation was only long¡­ not deep.


    The guy even after the insulting dialogue, didn''t lower his smile one bit. He was a crude man.


    "Alright, I''ll give your item to you. No need to get so angry over it." He said and brought out a vial with purple liquid for her.


    "The usual amount."


    Rebecca gave a bag of money to the guy and was about to take the vial, but the guy stepped back.


    "Why did you do that?" She asked, not angry nor happy.


    "I''ll give it to you¡­ after you give a bit more."


    "You!"


    "No need to get worked up." The guy backed a step in fear as he saw Rebecca''s serious look, "It''s just that the price of the item has gone up."


    "I didn''t hear anything about that."


    "How would you when the only thing you do is kill people?" The guy said and immediately readjusted his words, "I- I- I don''t mean anything by it¡­ just that your info''s out of date."


    Rebecca''s hard look bore into that illegal vendor as he could only smile through numerous sweat.


    "Tck!" Rebecca snickered as she threw him a small bag, "There''s your money, now give me my stuff!"


    The vendor smiled brightly and quickly gave Rebecca the vial.


    "I''m sorry for the mishap, it''s just business, Ashen Fang¡­ Argh!" The vendor screamed in fear as he felt a Sai press on his neck.


    "Never¡­ call me by my name again, Understand!"


    "Ye- Ye- Yes!" The vendor nodded roughly, fear pressing his bones, "I''ll never call you by your name again."


    As the vendor was about to beg, the Sai pressing onto him released and Rebecca walked away.


    I immediately hide above the houses as she quickly retraced back her steps to the main street.


    ¡­


    The vendor took deep breaths as he lay on the ground.


    "Damn! I would have died if her poisoned Sai had cut into my flesh." The vendor got up and patted his clothes. Then he got angry at how Rebecca treated him, "Damn that bitch! We''ve been doing business for so long and she gets annoyed at me for calling out her codename!"


    "Maybe I should give her identity out and let the nobles fuck her!" The vendor said as an image of his throat being cut off by the Sai came.


    ''¡­Think I''ll postpone for a while.''


    He looked at the two bags in his hands and smiled when he opened them. Inside were a lot of fresh pound notes in them.


    ''She may be a hard fucking bitch¡­ but she''s my richest customer. I''ll forgive her this time¡­ only this time.''


    The vendor then happily went on to count the notes. But he didn''t see the huge figure standing at the alley. Henry did a gun figure with his hand and imaginably pulled the trigger.


    "Arkh!"


    A white shot got out of it and immediately hit the vendor''s neck, making him unconscious.


    "Alright¡­ let''s see what you''ve got there."


    ¡­


    ''Hmm, I suppose it''s going to take a bit mor-''


    "Yo! I''m back." Henry came back, calling Wilson. "Did you get bored?"


    "No, it''s alrigh-"


    "Yeah, how could you with so many hot girls walking around?" Henry said looking at the numerous girls on the street.


    Wilson only smiled at that, "So where to now?"


    "Ah, didn''t I say that we''ll go out to celebrate¡­ we''ll go out to a restaurant and celebr-"


    "Henry, can I advise a different kind of fun?" Wilson smiled as Henry became curious.


    "Oh, you have a preference¡­ alright then, let''s see what your kink is." Henry smiled.


    ¡­


    "Damn I got hustled." I say looking at the orphanage before me that was supposed to be fun.


    "I know this isn''t what you wanted, but I thought that it would be best if you showed your gratitude in a different way other than celebrating." Wilson said with an innocent smile that flashed at me.


    ''Damn¡­ the holy aura around him is blinding me!''

 Chapter 220 - 220 - Crappy Hairpin

    "Big brother, help me hide."


    "Big brother, play ball with me."


    "Big brother, help me pull the sister''s skirt."


    Hey, this isn''t half bad.


    This might be somewhat fun actually, seeing children smile, laugh and run around freely as if the world was theirs¡­ except it wasn''t and this really wasn''t fun.


    I do not like small midgets with snot coming off their noses, running around trying to stick it on my expensive clothes¡­ where''s my expensive clothes?


    After Wilson talked with the sisters, they let us in and play with the children. Apparently he said, we wanted to spend some time with the children and sister understood.


    ¡­Where''s the security people? What if we were child kidnappers and took one of the kids while the sisters weren''t watching?


    I look down to see that I was only wearing a normal shirt and pants, the getup I chose for the fight. No wonder why this kids were deliberately having fun and playing with me.


    From what I''ve seen from the novel, the nobles have done their fair share to cause things that put so many children at the orphanages¡­ some of them their own.


    When I asked about the kids what they thought about the nobles, they gave an honest answer.


    Rich snobs in clown clothes.


    What can I say, they were right¡­ I am like that.


    "Big brother!" I feel a tug at my leg and see that it''s a little girl.


    "Yeah?"


    "I made this hairpin for you." The young child said with a bright smile as she handed me a paper hairpin.


    "Wo- Wow¡­ this is gr- great!" I deliberately had to say good words with how intensely Wilson and the sisters were looking at my back, "I''m gonna keep it with me my whole life."


    "No! I want you to wear it now."


    "¡­what?"


    "I want big brother to wear the hairpin I made right now!" The little girl demanded as I felt like using the hairpin to stab her own head.


    "Wh- Why don''t I do that later? Big brother is kind of allergic to women''s stuff." I smile, trying to diffuse the matter.


    But only the opposite happened.


    "S- So¡­ you don''t like my hairpin then?" The girl said, her eyes already balling with tears as she let them go, "Big brother¡­ anngh!"


    "Stop stop stop! Can you stop crying for a second!" You bitch.


    But she did not stop.


    Seeing the overgrown looks of the sisters, I felt tight under the situation and buckled under them.


    "Alright¡­ would you stop crying, I''ll wear it."


    "You will?" The girl stopped instantly and asked with a bright face. She stopped so fast that I don''t even know if she was actually crying or acting.


    I slowly put the hairpin inside my hair and penitently look at the girl, "Is this it?"


    "Yes! You look wonderful big brother¡­ like a bride ready to marry the groom!"


    ''This brat¡­ I might burn down this orphanage!''


    "BIG BROTHER! YOU LOOK CUTE!" A fatso of the same size as this girl said.


    ''Why the hell are you yelling!''


    At his yell, all the other children who were doing other unimportant stuff turned to me and quickly came barraging at me.


    "Big brother!"


    "Big brother!"


    "Big brother!"


    ''Fucking bratssss!''


    After a thorough infestation by the kids, was I let go by them. But this memory¡­ I will keep it in my heart¡­ how ruthless kids can be.


    ¡­


    "Here, take this sister." I hand over a stacked envelop to a bespectacled sister.


    "Oh! What is this?" The sister took it in confusion before returning back, "You don''t have to do this. It''s okay, you two playing with the children is already enough."


    "Shi shi shi, sister!" I put my index finger on the sister''s mouth, silencing her and turn my charm on, "It''s not only for the kids, but you sisters as well."


    "For us too?" She asked¡­ with a tiny blush.


    "Yes, I can see how outdated your clothes are." She blushed in embarrassment at that, "Just take it in the goddess''s name."


    "We- Well¡­ if it''s for the goddess."


    The sisters are actually a good person¡­ one of the very few who weren''t really greedy. Maybe that''s why I wanted to support them.


    It''s definitely not because Wilson was standing beside me with an amazed look.


    Nope, it wasn''t.


    "Well, we''ll take our leave then, sister."


    "Thank you for coming here, please don''t be angry if some of the children might have done something to you."


    ''Oh, but I am!''


    Speaking of the devil.


    "Big brother! Are you leaving?"


    "Yeah, but I''ll come back again."


    "Don''t leave brother." She tugged at my clothes, "¡­Everyone who says that, never actually comes back." The girl said with a sad look.


    "Iris! Don''t say that to them!" The sister said. "You can''t force them like this."


    "I know but¡­" She looked down.


    ''Hah¡­ what I do for kids.'' I kneel to her level and pat her head, "How about this Iris? You prepare me another hairpin for the next time and I''ll bring you some chocolate."


    "Chocolate!" Her eyes shined bright in greed.


    "Iris!" The sister said but she didn''t listen.


    "What kind of chocolates?"


    "The kind that tastes amazing."


    "Really?"


    "Really" I pat her head and get up, "So behave while I''m gone and if I hear that you''re not then¡­"


    "I''ll be sure to behave brother, you make sure to bring lots of chocolates for me and my brothers!"


    "Iris¡­" The sister said in a tired voice as I signaled that it''s okay.


    "Alright then, I''ll leave Iris. Make sure to stay good."


    "I will, Big brother." Iris waved me goodbye beside the sister and we left. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How was it, Henry? Did you like it here?" Wilson asked.


    "Like it?... far from it pal. The kids are brats and try to ruin my clothes¡­ why would I have fun here."


    "So¡­"


    "But I''ll come back again¡­ to discipline those kids." I scratch my nose and turn to the street.


    Wilson only smiled and quickly followed me.


    Just as we were leaving, a carriage stopped in front of the orphanage and a woman got out. She had a spectacular figure that would make everyone waver.


    Henry didn''t see the woman but the woman saw the hairpin in Henry''s head. She didn''t need to wonder much to guess who it was. Since her path was the same place.


    As soon as the children saw the woman, they quickly swarmed her in hugs. The children were even more brighter with her than Henry.


    After a while of playing with the kids, the woman finally met up with the sister, "Good afternoon, sister."


    "It''s nice to see you back again too, ma''am." The sister immediately tried to reject the money, the woman was about to give her, "Please Ma''am, don''t. You already give us so much money, it''s more than enough. Besides, the children love to play with you, I can''t keep on taking money like this."


    But the woman was strong in persuasion and finally she said, "Take it in the goddess''s name."


    The sister sighed and took it. Then she laughed a bit, making the woman curious, "Now it''s the second time a person gave money today, using the goddess."


    "Hmm, there was someone else¡­ that''s good." The woman smiled and remembered about the hairpin.


    "Was that person quite large and muscular¡­ with a paper hairpin in his hair?"


    "Ah haha!" The sister almost burst out in laughter, "Good thing that he didn''t hear that, otherwise that boy would have been embarrassed."


    The woman only became more curious as she asked more about Henry.

 Chapter 221 - 221 - Eyes and Threats

    It''s just started to darken as we were on a carriage back to the academy.


    Technically, we could have stayed outside a bit longer and done a bit more things but as this was Wilson''s first outing¡­ and also because I was sure that I''d lose him in the crowd, that''s why we were going back.


    But¡­ the original plan was a bit different.


    I would let Wilson go back to the academy and stay out for business, but¡­


    My eyes briefly venture out the street and look at a bystander, reading his newspaper. But to me, it was a guy, looking through the small hole on the paper to spy me.


    Then I look in front, penetrating through the carriage, at the driver''s back. He also had secretly glanced at me a few times and also signaled his comrades on the street to do the same.


    ''There are more than a few in this area.''


    I could feel at least 5 eyes that are directly looking at me and a few others that were trying to.


    ''It seems the stunt I did today got the academy on guard. But they didn''t have to waste so much manpower on me, I''m just a normal student.'' I smile at the thought.


    "Hm? What''s funny?" Wilson asked.


    "Huh¡­ what do you mean?"


    "I saw you smiling just a moment ago."


    "Oh that? It''s nothing, just feeling the victory wind over me. That''s got me smiling a bit."


    "Hm!" Wilson nodded, "It really was a special fight today, I never saw anyone fight like that. It''s like something out of a fantasy story."


    "Haha¡­ what are you talking about? Did you forget what happened at the stadium with Cravic?"


    Wilson shook his head as he had a smile, "Of course not. I still remember how that black ball as about to kill me if it weren''t for you."


    "I also remember how you flew in the sky and smashed Cravic to the ground and how he still survived that attack."


    I nod as the memory came to me.


    After Abigail killed Cravic and the army defeated the cult members, the cult of The Burning Pain of Dragonicas haven''t shown their face yet.


    There even wasn''t any news about them attacking villages and small towns, which seemed to relieve the people, but brought concern to the higher ups.


    Such a huge cult couldn''t just disappear into the mists because their leader was killed. Sure, they are weak now¡­ but even a rat can survive at the most turmoil moment.


    ''I''m sure those bastards will pop up again when everyone won''t be expecting them.''


    I feel the secret gaze of the driver on me and get an idea.


    "Oh Wilson, I don''t think I''ve told you about that guy."


    "What guy?"


    "That guy that was spying on us back at the stadium."


    The driver''s back suddenly felt a quick breeze but he calmed himself.


    "There was somebody spying on us back at the stadium?!"


    I nod, "Yeah, but I took care of him."


    "I made sure those filthy gazes of theirs never sets their focus on us again."


    The driver controlling the carriage knew that they were caught.


    "It will be good for everyone if something like that never happens again¡­ otherwise, I don''t know what I might do."


    The driver gulped as he quickly signaled all of his pals to scatter. This was a chance; a chance Henry was giving them. He was telling them that he''ll overlook this matter if they stopped immediately.


    The driver might be working for the academy, but he wasn''t stupid enough to get through with the mission when he''s life would vapor in the next moment.


    "Henry, what do you mean you don''t know what you''ll do? And what do you mean by you took care of the guy and that he''ll never focus on us again?"


    ¡­


    "We''re here." The driver spoke with respect and fear as both of us got out.


    While Wilson went inside the academy with questions unanswered, I stood back for a moment. My back faced the carriage as I say, "It would be best for both of us, if we stayed on our line."


    The driver remained silent as I walked inside.


    Seeing Henry leave, the driver immediately bolted away from the place.


    ¡­


    Inside a secluded building where lights were more dimmed than needed.


    Four people stayed stood before a crouched man.


    "Is that all he said?" The center person spoke, he was old and looked weak but you could feel vigor inside him. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, sir!" The guy kneeling on the ground spoke, he was the driver that rode the carriage, "He also¡­" The guy hesitated.


    "If you have something to say, Say It!" On the left side, roared a middle aged man. He had a tall figure with bulging muscles, he also had a long rough mustache. "Don''t keep it in like a woman, SPEAK!"


    The guy kneeling, shaked at the voice and quickly relayed the hidden threat Henry said. He told them about what he told Wilson about killing the spy.


    "That damned brat! Who the fuck does he think he is sprouting such threats like that! And you!" The guy pointed at the driver, "How dare you let him get away like that, you should have put some sense into him if you''re really a man!"


    "Stop it, Rodrick. Violence on him won''t bring us any benefit." On the right side stood a lean man with gold glasses and calculating eyes.


    "Fuck your benefits! I want results, nothing else!" The bulging man was about to insult again but the old man stopped him.


    "Enough! The situation would escalate if we do anymore!"


    "But sir, how can we let this be like so!" The bulging man said respectfully to the old man, "He blatantly did something so unlawful on the academy grounds and even threatens us to back away in Our Own Territory!" His knuckles turned red as he put force in it, "We must beat him now and let him realize who this place belongs to!"


    "No!" The old man was stern, "Nothing similar to that will happen. This matter will be settled peacefully."


    "But sir-"


    "It''s not like I''m not angry over the fact of him doing what he did today. But I still won''t do anything."


    "The real matter is that nobody got hurt over this business. The student who was drugged will live and also didn''t sustain any lingering damage, so that''s good."


    The old man laughed a bit darkly, "We''ll take today''s matter as a child showing some tantrum and forgive him¡­ next time something happens I''ll personally take a look."


    "Is that okay with you¡­ Mr. Cauldron." The old man said as he gazed in the dark.


    At the back of the room, in the shadows, sat a person on a chair as he comfortably saw the scene while smoking. He smiled at the question that didn''t seem like a question, "Of course it is. Your words are final, Principal."


    Meanwhile, the person they were talking about was inside the bathroom.


    Henry was looking at a vial filled with purple liquid. Opening it, he took a little sniff.


    ''There''s no smell on it?''


    ''I couldn''t even send this to the lab because of the spies. Still, it wouldn''t take a genius to know it''s probably poison.''


    Henry closed the vial back.


    ''But such a complex design¡­ just why do you need something so dangerous¡­ or who do you want it for?''

 Chapter 222 - 222 - Lazarus Blackshot

    Next day came and I came to Class F with Wilson.


    But it was the next moment, when I opened the door did I understand.


    "Foosh!"


    That it was completely different from before.


    Every single eyes in the class went straight for me and all of them had only one thing inside.


    Respect!


    They all looked at me with earned respect.


    It doesn''t matter if some of them hates me or hated what happened in the arena, they all couldn''t deny one thing and that was I had defeated Taylor fairly.


    They knew something had gone wrong when Taylor went berserk but they didn''t think that I would still be able to defeat him. That earned me their admiration.


    "Hmph!" Xavier turned around and looked outside.


    Of course, those that hated me still hates me, but it won''t be like before anymore. They won''t just fear me now; they will think about my status before deciding to fear me.


    ''Let''s give them a spectacle!''


    I proudly walk inside before stand at the forefront and call out.


    "My dear classmates! I know that what happened yesterday might seem like a dream to you or you might think that I had cheated¡­ to those that think like that I only have one thing to say."


    Everyone, even Xavier who ignored me earlier listened intently, "I don''t give a fuck about you guys!"


    "If you want to verify it for yourselves then get up from your lousy seats and challenge me." My smile turns dark in the moment, "But remember, I won''t go as easy as I did with Taylor though. I''ll smash your bones in!" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­Hah?" One guy muttered that word as they thought if I was joking or not.


    "Oh! Before I forget." I remember, "Those of you that want to become the best can come for me anytime. The same words from before goes to you too, but a word of caution."


    "I''ll only be here for one month before going to Class A. So If I see anyone going for rank 1 after I leave¡­ I''ll make sure to pummel that guy until he forgets the symbol ''1''."


    "I¡­ I don''t think he''s joking!" A student spoke as he shuddered at the thought of fighting Henry.


    Xavier''s knuckles hardened as he really wanted to beat up Henry. Arthur also felt angry as he looked at Taylor''s seat and wondered what would have happened, if he was the one who challenged Taylor.


    The thought of him standing there angered him even more.


    Wilson was about to stop me from saying anything more stupid, when a hand sprang up from the seats.


    "Hey, I want to know something."


    "What up."


    The guy ignored my sentence and directly asked, "What if I do fight you¡­ and win? Will you give up your seat willingly?"


    ''Who the fuck is this guy?'' I look at his face and try to remember him but nothing comes to mind.


    "Of course... and FYI, it doesn''t even have to be an official ranked fight. Challenge me anytime," My eyes flash a bright hue, "I''ll be ready!"


    "Oh!" The guy didn''t even flinch at my words, "Then why don''t we-"


    The door suddenly opened and Jennifer walked in.


    "Good morning everyone." She said with a smile that immediately turned downpour seeing me, "What are you doing at my desk! Get back to your seat this instant, class is starting."


    "As you say, ma''am." My words surprise her for a moment.


    I never had agreed with her words before so this was a first for both of us. But I am in a happy mood, so I won''t trouble her today.


    "Al- Alright¡­" Jennifer stammered before getting her sense back.


    "I''ll take your ''call'' for today," She brought out the rank book. Seeing it, she stopped for a moment before calling out, albeit tiredly, "Rank Number 1, Henry Van Tax."


    "Present." I say a bit loudly, disturbing the class.


    Jennifer, Xavier and a few others only grit their teeth but stayed quiet. Seeing their good nature, I also stayed quiet until the class ended.


    In this whole week, Jennifer had never called me out to correct a question nor tried to teach me when she saw how asleep I was.


    It wasn''t her fault that her class was boring¡­ it''s just that she was teaching math. A subject that no matter what class or level it is, will always stay as my goodnight song.


    After her class ended, another one quickly came in.


    This one seemed as if he was in a hurry. But it wasn''t any teacher that we had before, this was a new one.


    Color me surprised when I knew who he was and even more so when I see that he was one of the people that I highlighted in red as to ''Must Be Fired''.


    "I won''t take too much time greeting every single one of you wastes of society!" The half baldy came in with a limped leg and cane. He stood before the desk and loudly spoke, "I''ll already say this, if you don''t like my class then you can scram out anytime you want."


    "I''ll be extra hard on your training and jam my teaching''s into you. So if you''re one of those mommy help me, daddy help me types then you can get out right now, believe me I say this to make it easier for you."


    "So¡­ anyone have anything to say?" He asked in an inquisitive manner and large eyes that watched like a prey.


    "¡­Sir?"


    "YOU! You actually have a question?" The guy felt shock that someone had raised their hand. "Did you get nothing from what I said earlier? If you still have something to ask, then just leave!"


    "Ahm¡­ ahm, sir¡­ what I want to ask¡­" The guy in focus, asked out with great courage, "Who are you?"


    "Hmm?" Half Baldy also got confused at that, "Wait! Is this not Class F?"


    "This is¡­ but we don''t know who you are."


    "Oh!" The guy realized and decided to announce himself, "I''m Lazarus Blackshot, I''m going to be your Weapons Instructor from now on."


    "Weapons Instructor?"


    "Him?"


    "What is happening?" The students asked before someone foolishly asked.


    "But our weapon''s teacher is Ganz-"


    "Ganzo has been kicked out of the academy for breaking the rules and the academy decided to replace him with me. Now no more questions!" The guy pointed his cane to the window, "All of you, outside, at the field!"


    With that he left¡­ not through the classroom door but actually by the window.


    "Are we¡­ supposed to follow him?"


    A student said as everyone had the same thought.


    ¡­


    Seeing no choice, we all go to the field, but by the normal way. When we arrive, we see Lazarus sitting on a stool at the middle of the field.


    He hit his cane on the ground in anger, spotting us, "What took you all so long? Couldn''t you all come by the window as I did¡­ spoiled brat." He murmured the last words a bit too loud.


    ''Lazarus Blackshot'' I carefully judge the guy.


    ''Once, a high ranking soldier of the army. But his downfall started when he started to check out the new queen, immediately kicking the man out of the army and later becoming a teacher at the academy.''


    ''Not only is this guy smart but he is extremely ruthless¡­ one of the honorary people who know what Abigail did to the king and actively rebelled against her.''


    ''He''s also the guy that connects Arthur to the army and truly started his legend!''


    ''But I kicked you out Lazarus¡­ so how did you crawl out again?''

 Chapter 223 - 223 - A Calculating Fight

    ''This guy¡­ he''s the road to an army for Arthur. No matter what happens, I will stop Arthur from making contact with this guy.''


    "Arthur!" To my surprise, Lazarus called out Arthur himself. "Come here."


    "Yes, sir." Arthur readily nodded as if he already knew him to begin with.


    I look back and forth of them, wondering when the fuck this happen!


    ''How the hell did Arthur got in contact with this guy? Did he already know him before the academy?''


    ''No, that can''t be. The read the novel and it did say that he didn''t know him before.''


    Lazarus made Arthur stand beside him while calling another person. It was a total mob, someone that I don''t know about.


    "You all might be wondering why I brought you out in the field, right?" Lazarus asked and before anyone could answer, he spoke, "Wrong! You can''t think that! I''m the weapon''s instructor, it''s my duty to instruct you. And where better than outside, on the field."


    Turning back, he said to Arthur and the mob, "Alright, you two fight now."


    While Arthur, who looked like he knew the instructor''s personality, got ready. The mob didn''t, he looked around for a bit and asked, "Pardon? Do I really have to fight him?"


    "Hah¡­ the newer generations are all so pussies." Lazarus mumbled a bit loudly.


    "Yes kid, you do have to fight him. And before you make this anymore stupider, I''ll even give you extra marks on my subject if you beat Arthur."


    Lazarus''s words immediately excited the guy who had low marks in all subjects. He turned to Arthur and behaved like he already won, "I''ll make a spectacle of you, loser. I just need those points."


    "You''ll have to defeat me first." Arthur said getting ready as both he and the mob took wooden swords.


    Lazarus looked at his pocket-watch and said, "Begin"


    With that, the excited mob was the first to move.


    "Arggh!"


    Lazarus shook his head in great disappointment as he saw how brutishly the guy just ran head first.


    ''He even has the galls to scream.''


    The mob reached Arthur in a second and immediately went for an overhead strike, pushing his all into the move. The attack was strong but Arthur''s speed was better.


    He sidestepped away from the attack and instantly kneed the guy in the stomach, eliciting a groan. But that wasn''t it, he also knocked the back of his head with his pommel, finishing the fight in one attack.


    "Whoa, He''s so fast!"


    "How did he defeat that guy so quickly?"


    "Did he already foresee where the guy was going to strike?"


    Hearing the slight praises in their voices, I snickered, ''What foresee? You just have to have be good at seeing to know what''s going to happen.''


    "They don''t understand." I hear a voice from behind. "You just need to see clearly and use your head to know how he''s movements going to be."


    I look back to see it was that guy who had asked me about if I will give up my rank or not.


    "This isn''t premonition, it''s just a simple calculation." The guy said before turning to me, "Don''t you think so?"


    I smile at him, "You speak as if you know what you''re talking about¡­ but can you replicate the same thing?"


    My judgmental tone immediately struck a nerve, "Then why don''t I show you what I can do."


    "Oh bring it on, kid!"


    "You''re the same age as me, don''t treat me like a child."


    "But unlike you, I have experience."


    "What does that even mean? Are you talking about fighting experience or something else¡­ because I know how to fight."


    "The fact you said that, told me that you don''t."


    "HEY! You Two!"


    We both turn our heads to see Lazarus, "Stop bickering like a bunch of married middles aged woman and fight!"


    ''Seriously? Is he supposed to be our teacher? Instead of stopping us, this guy tells us to fight.'' Henry and the other boy had the same thought.


    "All of you!" Lazarus called out to all, "Pick someone and beat their ass. The one who shows a fun ass beating gets the most marks!"


    ''What the fuck is wrong with you!'' X72


    Everyone had complaints about Lazarus but the idea of more marks made them want to fight.


    "So¡­" I hear the guy calling me, "What I was going to ask you before."


    He''s eyes lit up in an exciting way, "Have a fight with me, a real one with nothing holding back."


    My mouth curves up immediately sensing his seriousness, "I will¡­ but can you handle it?"


    "Talk trash to me after you defeat me."


    We both walked towards the weapons section, but there was a problem.


    "There''s only one sword¡­" The guy said, "That means only one of us can use it, that won''t be a fair fight, let''s call the instructo-"


    "What do you think, he''ll say when we tell him?" I tell him.


    The guy''s face paled when he imagined Lazarus insulting them over this. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He quickly took the sword thrown at him, "Take it. We''ll do fine with one."


    "But what about you? Isn''t this unfair for you?"


    "Unfair?¡­ there is nothing unfair in war. Besides," My smile irks the guy, "I''m giving you a handicap, be grateful and take it."


    He snickered, running into a full sprint, "Not like I need one."


    The guy coming close to range, went for my legs as he slashed at them. I quickly do a low jump to avoid it barely. But I knew what this guy was planning.


    By sweeping at my legs, he expected a normal jump that would propel me in the air for a moment and that''s when he will strike, like he was doing now.


    But because of the low jump, I would avoid his attack that would come for my head, ducking at the right moment.


    Which he also understood, as he quickly dived his sword and went for my stomach that I quickly blocked with my forearm.


    "Bat!"


    As I was about to grab him, he jumped back, making distance between us.


    ''He''s quick.''


    Again he came, this time I didn''t just stand and went for a punch at his chest. Which the guy already expected as he slid to a downward slide, avoiding my punch below.


    Grasping the small time, he thrusts his sword trying to penetrate me but I immediately stop it with my other hand. Unlike before, this time he let go of his sword and went back to distance.


    ''Haa, he knew he couldn''t take the sword from me so he ran, leaving it. That was a good decision.''


    ''He also moves quite fast and made great judgement in those tricky situations, it almost seems like he''s a veteran soldier of the army.''


    ''Someone so good at fighting¡­ yet I don''t recall him from the novel nor does he have much of a presence in the class.''


    I look at the guy who''s ready to fight this out, even if it''s a brawl. He''s eyes showed no fear or excitement, just a calculating future.


    I throw back the sword as he caught it, "You fight well. What''s your name?"


    "Alex" The guy took his stance, "Alex Atreides."


    "Alright then, Atreides. Come at me with everything you''ve got. This will be the final bout."

 Chapter 224 - 224 - Alex Atreides

    "Alright then, Atreides. Come at me with everything you''ve got. This will be the final bout."


    Alex''s face toughened as he heard that. He put his right leg back and left one forward as he leaned a bit. From the stance, it seemed as if he was going to put all in this move. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Since you''re ready to go all in, let me return the favor.''


    I clench my right hand and get ready for him.


    With the drop of a leaf, Alex burst forward. The tendons in his leg pushing forth pressure as he slashed the wooden sword at my stomach.


    My hand was faster as it went to hit his face first. But at the last moment, Alex''s body slowly went under it.


    He''s slash was a feint to let me open my guard against him.


    He used that momentary space to slide into my stomach and thrust again. This was the move he had used a bit ago.


    Nobody would have been stupid enough to use the same attack back to back. But Alex wasn''t stupid, he deliberately used it knowing it will create this opportunity.


    Back then, Henry might have caught on to his sword, but not this time, this time he-


    "Foosh!"


    In front of Alex''s astonished eyes, Henry jumped up and rolled by him as his fist that he had avoided, came for Alex again.


    This time it was too fast and too close.


    ''I¡­ I won''t escape this!''


    My smile widened as I saw what Alex didn''t do.


    My fist was about to hit him, when I felt something on my back.


    I stopped my attack and instantly rolled before striking at the person behind me. My fist stopping inches before it would hit Lazarus.


    Both of us looked at each other, trying to gauze each other out.


    Lazarus''s cane, now turned into a sword was ready to stab my stomach but I stopped it with my left hand. My right hand quickly stopped the knife that was about to pierce my throat.


    "What do you think you''re doing, teach."


    "What do YOU think you''re doing? If you''re attack had landed, that boy would have died." Lazarus said, his face tough even while knowing he was being held still.


    "I only did what you told us too. We are fighting."


    "I said to fight, not kill!"


    "Now what is a fight, if it''s not to kill."


    While we were arguing softly, the other students looked at us in awe.


    "Look at him! He''s holding back the teacher all on his own."


    "He doesn''t even look like he''s in a pinch, except it looks like the instructor might be in trouble."


    "Maybe the teacher went easy on him¡­ right?"


    Lazarus and I gave another round of expressionless glance before I smiled and let go of him.


    "You could have just told me to stop! Why use such excessive force?"


    "A monster like you won''t listen to reason."


    "Hey, it was a fair fight in my eyes. Look, I didn''t even have a weapon."


    Lazarus said nothing as he turned to Alex, "You okay there, kid?"


    "Y- Yeah." Alex nodded on the ground.


    Lazarus looked at me one more time before turning around, "Today was evaluation day and all of you sucked¡­ except for a few."


    "Most of you are not even unpolished diamonds. You''re just rocks lying around." He grumbled as he sheathed his cane-sword.


    "But rocks you maybe, I will turn you into hardened ones that will bash your enemies in. Next class, I will teach you all you need about fighting, so that you don''t get killed by some thug and embarrass me."


    "Class is over! Go back to wherever you shitheads supposed to be." Lazarus said and walked away from us.


    As I see him limp away, my mouth turns bitter, ''That bastard¡­ if I hadn''t stopped that attack before, he was going to kill me!''


    ''I''ll make sure to take care of that cripple before he can do anything against me.''


    I look down to Alex, he was about to get up when I gave him my hand, "You fight well. What was your name¡­ Atreides, right?"


    He nodded and for the first time I see a smile on him, "Yes. But you are much better than me. You took the instructors attack like nothing and even were able to stop him."


    "Oh that? He''s just a cripple, what else can you expect from him."


    "No, he''s not." Alex looked at Lazarus who went inside, "Lazarus Blackshot, he once was a great soldier of the army. I''ve heard that he once had killed off a platoon of 50 Sekai soldiers."


    "Right now he may seem a bit weak¡­ but I personally don''t think he is."


    "Is that so?" I behave nonchalant, "Not like it''s gonna matter. The guy would be kicked out too."


    "Why?" Alex asked me.


    "Why? Didn''t you see his behavior, that guy probably got kicked out of the army because of his mental problems."


    "Even if so¡­ I can learn a lot from him." Alex said as I saw him glance down at the wooden sword in dismay.


    "So Atreides." I put my hand down on him hard, earning a groan, "Where have I heard that name before?"


    "You might have heard about my father Nuron Atreides."


    "Oh yeah¡­ Captain of the 1st brigadier force, right."


    "Yes, that''s him."


    ''How can I not know that bastard? Because of that guy, I lost over a hundred thousand pounds worth of shipment from Sekai Kingdom.''


    "You have older brothers too. Someone that works in the army."


    "Hmm, my oldest brother Herebert, he''s a Sergeant Major."


    ''Right¡­ that fucker caused problems for me too.''


    "But why are you suddenly interested in my family?" Alex asked.


    "It''s because you didn''t blink."


    "Huh?"


    "Even as I was about to punch you, you faced it head on¡­ that takes courage."


    "Come, let''s go to the class together."


    "Oh, really? Okay, let''s go." Alex went along with my words.


    "Hey, Henry! Wait for me!" Wilson called out as he saw Henry leave.


    ¡­


    A little past noon


    Classes were over by now and the students were left to either study or hang out. But most of them were out as they knew curfew would hit soon and they only had so little time to fuck or try to fuck.


    I was walking alone at the hallway in the academic building when I saw someone waiting for me.


    "Lazarus"


    Hearing his name, Lazarus looked from the side as he was leaning against the wall. His cane standing steady beside him, "Henry Van Tax"


    I stand there, I knew he was probably waiting for me, "To what do I own this special greet?"


    Lazarus gritted his teeth, not amused by me, "You can shove that curved tongue of yours through your butt. I want to know!"


    "Hm?"


    "What is it that you''re trying to achieve here?" I listen quietly to him.


    "Before I was out, I also saw a few others here being kicked out too. It was either someone broke the rule or their social image was ruined."


    "What I find strange about that is, all those that were kicked, were good people¡­ or those that were a member of the Kings Party."


    My smile vanishes at that. ''He''s good.''


    "But I don''t understand why that will be advantageous for you?" He looked at me straight, "Why would you kick me and those out that don''t have any connection with you?"


    "Do you¡­ have some connection with that whore they call ''The Queen'' now?"

 Chapter 225 - 225 - FOOD!

    ''This bastard¡­ just much did he think ahead?'' I coolly look at Lazarus standing in front of me with a livid face.


    ''Did he really came up with the idea on a whim or did he research it as well?''


    ''Even if he came up with the knowledge on a notion¡­ calling Abigail''s and my affair just like that, man you would need balls of steel or a psychopathic brain to come up with it.''


    ''¡­Which now that I think, he pretty much is a psycho.''


    "Well¡­ do you?" Lazarus continued, "If you didn''t¡­ then it''s probably a dog trying to take a lick at the top bone, right? The only thing you can ever hope to get is a piece of her shoe."


    "Mr. Blackshot"


    "Hm?"


    "It''s good that there is no one else here at the academy, otherwise, they might think you''re a bit jealous of me."


    "Jealous? What can you possibly-"


    "The person who had so doggedly searched for a way to bring down the queen before, is now so desperate, that he''s coming up with random speculations."


    "One might even assume; you''re using such theory''s to blackmail specific people and get a nice position that will butter up your coc-"


    "Thinng!"


    The wall beside us, chipped away as Lazarus''s blade sliced through it and stopped right before my throat. Inches away as I stopped it.


    "Think wisely before you spout non-"


    "YOU should think wisely before opening your mouth." I close in and whisper, "If as you said, that I kicked you out?... then what''s stopping me from killing you here and making you disappear."


    Lazarus didn''t even flinch as he said, "Try your worst, I''ll kill you."


    "As much as I would like to see you fail at that," I lightly throwback Lazarus as he took the distance and got ready for a fight, "Class just ended for me and I''m in mood for meat."


    "Meat?" Lazarus mumbled as I passed by him, "Fuck that! Tell me why you fired me!"


    "I don''t know anything about what you''re saying." I walk away, answering with an aloof vision, "If you actually believe I did something, bring the proof¡­ then perhaps, I''ll tell you something interesting."


    "Henry Van Tax! I swear on my honor that I''ll-"


    "Honor?" I stop for a second and say, "You still think you have any honor¡­ you lousy grunt."


    "Grrr!" Lazarus greeted his teeth and rubbed his cane hard on the ground, "I will find out why you accused me and also what your real plan is¡­ and once I do-"


    "Once you do, call me out for a drink¡­ it''ll be my treat." I have the last laugh as I turned the corner, disappearing.


    While Lazarus could only spout insults at the empty space, a person behind a wall, listened to the conversation as he smoked.


    ''Hmm¡­ who knew I would pick such a stimulating talk here.''


    ¡­


    I walk out the academic building, thinking of the conversation with Lazarus.


    ''By the way Cripple spoke, it seems he only has assumptions¡­ nothing concrete. Still¡­ to come to the explanation about Abigail¡­ really is that guy a hidden genius or just the plain ol psychopath with a limped leg?''


    ''If I knew that he was going to catch me like that, I would have prepared something right then and killed the guy¡­ problem would have been solved right there and then.''


    ''Unfortunately, the place and timing he picked would be crowded in the next few minutes with student arriving with the curfew ending¡­ now did he also take in the factor of me killing him?'' sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''No, I''m thinking of myself as a student. I''m 100% sure that he knows of my underground background, so he got ready to fight it out in a place where even if he was overwhelmed, he''d find a way out.''


    ''This morning''s training was probably about finding out my real skills¡­ I didn''t put much effort in it, but he''ll stay vigilant against me.''


    As I came before the academy''s gate, I stop.


    ''But what I really don''t understand is, how the hell does Arthur and Lazarus know about each other and how far they told each other?''


    Back in the novel, even as Arthur and Lazarus meet each other as student and teacher, it took time and trust before they told each other their true motives.


    For Arthur, it was slaying Abigail and regaining back his kingdom, while for Lazarus, it was to put the king back in his place while also killing Abigail. And since both of them had one similar point (Killing Fang Bang), they agreed to work together and eventually Lazarus became Arthur''s support.


    I sigh while rubbing my head, ''Man! it really is a tough time to date a villain.''


    While the students who were coming back because of the curfew, I got out because it was curfew.


    I took a cab- Oops! I mean a carriage and roamed around to knock off any spies before coming to my real destination.


    It was a extravagant restaurant with ''FOOD!'' as its name. Going inside, I was filled with a magnificent golden view and redwood floor, combined with two maids standing at the door, welcoming me.


    "We thank you for coming to our restaurant and will be grateful if you wait until our employee''s find a place for you to seat." The maids had a great body, combined with flirty smiles.


    The front place or the reception, was filled with people, trying to get a table. But in front of the surprised plus aggravated looks, the guards let me in.


    Inside, the place looked just like a Michelin restaurant would. Excellent service, great seating arrangement and food coming out before the customer would start missing the waiter.


    "Welcome, My Lord!" A beautiful woman with Sekai Kingdom''s heritage stood in a maid''s outfit with some slight variation. "We already have received the guest and he''s waiting in the booth for you."


    "Bring me to him."


    "As you wish, my lord." The maid took me upstairs.


    The upstairs was completely opposite to the ground floor as it was only a hallway with multiple doors, leading to private rooms. There was a lot of guard''s stationed at each of the rooms, ready to step in if anything went wrong.


    We stop before a rosy red door with a well-built guard standing there, "He is inside, m''lord."


    The guard aromatically opened the door for me. Inside was Ulvicor, who was happily eating a adult blue crab.


    Seeing me, he called, "Oh! Mr. Tax. You''re here." Then he gave an awkward smile, "I''m sorry for ordering already, I just couldn''t stop myself when I know the food here''s the best! Forgive me for this, would you?"


    I only glance at him before turning to the woman, "Noku, give us some privacy."


    The girl named Noku, nodded, "Of course."


    "Snat!"


    Noku snapped her fingers as all the guards quickly went out.


    "Please call if you need anything."


    I sit down at the table as she closed the door.


    "Smoch!"


    "Gmogh!"


    The guy ate the crab like it was tastiest thing he ever ate. You wouldn''t think that this Ulvoric was the same one that was in the student council.


    It wasn''t his fault. The food at this restaurant is just to die for.

 Chapter 226 - 226 - Teasing Noku

    "Whoo, Mr. Tax. I didn''t know your hands went so deep." Ulvoric said as there was white meat on his lips. "To think even the manager of the biggest restaurant in the capital would place such importance to you¡­ tch tch, you make me feel more reassured than ever."


    I raise a brow, ''Him? Reassured?... shouldn''t it be the other way?''


    "If you don''t mind me asking, do you also have some connection to this restaurant?"


    "I do."


    "I knew it, you''re so influential-"


    "This is my restaurant."


    "¡­pardon?"


    "You heard right, Ulvoric. This is MY restaurant." I repeat to the guy who had crab falling off his mouth.


    "Really? You own the most influential restaurant in the capital!?"


    Yep, that''s true.


    FOOD! is my restaurant and also the most influential one in the kingdom. I built this place two month ago and brought in the best cooks from both Sekai and this kingdom had.


    Then I renovated the place in the most languish and beautiful style the kingdom had seen, within a month, this place become boozed with so many nobles and other people that all the other restaurants started to get bankrupt.


    And being the good guy I was, I brought all of them at market value.


    Now at the present point, this restaurant was the place where the most corrupt and influential people would come to conduct some deals. Most of all the security and privacy I gave won those people.


    "Now I would have to come here even more, Mr. Tax. Be sure to put some discounts in my name."


    "I''ll be sure to do that," I say, putting no real promise, "Now, tell me why is Lazarus Blackshot back in the academy when you had already kicked him out."


    "Straight to business huh?" Ulvoric murmured as he put the claw down.


    "Well, I''ll also be straight with you, I did my part in the deal and got him kicked. But I can''t keep him out if the academy wants to bring him in." Ulvoric wiped off his mouth with a napkin, "Though I will start the petition to kick him out again, but I don''t think that it''ll work."


    "Why wouldn''t the petition work?" I ask, "Is it because the students are against or¡­ is the academy causing problems?"


    "Well, it definitely isn''t the students, in truth they really want the guy out." Then he turned serious, "And about the academy causing problems¡­ I can''t really say." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I raise my brow again.


    "I don''t know why, but the inner council suddenly cut connections with the us. So I''m not getting information as much as I used to get."


    "I believe they started to think that there is a mole in the student council."


    I carefully nod to his words, "Yes, it should be time they thought so, otherwise the academy wouldn''t have lived up to its name¡­ though they are still late to it."


    "But don''t worry, Mr. Tax. As long as you keep believing in me, I will do just as you tell me¡­ of course, within limits." Ulvoric said, showing that disgusting greedy look of his.


    But it''s good that he''s like this¡­ it''s easier to control people who are greedy then those that aren''t.


    "Okay, because of this new addition. There will be changes to the plan." I continue to tell him.


    ¡­


    "You got it."


    "Of course, Mr. Tax." Ulvoric nodded as he finally got all the crab meat stains off him.


    "I''ll do exactly as you say, as much as possible." He smiled awkwardly.


    "Alright, you can go."


    "I''ll see you back at the academy." He politely gave a nod and got out.


    Seeing the guy leave, I look at the table. There was a lot of food on it, crab, chicken, beef, fish and a few others. Believe it or not, more than half of it was eaten by Ulvoric.


    So much greasy food would definitely fatten his slim figure but this worlds metabolism was a bit different. If people like Ulvoric did enough exercise, they would be able to keep their slim figure and also eat a lot of junk food.


    ''The guy eats more than he can chew¡­ let''s hope he''s only like that when comes to food.''


    I bring out a small vial with purple liquid and look deeply at it.


    ''I wasn''t able to go out yesterday so I still don''t know what this is¡­ but today I''m free and there are almost no spies on me. Maybe I should take a trip to base.''


    Looking at the time, it was about to turn 8''o clock.


    ''I''ll let Ulvoric get away before I go out. Even with no tail on me, I would have to be careful with certain matters.''


    So when the clock turned 8:15, I too got out of the room and found Noku by the stairs. Seeing me she immediately greeted.


    "Master, there is a message for you." Noku said and passed a white envelope.


    There was a red lipstick of a woman''s kiss at the front.


    "Who was it that delivered this?" I take a sniff and find the smell familiar.


    "It was a maid. She had cold features and seemed to come from a high family." Noku''s smiled turned awry, "She said to give this letter to you and say it''s from your fang bang¡­ I think that''s the word."


    ''Ooh, from Abigail!'' I quickly open the envelop and read it.


    ''Vistiria Road, Mansion 5.''


    That''s all she wrote.


    I suppose this was either a code or literally the place she wants me to go. She was always a bit vague with her message but I understand. She needed to keep herself protected.


    She is the queen, almost all her letters¡­ even secret ones might get leaked to certain people. And she couldn''t have me be exposed. It would ruin both of us. More so for me than her.


    So both of us write cryptic letters to each other¡­ until we don''t need to.


    "Noku, arrange a carriage for me."


    "I already have, master." Noku bowed.


    She wasn''t just the manager of this restaurant but also a close worker. She held great respect for me and because of her kingdom''s customs, she would bow to me.


    "How''s the business? I hear that its booming." I say as we walk the stairs.


    "Booming would be right word, master. Especially with your idea of putting beautiful girls to greet people was a big success. Now a lot of young masters come here¡­ sometimes just to get greeted by the maids." Noku said with a light laugh.


    "There were some people that caused trouble for us¡­ but I took care of them and since then we haven''t had any problem."


    "That''s good." I nod, "And how are you?"


    "Ehhm!"


    I grabbed her butt and give a soft squeeze to it, "You doing okay¡­ in certain places?"


    Noku blushed at me as I squeezed her butt, "M- Master¡­ someone might see us." She wasn''t protesting even a little, in fact she liked that I was giving her some attention.


    "Why don''t we go upstairs and continue this in one of the rooms?" She had a slightly lusty gaze as she asked that.


    Yep¡­ she''s that kind of close friend too, wink wink.


    I smile, "I''m sorry but I can''t." I let go of her butt, causing her to pout, "I have a special someone waiting for me."


    "Master, why tease me like that?" Noku said with a light pout.


    "Don''t be like that, later I''ll spend some time with you." Noku immediately smiled at that.


    With that, I was about to get out but stop when I see someone familiar.


    "Elisabeth"

 Chapter 227 - 227 - Rosie and the Reception

    A few moments prior


    A carriage stopped in front of FOOD! and four girls came out of it. All four girls were quite beautiful especially three among them. They wore immaculately gorgeous dress that made their looks even more spreading to the people.


    Even the rich, influential people and young masters couldn''t help but take a double look at them. But the girls all ignored such gazes and just went for the restaurant.


    "Thank you for choosing our restaurant, dear madams." Two maids from opposite positions said to them. The girls complimented their looks before heading for the receptionist.


    One of them, a girl with coral colored hair and a rebellious attitude spoke, "We''d like a table for four!"


    "Do you have a reservation, young madam?"


    "No, I don''t."


    The receptionist, a beautiful woman smiled apologetically, "Then, I''m sorry madam, but all our tables are full at this moment. Please wait a bit until one gets clear."


    "Full?" The rebellious girl already turned angry, "How do you know that? You didn''t even check the place."


    "I don''t need to, ma''am. I get notified by my colleagues if the tables are empty or not. They would also immediately notify me when a table opens up."


    "I don''t care. Tell you colleagues to take a look again, I''m sure there are tables that are empty¡­ you guys are just trying to keep some empty for special guests."


    "I''m sorry ma''am. But those tables stay like that because others have already reserved those tables." The receptionist politely spoke to her. Not getting even a bit angry.


    "I don''t care about that! If there are empty tables then couldn''t you just give one of them to us. It''s not like we are asking a lot from you. Is this how you treat your customers¡­ I dare to think that you guys can stay in business with policy like that!" She said and even the people who have been waiting for a while felt awkward because of her.


    "Look at that girl, isn''t she going a bit too far?"


    "Yeah, she only just came and already acts as if this whole place was bought by her father."


    "This spoiled girl, they ruin the noble image of our names."


    Even if the rebellious girl didn''t hear those words, her friends could already feel the awkward atmosphere caused by her friends and tried to stop her as soon as they heard the people.


    "Rosie, don''t act like this outside. People are looking at us."


    "Don''t stop me, Samantha. It''s precisely because of this people that my life gets ruined every day. Today I need to teach this people something." Rosie, the rebellious girl shook her hand away, "Bring out your manager, let me talk to her."


    "The manager cannot be called this instant, ma''am. She''s serving someone important so she can''t be here, take my apology on her behalf."


    "Even your manager can''t be called! What guy is she serving that she can''t even take a complaint? Do you know who I am, I''m Rosie Medeley, the daughter of Earl Medeley of Hoisenlad, you can''t treat me like this!"


    Seeing that the customer was troublesome, the receptionist did what she could. She bowed and asked for forgiveness, "Please madam, accept my apology. I really can''t do anything at this moment."


    "You!"


    "Enough Rosie." Elisabeth, who had been silence the whole moment stepped in front of Rosie, "Can''t you see that she''s already bowing her head to you. Let this matter go, we can always come back at another time."


    "Elisabeth" Rosie''s anger dimmed slowly, "Can''t you see this people only care about money. Bowing their head is nothing to them, they probably do that as a side job anyway."


    "Stop speaking nonsense. Just stop this, we can just reserve for another time and come then." Elisabeth said and turned to the receptionist, "I''m sorry for my friend, please get up."


    "Elisabeth, you-"


    Elisabeth gave her a look that shut her up. The receptionist gave another bow to Elisabeth and thanked her, "Thank you for understanding madam. I can''t do much but I can put in a word to the manager to let you all for a table."


    "You don''t need to do that, but we''d like to make a reservation."


    ''What a nice girl¡­ definitely not like the other bitch.''


    "Alright, ma''am." The receptionist smiled and opened her book. That smile quickly went away as she said, "I can give you a four-person table¡­ but the earliest I can fit is in a week."


    "Oh!" Elizabeth sighed, "That''s too long."


    "I know ma''am. But there are a lot of reservations from others and I aren''t allowed to put someone in above the order. Believe me I would if I could."


    "No, I get it. Thank you for trying thoug-"


    Rosie butt in again, "See! I told you, they don''t really care."


    "Rosie¡­" Elisabeth sighed, "Don''t try-"


    "Elisabeth"


    Elisabeth stopped talking when she heard the familiar voice. Turning around, her pale complexion turned bright as she said, "Henry!"


    Henry came in tow with Noku as he said, "It''s nice to see you as I''m going out. Now I''m sure the night''s going to be fun for me."


    Elisabeth almost blushed at that as she said, "Haha¡­ the same goes for me as well."


    Feeling the nauseating gaze on him, Henry turned and greeted Samantha too, "You''re here too Samantha."


    The girl immediately smiled as she nodded powerfully, "Yes! It''s nice to see you too Henry. You¡­ you''ve changed quite a bit." Samantha said, looking at the quite tall and fit figure of Henry.


    She could not believe that this is the same guy she taught swordsmanship to.


    "I can say the same as well¡­ especially for you Elisabeth, You''ve grown into a beautiful flower. I''m sure Lord Haiel would agree."


    This time Elisabeth couldn''t handle herself and blushed bright, "Ahh¡­ I¡­ thank you."


    ''Hmm¡­ there''s something definitely going on here.''


    Both Henry and Rosie had that thought as she checked Henry up and down.


    ''He''s not bad¡­''


    "Elisabeth¡­ care to give some explanation?" Rosie asked.


    "Oh! This is-"


    "This is Henry Van Tax!" Samantha beat her to it. "He''s a good friend of ours and he also studies in the academy too."


    "The academy huh?... why haven''t I seen you before?"


    "Oh, that''s because¡­" Samantha didn''t know if she should say it or not.


    "That may be because I''m in Class F."


    "No wonder, losers like yo-" I interrupted her.


    "So Elisabeth, what are you guys doing here? Were you about to leave?"


    "Ahh¡­ yes."


    "They didn''t give us a table!" Rosie angrily said.


    "Rosie, stop it."


    "Oh¡­" I turn to the receptionist, "Is that true?"


    "Yes, My Lord. All the tables are full."


    "Then," I turn to Noku, "Give them one of the private rooms."


    "Miss Elisabeth is a very special friend of mine, so always reserve a room for her."


    "Tch, who do you think you are? They won''t just listen to anyon-" Rosie got shut down by Noku''s response.


    "As you say, m''lord." Noku said and gestured the girls inside, "Let me take you to your room, madams."


    Elisabeth stood there, shocked. Not by the extravagant privilege that was given to her but by the fact that Henry called her his special friend. More than her, it was Rosie who was shocked, she didn''t think that Henry who was in class F, would have such influence.


    Before Elisabeth could get down to earth, Henry said his goodbye''s, "See you later, Elisabeth¡­ and you too Samantha."


    Elisabeth looked back and hurriedly put out a response, "Goodbye and Thank you Henry!"


    Henry only gave a cool wave before getting on the carriage and leaving. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''He''s¡­ so cool!''


    "Madam¡­ let''s go." Noku reminded her and Elisabeth with the others went inside.


    "I didn''t think your friend would be so connected Elisabeth, Samantha." The extra baggage said.


    "Hmph! Just as I thought¡­ only a few worthless people would have contact at this place!" Rosy said and immediately regretted it.


    "He''s not worthless!" Samantha said.


    "He''s very cool!" Elisabeth also said.


    "He''s no-"


    "No he is, he''s extremely cool!" Rosie gritted her teeth when she saw how competitive Elisabeth got. Even Samantha was a bit shocked at that.


    The soft spoken girl that never argued over anything was now deliberately showing force at something.


    "Elisabeth¡­ are you okay?" Samantha asked, a bit cautious of her.


    "Ahm, yeah why?" She asked innocently.


    "Nevermind." Samantha chose to ignore it and asked Noku, "Are you the manager?"


    "Yes, madam."


    "Is it alright if I ask why you listened to Henry?"


    "Of course not." Noku smiled at her, "As for your answer, it''s because I''m one of his employee''s."


    "Employee?" Elisabeth said as her eyes widened.


    "Yes, My Lord Henry is the owner of this establishment."


    If previously getting inside was a shock, then this was just too mindboggling for them.


    ¡­


    While the girls were at the restaurant, figuring stuff out, I stood at Mansion 5, Vistiria road.


    ''Let''s see what she stored for me.''

 Chapter 228 - 228 - A Overwhelming Presense

    The place was on the barren side of the city. But even with that, there was a lot of other rich mansions and places around the street.


    It seemed this place was one of the quiet roads for rich people to enjoy their life¡­ or bang their mistresses. Speaking of¡­


    "Why is no one guarding here?" I say, looking at the mansion which was completely lifeless. Even the front gate was already opened.


    Going inside the gate, the walk to the mansion was only 30 steps before I was at the main door. Looking back, there was light on the lamps but the silent atmosphere made it kind of eerie.


    "Enggh¡­"


    The door opened with a creak and it was dark inside. The place empty as well with only the furniture''s being some form of company.


    ''What is up with the place?... I get the secrecy but at least give some kind of heads up about what this is?''


    Ignoring the place, I just waltz right in and take a look around.


    Except for the dark spooky atmosphere, the place was actually nice. A good place to fuck if that''s her intention. Staying here would be great rather than the academy.


    After searching for a while, I finally found her.


    It was the living room, the moonlight shone in through the glass doors as she stood there. Her gaze looking perpetually at the moon with nothing but a transparent silk gown on her.


    The atmosphere combined with her extremely fascinating body and red hair made her look ethereal. Add in the small bump to that, this looked transcendent.


    It also made me remember the moment when she first told me about her.


    That time too had a similar setting.


    "Was the silence unbearable?" She asked that, her gaze still on the moon.


    "No¡­ it''s just¡­ perfect. You''re perfect."


    She smiled, "You''ve told me that many times by now but still, I smile every time hearing that."


    "Isn''t it odd though?"


    "What?"


    "That we tend to earn happiness even though we sow chaos and unhappiness unto others. We want to protect that very thin happiness clinging weakly on us," Abigail unconsciously touched her bump, "By taking it from others." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tell me lover¡­ don''t you find that unfair?"


    "Unfair?... do you wanna know what I think is unfair?"


    Finally, she gazed at me as I spoke, "I feel praying to the gods and asking for them to spread wealth and happiness onto us is fair. I believe earning peace by initiating war is unfair. I believe a child''s dream would turn out to be an illusion is unfair."


    "The only thing that I know for sure ¡­ is pain."


    "Pain?" Abigail asked and constricted her brows when she saw the unknowing gaze on Henry.


    "Yes, ever since I''ve been born the only thing I''ve heard and saw was pain. My father become one of the richest was by attaining what others tried to but failed. It brought pain to them but did it really bring happiness to my father?"


    "No. From my point, I saw a man who would burn through the small delights of others so that he''s nonsensical desires would fruit." I say and look at my large hands.


    There were some cuts on it that even my extensive regeneration couldn''t repair.


    "And what brought him all that greed and money anyway¡­ a death that won''t even let him die in peace, forever to be deemed a bastard who preyed on the weak."


    "So you believe that pain is what''s fair but enacting them on others is unfair?" She asked, tilting her head. A dark smile growing on her, "You''re going soft lover."


    "Soft¡­ maybe. But that doesn''t mean I won''t step up to take others love, joy and freedom if it means gaining mine in the process. I will do the unthinkable if it will bring my loves ones the comfort they deserve."


    "So what you''re really trying to say is¡­ you''re a very greedy guy, right?" She said as her fangs spread and blood red eyes flashed in the darkness showing great fever.


    It was a terrifying sight. A shrouded naked pregnant vampire standing in an empty surrounding with a look like that¡­ even resurrection karmic level exorcists will think twice before fighting this boss.


    But why does this look so hot to me!


    "Abigail" I take a step forward, "Are you doubting something?"


    "Why? Does it seem like I am?"


    "Yes¡­ suddenly talking about what is fair and unfair¡­ really doesn''t suit your character. Are you perhaps¡­ fearing about your pregnancy?"


    Abigail''s face faltered for a moment before she smiled again, "Jeez, what are you-"


    "It''s okay you know. To be afraid. I know that someone in your position cannot afford to be afraid or bring unnecessary feelings, but you shouldn''t think of yourself as an unapproachable object anymore."


    "Now you are not only the queen or a vampire who has done uncountable sins, but you''re about to become a mother."


    Abigail''s expression softened, "But if I start to fear then who will protect me¡­ who will protect our child?"


    "I will." I stand in front of her, "You''re not alone anymore Abigail. From the moment I met you, you''ve always had me¡­ just like I always had you watching me from a distance."


    She cracked a smile, "You knew, huh."


    "Hmm" I nod, "I didn''t need to worry about showing my secrets to you because I trust you Abigail." I shook her shoulders, "That is even bigger than love to me."


    "To trust someone means giving life in their hands and I already gave you mine."


    I hug her tightly, "From now on, you don''t have to worry alone, I''ll be there for you. I will keep on protecting you even if it means I''ll have to burn through the small delights of others to keep you and our children''s desires True."


    "I won''t hesitate to do the unthinkable Abigail¡­ all I ask, is to stay by my side and trust me when things have gone erratic."


    "Even if the whole world hates you Abigail Bloodborne¡­ I, Henry Van Tax will never turn my back against you."


    "Henry¡­" Tears formed in her eyes as the fear in her heart shattered away, "I will. I will trust you with my whole heart!" With that she hugged me tightly as well.


    We stand there, bath in the moonlight as the hug enlightened both of us mentally.


    ''Life could not get fucked up after this.''


    "BEAUTIFUL"


    Suddenly a voice, that seemed to come from the very depths of hell itself called out from above. Immediately, I put Abigail behind my back and look up.


    At the second floor, where light would not penetrate stood a pair of blood red motionless eyes.


    "You are more than what Abi described you to be." Those eyes said.


    Then it moved and slowly started coming downstairs.


    "Of all the man that Abi ever gazed at, none had actually said those words¡­ well some did, but never with such truth in them."


    With each step, a woman of complete perfection came out. Her dark red hair, similar to Abigail and face that created the word ''beauty'' showed as I suddenly felt myself attracted to her.


    I know who she was.


    "Every one of them said broken promises to my child and in return gave was nothing."


    This woman was the number one at the list of woman I would not want to have any relation with.


    "I hear you speak about promises too, broken or not."


    The craziest and most dangerous of them all.


    She came with her white stainless chiffon long dress and stood before me while gazing with those blood red eyes, "But what is it that you seek through her?"


    The Forbidden Goddess, Demon Queen Hysteria.

 Chapter 229 - 229 - Hysteria

    This woman¡­ no, this thing, is way too strong for me to fight right now.


    The only thing I can possibly do is, maybe distract her long enough for Abigail to run away.


    I slowly push Abigail behind me, trying to signal her to leave.


    Hysteria immediately took notice of that. She gave a playful smile, "My my, even while you''re quivering in your boots, you''re trying to protect her from me. Now you really do interest me."


    She lightly touched me with her index finger as I felt myself freeze. All movement was gone, even my eyes would not move.


    "Don''t try, it''ll only cost you your life." She said with such innocence that I felt the real impact of those words.


    "Answer me, what do you seek from Abigail?"


    ''Her power''s too strong for me to resist. Even my sigmat ring won''t start.''


    ''What kind of spell did she put me under? Can I force myself out o-''


    "You''re still ignoring me huh?" She came and somehow her boobs pushed forward, "A woman of my caliber asks you something and you''re already thinking that far ahead?"


    "It seems I have to do something that would call your attention to me." She smiled and pointed her hand towards Abigail.


    A dark red orb suddenly came into her hand. The orb aiming towards Abigail in a power hungry way as to satisfy its hunger.


    ''Shit! She''s going to hit Abigail and I won''t even be able to do anything.''


    "Alright! I''ll tell you, just stop pointing that thing at her. I''ll fucking answer your question."


    "Hm¡­ That''s not how you should answer a lady, Mr. Tax." Her brows furrowed at that and later smiled, "But since you''re willing to talk, maybe I should lower the threat level huh?"


    The orb on her hand vanished as she waited for me to answer.


    I sighed, a big relief washing over me.


    "So you want to know what I want from Abigail, right?"


    "Em hmm" Hysteria nodded.


    "What can I say¡­" I think and blurt the first thing that comes to mind, "I want her body!"


    "Oh!" Hysteria''s eyes widened, "I didn''t expect you''d be that honest."


    But I wasn''t finished.


    "I want her face, her boobs, her tasty pussy, her big butt-"


    "You''re still going?" Hysteria asked, she felt confused at this strange human.


    "All in all, what I want is a companion." I say, emptying my heart¡­ if there is any, "I want Abigail who will bear my children, I want her to look after them and have a family with me. I want her to be my wife and spend her eternal life with me as long as I live."


    "Is that so?" Hysteria nodded and waited for a moment, "But what about Anna, Alice and any woman that you might face in the future? You say you want a family with her but you also spend time with others."


    "Why would you do that when you ask for her as your companion?"


    "I''ll be true with you¡­" I look straight at her eyes, "I''m a very greedy guy."


    Hysteria smiled as if she heard something funny, "That''s your defense?"


    "Yes and I know it''s not a good one, but it''s one that I''m going with." My words spring out with confidence, "I know that I''m asking for a lot and I don''t have much to give in exchange¡­ but I made a promise to them."


    "Each one a different promise which I would I like to kee¡­ no, I''ll fulfill them."


    I know I was asking this on a fucking different harem main character level, but I''ll still aim higher!


    "So, what I''m telling is, yes I''ll see the other woman and no, I won''t leave them half-handed like this. They have given me their trust and I''m not going to leave them."


    Fuck¡­ just what the hell did I mutter just now?


    Why the hell was I so cringe!


    "Someone so greedy like you shouldn''t deserve someone perfect like Abigail," She pulled out her hand and the ball reemerged as she pointed it at me, "I''ll do both Abi and the other girls a favor and wipe you altogether."


    Even as the ball pointed itself at me¡­ I don''t feel fear.


    After saying something so cringe like, it felt better to know that I''m going to die.


    "Any last words?" She said as the orb in her hand only became more powerful.


    I don''t say anything and just wait for this moment to end¡­ peacefully.


    Suddenly, a figure dashed from behind me and stood right before the orb.


    Abigail!


    She spread her hand and stopped Hysteria from going further.


    "Abigail! What are you doing! Move now, that shitty orb will absolutely kill you and the baby. Go while you still have the chance." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My words fell on deaf ears as she stood confidently before the orb. Then right before my blood frozen ears, I hear the impossible.


    "Stop it, mommy!"


    "You''ve gone too far this time."


    ''Eh¡­ what did she just say?''


    Is it me or is Abigail into mommy play?


    While I was subconsciously thinking of SM, Hysteria answered, "Who are to disobey me child!"


    But Abigail did not bulge in front of the angry face, "Mommy!"


    They looked at each other as if a great war was about to begin. But after a moment of silence, Hysteria lowered her arm, "I might have gone a bit off the top this time."


    ''Why did she lower her arm?''


    "A bit? You were about to kill him if I didn''t intervene!" Abigail angrily said.


    "Yes¡­ but you have to forgive mommy for this Abi. You know your choice of lovers never took the step he has, so I just wanted to check how far he would go."


    ''Why are they talking as if something incredible just didn''t happen?''


    "And that would mean killing him?"


    "I was only protecting you from foolish people, my baby." Hysteria said and tried to go for a hug that Abigail avoided.


    "At least try not to go for the kill at the start!"


    As they bickered, I asked, "Eh¡­ Emh, Abigail?"


    "What?" She looked at me.


    "Mind telling me what the fuck''s happening here, love?" I try my best to not blow my head up.


    "Oh!" Abigail finally realized as she replaced that guilty cute look of hers to a shameless smile, "let me introduce you to this woman who was only joking with you before."


    "I wasn''t jokin-"


    "She''s my mother, Hysteria."


    "¡­Hah" That was the only thing I could say.


    ¡­


    After that, Abigail explained to me in the most bizarre way that her mother was a bit protective of her. Apparently, the guys she liked before weren''t the champ I was.


    That was literally all she said.


    And now we were at the dining room table, eating and drinking like a merry family.


    I look beside me to see Abigail in that transparent nightgown eating a piece of meat that may not have been chicken. Then there was Hysteria, who sat in front of me and looked at me with a loving smile on her perfect face.


    "It''s okay, Henry. I know this feels weird to you. But you have to understand something."


    "¡­What?"


    "You now have the Mother-Daughter Package."

 Chapter 230 - 230 - My Mother-In-Law

    "COUGH COUGH!" Abigail coughed as soon as she heard those words being uttered by her mother.


    "MOTHER! What are you saying!" Abigail said to Hysteria.


    I just¡­ I just looked at the woman in front of me and wondered, ''She''s the teasing type, isn''t it?''


    As if she understood what I thought, Hysteria nodded, "Yes, now you have a teasing mother-in-law! That''s like the third greatest combo after the mother-daughter one."


    ''Sh- She¡­ can read my thoughts!'' I thought only to get reminded by her as she nodded.


    This¡­ this would become a problem for me.


    "You don''t have to worry, Henry." As if she also had premonition of what I was feeling, she gave a bright smile, "I''ll keep those secret thoughts about us, only to ourselves." And winked.


    "Wait! Why are you winking?" Abigail asked and turned to me, "What are you thinking that she''s giving you a wink?"


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry darling. This is just bonding between a mother-in-law and her son-in-law."


    "Why do I get the feeling that''s worse for me?"


    I ignore Abigail''s suspicion and say, "I know this is a bizarre question to say."


    "It''s okay, I can do bizarre."


    "Okay, first of all you''re cute." She smiled at that. "Even with what happened before I somehow can''t ignore that."


    "It''s alright, if possible, compliment me more." Abigail fumed seeing what I was saying.


    "And secondly¡­ what''s the first biggest combo?" I had a serious look which she understood and had the same.


    "It''s the submissive mother-daughter package."


    ''Bang!''


    I felt my heart being penetrated by those words. This woman¡­ she understands it!


    ''Damn! How can the demon queen be so fucking cute! It''s impossible!''


    "Hooo¡­ so you know who I am." Hysteria said as a whiff of chaotic energy spread from her. "Knowing who I am and impregnating my daughter¡­ you know I should curve out your soul and damn it for eternity as punishment."


    Instantly her dark phase vanished as she blushed and covered her cheeks, "But since you''re calling me cute, I can forgive you for this."


    "What! Cute?!" Abigail sprang up in anger. She immediately grabbed my collar and started shaking me, "How can you deliberately flirt with my mother, right in front of me!"


    As Abigail shook me and Hysteria blushed like that, I only had one thought.


    ''How did I get caught in this mess?''


    ¡­


    After getting that out of our system, we finally calmed down.


    When I say we, I meant Abigail. She wasn''t fully calm but enough to not scream insanities at me.


    "Henry"


    I hear Hysteria calling and look, "You have a lot of questions. Ask them, we will try to answer as much as possible."


    I nod, "First question¡­ Are you going to kill me?" It was the big question.


    "Well¡­ that depends,"


    ''Depends?!''


    Hysteria laughed, "I''m just joking, Haha. But all in truth, I see that you''re a nice guy. You love my daughter and she loves you so I don''t see any reason to kill you¡­ unless you give me a reason to."


    I nod again, keeping that last word in mind.


    "I understand that what we did down the hallway was you testing me¡­ and did you test other people too?"


    Hysteria shook her head, "Not like that no, but I did form a test with greed as the point."


    "Seeing no one here other than me, I suppose Abigail chose quite the losers before right?" I say as Abigail felt it attack hit her.


    "Yes, that right. So you can guess my surprise that the person she gave her virginity too and got pregnant, turned out to be soo nice."


    "Nice?..." I almost laugh, "I''m pretty sure, having other girls on the side and still loving Abigail at the same time isn''t nice."


    "But you admit that and feel guilty about it. Furthermore, you love my daughter immensely¡­ more than the other women in your life." Abigail at that puffed her large chest in proud.


    "The men she found before¡­" Hysteria''s face frowned as she remembered the past, "All just wanted to have sex, money and power. Sure, some of them had good intentions¡­ but they were all too pussies."


    "Oh?" I eat the cooked lamb that somehow teleported in front of me, "You mean the typical, I will save the princess above the castle and kill demon stuff?"


    "Exactly!" She joined her hand in enjoyment, "You get me right? But she didn''t back then, she only complained about me not supporting her choice."


    "I- I didn''t complain¡­ that much." Abigail embarrassingly said.


    "You did dear¡­ but it''s good to know that you finally found someone suitable." Hysteria gave a strained smile, "If only your sister would forget her past."


    Abigail sighed, "Don''t talk about her like that¡­ you know she liked that guy. You shouldn''t have killed him so cruelly."


    "I had no choice, the thing your sister chose wanted to end our bloodline daughter¡­ and he was close too." Hysteria''s frown didn''t leave as she remembered some painful memories.


    I decide to butt in right now to soften the moment, "You have a sister too?"


    Abigail smiled and nodded, "Yes, I don''t think I told you about her before."


    "Nope¡­ now that I think about it, you told me all of your family members died long ago."


    "Wh- Why did you-"


    "Abi¡­" Hysteria''s voice came out as loving to her, but her look said the opposite, "Is that true my daughter?"


    "Mo- Mother¡­ I couldn''t tell him about you back then¡­" She whispered the words, "If I did, he would have long left."


    ''That''s your defence?'' X2


    Both of us think that before I remember something, "So what happened to the other romeo''s-"


    "We never went above Kissing!"


    I ignore her, "So where are they? Are they dead and under some catacomb or did you guys collect and froze them?"


    "No no, that would take space to put them, we just killed and eat them at special times."


    "But none of them were sheep, right." I jokingly say.


    "¡­"


    "¡­Right?"


    ¡­


    After another awkward moment, I ask Hysteria about the baby.


    "So Demon quee-"


    "Just call me Hysteria, no no, Call me Mother-In-Law. That seems much better."


    My pale face didn''t change, "Mother-in-law¡­ what can you tell about our baby?"


    "Well, it''s an amazing thing." Hysteria smiled as she looked at Abigail''s stomach. "I didn''t think that Abigail had it in her to preserve the bloodline. But as soon as I heard about it, I left all my work and came just to see it and my son-in-law."


    "That''s not¡­ Abigail."


    Abigail asked in place of me, "Mother, we want to know what the child would be like?"


    "I''m a vampire and Henry''s a human. A child combined with our line¡­ what should we expect?"


    "Hmm¡­" Hysteria smile wiped away again. "From what I know, there have only been two children born with such fusion."


    "The first one was a mistake that should have been killed at the start. It not only ate its own mother but became a monster that I never heard of before. No magic or spell can turn it into a sane being.


    "What about the second one?" I ask, already knowing who it was.


    "The second was a mistake too¡­ this one didn''t turn into a vampire nor was it a complete human. A Hybrid standing at the bridge of both worlds and because of its past, it now roams the world, killing both kind with zero purpose."


    "But your child could be different."


    "So it can be a normal child?" Abigail asked, hoping for a positive answer.


    "Yes, it can¡­ or the opposite can happen too."


    "And because of my blood, it might even become something completely beyond our understanding or control." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 231 - 231 - Baby Hypothesis

    "¡­"


    That¡­ that''s a lot to take.


    I never thought that I would get a new life.


    I never thought that in this new life, I''ll be able to bang so many beautiful girls.


    I especially never thought that one of those beautiful woman, a vampire, would get pregnant with my child.


    But now that all those happened, I should have also expected bad things to also happen.


    You can''t get both high quality honey in a large amount without dead bees in them.


    ''No¡­ I can''t get all depression like at this moment.'' Looking at Abigail, I see her slowly being crushed from the inside.


    This is her first chance at creating something beautiful and she''s hearing that it might become a monster. She must be going through much more than what I am.


    "Hey," I take Abigail into a hug, "It''s not going to get all burned down, okay."


    I pat her head while feeling her hug tightening into me, "What your mothers saying is that it''s just a possibility, there''s not a guarantee that it would happen."


    I look at her face and wipe the tears growing in her eyes, "We must not breakdown before it has even happened, Fang Bang."


    "But what if it does?" Abigail said, her voice cracking with each word. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then we''ll figure it out and who knows, it might even become like that hybrid guy that kills everyone." I say, thinking about a certain important character. "There''s more of a chance of it being a sane killer than an insane one."


    "You sure?" She asked and in that moment I knew my answer would need to be certain or this would be catastrophic for her.


    "Absolutely!" I say and give a kiss to her that she reciprocated¡­ quite hard.


    "You shouldn''t worry so much, Abi." Hysteria spoke, "Unlike you, there was something that was common among those two cases."


    Abigail and my minds got instantly attracted as she said, "What was it?"


    Hysteria''s eyes narrowed as she spoke seriously, "Both of the child''s had human mothers and vampire fathers."


    ''Human mothers?'' I think as I find that case similar to the novel. But that one point was even more revealing to me than the fathers.


    Hysteria could hear Henry''s thoughts, so she knew what he was saying.


    "So you already understand what I''m saying, right?" She asked me.


    "What? What do you understand?" Abigail asked.


    "Well, I don''t know if this is really the case or not," I say, "But the human mothers could be the problem."


    "How so?"


    "Well, typically a human mother would be considered the best, in types of breeding between different species right?"


    Abigail nodded, "Like Wolfmen and other cross species."


    "Yes, That''s correct. But what would happen, when it''s a vampire child?" I say and Abigail gets confused. I try to make her understand.


    "Unlike the other species, vampires generally love human blood and meat than any other species, right?" She nodded, "So what if the child inside the human mother is of a vampire''s then-"


    Abigail''s eyes widened in realization, "Then it might take its own mother as a food source, causing a disorder. With the mother being drained by the child and the child not getting enough resources from its mother¡­ it could become deformed."


    "Yes" Hysteria suddenly spoke, "That''s what I was trying to get at."


    "Since Abi, you''re a vampire and Henry''s a human, it should be compatible. Besides even if the baby were to want human blood and meat, you would be able to provide that sufficiently. So from my point, I see no problem arising for my grandchild." She smilingly looked at Abigail''s stomach.


    "But¡­" Abigail thought, "What if like the other cases with the father being a vampire and Henry being a human, the child is also human. Then wouldn''t drinking human blood and meat cause deformities?"


    "Yes, there is a possibility of that." Hysteria nodded, "But it''s more likely that it would be a vampire because of your strong bloodline and also because it''ll slowly feed into your body, taking the similar traits."


    "What I find truly miracle is¡­" She put the words on hold before shaking her head, "Never mind"


    "What! What is it? Tell me?" Abigail asked.


    "No, you wouldn''t want to hear it, Abi. You''re blame me later."


    "No, I won''t. Just say what you were going to say." Abigail said a bit frantically. Now that Abigail was about to be a mother, she wanted the best for her child.


    "You sure¡­ you won''t get angry at me?" Hysteria asked with an innocent act.


    ''Oh, she''s probably about to say something dangerous.'' I think and Hysteria quickly hears it, giving me a wink.


    "Bang!" Abigail banged on the table, "I don''t care, just say it!"


    "Well¡­ since you asked." Hysteria smiled as she continued, "It''s strange don''t you think?"


    Seeing our confused looks, she continued, "Unlike humans, vampires don''t die or age after being turned. Like Abi here, who after growing up a certain point, stopped aging. Also unlike humans, Vampires shouldn''t have functioning reproductive organs."


    !!!


    Shock descended on both mine and Abigail''s head. This was a huge point that we had missed before. Because of our excitement with the baby, we didn''t think this crucial stuff.


    "Yeah¡­ I didn''t think that before." Abigail said looking down at her slightly bigger stomach, "How am I pregnant?"


    "I¡­ don''t know really. I also didn''t think about it before." I say before asking Hysteria, "But what about those male vampires that knocked up those two women? How did they get pregnant?"


    "Well, unlike women, the male vampire''s reproductive organs don''t completely shut down. Sure, it''s close to nothing, but there''s still a very slim chance of impregnating someone."


    "When those two cases found very fertile woman, they got them pregnant." She put her hands on her palm, which rested at the table, "Which got me thinking, how did you get my infertile daughter pregnant, Henry?"


    Abigail almost lost her mind, when she heard her own mother call her infertile.


    "I''m not infertile, I''m pregnant mom! And yes, we did it in the old fashioned way, we fucked each other like rabbits for a whole week and I got pregnant!"


    "Wait! Only a week!" Hysteria''s eyes widened as I felt a bad feeling coming over me, "Then that means, It''s not you. It''s Henry!"


    "He''s the one that got you pregnant!"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­yeah, didn''t I write you that on the letter?" Abigail asked, seemingly thinking if she didn''t tell that to Hysteria.


    "No, that''s not what I''m saying." Hysteria suddenly came forward and grabbed my hand, "I meant that Henry''s cock is great!"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­Mommy, we still don''t see the point." Abigail and I just sat there, listening to her.


    But Hysteria didn''t give up.


    "It means that his cock is so good that he actually knocked you up and that too in a week! Which shouldn''t have been possible. It should have taken you months if not years before you finally got pregnant."


    "But couldn''t it have some effect with her being your daughter?"


    "Yes and that would actually decrease her chances of getting pregnant."


    "What!" X2


    "You didn''t tell me that before!" Abigail said.


    Hysteria ignored her and gave me a smile¡­ dangerous one, "So, you have a miracle dick then. You know¡­ I suddenly have a good suggestio-"


    "NEVER!"

 Chapter 232 - 232 - A Concerned and Hungry Mother (Mild R18+)

    "Be sure to eat a lot of nutritious humans and to protect yourself this time being, okay Abi." Hysteria said as we were on the hallway where I first met her.


    After a bit more talk, Hysteria decided to leave as she was a busy demon queen. Seriously after what had happened a while ago, I dare not think that she is actually a god.


    "People will try to take advantage of you and will come to assassinate you, so remember to always be on guard." Hysteria said patting Abigail''s head like a concerned mother.


    "Alright, mommy. I understand, you can go now!" Abigail angrily said. She still hasn''t calmed down at the joke of a threesome between us.


    Hysteria acted like a crying mother, "Ahh, my child''s already so grown that she doesn''t even want to share her man with me anymore. Back when you were this big," she showed a three-year-old picture of Abigail who looked quite jumpy, "You said you would share your man with me, but it seems you won''t!"


    "MOMMY!"


    "Alright, I''m going. Too much stress will harm the baby." She advised with her finger.


    "You''re the one giving me stress." Abigail said and I could see fumes coming out of her.


    Hysteria laughed a bit before turning to me, "Take care of my daughter." Then whispered to me, "She may act as strong, but she''s quite fragile."


    "What! What did you tell him?" Abigail looked back and forth, trying to hear us.


    "I''ll take care of her¡­ is there any way to contact you if I-" She immediately touched my hand, putting a red tattoo of a demonic face with large horns on it and it quickly disappeared.


    "Here, that''s my call sign. If you ever need me, just think about me and I''ll be able to hear you." Then she gave a sly wink to me, "And if you''d like to talk about that other offer¡­ Hehe."


    I laughed a bit, knowing she was only joking.


    "Until next time Henry, my beautiful Abi." Hysteria waved with her hand before suddenly getting engulfed by a black dangerous flame and disappeared.


    "She didn''t die, right?" I ask, somewhat cautious of the flames.


    Abigail shook her head as she sighed, "Nope, it would take a loooot more for my mother to actually get hurt. But forget about her." She dragged me up, "We''re gonna go FUCK!"


    "What? Why so sudden?" I curiously asked as I couldn''t fight back against her strength.


    Abigail stopped and gave a hard look, "You''re actually asking why we should fuck?"


    "¡­Sorry, I kinda got swept away by your mom." I say before taking her in a princess carry.


    "Fuck me enough that I forget my mother today!" Abigail said with a frowning look.


    "As you wish."


    ¡­


    "Hnggg~~"


    "Pat~"


    "Hng~ YeaHH~"


    "Pat~"


    "Yeahnnng Henry~¡­ just Like THattt~~"


    Abigail squirms in pleasure under me as I ram my dick into her. With each thrust I could feel her extra moist and hot pussy clenching on my dick.


    "Damn Abigail! You''re quite tight today!"


    "That- Hnggh~ That''s because¡­ Hmgh~ I craved your dick hard this WEEK~~" Abigail squirmed as I rammed my full length inside her, banging her womb.


    "Oh! Gotta go slow, otherwise might hit our kid!"


    Abigail suddenly grabbed my collar and gave me that lusty look as her eyes turned all pink and lovely, "Forget about the kid and Just RAAmmmm meee~~"


    "As you say love."


    "Pat~" "Pat~" "Pat~"


    "Pat~" "Pat~" "Pat~"


    "O- Oh Fuck! I''m gonna cu- cu- cum! Henry~"


    I feel her insides wrapping me even tighter and also feel my own ejaculation coming.


    "I''m gonna cum too!" I say and bite on to her breasts, sucking on it.


    "Hnggh~"


    "Pat~" "Pat~"


    "Pat~" "Pat~"


    "Cummminnnnng~~" Abigail said as her pussy burst out and I too rammed once more finally filling her with my load.


    "Whoo!" I put my dick out of her and saw the huge amounts of cum spreading out of her. I laid down on the bed beside her which was completely wet by our sweat and mostly her orgasms.


    "Hagh¡­ Hagh¡­" Abigail took deep breaths while lying flat as if she had lost all her energy.


    "That felt good¡­ really needed to release it." She said and felt satisfaction and cum filling her.


    "Maybe we shouldn''t overdo it next time. Otherwise it might be our fault the kid becomes deranged." I say bringing out a laugh from her.


    "Overdo it? You fucked me six times! I''m sure if anything''s were to happen it has already happened, lover."


    She turned to me and touched me softly at the cheek, "How do you do it?"


    "What?" I ask, confused.


    "How do you fuck so many women and find the strength to fuck me six times as well?" Abigail said and I laughed at that.


    "I know, its crazy right?" I say before remembering her mother, "Talking about crazy¡­"


    "Don''t start!" Abigail warned me.


    "Is your mother always like that?"


    "And we were having such a good time too." Abigail put her hand over the head, thinking heavily, "No, she''s not like that."


    I look even more confused at that which she understood.


    "I meant to outside. To her family¡­ I mean to me and my sister she has always tried to be the best mother possible."


    Her hand went away, showing a clouded look, "But with her duty as the demon queen, she never really had the time to¡­ be with us."


    "¡­I especially made it hard for her. Growing up, I rebelled a lot and tried to like other beings-"


    "Romance"


    "LIKE!" Abigail put her word hard, "I only tried to LIKE them so that I could get more attention from my mother. But now I realize that I only made it more troublesome for her."


    "Henry¡­ aren''t you scared of us?" She suddenly asked.


    "Huh? Why would I be?... Is it because of your mother?" She nodded.


    "Yeah, anyone would have run by now."


    "Well, those people are stupid, my love." I pat her head and start kissing again, "How can I let someone so sexy as you go, just because your mothers the demon queen, hah?"


    After another hour, I finally drenched myself and both of us went to sleep.


    ¡­


    In the morning


    We were down at the dining room and were eating. Abigail was back in her royal black and red dress and drinking a big bowl of blood and I was eating a sandwich.


    "What is this place?" I ask.


    "This? This is the place where we''ll meet from now on." Abigail said, "No one will come to trouble us here."


    "Why?"


    "This actually is the place where the sleeping beauty (King) used to bring his side woman at. To those springy people, they wouldn''t dare think I would do something here." Abigail said gobbling the blood and wiping it. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yep, that''s a good idea¡­ speaking of springy people, where''s Olenna? Why don''t I see her here?"


    "Oh, it''s because she''s still at palace. Acting as me while I stay here."


    It was a good idea, Olenna knew Abigail long enough to act like her.


    ¡­


    At the palace.


    Olenna dressed as Abigail was sitting at the throne and were doing her masters job while thinking, ''Why isn''t the mistress back yet? She told me she''d only be gone for a few hours¡­ but it''s already morning, what could she be doing still?''

 Chapter 233 - 233 - Lazaruss Sudden Anger

    After a brief breakfast with Abigail, I took the back passage of the mansion. Going through a few underground sewers, I finally got out.


    "Hm? This place¡­ its almost at the opposite side of the affair mansion." I look around seeing the mid part of the city where the wealthy and the middle party came together.


    "Either the king cared about his sexfriends or was quite secret about them¡­ no matter, I''m sure all of them were paid well by him."


    "Now then what''s the time?" Looking up at the sun, I try to guess the time, "If I''m not wrong, classes should have started by now." My face sours a bit, "Let''s hope the first class isn''t Jennifer''s."


    ¡­


    I was right.


    The first class wasn''t hers¡­ it was Lazarus''s.


    You know how I found out.


    "Aggh!"


    "No, not there!"


    "I can''t take this anymore, mama!"


    "Somebody help me!"


    That''s the sound I heard when I entered the classroom. The sound wasn''t coming from the classroom; it was coming from the field outside of class.


    ''Should I go there or¡­ nah, if I don''t then it would seem like I''m avoiding him and that in turn would make me look weak.''


    With that, I take the shortcut and go through the window, only to crush someone under my butt.


    "ARGGHHH!"


    You can hear from his scream, how bad that was.


    "Get Off Me!"


    I get up of the guy and look down to see him writhing for a second before losing conscious.


    "What the hell did you do!"


    Immediately, Lazarus''s voice speaks out from among the students.


    "Nothing really, I just took a shortcut through the window and the guy ended up being my cushion." I say turning around.


    "Really?! Then why does he look like he''s dead!" Lazarus pointed his cane towards the guy angrily.


    "Have you ever wondered that your training might have something to do with it?"


    Seeing me blatantly arguing with Lazarus, the kids knew something would happen again. But unlike Jennifer, this might actually get bad.


    "You!" Lazarus pointed his cane at me, "You and I will finally finish this together! Right here and now!"


    "What!" The mobs rang out.


    Even I was surprised by this guy. He just freaking challenged me right before so many people. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You sure you wanna do that pops, you not afraid of losing your marbles?"


    "Losing my marbles¡­" Lazarus''s eyes turned dark, "You really do know how to jam my mind¡­ Prepare yourself!" He said and pulled out the sword in his cane.


    But right before he could do anything, Arthur came in front and stopped him.


    "Stop sir! You can''t do this broad daylight!"


    ''Broad Daylight? Dude, you want him to fight me secretly somewhere?''


    "Move Arthur¡­ this bo- No, monster must be dealt with as soon as possible." Lazarus said, he''s eyes looking for all the places wanting to slash Henry. "If I don''t deal with him now, then he will become a danger for you."


    "A danger for me? What are you talking about, sir?" Arthur asked and looked towards me to see me shaking my shoulders in confusion.


    "Move Arthur!" Lazarus shoved him aside, "Today, I will end this pong from the kingdom''s streets."


    "I don''t know about me but I''m sure you''ll be back on the streets again." I smile.


    This isn''t bad for me.


    A crazy teacher who is renowned at fighting, challenging me in broad daylight in front of so many students wasn''t bad, it was great! Something I can use to kick this fucker out of here.


    And from the sense of it, I better do it quick. Arthur and Lazarus already seem to be getting chummy with each other.


    "Arthur" I call out as his shocked eyes looked back at me.


    "Call a teacher, this guy seems to have lost his screws."


    Arthur nodded, "I''ll do that¡­ but what will you do against him?"


    "Oh, I''m sure I''ll be able to handle a grandpa with a disabled leg¡­ even if he has become a bit cookoo. You just go and find a teacher, alright?"


    "Alright, I''ll do that. Don''t get killed in the meantime." He said and ran.


    ''Killed? Dude I survived against Cravic, I''m sure I can take this guy o-''


    I had to cut my thought short as I saw a small knife coming right for my eyes.


    ''Hmm, no poison¡­ is he trying to kill me or test huh?''


    I look ahead to see him already coming towards me, "Dude, you say you wanna challe-"


    A slash comes for the head and then a leg sweep which I both cleverly dodge.


    "-challenge me, but you aren''t even letting-"


    I block his sword coming for my stomach and kick him at the chest, backing him away, "-letting me even take a sword nor finish my talk!"


    "Why should I?" Lazarus said, "This is the law of the jungle, the one who losses, dies and against someone like you, the jungle fits the best."


    He said throwing his cane sword right at me, which I dodge but immediately see something else. Like Rebecca, Lazarus''s sword also had a thin wire on it.


    But unlike Rebecca, he didn''t try to call back the sword and hit me. Instead he tugs the wire to his right as the sword went left. Then he tugged left and continued it until the wire wrapped around me, trapping me.


    After he was done, Lazarus came before me, "I know I can''t match a beast like you in power, but intellect... that is where you fail."


    I snicker and as Lazarus was about to put his sword at my neck, suddenly air ruptured around us and he was thrown back.


    "LAZARUS!" Came the thundering voice of Jennifer.


    Lazarus stopped his fall and spit the ground, "You live to see another day, monster."


    Jennifer ran towards us and stood before me and him.


    "How dare you do something like this to a student? Do you know the consequences of killing a student in the academy grounds?"


    "Oh, Miss Jennifer! How good it is to see your face." I say as Wilson and Alex came beside me, but I signal them not to cut the wire.


    Somehow Wilson understood it¡­ a miracle.


    Jennifer looked back at me, "And how did you get yourself in this mess?"


    "Me?... Oh, but I am innocent."


    "Uh hah?"


    "Hey, ask Arthur, he saw it."


    At my words, she really did look at Arthur to see him weirdly side with me.


    "Tell me, Lazarus. What is your excuse?"


    "I have none." Lazarus turned around. "I saw a beast and wanted to kill it, simple. You wouldn''t understand, rich spoiled girl."


    ''Oh oh, now you made her angry.'' I smile seeing the dark look Jennifer has whenever she''s really pissed.


    "Lazarus, Henry to the Principal''s office, now." She said and turned to see Henry wrapped in wires. "And somebody help him out of thi-"


    Before she could complete her words, I put pressure and the wires around me gets burst open and lay down at the ground in numerous pieces.


    Arthur, Jennifer and the others were shocked by Henry''s strength. Especially Lazarus, he knew how sharp and strong those thin needles were and seeing me burst out of them, he knew that Henry probably let himself get caught in it.


    "We- Well¡­" Jennifer suddenly blushed, "Let''s go to the office."

 Chapter 234 - 234 - The Principal, The Limp and The Student [ Part 1 ]

    It was me, Jennifer and Lazarus. We were walking through the Council Building''s hallway. As we walked, Jennifer threw small words at Lazarus.


    "How can you do such a thing, Lazarus? And that too in broad daylight in front of so many children."


    She was met with silence from Lazarus. Though she didn''t stop at that.


    "Do you know how big of a punishment that would get you? You could get banned from the academic and even your job as a teacher could get blacklisted!"


    Still Lazarus said nothing.


    "What if he had gotten hurt? What if he died, Lazarus? Would you still stay silence at that?"


    "No¡­" He finally opened his mouth, "I''d probably get a drink at a bar."


    "Lazarus!"


    "Shut up girl, you know nothing of what happened? Don''t think of yourself so high and mighty¡­ you may even be on his list."


    Jennifer''s brows furrowed, "What are you talking about?"


    "Ask him?"


    She turned to me, "What have you got cooking now?"


    "Hey! Why are you trusting him all of a sudden?" I say, acting a bit hurt, "I didn''t even touch the guy¡­ sure, I kinda flattened one before, but nothing for him to get crazy about."


    "So he just up and about tried to kill you? And you didn''t even do anything¡­ that''s even more suspicious to me."


    "Miss Jennifer, you do know what a crazy person is, right?" I say to her and before she could retaliate, Lazarus screamed at me.


    "Fuck you, bastard. I''m going to find a way to kill you for sure!" Lazarus said, only to be threatened by multiple wind arrows aimed at him.


    "You would do no such thing, Lazarus. If you intend to be this irrational, I will have no choice but to attack you."


    Lazarus met her eye to eye, "Try it, but prepare to get hurt as well, girl."


    I look at both of them, ready to fight each other and sigh.


    ''This people¡­ we''re in the fourth floor, can''t they be a bit cautious. One shot from them and the result could injure multiple people if not throw them out the windows.''


    "Whistle!"


    Hearing my whistle, they turned to me as I pointed, "We''re only 6 or 7 steps away from the office, mind calming down for a sec."


    Lazarus snickered, "I don''t need to hear those words from you."


    While Jennifer extinguished the wind arrows and looked away from Lazarus.


    I smile at this exchange. In the novel, they would have been both supporters of Arthur and in turn friends. But with this new outcome, even if one of them became a supporter, the other might not.


    "Let''s go." Jennifer said and walked ahead as we silently followed behind her. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Coming before the door, she knocked two times and called out, "Sir, it''s Jennifer."


    A brief moment later, an old voice spoke, "Come in."


    She opened the door and got in as we stood before her.


    The room was adequately nice, with berry red as the wall color and a black carpet on the floor. There was one desk with chairs, three shelves at the side and finally two couches to finish the room.


    Behind the desk sat an old man. This was the very same man that had the final speech at the inauguration day. The old man was writing something on the papers with scrawny eyes as if it was difficult for him to see and mumbling something only he could hear.


    He looked up and acted a bit surprised at the additional numbers, "Why are you all standing there? Come in, have a seat." He had a sweet way of speaking.


    Lazarus and I sat in front of the desk, while Jennifer remained standing. Seeing her like that, the old man knew something must have gone wrong.


    He first took a look at Lazarus''s angry face before looking at me and giving a specific look.


    "So¡­ what has happened that I get to have your special attentions?"


    "You need to kick this guy out!"


    it was Lazarus who screamed out.


    "How can you take such scum inside this place, you should have kicked him out right as soon as you seen him!"


    The old man only heard him quietly before turning to Jennifer, "Will you fill me in on this?"


    "Yes, sir." Jennifer nodded and said, "Right this morning, it was when I was working on the Class A math class. After a few minutes from the start, I get a disturbing call from Class F student Arthur."


    At the mention of Arthur''s name, I take a look at the old man but he didn''t act any different. Either he genuinely didn''t know him, which I know is false or he''s very good at keeping a straight face.


    "Barging into my class, he told me, ''Instructor Lazarus has challenged Henry into a duel.''."


    "Huh! Is that true?" The old man acted surprised and asked Lazarus who remained quiet.


    "So I immediately left the class and went with Arthur. And as he said, coming to the field, I saw Lazarus already trapping Henry into some string trap, covering him in thin wires."


    "If that wasn''t enough, I even saw him going for the kill as he placed the knife at his neck." Jennifer said with seriousness, "Sir, this is a huge violation of our academy''s rules."


    The old man heard all of this and took a long moment as he asked, "Who else saw this?"


    "The whole class F and maybe some other students from higher ranks because of the noise."


    "And did you accept his challenge?" The old man asked me.


    "Nope" I shook my head, "The guy didn''t even let me a weapon to defend myself, just went all crazy on me."


    The old man looked further into Henry''s face. The relaxed smile on his face disturbed him. The principal understood that Henry might have a hand in this matter.


    ''Hagh¡­ Why is the year so troublesome for me?''


    "Jennifer, can you leave us. I want to have a good talk with this two."


    She nodded and left at that.


    As soon as she left, the old man said to Lazarus, "Lazarus, apologize."


    "What!" Lazarus said in shock, "What the fuck do you mean? I won''t apologize to this bastard!"


    "You will apologize and do you know why?" The old man said, "Because you''re the one who caused this mess and you''re also the one who got trapped because of it!"


    "How can you be so selfish, Lazarus? Attacking a student like this." The old man laid back in his chair, "And about your challenge, he didn''t even accept your challenge."


    "Now do the honest thing, apologize and hug this out."


    "Excuse me?" X2


    "What do you mean, hug this out?" I ask, "You won''t punish him for this?"


    "No" The old man said in plain word, "I know what he did is stupid, but I don''t believe that you also didn''t do something for this to happen."


    "Lazarus attacks me in broad daylight and you let this go without any repercussions."


    "From what I know, someone else also did something in front of a much bigger crowd¡­ but he got away scot free, didn''t?" The old man smiled plainly, "And as reassurance, I will also vouch for him."


    "So forget this matter."

 Chapter 235 - 235 - The Principal, The Limp and The Student [ Part 2 ]

    "So forget this matter." The old guy said, "We''ll let it settle here."


    Henry looked at him and he looked back at him too, they kept doing that for a while before Henry got up and went to the door.


    The old man sighed in relief, thinking he had gotten the upper hand out of this.


    But not yet.


    Henry stops a few steps away from the door and looked back at the principal, "You may have vouched for him, but if he does anything again¡­ I won''t let him go away scot free."


    Henry left saying his own words.


    "You''re going to let him go just like that, he threatened you Bonaire!" Lazarus said to the old man, known as Bonaire Cresol. "Or have you lost your old self so much that you don''t even have the balls to fight someone so young anymore!"


    "Shut up, Lazarus." Bonaire didn''t care for his friend''s words, "If I wanted to do something to him, I would have already done so."


    "Then why didn''t yo-"


    "You need to look at the full picture, Lazarus! If I do something, I must take in the academy as well¡­ and with you ruining it today, helping you out like this was already going too far."


    "So it is true." Lazarus''s eyes darkened, "You have fallen far, my friend."


    "And you sit too far at the moral seat. You too forget my friend, some of the deals you have done. Some too cruel and dark for even me to achieve."


    Lazarus did not scurry away from the truth, "I only did what I must for the kingdom¡­ forget about this, we are stretching too far from the matter. Tell me, what must be done with this Henry brat!"


    "Nothing for now¡­ we''ll let this matter calm down and when he screws up in the future, that''s when we''ll take action." The old man said.


    ''This academy is still mine, you can''t just waltz in and do as you want.''


    ¡­


    ''That fucking old guy, eating my own food and telling me to back down!... I need to do something about him too.'' I think getting out the door.


    "So what''s the verdict?"


    I turn to my right and see Jennifer standing there. Looking at me with a curious look.


    "What do you think?"


    Her face turned sour quickly, "So he didn''t do anything huh? I guessed that the principal would go easy because Lazarus is his friend."


    ''Friend huh?''


    I know that the principal has some connection with Lazarus because of the novel, but didn''t know the exact one.


    "Damn it! This can''t go like this; I''m going to put some sense back into him." Jennifer said, about to go back in. But I grab her hands, stopping her.


    "Easy there, lady. What''d you think you''re going to say to him anyway?"


    "What else?" Jennifer angrily spoke back, "I''m going to put some sense, show him that the he too isn''t exempt from the academy rules."


    "Alright then, he apologizes, what next?"


    "What next¡­" She thought for a moment, "Maybe he realizes he''s mistake." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, maybe won''t do it sista."


    I let go of her hand, only for her to grab on to it, "You''re injured."


    I look at the place she mentioned and saw a small cut, possibly when I tore open the wires.


    Which only showed me how far Lazarus was willing to go.


    Jennifer tugged me along, "Come with me."


    "Where?"


    "To apply some medicine."


    "It''s going to be fin-"


    "Shut up and come with me!"


    ¡­


    At the Medical Section


    I sat on a bed while Jennifer sat in front of me, wrapping the bandage around the injured place. My regeneration should have healed it by now and I could have stopped her¡­ but why say no to special treatment?


    "It''s Ironic."


    "What is?" She asked, preoccupied with her work.


    "That of all the people that could have come to save me, it was you." She stopped at that, "I never thought that we would be the ones who''d spend such quality time like this."


    Jennifer continued her work and tightly wrapped it, "Even while I have a scissor in my hands, you still say the stupidest things."


    "Only opening up my feelings."


    She looked at me, her eyes devoid of love, "I think Lazarus might have hit you in the head."


    "If he did, it was definitely worth it." I smile, only for her to flatten it.


    "Sorry, kid. But I only date older people."


    "I knew you were into grandpa''s."


    Jennifer''s veins popped up in anger, "That is not what I meant, you brat! You want me to put you back in the bed!?"


    "If it means, you''ll have to care for me," I lie down, "Go right ahead."


    Jennifer did not think someone could be so shameless, but here he was, lying on the bed.


    "I¡­ I don''t have time for this." She said, leaving the room.


    "Hah¡­ strike one¡­ don''t worry I still have two more strikes to go through." I say.


    Suddenly, a guy barged in wearing a doctor''s clothes, "Yes, young love should not be locked behind age. For age is just a number and love goes for all¡­ rather they be old grandma''s or young flowers."


    "Dude¡­ who the fuck even are you?"


    ¡­


    Getting out of that awkward situation, I come back to the classroom to see another one starting already. Seeing that it was me, the teacher ignored it and went back to teaching.


    "Henry, what happened?" Wilson asked, "And did you get injured earlier?"


    "Just a small bit, doesn''t matter."


    "So what happened to Blackshot, will he get kicked out?"


    I shook my head, "Nope"


    "What! But he attacked you with the intent to kill."


    "He''s old war buddies with the principal."


    "Oh! So what punishment did he get?"


    "Nothing"


    "What! Lazarus got no punishment at all because he''s the principal''s friend!?" Wilson screamed out.


    I had hoped for him to do something similar, but did not think the guy would add the final part too.


    "Mr. Wilson! What did I tell you about screaming in the class!" The teacher said as this was the 8th time he did this.


    But it was already in effect. The students murmured around themselves and later told it to other people in other classes. Even the teacher wasn''t exempt from this behavior.


    He went to the teacher''s room and blabbered about it too everyone. The other teachers heard about the principal''s strange judgement.


    But unlike the students, the teachers wouldn''t think on just baseless rumors so they searched for it and it became shocking to them when they saw that the rumor was truth.


    To the students, it was an exciting gossip. It wasn''t every day that you get to hear about the nice old principal using his powers to help out his friend¡­ who was crazy and attacked a student in front of many eyes.


    And to the teachers, it wasn''t only gossip but it also had the effect of reducing the reputation they principal had built up in years.


    Jennifer saw how fast the rumor escalated but didn''t do anything to stop it.


    In a week, the whole academy knew it and even Bonaire knew it.


    He looked ashen on his desk as he asked, "How did it get so far?"

 Chapter 236 - 236 - Plan For Lazarus [ Part 1 ]

    Bonaire sat on his desk and his face was ashen as he listened to the screams outside, "How did it get so far?"


    "Get rid of Lazarus!"


    He heard the protest again, ringing constantly in his brain and got up.


    Going towards the window, he looked through it and sighed, "How could this have escalated so quickly?"


    From Bonaire''s view, he saw a few students standing in front of the council building. They were protesting while showing a few large boards with Lazarus''s name cut off in red.


    "Get rid of Lazarus!"


    "Rid Off!"


    "Rid Off!"


    "A Murderer Lazarus!


    "Murderer!"


    "Murderer!"


    "Get rid of Lazarus!"


    "Rid of-"


    Bonaire looked away as he thought of his friend, ''How could you do that Lazarus?"


    A Week Ago¡­


    "Mr. Wilson! How many times do I have to instruct you about your loud behavior?"


    "Sorry, Longbottom sir! It won''t happen again." Wilson apologized.


    Longbottom sighed seeing the earnest apology, "You say that, but I know you''ll forget it probably in the next minute."


    Meanwhile I see something else that enlightens me. A few student were sneakily looking at me and murmuring about Lazarus.


    They were talking about the mistreatment I got from Lazarus and how he got out of it without any repercussions. Seeing them I feel something roaming in my mind before it flashed.


    ''Shiiiiit¡­ I just got a plan.''


    I slap, Wilson''s back, awakening him, "Thanks for the awesome idea, Wilson."


    "Huh? Idea?" Wilson did not understand what I meant, "What are you talking about?"


    I don''t explain it to him, "And as a reward, I''ll take you to my restaurant today and we''ll eat meat."


    "Meat!" Wilson said, he''s eyes shining with light. But then they quickly left as he said, "How about instead of mea-"


    "No orphanage today, I already gave them some money earlier, today it''s all about meat."


    Hearing that Henry already helped anyway, Wilson let meat pervade his mind.


    "Hehe¡­ since you say."


    "But first can you do me a quick favor?"


    "What?" Wilson asked.


    ¡­


    We got out of the carriage and Wilson whistled in astonishment at the environment, "Woah! This is your restaurant, Henry? It''s amazing!"


    What other place I would suggest other than FOOD!


    "Let''s go!" I say and we get in.


    While I ignored the two maid''s introduction, Wilson didn''t even care to give them a look.


    Which was suspicious as hell to me¡­ any guy would have jumped the gun and either smiled or blushed at them but he did neither.


    ''Now that I think about it¡­ he never really showed interest in women back in the novel too. I always thought because he was a nice guy, but this is too suspicious.''


    ''Could it be that he plays in the othe-'' I shake my head, getting rid of the thought.


    I came here for an important job; I won''t let a thought like that get in now.


    "Welcome Milord." Noku greeted us, "I have already prepared a room for you."


    She took us up and put us into a private room. Giving our orders, she left and I waited for a moment.


    "Oh! Wilson, I forget something."


    "What? Is it your wallet?"


    "¡­no. It''s not that." Even though he had an innocent look, sometimes it just angers me, "I have an important thing to do, so I can''t eat right now."


    "Alright then, let''s go." Wilson said getting up.


    "Let me finish first." I put him down, "I have a thing but it would only take a moment. So you order and eat until I come back."


    "No, it''s okay. I can go with you too. It''s better to eat together than not." Wilson said, making it somewhat difficult for me.


    "But we already ordered and I can''t cancel it. Why don''t you eat on ahead and let me go outside for a while?" I say, getting up, "I already put it on my tab so if I somehow take it too long then you can just go."


    "Alright then, I''ll wait for a while." Wilson said and I got out, only to find Noku standing guard.


    "Sir, your other guest is here." She opened the door opposite to where Wilson was.


    I get in and sit down as she closed the door.


    "I heard you had something important to tell me." Ulvicor said, "Is it so important that you have to call me right after we had a meeting yesterday¡­ this might increase in me getting caught."


    "I already have an alibi; you just need to make sure yours stick true." I say and look at the empty table. "What happened? So scared that you didn''t even order today."


    He smiled, "No no, it''s just I already ate yesterday, so thought it be better if I waite-"


    "Knock!" "Knock!"


    "Sir, your large blue crab that you ordered before has arrived." Came the voice of the waiter, standing outside.


    I look back at Ulvicor as he smiled awkwardly, "Haha¡­ you said you wanted to talk about something?"


    ¡­


    "Hadt It e intderting kadi (That is an interesting idea), hugy go thik daht bud bork (do you think that would work?)" Ulvicor said as he ate the blue crab like he never ate anything so delicious before.


    Looking at him like this, do I have trust in him?... no.


    Will the plan work¡­ I don''t think so.


    But will it work because I made the plan¡­ Yeah, it will.


    "You''re gonna have to make sure that it works¡­ otherwise, those crabs wouldn''t just go in you and come out free of charge." I smile, "I''m gonna rip it out of the reputation that you and your family built so far."


    "Cough" He drank water and stabilized himself and smiled, "Of course I''ll do it. Have a bit of faith in me, Henry."


    "Mr. Tax"


    "Mr. Tax" He repeated back.


    I give a long hard look at him before getting up, "Eat slowly, I don''t need you dying at my restaurant."


    "Thanks for worrying about me, see you later." He licked my boots even as I closed the door.


    With three faced people like Ulvoric, you would have to double down and sometimes show who''s the boss, otherwise it doesn''t work.


    Sliding open the door, I find Wilson watching the still hot large piece of meat in agony.


    "Henry!"


    Seeing me, his eyes turned into stars and he smiled greatly.


    "What are you doing? Why haven''t you touched the food yet?"


    "Well, you weren''t here so, I was feeling guilty about eating without you. But now that you are here and the meat''s still hot, Let''s Feast!" He said showing a cannibalistic smile and grabbing knifes in both hand.


    ''Wilson¡­ you might be quite a stupid friend¡­ but you''re the nice friend that''s extremely stupid.''


    I smile, grabbing the appropriate spoons, "Eat all you want, I already ordered seconds!"


    "YEAHHH!"


    ¡­


    The Next Day


    Wilson and I were running in the academy. After parting a bit last night and accidentally drinking some booze, we got up late in the morning to see we were late for class.


    "Man, Mrs. Longbottom''s going to scream at me again." Wilson said. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry¡­ with me by your side, I''ll explain the situation to her."


    "You will, thanks!" Wilson smiled, "Mrs. Longbottom always listens to you so she''ll leave me alone this time."


    ''Of course, she would.''


    I smile, thinking about that longbottom of hers that I tappe-


    "Arghh! Help me, I''m going to die!"

 Chapter 237 - 237 - Plan For Lazarus [ Part 2 ]

    "Argh somebody save me, I''m dying!"


    We both hear someone''s voice screaming from the field.


    "What''s happening over there?" Wilson asked.


    "Seems like someone''s apparently dying."


    "Wanna go take a look?"


    "Sure, why not? We''re already late anyway, few minutes more won''t make any difference." I say and we go towards the site.


    As I had guessed, it was one of the fields for training. But it was for a higher ranked class so the place was better than the one we had.


    "Why are there so many people here?" Wilson asked. He couldn''t see because there were many people at the site, but I saw it.


    At the center, there was a student thrashing on the ground and Lazarus yapping at him.


    "Stop pussying out and get up!"


    "I can''t! You broke my leg; how can you do such a thing!"


    "I didn''t break your leg, your accusing me for nothing." Lazarus said.


    "What''s happening?" Wilson jumped, trying to catch a glimpse, "I can''t see anything."


    "There''s a guy on the floor, who''s saying Lazarus broke his leg." I explain it to him.


    "What! Lazarus cut his leg." Wilson heard wrong.


    "No! He broke his leg, Broke!"


    "O- Oh! I thought he cut his leg with that cool cane sword of his." Wilson said and nodded as if the outcome was acceptable. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before the student and Lazarus could continue to argue anymore, someone with medical expertise arrived and checked on the boy.


    The guy''s face morphed into a frown as he looked at the leg.


    "Tell me the brat''s lying. His leg shouldn''t have broken by that. I didn''t use that much force on that hit." Lazarus said but guy only focused on one thing.


    "So Mr. Lazarus¡­ you did hit the boy at this leg then, correct?" The medical guy asked.


    As Lazarus was about to answer, he stopped, "Why do you ask that?"


    The medical guy understood what he needed to, "The boy is not lying about his leg. It is indeed broken and the reason is because it was hit by some brute force," The medical guy looked up and told Lazarus, "From my standing, it''s probably because of you."


    Lazarus''s eyes turned sharp. Because of his work in the army and the situations he has faced, he had never trusted anyone or believed their words¡­ especially concerning him. So he definitely couldn''t believe the words of this boy who suddenly broke his leg and the medical guy that asked him dubious questions.


    "What are you suggesting brat? You think that I intentionally broke his leg?"


    The medical guy, even though wasn''t wrong but he also wasn''t the strong type. He gulped and took a step back, "I- I''m only stating what I see, Mr. Lazarus¡­ please don''t take it the wrong way."


    "You accuse me of breaking his leg and tell me to not take it the wron- Of Course I''m Taking It The Wrong Way."


    With that, Lazarus started flinging out curses at the guy.


    I smiled seeing his frustrated look and the kid on the floor¡­ who also had a smile on him as Lazarus argued. After a few moments, some teachers arrived and silenced the scene, telling the students to go away and taking the matter in their hands.


    We also left for our class too.


    The Next Day¡­


    It was the math class and Jennifer was teaching us some calculations.


    The question was, what is the price of the chicken if each egg costs 2 pennies and the chicken laid out 70 eggs per month but didn''t on Fridays?


    I know that it was an easy question and the answer would be found if I just tried a bit. But with the commotion going on outside, none in the classroom could really concentrate.


    Even Jennifer had problem teaching the class. Her brows shake from the sounds coming from outside and her hands trembled in anger as the chalk broke before it could even write the word.


    "Oh my god! It hurts!"


    "He''s literally trying to kill us!"


    "Somebody¡­ do something!


    "We¡­ we''re going to die!


    Those were truly the sounds of some drama queen''s acting on morphine, but their loud sound had an effective effect that made us listen to them.


    It got to the point that we simply stopped focusing on the class and started talking about them.


    "That damned Lazarus! Doesn''t he have anything else to do other than torment us?"


    "He walks and talks as if he''s a noble duke walking over our pebbled bodies and but mentally he''s a sick freak!"


    "Isn''t it enough for us to handle the shame and insults of being in the worst class in the academy¡­ why do we also have to listen to a madman''s whims!"


    "Maybe¡­ we should¡­ we should form some kind of protest group and protest against Lazarus!"


    "Yes¡­ yes that is a good idea!"


    "We should do tha-" The guy was hit with a broken chalk and was about to scream insults when the other side started it first.


    "YOU!"


    The guy froze seeing Jennifer''s steel look, "No protest or other such talks inside the class, understood!"


    "Y- Yes, ma''am." The guy nodded and calmed down.


    Even with multiple people protesting against the guy, there was still some people who were on the side of the crazy limper.


    "Some of them are intentionally trying to ruin his name." I look at the seat ahead of me.


    "Why would someone who fought through wars and was known for being one of the finest soldiers in the academy do such a thing?"


    "So you think there are some trying to ruin his image?" I ask.


    The guy from the front turned and showed his face, "Even though it might be my biased opinion, but I think that may be the cause." It was Alex Atreides.


    "Though I suppose you would think the opposite." He said and I nodded.


    "Of course I do¡­ but not only because of what happened that day at the field but because of other things too."


    "Other things?" He raised his brow.


    "I heard that his sudden retirement had something to do with him losing his mental capacity at critical points and losing his head on almost nothing towards his comrades."


    "And- And!" Wilson barged in, "There was the thing we saw yesterday too. About him breaking a guy''s leg."


    "Hm? He broke someone''s leg yesterday?" Alex said and looked at me, "Is that true?"


    I nod, "Yep, I was there."


    "Did you see how it happened?"


    I deny it, "No, we weren''t there when it happened but came after the event?"


    Alex thought deeply, "So it could have been planted too then."


    "No, it wasn''t! We saw it and there was a doctor too who checked the situation. He confirmed that the leg was really broken."


    "Oh¡­ so what happened after that?"


    "Some teachers came and told us to go away." Wilson said. "But I really wanted to know what happened back then, did the guy really hit him and if so why-"


    Another chalk came and hit Wilson, "Mr. Wilson Farrow! Oh how I would love to call you to my office about your loud manners!" Jennifer said as Wilson backed down in fear.


    I kept my eyes on Alex, who had a confused look on him.


    The same questions that Wilson said, reverberated inside his mind. If someone with strong belief of military power would also start suspecting Lazarus¡­ then it wouldn''t take long before everyone in the academy turns against him.


    ''The plan''s going surprisingly well.''

 Chapter 238 - 238 - Plan For Lazarus [ Part 3 ]

    The plan was to use the student''s council''s connection through Ulvoric and use some dummies (Students) as property damage against Lazarus.


    They will accuse Lazarus of breaking their body parts and in turn use that to fuel the students to protest against the guy.


    I knew that it would take some effort to rile up the guy because he already had training against such schemes. His mental capacity even though he was a psycho should be quite tough.


    But I did not think that all the accusations¡­ even the halfhearted ones would anger him and cause such scenes.


    It seems that even the veteran Lazarus couldn''t handle the awful acting''s of these kids and just sprang out of his cage.


    Still¡­ this wouldn''t be enough to kick him out again. Especially with the principal guarding Lazarus''s ass, it''ll be problematic for him to get rid with just this one move.


    Also if Alex is suspecting about someone intentionally planning against Lazarus, then Lazarus with his low trust, would already start preparing against such attacks.


    So I need to do something else, something drastic enough to make Lazarus do a stupid thing that would let me grab his rocky ass and smash it¡­ in theatrical sense.


    As the class ended and Jennifer left the room. We started talking about normal stuff.


    "What do you think about the fireworks display they''ll do Sunday?"


    !!!


    My ears perk up at Wilson''s words.


    ''Fireworks Display!''


    With that word in mind, I start to think about a devious plan. A plan strong enough to make that guy disappear from the academy for good.


    "I don''t know¡­ my family doesn''t really attend such events?" Alex said.


    "Well, I''m definitely going." Wilson said, "I''ve never seen fireworks before and I''ve heard that its quite cool."


    "Well¡­ it kinda is." Alex said.


    "What? You''ve seen it?" Alex nodded, "But you say you don''t go to such events?"


    "I don''t need to; I can see some fireworks from my home."


    "Woah! You can see it from your home¡­ that''s amazing! Now I really really want to see it." Wilson said and turned to Henry, "Henry, what about you? Will you see the fireworks?"


    I get out from my thought and was about to reject them when I had another idea.


    ''Yes¡­ I would need a good alibi. And what better than Wilson?''


    "Sure, if the two of you are going then I don''t see any reason not to go."


    "I''m going¡­" Wilson pointed to Atreides, "But Alex here says, he doesn''t go to such events."


    "I said my family doesn''t attend it." Alex corrected him.


    I pat his shoulder, "But you should attend it. If it''s your family that''s causing concerns, just tell them that I had invited you to the event."


    "I''m sure with me inviting you formally, they wouldn''t think to deny it so quickly."


    Alex took my words to mind and nodded, "Alright¡­ I''ll write a letter to them but can''t promise anything."


    "Come on Alex, don''t let us down." Wilson said slamming his with a bit more force then needed. "You should come with us even if they say no."


    I stop Wilson, "Don''t force the guy, if he wants to come he should¡­ thought I heard a rumor."


    I was about to say it when someone called me out.


    "Hey, Henry." It was Arthur, "It''s lunch time, we are going to the cafeteria, wanna come with us?"


    I look behind Arthur and see Xavier standing with him, "You''re going too?"


    The guy huffed and looked away, "I''m only going with him because I was going to go there anyway."


    ''Typical Tsundere.''


    "So what do you say, wanna go?" Arthur said. He was trying to mend this strange relation they had.


    At the start of their relationship, it had been quite smooth and seemed as if both him and Henry were about to become good friends. But after what happened at the training field, it had only become more and more strange for them until they almost became enemies.


    But Arthur didn''t want that. He wanted Henry as a comrade, especially because he was strong, Arthur wanted him as a friend.


    Arthur knew his true goal was long and hard, so he needed as many strong comrades possible. Who better than Henry who broke through all obstacles in front of him. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur needed to make Henry on his side if he wanted to be a true king.


    If a king could not even make friends with his school rival, how would he stabilize relation between warring kingdoms?


    But what happens when that friend is the true enemy.


    I look at the hand Arthur provided and then at his face.


    He genuinely seemed like he wanted to spend time with me. Now was this a stratagem or some kind of tra-¡­ nope, this is Arthur, The Protagonist.


    He would do things that is strange but will overall be better for the masses.


    "Sure¡­" I grab Wilson and Alex''s head, "This two will be joining us as well."


    "Of course, the more the merrier." He gave an honest to great smile.


    God¡­ was it blinding!


    Me, Wilson and Alex wanted to cover our eyes to that.


    ¡­


    We were walking towards the cafeteria and conversing a bit¡­ and when I say we, I meant Wilson.


    "I saw you fight yesterday; it was quite good."


    "Thank you, I saw you with you fight too, you are quite accurate with a bow."


    Wilson nodded with a prideful look, "I know right?"


    "You fought well too Arthur," He patted his shoulder, about to give an advice, "If you train a lot harder, I''m sure, you''ll reach close to Henry''s level."


    Arthur had a hard time keeping his smile. He didn''t know if Wilson was encouraging him or the opposite.


    "Than- Thanks, I''ll remember that."


    Luckily, Alex was here to change the topic, "Congratulations on the rank up."


    Arthur''s sincere smile returned to his face, "Thank you."


    Yesterday, Arthur also challenged the number 2 rank guy for a ranked fight and defeated him. Unlike me, the number 2 thought that he would be able to humiliate Arthur who had a nice face but got humiliated instead.


    So he too now was eligible for the exam at this month''s end.


    We came to the cafeteria. Like the schools from my past life, this cafeteria too had a similar setting with tables and lunch ladies.


    Unlike normal schools, the environment was spot on clean and the space was huge and the food was more than satisfactory with meat and other rich fruit being on the menu every day.


    But, it also had a disadvantage.


    The cafeteria had a ranking space. From B to F getting their own eating space. With F having the smallest space and also being the closest towards the dumpsters.


    Class A?


    Class A was in a different room altogether. Their room had reflective glass that protected them from sun''s heat, menu''s that seemed to be straight out of a five-star restaurant and even more, they also had entertainment features like pool, cards and etc.


    So compared to them, we were eating close to garbage, literally.


    Sitting down to a table farthest from the dumpsters, Arthur said, "I heard you guys were talking about the fireworks. Are you guys going there too?"


    Wilson nodded, "Yes, me, Henry and Alex are going there." Alex was about to deny that when Wilson suddenly remembered.


    "Henry! You were going to say something about a rumor?"

 Chapter 239 - 239 - Rumors About Firework

    "About the rumor¡­" I say, waiting for the right moment, "I heard that there could be an attack at the fireworks."


    "What?" Arthur said and all eyes turned to me.


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking about?" Xavier said.


    "What is it?" I smile and take a look at all of them, "Why such long faces?"


    "Henry¡­ you just said that there''s going to be an attack on the fireworks day?" Alex said and along with him, Arthur and Xavier had grave faces.


    They didn''t know the full truth but they heard simple things about Henry having a connection with some gang. But to what extent, that they couldn''t tell. All they could say were that if anyone were to know what''s happening underground, it would be Henry.


    He would be the most knowledgeable person about such matters.


    So hearing that there''s going to be an attack, they took his words to heart.


    Wilson on the other hand¡­ the guy was ready to believe almost all word coming out of Henry.


    "Haha, I just said that it''s a rumor. Don''t get so worked up over it." I laugh while biting on the leg piece. "What I said is something I just heard other people talking about." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Which other people?" Xavier had his eyes narrowed.


    "Does it matter?"


    "¡­"


    They were all quiet until I spoke.


    "Haaa¡­ you guys are too tight, loosen up a bit. I just said it was only a rumor." I say trying to calm them down, "It''s not confirmed or anything, just telling you guys to be a bit cautious."


    Seeing that Henry wasn''t being truly serious, they calmed themselves down. But the thought of something like that happening didn''t go away from their mind.


    "So how would it happen?" Arthur asked. He wanted to know more information in case it really happened and wanted protect people.


    "How would I know?" I look at him, dead in the face as he smiled awkwardly.


    "Righ- Right!"


    "But if it did¡­ How do you think it would?" Xavier asked.


    "Hmm, if it did¡­" I think for a moment as everyone looks at me and then I say, "¡­Why would I tell you?"


    "You fuckin-"


    "Hahaha" I laugh seeing the blown off expression of Xavier.


    The guy maybe on good link with Arthur, but that doesn''t mean he was with me. To me, the guys still was an egotist and self-righteous guy.


    He may be chummy with Arthur but who says I''m chummy with Arthur¡­ was that right?


    It was a good picture looking at him being held by Arthur. A rapacious dog should have an owner¡­ even if it''s someone too good for the dog.


    "But can you tell me?" I turn to see it was Alex. "I want to know."


    "Well since it''s you Alex, I''ll say it."


    Xavier immediately stops struggling and listens to what I''m about to say.


    Seeing their looks, I really wanted to mess with them.


    ''This guys¡­ they''ll probably believe if I told them the attack would come from the sky with poops falling on everyone.''


    "They''ll probably attack a place with high population." I say and they look intently at me, "Causing a large scale damage would be good for them."


    "Why?" Wilson asked me.


    "Because if they''re going to attack, causing the most damage would spread fear the most, which they''ll probably use and continue on their nefarious idea."


    "And what could that nefarious idea be?" Xavier asked and I didn''t mess with him this time.


    "I don''t know¡­ it''ll have to depend on what group is attacking and what their goal is."


    I stop and look at their faces. They were looking at me with such concentration, that it seemed like I was telling them the attackers exact plan.


    I smile, "I know what you''re thinking¡­ that because of my connection, what I say will probably happen, right?"


    "Uhm¡­"


    Except for Wilson, all of them were a bit flustered and tried to say some excuse. But I stop them.


    "It''s okay¡­ its completely normal for you to think so and it''s exactly the reason why I''m telling you to be cautious, but¡­" I look up at them, "If an attack really were to happen, it would be as I said in a heavy populated area¡­ but we might not be able to do anything."


    "Why?" Arthur and Xavier asked about it.


    "I get it." Alex said, "It''s because of the fireworks, right?"


    I nod smilingly, "Correct. The noise and display from the fireworks would work against us."


    "Hmm¡­" Alex nodded before realizing something, "But why are you telling this to us? Wouldn''t it be better to tell this to the teacher or guards?"


    "Who said I''m telling you about the thugs plans?"


    "Huh?"


    "As I said, I''m warning you." I tell them in a whisper like voice, "This is only a rumor, nothing else."


    But for the others, they took it in the wrong way.


    They thought that because Henry had connections with the underground, he couldn''t go to the royal guards or anyone. So he told it to his group of friends that could do something.


    Alex''s family had connection with the army.


    Xavier''s had connection with Nobility.


    Arthur was the hero so he needed to listen.


    Wilson¡­ was just there.


    Seeing all of them giving me thumbs up, I had a tangled look.


    ''What are these fuckers thinking about?''


    Suddenly, Arthur''s eyes flashed with happiness as he stood up and called out, "ELISABETH!"


    His voice reverberated through the whole cafeteria until reaching the effected person''s ears. She looked back and smiled, seeing her childhood friend and crus- her good friend.


    She also shook her hands and called him, "Arthu-"


    But that voice immediately downed itself when she saw Henry turn his head and look at her.


    ''No! Why is Henry doing with Arthur!''


    ''If he''s with Arthur then what should I do?''


    ''Should I run, hide myself or wait until Arthur leaves and talk with him?''


    Elisabeth''s face blushed as she felt guilty.


    ''Why is this so difficult for me!?''


    "H- Hi Henr-"


    "HENRY! IT''S ME!" Before she could say anything, the silver haired warrior sprang forth.


    Elisabeth saw Samantha spread her hand in happiness like Arthur was. Then she started going towards them.


    ''NO! Why are you going there! Unholyness, Now I can''t even hide from them or they''ll know somethings wrong with me.''


    Elisabeth had her inner dilemma before she controlled them and went behind Samantha.


    ¡­


    ''Ah, there she is.'' I look at Samantha, waving like a freaking maniac and coming towards me, ''Is it just me or is she becoming more of a burden lately?''


    "How has your days been, Henry? I heard that you won a huge ranked fight and became number 1 in your class." Samantha said.


    "Thank you¡­" I say and look back at Elisabeth quietly standing behind, almost hiding herself.


    ''So she really saw my fight by herself.''


    "Hey there, Elisabeth."


    She jolted and looked up, "H- Hi, Henry. How are yo-"


    "Elisabeth, look at this!" Arthur called her, "I also won my ranked fight and got promoted to rank 2."


    Elisabeth a bit disappointed at being disturbed, nonetheless smiled for her friend, "That''s great He- Arthur! Ve- Very good." She smiled, hiding her anxiousness.


    Arthur didn''t realize and pointed next to him, "Sit here."


    Elisabeth smiled at me and was about to go when I had an idea.


    "Hey, Elisabeth."


    "Yes, Henry."


    I point right next to me, shoving aside Wilson, "This place is free too, you can sit here if you want."


    Elisabeth looked at the place for a moment. Her face blank before turning bright red.


    ''UNHOLYNEESSSS!''

 Chapter 240 - 240 - Metally Overdriven

    Elisabeth stood there with a blank face for a moment, before it turned bright red as her mind bombed.


    ''UNHOLYNESSSS!''


    She looked at the place Henry pointed to and then looked at Arthur''s which was right beside him.


    ''What do I do?''


    ''If I sit with Arthur, I''ll be far away from Henry¡­ but if I sit with He- Henry¡­ It''ll be right close to his extremely fit body!'' Just thinking about Henry''s fit 8 packed body made her shiver in a feeling she never felt before.


    ''N- No, what am I thinking? I can''t waste my time thinking about his sweet body, I need to do him- I- I mean I need to do the solution¡­ N- No- No, I meant¡­ I meant¡­ what did I meant?''


    Elisabeth had thought soo hard, that her mental drive had burned down.


    From my viewpoint, it was clear to see that Elisabeth was having great trouble with this simple decision. Well¡­ if what I''m thinking about her is right, then it definitely isn''t a simple decision for the sweet and innocent Elisabeth.


    ''Though she looks quite the cutie with that troubled look.''


    ''Hmm, seems like she made her guess.''


    Elisabeth looked back at Arthur and made a nod as I almost sighed.


    ''So it seems, I may have been wrong about my thought. She is in love with Arthu-'' But my thought stops when I see her going for me.


    "Thanks for letting me sit here, Henr-" Elisabeth said and was about to sit when someone barged in.


    "Why don''t I sit here than." Samantha made a jump and sat right beside me, the place Elisabeth was going for.


    I could see Elisabeth''s face crumbling at the result. She had a pretty intense mental battle for only to lose in reality.


    Seeing that she couldn''t get it, Elisabeth had no choice but to turn around and go to Arthur.


    Meanwhile, everyone didn''t see or knew what happened in this period. For them, time went on and it was only a few seconds.


    But for me and Elisabeth, that time was as long as minutes if not hours for her.


    Still, this means¡­


    I cover my eyes and look down at my rich food. My eyes bulge in excitement and terror. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    SHE FUCKING CHOSE ME!!!


    HOLY SHIT! SHE DID!


    HOW THE FUCK DID IT HAPPENED OR WHY, I DON''T KNOW, BUT IT DID!


    SHE CHOSE A RANDOM GUY (Me) OVER HER CHILDHOOD BOYFRIEND!


    Then¡­ is this ntr?


    Wait a second, this can''t be ntr! I didn''t even try to seduce her; she''s doing it all by herself.


    This isn''t ntr! This is just high school bullshit all over again!


    I look at Elisabeth''s face again as she sat down in a dejected state.


    ''Why is she doing this? Does she really like me or does she have an agenda in mind?''


    I shook my head, ''No, Elisabeth isn''t the type to have any hidden agenda in mind¡­ but if she did, who would put it?''


    ''Was it Arthur?'' I see Arthur confusingly trying to comfort Elisabeth who only stayed sad. ''He probably didn''t, but I wouldn''t put it past him.''


    ''So could it be her father? I don''t have any beef with the guy so he couldn''t do it either.''


    ''And by her looks, she really looks as if she wanted to sit here¡­ now I know what that look is. I''ve had it multiple times.''


    ''It''s the look of a high school kid, trying to aim for something romantic, only to not be able to do it because of lack of courage, or they chose too late.''


    ''But I don''t get why she would suddenly start liking me?''


    "Henry, are you okay?" Samantha asked and I look at her and smile.


    "Nothing, just thinking about something."


    "Hmm¡­ is it about Elisabeth?" She said and that made me look back at her in mild shock, "Do the two of you¡­ have something?"


    Even though that question was something I myself intend to find out, but it wasn''t time yet to let it out¡­ and definitely not to this girl.


    I laugh as if hearing a good joke, "Wow, Samantha, is that the kind of jokes you''re practicing lately? Because that one took me by shock."


    "So you don''t?" She asked with genuine curiosity as I shook my head.


    "Nada, nothing my friend. Don''t you know Arthur and Elisabeth are childhood lovers?" We talked in low voices so nobody heard it.


    Samantha sighed as she smiled, "That''s a relief. I thought there was something suspicious going on with you two with Elisabeth acting so sus lately."


    "It''s probably the new environment, you know." I try to divert this topic out of her, "Maybe after she relaxes or gets accustomed with it, she''ll stop acting like that."


    "Hmm" Samantha nodded only to laugh a bit, "But you know, she only does that when she''s around you or whenever we talk about you."


    ''Damn! I thought she was just a muscled blockhead who only cared about knights and kingdom stuff, but she''s actually sharp. Since when did she get like this, I wonder?''


    "So you guys talk about me often?"


    She nodded, "Of course we do. With you gaining such infamous reputation, we sometimes don''t even have to. The others talk about you and we just listen on and then start talking ourselves."


    ''So I''m already a famous figure in Class A huh¡­ but why infamous?''


    "Okay forget about that business, tell me," I lean in to her, "Why are you so interested in this bizz about me and Elisabeth¡­ are you perhaps jealous?"


    "Je- Jealous! Me?! NEVER!" She screamed out so loud, that people from other tables looked at us.


    "Is something wrong, Samantha?" Arthur asked.


    "N- No, I was just talking about¡­ how I could Never repay the favor Henry gave to us that day."


    "Oh? What favor?"


    "The- The¡­" She tried to figure something out as a light bulb suddenly lit up, "It''s about him getting us invited in an amazing restaurant."


    Elisabeth who was sad all this time, lit up as well, "Yes!" She turned to me, "Thank you for that, Henry. I thought we would have to go back home that day."


    Arthur looked back and forth in confusion, "Emm¡­ what are you guys talking about?"


    "You don''t know, right?" Elisabeth said, "Let me tell you¡­"


    With the story, Elisabeth almost made me look like a knight in shining armor. It also helped with Samantha collaborating with her.


    "That''s great!" Arthur said and thanked me, "Thank you Henry, I didn''t think you would be such a great help to Elis." He wrapped his hands around her shoulder and smiled.


    To the others it seemed, they were a young happy couple. But from my eyes, I saw her shake in discomfort at his touch.


    ''What the hell happened for her to be like that?''


    "Come on Arthur, don''t get so chummy with Elisabeth like that. It makes us single people jealous of you guys."


    "Haha" Arthur laughed but he also unwrapped his arms too.


    Elisabeth let out a soft sigh and looked towards my direction in gratitude.


    "So what are you guys talking about?" Samantha asked.


    "Good thing you asked!" Wilson said, "We''re talking about going to the fireworks. Wanna come?"


    "Well I would have¡­ but Elisabeth''s not going¡­ so I''ll sit this one out." She said with slight dejection.


    "Samantha, I told you before. I''m not going because papa told me to stay cautious. Besides the others are going you should go too."


    A glint flashed through my eyes.


    "So Elisabeth¡­"


    "Yes!" She looked in attention.


    "You won''t be going with Arthur then?"


    "Not this time¡­ no."


    "Oh, that''s disappointing. I was going with Arthur¡­ it would have been more fun to me if you came with us." I say and act disappointed.


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    Elisabeth went back in her overdrive mode again.

 Chapter 241 - 241 - To The Fireworks

    Friday Night


    I was standing at the main gate of the academy.


    There were a lot of students going out in groups right now.


    Normally that wouldn''t be the case with the academy''s curfew, but today is a special day.


    Today was the day of Victorious Ascendance.


    300 years from today, this kingdom had faced a gruesome war from two sides. It was a war that nobody thought the Leonidas kingdom could survive.


    But by the miracle of some grace or the genius of mankind, Black Powder was created.


    With the help of the black powder and also the geographical landscapes advantage, they turned the tides on others and completely came out as the victors.


    It was also that war, that made Leonidas the true victor and also a true lion in terms of military power. With rising reputation and a large army, Leonidas secured its borders and become a true stronghold to its people.


    That''s exactly why, every year on this day, there would be a huge fireworks celebration around the capital city and other major cities.


    All the businesses and works were on holiday today and everyone would attend the celebration to see the fireworks.


    Which was exactly why I was standing at the gates, waiting for everyone.


    ''And here I thought, people of this age would have manners and arrive on time¡­ but nope, still standing here like a buffoon.''


    "It seems, we''re the only ones here hah." I hear a soft sweet voice behind me.


    Turning around, I smile at the unexpected person, "At least I get to have your undivided attention, Elisabeth."


    She smiled, "As do I."


    "How''s Viscount Haiel doing? Has he recovered from his injuries yet?"


    She nodded, "Yes, he has. Papa sometimes talks about you."


    "Nothing bad, I hope."


    "Of Course Not." She smiled, "All good. He spoke about how brave you are, how you''re already a great fighter at such a young age and how extremely strong you are¡­ he especially couldn''t forget about how you smashed that guy straight out of the ballroom!" Elisabeth did a punching stance.


    I smiled seeing her adorable act.


    If Anna was the confident and adorable type, then Elisabeth was the Innocent and Cute type.


    Damn fucking Arthur got lucky over her and still goes on for other girls!


    We stand there and talk for a bit before I look at the time.


    "It seems they''ll take a bit more time to come."


    Elisabeth also looked around, seeing the darkening atmosphere, "I suppose they are still preoccupied with getting ready for the event. It is a special day today, maybe we should wait a bit longe-"


    ''Hmm¡­'' My eyes flash with a thought.


    "Let''s take a walk ahead, Elisabeth." I say.


    "huh?"


    I look inside the gate, "Who knows how long those ladies going to take wearing their dresses, in the meantime we can go ahead and find a good spot for all of us?"


    Elisabeth looked at the smile on my face and blushed, "Just us two?... Alone."


    "Yes¡­ unless you don''t want t-"


    "NO, I DO!" Elisabeth sprang forth her answer. Then blushed when she saw how she proclaimed that.


    "I¡­ I¡­ didn''t want t-"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Hearing my laughter, her blush deepened but stopped when she heard my next words.


    "Now that''s not the kind of enthusiasm I thought I''d ever see in you, Elisabeth. It''s quite cute."


    "C- Cu- Cute!?" She looked up, her eyes wide, "Me?"


    "You think I''m cute?" She asked in a shy tone.


    I nod, "Not only cute, but you''re extremely beautiful too. Arthur must have lucked out in his previous lives karma to get a girl like you and that too as a childhood crush¡­ talk about a dream scenario."


    Unknown to me, I give out a real sigh.


    ''Hm?'' I feel a hand on my shoulder, "Henry"


    I look down at Elisabeth who gave a bright smile, "We''re going together on a happy event to see fireworks, right? So why don''t you turn that frown upside down for me?"


    ''This girl¡­ I''m gonna kill Arthur if he ever breaks her heart!''


    I nod, "Yes, let''s go and watch some great fireworks together."


    "Yeah!" Elisabeth shared my enthusiasm with me and we left.


    Minutes later, Arthur along with the others came at the gate.


    They looked around for Henry and Elisabeth but found no one.


    "Where are they?" Arthur asked, "I thought they might have already come by now."


    "Henry should have," Wilson said, "I saw him get out long ago."


    "Elisabeth''s not here too." Arthur looked, then turned to Samantha, "Wasn''t she supposed to be with you?"


    "Well, she also got ready before me so I told her to go ahead." Samantha said, "Don''t they know the meet location?"


    "That''s not it." Alex shook his head, "I remember that everyone heard that this was the place¡­ Henry was with me and he heard it."


    "Elisabeth too, I saw her nod." Samantha said.


    "Then where did those two go?" Arthur asked, looking into the crowded distance with a bit worry.


    ¡­


    At another place.


    "I didn''t think it would be this crowded." I look ahead as numerous people walk around the place.


    It was quite crowd, like it was a long highway with dis-tracked cars and people walking by, ignoring the signal.


    "Have you never seen the fireworks in the capital before Henry?" Elisabeth asked.


    "Nope¡­ I actually never saw it." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait¡­ then this is your first time?" She asked, a bit shocked when she saw me nod.


    ''Th- Then this means¡­ Henry''s going to watch the fireworks for the first time¡­ WITH ME!'' Elisabeth blushed again and thought ahead, ''Then I''m participating in one of Henry''s first¡­ that''s great!''


    ''This is such a goo-'' Elisabeth got off her thoughts when she felt someone pass by her, hitting her in the process. She thought nothing of it, but then another came and another and another¡­


    Suddenly, Elisabeth got stuck inside a crowded group with no sense of direction.


    "AHh!"


    "He- Hey!"


    "Please¡­ let me go ahead!"


    She tried to get out of the crowd, but none gave her any look and kept passing her by. It was so crowded that, Elisabeth felt fear gripping her.


    ''At this rate, I''ll lose Henry and¡­ we won''t be able to watch the fireworks together.'' She thought while trying to get out of this maze.


    ''Is there no other chance?''


    ''Will Henry¡­ even know I am not with him anymore?''


    As she was about to lose that tiny thread of hope, Elisabeth felt a large hand grab on to her outstretched one and pull.


    "I got you!"


    Elisabeth felt herself get caught into a warm body. It was big and warm enough to cover her fully. Knowing who it belonged to, she didn''t blush¡­ Elisabeth instead hugged him back tightly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you go that easily." She heard his protective voice and felt more reassured than ever.


    "Hold on tight!" Without knowing or even trying, she did as he said and held tightly as Henry started moving.


    Elisabeth heard the dissatisfied and angry voice of some people.


    "Hey!"


    "What the hell are you doing, that''s my spot!"


    "Don''t barge in like that!"


    "Stop you big monster!"


    He was barraging through the crowds and it angered the others.


    But she didn''t care.


    Elisabeth only held on until she heard his voice again.


    "You can open your eyes."


    It was then that she knew that they had stopped. Just as he asked, she opened her eyes to look above.


    The first thing she saw was Henry''s protective smile and he moved his face.


    Right at the sky, there was small red dot that flew. Then like a huge flower, it bloomed and spread the sky in its magnificent brilliance.


    "Pom!"

 Chapter 242 - 242 - Fireworks with Elisabeth

    "Pom!" "Pom!"


    "Pom!" "Pom!"


    One by one, multiple fireworks flew up the sky and bloomed. The transcended light from the destruction they represent only mirrored themselves in magnificent light to the naked eye.


    Red, Blue, Pink, Yellow, Orange.


    Multiple more colors and different sizes of fireworks bloomed.


    It was truly a beautiful sight.


    I never saw such a view back in my previous world.


    With the large skyscrapers dominating the space and feeding away grounds the trees and playgrounds had, the views became exceptionally short to see fireworks.


    But not in this world. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This world that doesn''t have any skyscrapers nor apartment complex was truly grand. Each firework would spread into such a long web that many eyes far out the kingdom and within can see them.


    "So beautiful."


    I hear Elisabeth say.


    I had focused so much on the fireworks that I almost forget about her. But now that she got me reminded, I''ll make sure to spend this special time with a special girl like her.


    "Can you see them, Elisabeth? Or do you want me to go to a much more open space?" I ask her.


    "No, this is perfect." I looked down at her eyes which reflected the red firework.


    "I can see everything from here. It''s like we are standing at the center and they are shooting them for us."


    "Haha¡­ it''s because we are."


    "Huh?" She looked at me, "What do you mean? We can''t be at the center area. It should be blockaded off by the army."


    "It is." I smile and tell her to look around us.


    Doing that, she saw that there were a lot of soldiers beside us. They were looking at the fireworks too but some were guarding something at one corner.


    Peering her eyes that way, they widened to shock.


    She saw a lot of people kneeling on the grounds and lighting the fireworks.


    In front of her eyes, she saw a guy fusing its tail and then shooting up.


    "Woah! This is amazing! How did we even get here Henry?" She asked, amazed by this.


    "Let''s just say, I have a connection with the fireworks people." I smiled, "How about it, wanna shoot one?"


    "Wh- what?! N- N- No, we can''t do that, can''t we!" Elisabeth shook her head in fear, "They wouldn''t let us."


    "They will, if I tell them they will." I grab her hand and take her, "Let''s go."


    "Wa- Wait, Henry!" She called out but I did not listen.


    I took her along with zero resistance from her.


    Coming towards the fireworks display, a guard was stationing there. He was blocking off people from going inside.


    "Don''t Henry, that guard won''t let us."


    I don''t say anything and keep walking as Elisabeth could only fear for the worse.


    The guard seeing me arrive, at first took a look at me before looking behind at Elisabeth. Then he nodded to me and stepped aside, letting us in.


    "Huh? He let us in?" Elisabeth asked, a bit shocked at the outcome.


    "I know some people," I put a finger at lip and winked, "Can you keep this a secret¡­ only to the two of us, okay?"


    Elisabeth didn''t blush anymore. Being able to spend such a quality time with Henry and experiencing such a moment for the first time made her way too excited to think about anything else.


    We go towards a group where three people were shooting the rockets and I say, "Hey, you three piss off."


    Elisabeth looked shocked at Henry. ''Is this what he meant by connections!''


    The guys firing rocked looked back in shock too, "Umm¡­ why would we do that?"


    "Because I told you, now all of you get out, I want my friend to fire them."


    "But this is our job." The guy asked his friends, "How did he get in anyway?"


    Elisabeth was about to stop Henry, when someone else came in.


    "Yoo, cut the chatter here." A new guy came.


    Elisabeth looked behind and saw a guy who looked a bit of a jackass. Not because he was dressed so, because he''s face was painted red like a monkey.


    The Jackass looked at her and squinted his eyes as if he found something wrong.


    ''What''s wrong with him? Do I have something on my face?''


    Then he heard Henry talk to him, "Jackass- I meant Jacob, it''s been so long¡­ what the hell took you so long?" He spoke like he did with the fire workers, but with familiarity and more insults.


    The jackas- Jacob too talked in a familiar tone with him, "I went to take a dump. But what do I see here, you''re with a girl?"


    Elisabeth blushed, sensing what he was saying, "N- No, I''m not his girlf-"


    "I thought you would bring two or three more girls¡­ what happened? Did you lose them in the crowd?"


    "¡­" Elisabeth had a blank look as she heard the two or three more girls part.


    "Bam!"


    Henry hammered at the jackass''s head, "Stop talking nonsense. Are you trying to ruin my chances with her?"


    Elisabeth shot a dangerous look at me that I had to change my words in fear.


    "That''s what I would say, if she wasn''t a friend''s girlfriend."


    But doing that also made her sad¡­ what do you want woman?


    "Taking your chance on a defenseless friend''s girl¡­ that''s exactly you."


    "Stop talking shit and get them out of here." I point to the fire workers.


    They also turned to Jacob, "Boss? What''s happening here?"


    "Oh yeah? I forgot to mention, you guys can leave now, I''ll take over."


    They stood surprised, "B- But boss, if we don''t do fully, we won''t get-"


    Jacob threw a bundle of cash at them, "That''s for all of your hard day''s work and some extra, do your wives a favor and go to a whore house."


    The fire workers looked at the pound notes and smiled in glee, "As you say boss, let''s go." And left.


    Elisabeth just stood there in shock. She didn''t know what this was. To her mind, giving them money and taking their place¡­ wasn''t this illegal?


    "Hey, what are you standing there for? Come on!" Henry called her out as she got back to reality.


    ''Well¡­ whatever it is, now''s my time to score!... I- I mean spend some time with Henry.''


    With that half-assed resolve, she did as Henry said. Elisabeth kneeled on the ground and was about to light a rocket when a thought came to her.


    "Henry, this won''t go off course, right?"


    She turned to see Henry, who was looking at his own already lit rocket and mumbled, "How am I supposed to aim this?"


    Elisabeth''s eye''s almost barged out as she went to help stabilize Henry''s rocket. Then right at the perfect moment, when we held up the rocket, it flew.


    "Fyoooo¡­" The rocket whistled up and went far up the sky before, "Boom!" It bloomed into a large red rose like structure.


    Just like that, we created a lot more fun memories while firing off some rockets. These moments went on to a build a stable hard column for our budding relationship as Elisabeth steeled herself even more.


    But at such an opportune moment, I saw a place lit up far away and quickly went to shield Elisabeth.


    "ELISABETH!"


    "BOOM!!"

 Chapter 243 - 243 - Bombed

    "Woah! look at that, that''s so beautiful."


    "I want to see fireworks next time too, mommy."


    "This time it''s much grander than before."


    "If only I had a girl with me."


    There were many people who were enjoying the fireworks festivity and having fun with their friends, while there were some who were at the festivity, but weren''t having as much fun.


    But all of them had one thing in common.


    They did not know what the fuck hit them.


    "Boom!"


    A large sound of some impact hit the surrounding, as everyone automatically bent down a bit before looking around in confusion.


    Then came the real impact.


    Not even a moment later after the sound, came a wave that shook all surroundings.


    "What is this!"


    "Was that an explosion?"


    "Oh my god, that bui- buildings about to fall."


    Shocking the ground quite intensely, many houses and other buildings were breaking down and falling apart. The screams of people multiplied as they tried to escape the place.


    But most weren''t so lucky.


    After a few moments, when the impact went away. The people looked around the place, trying to search for their loved ones and friends. But with such a chaotic view of destroyed buildings and smashed bodies, they''re hopes were dwindling.


    At the center place of the fireworks¡­


    I had covered Elisabeth from all impacts and still went on to protect her.


    "He- Henry¡­" Her scared voice came out, "Is it over?"


    I get up from the ground and look around, "I think so."


    "Cough Cough!" Elisabeth coughed a bit, trying to get the dust out of her lungs. Her ears were ringing as she wiped off her dusty face.


    Trying to look around, her eyes widened in fear and she closed off her mouth, "Oh¡­ goddess."


    Around us were soldiers and workers who were getting up while clutching their heads in pain. But beyond them were buildings that had broken down and were lying on the ground, destroying multiple things.


    "Wh- What is this?" What happened here?" She asked.


    "Elisabeth¡­ no matter what you do, don''t look back." Came Henry''s voice.


    But the words only made her turn around and if what she saw before was horror¡­ this was hell.


    Beyond broken buildings and houses were raging flames. Flames that ate away dreams, hopes and even worries for some. The fire went on and devoured a large space at the center-left side of the capital.


    As her hearing slowly came back, she heard the screams.


    The screams were loud and nerving her core as cries of pain and sorrow rang throughout the capital.


    Tears dropped from Elisabeth''s eyes as she couldn''t understand what she was seeing.


    "Wh- why is all of this happening?"


    "It seems there was an explosion. Somebody bombed the place." Henry''s words shook her even more.


    "Bombed? But who would do such a nasty thing." Elisabeth said and before she could continue anymore, she vomited.


    "Blergh!"


    "Blergh!"


    She vomited as the imagination ran wild. Broken bodies, cut and smashed ones went through her mind as she emptied her stomach.


    As Elisabeth was vomiting, she felt Henry lift up her hair and patting her back. At such a gruesome time, that smallest gesture meant the world to her as she slowly got back up.


    I pulled her up and wiped her mouth with a handkerchief, "Are you okay Elisabeth?"


    "Ye- yeah¡­ thanks for helping me, Henry."


    I help her to a chair, "Sit down, let me find some water for you."


    "No, it''s fine. I don''t want any-" She said only to almost vomit again. So I sat her down forcefully, "Sit! You still haven''t recovered yet."


    "¡­Alright"


    I look around, trying to find a water source.


    "Ohh¡­ that was a hell of a festival." Jacob groaned as he got up.


    "Jacob, you okay? Any injuries?"


    "Nope¡­ what about you?" He pointed to me, a bit shaky still.


    "Still alive."


    "What about the missy?"


    "She''s not so good, do you know where I can find some water?" I ask and he pointed to a tent, few steps away.


    Going inside, I find a disgruntled soldier drinking bottles of water like nothing.


    ''This fucker! There is Elisabeth outside who needs help and this guy''s having a water party here.''


    "Bam!"


    I struck his neck and he fell to the ground. Looking at the table, I sigh seeing some bottles left.


    ''Good, there''s still some left.''


    Finally finding myself alone, I sit down for a moment. I glance outside at the destruction while opening a bottle for myself.


    ''Damn¡­ I knew that there was going to be an explosion, but not to this extent.''


    ''This is a new change too. There wasn''t such a big destruction in the novel.''


    ''It seems I''ve meddled too much with the story. Even if most of the events are happening as said, they''re scales are going up.''


    ''I can''t get preoccupied with such thoughts right now, I need to get Elisabeth to a safe place.''


    I take the remaining bottles and go to Elisabeth.


    "Here, drink some water." I opened the bottle, helping her drink. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hah¡­ thank you." She said and took the bottle herself, emptying it quickly.


    "Jacob, you have one too." I fling one at him as he chugged it down as well.


    "What do we do now?" Jacob asked.


    "I''m going to take Elisabeth back to the academy. Go figure out what the hell''s happening and see if our places got hit and to what extent."


    Jacob accepted and left as I helped Elisabeth up.


    "I- It''s okay, Henry. I think I can walk now." She said and stood up for ourselves, "You should go with him too, I''ll try to help people around here."


    "No!" She shook at my stern warning, "You can''t go around helping people now. I won''t let go of you until I know you''re in a safe space."


    "Henry" Elisabeth felt something churning in her stomach. She didn''t know if it was vomit or something else.


    "Let''s go!" I take her by the hand and get out the place. But not before hearing something about a dead soldier in the tent.


    As we left for the academy, it was becoming incredibly difficult to move.


    There were broken roads, fires and fallen buildings that we had to evade from. Sometimes there were even objects falling from above and hitting unsuspecting people.


    I sometimes had to block away Elisabeth from some gruesome scenes.


    But as we were getting closer to the academy, Elisabeth stopped me.


    "Henry wait!"


    "What?"


    "There¡­ it''s a children''s hospital."


    I look and felt bad seeing the half broken state it was.


    "Let''s go there."


    "What! No, we can''t, I need to get you-"


    "I can help them with my ring¡­ please Henry." Elisabeth said which reminded me of her sigmat specialty. "The children need our help."


    "Alright¡­ but if it''s too much, I''m gonna take you away."


    Inside was a lot worse than we thought.


    Children''s lying on beds, some were on the floor clutching on to their cut space and crying for help.


    It was horrifying.


    "Here, let me help you." Elisabeth said, going to the closest child and using her power.


    Her ring glowed yellow as an illusionary image of a flower appeared above the cut and healed it.


    That was her power. It was Elisabeth''s role as the support type of the group.


    "Argh¡­ please help me." I hear a groan which made me groan too as Elisabeth pleadingly looked at me.


    ''Fuck¡­ now I have to impress her. But, she''s cute so I suppose it''s okay.''


    "Wait a damn second, I''m coming to save your ass."

 Chapter 244 - 244 - Another Happy Moment

    To impress Elisabeth, I went above and beyond in helping all those in the hospital as much as I could.


    But at such precarious situation where I didn''t have any healing powers at the moment, the only way I could help out was by doing chores and using my physical strength.


    So I was lifting up rocks from the walls, putting children in the bed, helping with moving heavy equipment''s and bringing in patients as fast as possible for their own survival and many more.


    It seemed that my show of strength and fake care, seemed to do its trick. Elisabeth was giving me secretive glances with a big smile on her face.


    She thought that she was secretive, but she wasn''t.


    Truth be told, she wasn''t the only one who was giving me such looks. I was getting many lovely looks from the nurses and sometimes even a few sisters gave a hot look at me.


    Have to say, I understand why Arthur and other novel protagonists are in the saving business. With women throwing me such glances with minimum effort and zero communication, it was like a chick magnet¡­ just a much better one than I gave it credit for.


    But unknown to Henry, among the many women there was a special one, who was giving him attention.


    Her huge large mound went up and down as she took in his appearance. Unlike the others, she didn''t have a lustful look but a caring one. Her eyes twinkled in harmony as her long blonde hair flowed like honey.


    ''It''s him again¡­ I saw him back at the orphanage too.''


    ''I''ve never seen anyone helping others out with such intense focus and care at the same time¡­ he reminds a bit of my son.'' The woman smiled before looking at his body which was much more tone than any other.


    ''But unlike him, he''s quite tall.'' She smiled as she found it funny for a man to be this tall and caring towards children.


    Then the woman''s eyes flashed with an idea, ''Perhaps¡­ I should invite him to my organ-''


    "Argh!... my stomach¡­ it burns."


    The woman''s attention diverted towards another injured boy before looking back to Henry, ''Maybe another time.''


    The woman went towards another section as Henry suddenly looked towards her direction.


    ''Hm?... what was that? I felt as if something was there for me earlier¡­ but nothing there.'' Then he shook his head in ignorance, ''Probably another hot nurse begging for thy cock.''


    After a bit more, the situation at the hospital was much better than before. Also as I saw Elisabeth''s stamina coming to under 20%, I knew I have it was time to stop her now.


    Elisabeth smiled as she waved goodbye to the children, "Bye, you guys. Make sure to properly take care of yourself until your injuries healed."


    "Goodbye, Big Sis!" The children''s smiled and waved her goodbye.


    I also said my goodbyes and had to push Elisabeth out of the hospital. She was way too enamored with the kids to want to leave now.


    "They were so cute¡­ I thought I could spend a bit more time with them." Elisabeth said as she smiled happily.


    "I know how you feel, but you have exhausted a lot of your energy. I couldn''t let you take any more risks."


    "It''s okay. If it''s for the kids, I wouldn''t mind going the extra mile."


    "Yeah, but what will you do when your body can''t handle it anymore and you fall ill."


    "Then I''m sure you''ll be there to look after me." Elisabeth smiled at me, "I saw how hard you were helping back then. It was quite a nice thing, Henry."


    I smiled back in response, ''Of course it is! I did it just so that I could impress you.''


    My smile turned a bit haughty as I asked, "You''re getting quite bold, Elisabeth."


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Saying something like me taking care of you is quite intimate, you know." I said as she started to fluster.


    "I- I¡­ was only jokin-"


    I went closer to her face, "One might even wonder that you are flirting with me right now."


    Elisabeth flustered and her face blushed immensely as a red bud formed. Her mind got clouded by my slowly approaching face and the words she heard.


    ''Did I really flirt with him? And why is he coming closer to my face¡­ is he trying to kiss me?'' Elisabeth felt scared by the idea. Then that fear also got confused as she wondered why she was fearing this anyway.


    ''Don''t I want this?''


    ''I do want to kiss him and he''s also coming closer to me, so why am I still hiding back?''


    ''No! This is the moment for me to step ahead.''


    Elisabeth''s mind sped fast as she saw Henry''s face inching closer to her. She closed her eyes and got ready to kiss him. She could feel his hot breath coming closer and was about to kiss his lips when¡­


    "Elisabeth!"


    "Fuck!" She muttered out loud, hearing Arthur''s voice behind Henry. Then she wrapped her mouth in embarrassment, ''Did I just curse?''


    I saw Arthur''s running figure passing by me and hugging Elisabeth, who stood there like a lifeless doll.


    "You''re here, I''ve been looking for you so long."


    ''Damn this fucker and his luck! Why did he have to come right now? The guy could have been late just by a minute and I would have sealed the deal.''


    ''All this fireworks preparation I did for her, now went to waste.''


    But my angry thoughts slowly subsided as I remembered her cursing.


    ''She really cursed hah! I never saw her curse before and she probably never cursed in the novel too¡­'' I smile dangerously, ''This just goes to show, how much she wanted to kiss me too. She even closed her eyes and came forward to kiss me too.''


    ''But I still don''t know why she had this change though.''


    "Henry!"


    "Yeah" I look down to see Arthur having a dark look on him.


    "What were you about to do to my Elisabeth?"


    "Hm¡­ what do you mean?" I tilt my head innocently.


    "I saw you getting way too close to her with your face, were you trying to ki-"


    "Bam!" Elisabeth gave a solid punch at his back.


    Then she screamed at him, "How can you say that, Arthur. Henry wouldn''t do something so despicable as that. He was just checking if I was ill or not."


    "O- Oh, I- Is that so?" Arthur said while shaking as the hard punch shook his entire backbone. "Bu- But¡­ you didn''t have to hit me so hard."


    "Hmph! Think about that before you start saying such things again." Elisabeth said with an angry look.


    But I knew it was all just an act. Because I could see her ears were bright red as if she had some great guilt.


    With that we left for the academy and when we arrived, Elisabeth didn''t say anything and just left for the girl''s dorm.


    "Why does it seem like she''s running away."


    "Who knows¡­ maybe she wants to go to the little girl''s room." I show my pinky to Arthur as he nodded with a quiet look.


    "So Henry¡­ what happened between Elisabeth and y-"


    "YOU FUCKING BASTARD!"


    Both of us turn outside towards the voice and to both our surprise, it was Lazarus. He was pointing his unsheathe cane at me and saying.


    "I''m going to kill you today!"

 Chapter 245 - 245 - Gift For Blackshot

    I see Lazarus standing before the academy in a disheveled state.


    Looking at his outfit, I saw there were fire marks and many cuts on it. He was taking deep breathes like a rabid dog and his eyes looked overly angry. It was as if this guy walked straight out of a fire fight and came running here.


    Seeing him standing there, still in one piece, I think, ''Did the plan fail?''


    ¡­


    A Few Minutes Ago Before The Explosion¡­


    Lazarus was in his usual outfit with a casual blue shirt and pants comfortable enough for the heat. He was walking towards the marketplace, intending to buy groceries that would cost less at this time.


    Lazarus wasn''t a cheap guy. He was just safe with the way he spends his money.


    Especially with what happened to his reputation a few months ago, he was tight on money.


    Being kicked out of the army wasn''t enough for his reputation to get stained but he was also accused of lies that he never committed inside the academy.


    Lazarus knew he wasn''t a good guy. He had done numerous things in his soldier days that would shook the normal populous to their core. But he also did those because he loved his kingdom.


    So even if he was disgraced and kicked out because of a whore queen, he didn''t mind it. His friend¡­ who really wasn''t that good of a friend, invited him to the royal academy to teach.


    It was surely a shocker to him who was an expert in torture and killing. What was he going to teach the children anyway¡­ How to use a knife to get information out of someone in 28 ways?


    Still, he accepted seeing he had nothing left anyway.


    No family, no friend and no love.


    At first, it was greatly annoying for him as the students were just a bunch of male bitches moaning about how everything was so hard and all. He was now sure that the normal village soldiers he instructed before had more balls than this group of elite nobility.


    Still he enjoyed the time breaking their bones and installing real education the hard way.


    But that too went away when he was suddenly accused of crimes he didn''t do. Sure it wasn''t nowhere near the things he did, but Lazarus didn''t like it when he was wrongfully accused of doing things to kids with middle school level brains.


    Before he could even fight back, he was kicked out. But Lazarus didn''t give up hope, his friend brought him back once more. But Lazarus wasn''t satisfied with just that.


    He was going to take care of the guy who framed him¡­ and all roads pointed to this one motherfucker called Henry Van Tax.


    He didn''t know who this guy really was, but he knew the Tax name¡­ especially Agrave Van Tax. Lazarus was 99.9% sure that tall fucker with the Tax name was the culprit.


    But even after confronting the fucker, he didn''t show any weakness. The guy even double downed and fought him only to use that trick against Lazarus. Again, he was saved by his friend¡­ Oh, how humiliating it was for him.


    So with no evidence on hand and being strictly put on hold by his friend, Lazarus could only think for a way to beat that bastard.


    "Pom!"


    Seeing a flashing light, Lazarus looked up and saw a firework. Then with that, a few more came and lit the sky.


    "Hmm¡­ it''s that day." Lazarus looked, his eyes bored out of mind, "Victorious Ascendance Day."


    He snickered with mock laughter, "What kind of victory have we achieved that it''s all gone under that succubus whore."


    "Hey, mister!"


    Lazarus looked down and saw the vegetable boy, giving him some money, "Here''s your change. What were you talking about again? Boorish whore, right?"


    "Shut it brat! You''re still drinking your mother''s milk to say such a word!" Lazarus reprimanded that boy but it didn''t seem the boy minded it.


    "My mom''s been dead for a long time. Besides I''m a real man, mister. I can curse and insult people as I like." He said puffing up his small chest.


    Lazarus almost gave out a smile, "You remind me of me, when I was young."


    "Mister, you too spy on your landlady then!"


    "Fucking shut up bra-" Lazarus was about to reprimand the boy once more, when he saw the ground lit up in bright yellow.


    He''s eyes took instant notice and widened as he warned the boy, "DUCK!"


    "BOOM!"


    An ear deafening sound and fiery attack hit him all around, causing him to fly back and lose his mind. When Lazarus got up, he saw what he expected to see.


    A burned down area with flames roaring about and eating away everything.


    The only reason Lazarus survived was because he was at the far end of the attack and his physic was strong.


    "Hm!"


    Lazarus thought about one thing and looked towards the vegetable stand. But the light in his eye dimmed when he saw the boy''s arm stretching out from under a large piece of wall. Blood smashed around the place.


    Lazarus sighed¡­ another worthless death. The boy was what¡­ maybe 8 or 9 years old.


    He got up and searched through the torrent of flames, a way back home. Ignoring the calls for help, he directly went to his own home¡­ a normal house, with only two rooms.


    The other one vacant as always.


    But something surprised him today.


    "Hm? What is that?"


    In the room that was always vacant, there was a bag on the floor.


    Going to the bag, he saw a tag on the front that wrote ''A Gift, From your least favorite student.''


    Thinking of it as some kind of prank from the academy brats, he destroyed the tag to pieces and was about to do the same with the bag. But he''s curiosity got to him and Lazarus opened it. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And that was his mistake.


    "What! How are these here?!"


    Inside the bag were a lot of Sigmat Crystals.


    Normally anyone would have been excited to see this but Lazarus wasn''t. Because at one corner, there was a small bag filled with black powder.


    If anyone had a semblance of intelligence, they would know that the bombing a few moments ago and this bag had the same connection.


    Someone was trying to fame him!


    Knowing this, Lazarus tried to destroy the bag but unfortunately he was late.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    The door flung open and many guards wearing top of the quality armor pointed their weapons at him.


    "This is the majesties royal guards!"


    They said and the guy in the front immediately took notice of the bag and its contents.


    "So it is true then!"


    "Lazarus Blackshot, you are accused of high treason for bombing your own kingdoms capital. Give up and face justice!"


    Lazarus at that moment knew, excuses or the truth won''t matter. They caught him with hard evidence, he''s life was as good as dead.


    So he did the thing that came first in his mind, Lazarus threw a small ball towards the guards, causing black smoke to erupt and disrupt the guards. Then quickly he ran and broke through his window, running for the streets.


    "Cough Cough!"


    "Do not let that criminal escape! After him, guards!" With that the pursuit begin.


    Lazarus ran and ran, even though he was already tired and injured from the bombing itself. In his disheveled self, he could only think of that tag and think about who framed him.


    Without even knowing it himself, he came to the academy and saw the one person he knew had framed him right now.


    "YOU FUCKING BASTARD!"


    "I''m going to kill you today!"

 Chapter 246 - 246 - Caught Redhanded

    Seeing him running or actually limping towards me, I have one thought.


    ''Did the plan fail?''


    Lazarus tried to come straight for me but was stopped by the academy''s gate guards. They both put spears before him and said, "Stop this instant! Even if you are teacher of this institute, attacking the students is a crime." They said.


    The guards could already see that the guy had lost his mind, wanting to kill a student right at the gates. Still because he is a teacher, they tried to calm him down.


    But that only worked against them.


    Lazarus didn''t bother thinking about them and just hit both of them to the face and stomach respectively. Bringing them down for the count.


    He didn''t stop at that and came for me.


    "Haagh!" He screamed and tried to strike me down with his sword.


    But he was rather slow¡­ I mean he was much slower than he already was before.


    I grab on to his extended grip and before he could attack with his other hand, I crush the hand. His second attack stopped and he almost gave a small groan of pain. But the guy did not let go of his sword.


    So I punched him.


    "Bam!"


    "Argh!"


    Lazarus screamed as he felt my punch hit his stomach like a truck hitting a hot dog stand. The sword in his broken grip fell and the guy went down to his knees.


    ''Did he discover the bag too early?''


    ''If that''s happened or something else, then do I need to start planning again?''


    The thought of planning again angered me and I was about to punch the guy again. But Arthur stopped me.


    "Stop Henry!" He held my punched hand, which I deliberately lowered the power.


    Still the guy was having trouble holding it back.


    "Are you trying to kill him?"


    "Why not?" I tell him straight, "The guy tried to kill me multiple times and he even neutralized the guards and you''re getting angry at me for trying to kill him?"


    "Bu- But he''s our teacher." Arthur said, trying to find a reason to stop Henry. "I know he''s a nice guy¡­ I think he lost his mind or something. He needs a doctor more than a punch." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I stop and look straight at his face which disturbed Arthur.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Arthur, do you have some personal connection with this guy?" I point to Lazarus.


    "I¡­ I kinda know him from a-"


    Lazarus saw the momentary lapse and used that to attack me. But I saw it long ago.


    Using his held hand, I fling him around as the knife in his other hand flies away. Then I knee his back, and sit over him, restraining the fucker.


    I grab his head hard and point to Arthur, "Tell me, do you still think that I should not kill him."


    "I¡­ don''t know anymore. He wasn''t like this before. When he started teaching me, he was quite a nice guy."


    ''Teaching him¡­ when did this guy and Arthur start a master-student relationship?''


    Seeing that Arthur was occupied with telling a story and Lazarus was right under me, I think of taking the chance.


    ''Why not kill him now?... If some problem arises later, I can just say it was for self-defense.''


    "Arthur!" Lazarus screamed under me, "Do not trust this monster. He''ll kill you!"


    Arthur looked shocked at seeing his masters face so crazy like that.


    "So first of all you were going to kill me and now that I got you, you''re saying I''ll kill him. Is that the best excuse you got pal?" I pat his cheek.


    "Fuck you!" Lazarus said to me and again tried to tell Arthur, "Believe me boy. He will stab you in the most ruthless way possible when you least expect it. I''m already sure he has started preparing something crazy for you."


    "But master, Henry''s my friend. He''s never done anything to harm me." Arthur said.


    "You Don''t Know Anything! Do you know he was the reason I was kicked out of the academy?!"


    Arthur looked at me and I shrugged it away.


    "He might also have some connection with the whore qu-"


    At that point, I hit square at his nape, letting his consciousness slip away.


    "Wait! Why did you do that? He was trying to tell me something." Arthur told me.


    "You mean why did I stop the man from spreading ridiculous lies about me." My word shut him up.


    "In the name of the royal family, stop!"


    Suddenly, we hear a hard voice.


    Turning to the gate, we saw a group of guards. They wore high quality armor and had silver weapons in their hands.


    ''Seems like it''s the royal guards¡­ if they are here, did my plan not fail?''


    ''Then how is Lazarus be here?''


    The guards looked at the gate and saw the door guards already unconscious. Then he looked at me and Lazarus lying on the ground.


    The man on the front came towards us and asked, "Who did this?" Then he directly looked at Arthur, "Was it you?"


    I almost raise my brow at this atrocity.


    ''Motherfucker! Can''t you see the guy who''s taller than you and overshadowing your body?!''


    I raise my hand, "Hey! It was me."


    "It was you?" He raised his brow in suspicion.


    It was at that point where I really wanted to beat his ass.


    "You have done a great service to the kingdom, Sir!" He gave me a salute and said those words loudly. Then he turned around and told the others, "Guards!"


    With his command, they too gave me a salute.


    This guys were so loud that people who were on the field started looking weirdly at us.


    "Yeah? Thanks for the honor¡­ but can you tell me why you''re saluting me?"


    The guards relaxed his posture and looked down at Lazarus, "We can, but first let us apprehend the criminal under you."


    "Criminal? Lazarus?" Arthur asked.


    "Yes," The guard nodded, "I''m sure you know of the explosion that occurred before." We nod. "Well this criminal here is the reason for it."


    "What!" Arthur screamed.


    "Oh my!" I start acting scared, "I knew this guy was crazy, but I didn''t think he would be crazy enough to betray his own kingdom and kill so many innocent people. Please take him away and make him face the utmost punishment." I step away from Lazarus and the guards came and took him up.


    "Thank you for your cooperation." The leader said and was about to leave when Arthur stopped them.


    "Why do you think that he''s the main culprit?"


    "Because we caught him in the act." The main guard didn''t restrain from telling information, "We went to his house and found him preparing a bag full of Sigmat Crystals and Black Powder."


    "Hmm? But what does those do with him being the criminal?" Arthur didn''t understand.


    "You may not know but Sigmat crystals have a high concentration of mana and if one were to combine it with black powder then it''s literally a bomb." The leader said, "And we caught him with enough crystals and black powder to bomb half of the capital."


    "H- Half of capita¡­" Arthur stumped as he looked down in disbelief.


    "He was also reported to be in the area when the explosion occurred, so that''s why we are sure that he''s the criminal."


    ''Hm? He was there?'' I smile seeing Lazarus''s tattered clothes, ''It seems luck is on my side then.''

 Chapter 247 - 247 - The Verdict

    "He was also in the place of explosion¡­ woah, now I really do believe that he''s the criminal." I nod with a smile on me.


    "I- It''s¡­ unbelievable." Arthur said with a lost look.


    "Even with me telling you." The leader gave a dark look at Arthur that he had to shook his head.


    "Yes, I believe now." He nodded, "It was just a bit too¡­ nothing."


    "Well, we won''t waste our time any longer." He said and turned around leaving with Lazarus on some guards back.


    "Please do make sure he gets the worst punishment possible." I say.


    "I can''t promise anything but I know that the judges will decide accurately."


    "That''s what I''m saying." I wave them goodbye until they disappear from my sight.


    "To think that master would be a criminal." Arthur murmured.


    "Hm? Master¡­ what do you mean by that?" I ask but he ignored me and left silently.


    ''The guy just ignored me¡­ well fuck him, it''s not like I needed company anyway.''


    "HENRY!"


    Speaking of company.


    I turn around and saw Wilson, Alex and Samantha running towards me. More like it was Wilson and Samantha running and Alex jogging. But among the competition, Wilson was the one who won as he asked me, "Where were you? We''ve been searching for you since the start!"


    "I was just hanging around with Elisabeth."


    "Elisabeth?" Samantha came forward, "She was with you?"


    "Yeah, she left only a while ago."


    "Henry, so you were hanging around with her, were you guys caught in the explosion?" Alex asked.


    "Nope, only the aftermath of it." Before they could ask anything, I reassure them, "But don''t worry. Me and Elisabeth are completely fine¡­ except for her being a bit dehydrated, we''re okay." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s good." She nodded then remembered, "I just saw Arthur with you, he looks a bit gloomy though."


    "Probably the explosion." Wilson said, "I saw a lot of injured people on the streets, still shooks me just thinking about them."


    "Well, it could be that¡­ or maybe Lazarus got to him." I murmur.


    "What do you mean, Henry?"


    I look back and smile, "Oh yeah! You guys weren''t here to see the spectacle, were you. A while ago, Lazarus was here, trying to kill me¡­ again."


    "Lazarus!" Wilson said.


    "Again!" Samantha said.


    "So what happened?"


    I tell them the story. To attacking the guards and how he was the real criminal.


    "Then the guards left, taking Lazarus with them."


    The three were beyond shock. They didn''t think that such an explosion would occur on such a happy day and they definitely didn''t think that their own weapons instructor would be the bomber.


    "That''s¡­"


    "Wow¡­"


    "Hm, I might have believed in the wrong teacher." Alex said and thanked me, "Thanks for warning me about him, Henry."


    "No worries. It''s not like he wasn''t holding a large red flag over him." I say and walk towards our dorm, "But at least now, that crazy guy would finally get punished for the crimes he long should have been."


    "Yep." Wilson smiled, "Let''s see how the principal helps him this time."


    ¡­


    To The Present Moment¡­


    Bonaire wrecked his head, trying to find a suitable reason how he''s friend was caught in this mess.


    Even with multiple students protesting before him, he wasn''t the least bit swayed by them. He knew his friend well. He definitely wasn''t someone who would do such an atrocity to his own kingdom.


    The guy was a diehard fan of his kingdom and would gladly die for the cause. There was no way he could have bombed the capital, killing thousands like this.


    There must be someone who had framed him. Someone had already framed him before and that very same person could do this too.


    But would that person really go to such depths to accuse Lazarus?


    That was a question, Bonaire worked hard to get an answer for but didn''t get one.


    "Murderer Lazarus!"


    "Bring us his head!"


    But the opposition outside was too strong.


    Bonaire didn''t know how such a head strong protest suddenly started like this nor could he understand how these students hated Lazarus so much.


    Because of all the things, Bonaire saw one thing in common with these protestors.


    Their hatred for Lazarus was mutual.


    They had gathered for the wrong cause but came together with one mind.


    Bonaire sighed and sat back on his desk. Opening a drawer, he pulled out a paper which had something drawn on it.


    It was a portrayal of three people. Two boys on the side and one girl at the center. While one boy was frowning at the left, the other two were smiling.


    Bonaire touched the girls picture.


    ''I''m sorry, Hana. But this is as far as I could help him.''


    ¡­


    A few days later¡­


    Inside the Royal Court of the Capital City.


    A case was being discussed today and after a long investigation and bickering, the judge was ready to state his verdict.


    The judge sitting on his high seat at the head, looked at the criminal for the final time. Then he raised his gavel and said, "We, the judge and jury of the Royal Court of the Great Leonidas Kingdom, hereby proclaim Lazarus Blackshot Guilty of all the crimes he has been accused of."


    "So this court, sentenced the Criminal Lazarus Blackshot with the Death Sentence and it will be carried out with three days from today."


    "Bang!" The gold gavel hit the gold block, carrying out the judge''s sentence.


    Lazarus, standing at the defendant''s block, stood there with eyes wide as an owl. He was wearing a black jacket with overlong sleeves that was restrained from the back.


    He knew his accused crime was quite hard and it would be extremely hard for him to escape from it. Still he had placed his hopes on Bonaire and his remaining friends in the army.


    So even if he was judged as the criminal, Lazarus thought, he would escape from it with 10 to 20 years in prison.


    But he didn''t think that they would give him the death sentence.


    "this isn''t real¡­ this isn''t right¡­ you guys are corrupted." He looked up with eyes of someone crazy, "All of you are corrupted bastards. I hope you all die fuckers, I''ll fucking pray to the gods that you lose your balls."


    The judge hit the gavel two times, "Take him away!"


    A few guards came and wrapped a wire around his neck and closed his mouth before taking him away as Lazarus continued on blaming everyone.


    While that was happening, I sat at the front bench, smiling at Lazarus''s squirming.


    ''Just as planned.''


    ¡­


    "It''s nice to see you again, sir." Kuino, the receptionist at the Vagrant Palace gave me a respectful nod.


    "Hey there." I smile, "I need to talk to Agatha, is she free?"


    "For you? Always sir." She nodded and got out of her spot, "Let me take you there."


    She escorted me up and stopped before a door in the third floor.


    The door had a tag written in gold.


    ''The Chairman''


    Kuino gestured towards the door, "She''s already inside, sir. If there isn''t anything left¡­"


    I gave a nod as she left.


    I look at the door that led to the chairman''s office and opened it. Inside was a luxurious office with several pricey ornaments and furniture.


    Behind a black premium rocky desk sat Agatha. She was working on something at her desk.


    Hearing the door open, she looked up, her cold eyes turned immaculately warm.


    "It''s you, Henry. Tell me¡­ did you miss me?"

 Chapter 248 - 248 - Two Different Jobs

    "So did you miss me?" A smile lit up over her cold-hearted face.


    The change was so fast that it was almost unbelievable.


    Not to me.


    "Of course, I did. Now where''s my welcome kiss?" I say to her as she got up immediately and came to me.


    As she came, I made sure to check her out and made it even surer that she knew I was doing it.


    Her hourglass figure wearing that fine green dress came running at me. Her green eyes only focusing on my face and her silver thin glasses reflecting my body.


    "Here it is~" She smilingly said as I grab her into a hug and kissed her.


    "Smooch~"


    "Smooch~"


    I use my tongue to thoroughly invade her mouth and have fun with her.


    "Hmm~"


    She didn''t contain her moans and even tried to match me.


    "Anh~"


    I give a tight squeeze to her butt that made her even more horny. Seeing that she liked it, I played with her butt and kissed a bit more before stopping. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This wasn''t just a business transactional kiss even though we aren''t dating. This strange relation of ours had feelings in it, but we respected our positions enough to not get too far.


    But that heart shaped look in her eyes definitely told me, she had other feelings about it.


    "Should we¡­" She slid her hands into my pants and suggested.


    But I stop her.


    "Not now, baby. First I need to talk to you about something."


    "What? Then why kiss me to begin with, you big dumbo." She hit me, lightly on the chest.


    Agatha turned sad and she pouted like she had been baited into an empty trap.


    Seeing her lusting for me like this, I could not help but feel good.


    Who would think that the Chairman of the Leonidas Kingdom''s Vagrant Palace, would act like this?


    "Okay, just a bit more." I kiss her again before stopping after a brief moment.


    "Slap!"


    I slap her butt, ending the kiss, "Alright, now sit down and listen."


    She laughed at the slap and sat down on the couch.


    "And here I thought, you came to spend some quality time with me." She acted sad, but I knew she was just trying to make me horny.


    "I do spend quality time with you." I sit down next to her.


    "But only when you have business with us, otherwise I don''t see you calling me anytime else." She said before shaking her head, seeing that her real feelings were breaking out.


    "Forget it, tell me, what can I do for you today, my special customer?" She added a bit spice.


    "Tell me, do you know the talk about Lazarus Blackshot that''s going on these days?"


    She nodded and answered with a sharp look, "Of course, I do. He''s the guy that bombed the day of Victorious Ascendance. It''d be a bit embarrassing if I didn''t."


    I bring her body right close to me, "That''s a good girl, here''s a point."


    She slapped my body lightly, "Stop trying to tease me, get to the point."


    I smile, "That infamous person is about to die after three days, what I want from you is, to figure out when, how and what the route of the transportation is."


    "Alright." She nodded thoughtfully, "So you want to help him escape then?"


    I smile, "Bingo, now that''s a good gir-" I try to touch her again but she stopped me prematurely.


    "To. the. point."


    "Okay okay¡­ it''s as you thought, I want you to find me a team who would help get him out."


    "Okay¡­ then I need to find out people who are good at extracting people, a getaway carriage and finally a safe house where they would put the subject." She calculated to me, "From my knowledge, I know that the royal guards would be escorting him so it would take elite people for this job."


    "That would take more money and also a backup secured plan for the team." She was about to continue more but I stop her.


    "Hang back a bit, that''s not what I''m going for."


    She stopped, "Did I make a mistake?"


    I shake my head, "Nope, actually you were planning quite fine¡­ it''s just I don''t want this to be that kind of extraction."


    She raised her brow at my words and I explain it to her.


    "I want a team that would only help get out¡­ they don''t have to escort him to a safe place."


    "You mean¡­?"


    "Yes, I only want them to stop the escort team from pursuing Lazarus, nothing more." I say and point out, "But I do want disposable people, people who won''t be able to point anyone."


    "That I can do." She said and looked curiously at me, "But is that all you want? Just to help him escape from the armed guards?"


    "Of course not," I smile, "That''s where the next job comes in."


    "Tell me, do you have someone with the codename Ashen Fang?"


    ¡­


    "Well then, that concludes our business." Agatha said, "It was surprising to think that you would post the second job like this."


    "Why? Do you find it disturbing?"


    "Of course not, just a bit surprised." She said before throwing me back on the couch.


    "Now, let''s start what you stopped before."


    Agatha got on all fours on the couch and slowly came towards me.


    The first thing she did was lick my neck before going up and kissing me. It was then that I kissed her back with the same force she did. I even went further and grabbed one of her big boobs and squeezed it.


    "Hangh~"


    She moaned and started giving multiple kisses to my chest. Finding her cute act fun, I slid my hand into her underwear and put a finger inside her pussy.


    "Anh~"


    "Since I was the one who stopped this before, I''ll finish it this time too." I grab her and laid her back on the couch, putting her under me.


    "Your schedule''s free, right?"


    "For you? Always."


    ¡­


    I walk down the stairs and as I waved my bye to Kuino, she said, "Was your time satisfactory, sir?"


    I stop and look at her face. She was smiling innocently like the world was bright blue and she was a simple dot in it.


    But I knew that she knew more than she showed.


    "Wouldn''t you like to know?"


    She laughed slyly while covering her mouth, "Seems I''ve been caught. So are you going to punish me too, sir?" She suggested with a dangerous smile.


    "Maybe one day, but for now. Just keep on acting like nothing happened." I turn and was going to leave.


    "Stop!"


    Kuino said and tiptoed towards me. She didn''t say anything and came face to face. Then she smiled and wiped my neck with a handkerchief while also correcting my clothes.


    "There you go. All okay now." Kuino patted my shoulders, "So for this little work, will you praise, Kuino?"


    ''Hmph! This girl¡­ she''s into this kind of play huh?'' I smile and pat her head, "Nice Kuino. You did a good job"


    She laughed and tilted her head, "Will sir, give Kuino a reward too?"


    I smile, "Maybe next time, Kuino."


    I leave her. But not before getting a grab of her small but doable butt.


    "Hehe¡­ sir''s a grabby man."

 Chapter 249 - 249 - Elivias Call For Help

    The days after Lazarus got caught was quite in upheaval. Every student in the academy was either talking about Lazarus or denouncing him to their hearts desires. Especially those that had a personal beef with the guy.


    In went to fact that even the principal wasn''t exempt from this. He too was called names and his image dwindled down in the eyes of the students again.


    When the situation went on to become too bad, the teachers were called in to stop the rumors and stop the denouncing of some people¡­ except for Lazarus.


    They knew he was too big a hot story to stop so they only focused on helping the principal. As they had wanted, the students calmed down on their rumors about the principal.


    But it couldn''t be said the same for Lazarus.


    Lazarus was shamed and almost blasphemies wherever the guy was named. The protest against him didn''t stop or lower, instead it intensified.


    They knew that if they worked hard and protested the shit out of this nonsense, they would get something extra out of it.


    And they were not wrong.


    Lazarus got paid for it¡­ and he paid very heavy.


    He got the death sentence.


    When they heard about him getting the death sentence, the students were in an even bigger uproar.


    No, they didn''t protest or burn down some walls or anything.


    They paraded.


    The paraded as if it was some big event today that all student needed to participate in. They changed the look of the academy and painted it in bright blue and red.


    The color wasn''t just for fun; it was a tribute to the souls that had been murdered on the Victorious Ascendance day because of Lazarus. The colors also had the meaning of royalty, so that the royal family would support this decision of the students and let them have this day.


    This shits maybe rich snobby crybaby''s but they can be smart when they need to be.


    "Two cotton candies." I say to the vendor that had placed inside the academy.


    There were street food vendors inside the academy as an event too. It was something that never happened before so you can guess how much the academy had fucked up for this to happen.


    This whole event wasn''t completely authorized by the student council but there were some parts of it that were. Bringing in street food vendors wasn''t part of it.


    "Hey, you know what you''re doing is illegal, right?"


    I instantly recognize the shitty voice of the one who said that.


    "Make that three." I tell the vendor, who also ignored the silver haired girl.


    "Hey, are you listening! Wait¡­ you''re trying to ignore me, aren''t you!" Elivia angrily stomped her foot down.


    "Good to know you understand."


    "Hmph! Like you have the audacity to do that. You know what you''re doing is a crime, all right! I can get you arrested for this."


    She thought this fake bullshit would work against me.


    "You do know that I''m a Viscount, right? So the way you talk to me, is a crime."


    Elivia smiled haughtily as if she was about to execute her big plan.


    "Aha! I caught you."


    "Alright¡­ what did you catch exactly?" I was still focusing on the cotton candy and ignoring her.


    "I know that rank over here works out but not to the student council." I could feel her point a finger at me, "Student council goes over the rank and actually is the highest point."


    "Since I am a member of the student council, I don''t need to listen to your viscount authori-" It was then that she finally realized, "Hey! Are you still ignoring me!"


    "¡­"


    "YOU!" She gritted her teeth and then murmured quietly, "Even Ulvoric does this with me¡­ am I not good enough for you people to listen."


    "Hah¡­" I could feel her sadness oozing out from behind me.


    I take the three cotton candies and turn around, giving one to her. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Here"


    Elivia looked at the cotton candy in confusion before giving me a suspicious look.


    "Are you trying to bribe me with this?" Then she smiled haughtily again, "Unfortunately for you that wouldn''t work, I am a member of the student council and it would be illegal for me to eat this while in the academy gro-"


    "Pif!"


    I put it inside her mouth forcefully, "Just take the goddamn thing when someone offers it, okay? No need to go all bitchy mode on me."


    With that I walk away, thinking it would be over with that. But I was wrong.


    "What do you mean bitchy mode! How can you say something like that to a girl, why are you so mean to me!" She started following me.


    "That''s way too many questions for me to answer." I sigh again, "No wonder, Ulvoric ignores you like that."


    Elivia stopped at that and later started walking again and came to my side quickly.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Nothing, I was wrong okay. Just leave this poor guy alone, if possible, go write a crime on me." I say to her.


    "Stop talking nonsense, I really want to know about it." Elivia said.


    "What do you mean?"


    Elivia stopped walking and in curiosity I stop too. Turning around, I see her shyly looking away from me while blushing too.


    "I want to know what''s this about him ignoring me¡­ if possibly, I want to get rid of those behaviors and make him look at me¡­ like he looks at that girl." She said with slight hope and pain.


    ''Hmm¡­ this is a joke, right?''


    Seeing her like that, it''s almost like the universe wants me to do it.


    "So you want to know how to make Ulvoric look at you, right?" I ask with a blank face.


    "Huh?" She looked at me, shocked, "You will tell me?"


    "I can¡­ but there are a lot of details about you that need to be changed, are you ready for that?" I ask as she felt stumped.


    "A lot?" She asked, not believing it completely.


    "So if I changed them will it work on him¡­" She looked at me, "Will he start liking me?"


    "Can''t say. I can only tell you how to make him not ignore you, but making him love or even like you are completely in your hands."


    "Hmm¡­ what you say doesn''t give much confidenc-"


    "Alright then, I''ll leave." I turn around.


    "No no, stop!" She stopped me, "I will listen to you, just stop okay. Jeez, you''re way too uptight."


    ''Damn, this bitch is callng me uptight.''


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you. So what do I need to do?"


    "Not now. I''ll make a list and tell you on a good day. For now, today is a free day, a nice event, just enjoy yourself."


    She nodded and then looked at the cotton candy and back at Henry, "Hey! Take your cotton candy back, I can''t eat thi-"


    "You should eat that cotton candy."


    "Huh?"


    "Ulvoric might be an upstanding member of the student council. But he too is a guy."


    "He would find it interesting to see you break the rules ones in a while."


    Elivia looked at Henry''s back leaving and then at the cotton candy. After a while, she dipped in and took a bite.


    "It''s nice."

 Chapter 250 - 250 - Questioning

    It was the next day after the parade.


    I was having a normal class with Jennifer teaching us math. Looking to my side, I see Xavier''s other seat empty.


    After the day Lazarus was caught by the guards in front of us, Arthur stopped attending classes. I learned from Xavier after much through talk that he was not in his right mind.


    Which in normal translation meant, Arthur was ill.


    Good, let him stay in bed while this matter with Lazarus ends once and for all. Now we wouldn''t want him meddling in something that he shouldn''t.


    In this few days that I had spent with Jennifer, I somewhat realized that she isn''t that bad. Our relationship has made a big improvement now.


    Before, we couldn''t even look at each other before screaming out insults in our minds. But now we can look at each other and nod to stay out of one''s path.


    Such a huge improvement.


    Which I''m sure wouldn''t have been made possible, if it weren''t for ol'' Lazarus¡­ who I will miss very much.


    It was at that point that I had jinxed myself.


    "Shif!"


    The door of the classroom opened and showed two guards. Looking at them, you could immediately guess that they were the royal guards because of their pricey uniform.


    Jennifer immediately asked, "How may I help you, gentlemen?"


    The soldiers didn''t take a foot inside and saluted her first, "Hello, ma''am. We would like to know if this is the classroom for first year F students?"


    Jennifer gave a nod, "Yes, this is it."


    The guard then told their objective, "With your permission ma''am, we would like to take a student in for questioning?"


    Jennifer raised her brow, "A student? For what reason if I may ask?"


    "It''s for the cause of Lazarus Blackshot. We want to question someone who has had a thorough connection with him for our intelligence."


    Jennifer sighed as she pointed to me, "Henry, I suppose they are talking about you, so go with them."


    I pout at her, "Come on, Miss Jennifer. Without even asking them, you already point me out to be the bad guy here."


    She didn''t seem affected by the joke and turned to the guards, "What is the name of the student you want for questioning?"


    The second guard spoke, "It''s Henry Van Tax."


    Jennifer gave me a haughty look like she won the battle, "You want more confirmation, no? Then please go with them and try to cooperate."


    I get up, "Alright, I guess you got lucky this time."


    "It wasn''t luck, that''s called using your brain. Which if you did use even once, the guards wouldn''t be taking you now."


    I snicker and closed the door hard.


    Cut that part out about us improving our relationship, it''s still fucked up.


    I look at the guards, "So where you want to do this?"


    The guards looked at each other before asking, "First of all, we would like to know if you are okay with doing this or not?"


    ''Hm? Why are they asking that? They generally don''t ask such question.''


    Then I saw their faces, they had sweat dripping from the corner of their heads. There was fear written in hidden places of those hard faces.


    ''They''re scared of me¡­''


    Thinking clearly, I understand that they knew I was a part of something big. Not many knew it but those that knew, either stayed clear of me or tried to curry favors.


    These two seem to fit the first category.


    I nod, giving them a nice smile, "It''s alright. You guys don''t need to be scared. I understand that you''re only listening to your boss''s orders."


    "What? We- we''re not scared." The second one said, a bit hesitated.


    "Is that so¡­" I give them another look as they silently gulped, "Alright then, move on."


    They turned around and sighed in relief. They didn''t think that Henry would be so easygoing here.


    They didn''t cause any more trouble and quickly brought me to the royal guard''s station which was close to the royal palace. Seeing the tall pristine building with a Silver Crossguard as the symbol, I laugh. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing me, one of the guards escorting me asked, "What''s funny?"


    "It''s just, I didn''t think the first time I would visit here would be to questioned about someone else and not me. It''s such a funny thing."


    The guards only shook their heads about Henry and went inside, not wanting to spend any more time with one of the most wanted criminals in two kingdoms.


    They brought me inside and immediately the workload filled place went through a huge change.


    The sounds and clattering of work stopped. Everyone inside, the guards and the criminals too, looked at me.


    They were gauging me out, seeing if I was the real deal or not.


    The criminals that knew my face made sure to keep their faces down, not wanting to interact at all.


    I only smiled at their general direction as I walked inside the captain''s office.


    The captain was a 6.5-Foot-tall guy with a huge and heavy mustache and well-built body. He looked like someone who could take a cannon ball to the chest and still be fine after.


    I sat across his desk as the guy looked thoroughly at me. The guards who were standing behind me, had trouble because of the intense atmosphere around the office.


    "You two can leave."


    They saluted and left happily as the captain popped out a cigar and gestured it to me.


    "No, thank you. I don''t smoke."


    He didn''t say anything and lit the cigar, taking a smoke himself.


    After what seemed like a power play for leaving me hanging for almost a minute, the captain spoke, "You know, I didn''t think the leader of such a huge criminal organization would be someone so young."


    "It almost seems as if we are being criticized for not being able to catch a stripling."


    "You know; you could also take it as you guys not being as competent as the criminals are."


    The guy''s sharp eyes looked at me, "So you are confessing about being the leader then?"


    "When did I do that?" I look confused, "I only pointed out as you being incompetent. Besides¡­ didn''t you guys brought me in for questioning about someone else?"


    "If you wanted to talk about me, you could have just said so from the beginning. I would have happily shown you my biography, cap''n."


    The guy still looked sharply at me as he slowly exhaled, "It''s Captain."


    "Same thing."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    The captain finally stopped this small show of power and went to the point, "I want you to honestly answer some questions about Lazarus Blackshot to me. I''ve heard that you were quite close with him."


    "Where did you hear that shit?" I raise my brow.


    "From Lazarus himself." The captain asked seeing my strange look, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing¡­ it''s just, did Lazarus finally break under the bleak food you guys serve?"


    "¡­"


    After a thorough questioning by the captain, in which he had suspected every one of my answers and called them lies.


    "So you expect me to believe that, Lazarus attacked you because you fell on a boy and he''s crazy? Lazarus had a whole another story."


    "Are you going to listen to a crazy person or me?" I say. "And if you don''t believe me then you can ask other people in my class too, they''ll say the same thing I did."


    "You mean the boys you paid?"


    "Cap''n," I ignore his correction and continued, "Do you seriously believe I can buy or even control this elite batch of snobby rich bastards?"


    The captain only exhaled slowly, keeping his sharp eye on me.

 Chapter 251 - 251 - The Gang

    After some time, I walk out of the Royal Guard Station.


    The investigation was clearly a waste of time.


    If you aren''t going to believe my words, then why bring me in for questioning anyway.


    The captain asked many questions regarding Lazarus that I was completely honest about¡­ I''m sure I was. But the guy did not believe me.


    I even saw him putting in some personal questions about me too, trying to make me lose my grip and get something out, but I didn''t fall for them.


    I may not be that smart regarding many things but I know when someone is trying to fuck me up. So I did the same to him, I answered in the most bizarre way possible, breaking the rhythm of the investigation.


    Before long, the captain found out and kicked me out.


    Now here I stood, before the station, thinking if I had passed enough time to get to lunch break.


    "Mister"


    I look down to see a young boy tugging my clothes.


    "What?"


    "This is for you." The boy showed me a small piece of paper.


    Through my eyes, I saw no poison on it so I took it. The boy immediately ran after that.


    This boy was what you would call a messenger. They''re job was to give messages to someone and leave. No small talk or anything.


    Opening the paper, I read it. My brows frowning at the words on it.


    "The Master''s hurt. Meeting to start this midnight."


    ¡­


    Midnight


    I was inside a carriage that was going through the slum parts of the city. The simple carriage I was in, easily went through the empty streets before coming in front of a motel.


    The motel looked sturdier than the surrounding buildings. There weren''t any lamps lit on around as well.


    I knocked on the door, a distinct few times before it opened. There were only two guards standing behind it. They didn''t say anything to me and I quietly went inside.


    I walk through the familiar narrow space before finding a basement and going inside. Unlike above where there were only 5 five people inside the whole motel, the basement had 12.


    There was a bed at the center with medical equipment''s lying around and a tube attached to the patient and some liquids. A woman was taking care of the person on the bed while all others stood around the person.


    Hearing me approach, all of them looked at me. Now among the 10 standing, six smiled at my entrance while four of them snickered at me, but all of them did so quietly.


    I came towards the bed and spoke, "How''s the situation?"


    One of the snickered person spoke first, "Can''t you see for yourself? The master''s in grave pain, shouldn''t it be obvious!"


    This was Philip Freer, a Sub-leader of the Snake Tail''s gang.


    "What do you think, Philip? If he cared about the master, then he would have already been here, not making us and the master wait like this?" Aslac Gonson said, another Sub-leader of the gang.


    "Stop bickering like children. Do you want to make the master even more ill?" Gerard Sackville, another Sub-leader said. "It doesn''t matter now; what matters is what we do from now on."


    "Yes Yes, let''s hear what the master has to say." The final snicker was called Elric Wood.


    As you could see, all these guys had one thing in common. They were all members of the Snake Tail''s gang and all these standing were the Sub-leaders of the Snake Tail''s gang.


    This oldie who''s being carefully rubbed by the female nurse was none other than Kay Gon, The Leader of the Snake Tail''s¡­ well, not for long it seems.


    Oh! You guys thought I was the leader huh!


    Well, not really no. I''m kinda like the second in command here.


    The reason why most outside thinks I''m the leader is because I''m way too active and making too many moves and securing places.


    These four Sub-leaders hated me for the above. Especially when I brought in my stuff and became another Sub-leader of the gang, I made sure to give benefits to only those that I made contact before and to the leader only.


    Which meant, this four snakes didn''t get to eat my piece of pie. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why the fuck would I give it to those, that won''t even help me anyway.


    Kay Gon also couldn''t listen to the bickering anymore and said, "Stop shouting! Show some respect to me, I''m still not dead for you guys to bicker over who would have the most spoils."


    Gerard, the slyest, spoke like honey, "We could never do that boss. We''re your loyal servants. Even if you were to die, we would only continue on as you have told us to, nothing more."


    At that, the people on my side laughed out a bit.


    Seeing that Gerard snapped at them, "What! Do you think I am lyin-"


    "Slap!"


    Gerard got a slap from the lying patient, "I just told you to stay quiet, didn''t you hear me?"


    "I- I''m sorry, boss. I won''t do it again." Gerard said, stepping back.


    Kay Gon gestured the nurse, "Go, I need to talk with these greedy bastards."


    "As you say, my lord." The nurse respectfully left.


    Finally, when the nurse was gone, Kay Gon gestured for us to take seats.


    "Sit down, we have matters to talk about."


    We all took seat and before anyone could say anything, I spoke first, "How did you get hurt?"


    "Silence! Let the boss speak firs-" Kay Gon stopped Eliric from talking as he answered me.


    "I was simply caught in the bombing."


    Had to say, I was shocked by that.


    "Before you ask anything else regarding my health, let me say. I''m going to be okay¡­ or I''m going to still leave for a few more years according to the doctors." The guy said while smiling slightly.


    Yeah, the guy liked me.


    Why wouldn''t he when I''m the one who brings in the most money. Kay Gon liking me is the second reason why those four hate me so much.


    Because it meant, I was in the hierarchy and had more chances of becoming the leader.


    "That''s very good to hear."


    Kay Gon nodded before becoming serious, "Now for the real talk."


    "What the hell happened with the bombing six days ago? Weren''t we supposed to be prepared for it?" Kay Gon said a bit angrily. "I thought the attack was supposed to happen away from our territory, not at it."


    "I''m sorry boss. But it seemed the intel was wrong." Fredrick Barlow said.


    "Or they deliberately wanted the intel to be that way and trick us, those Sekai Bastards!" Benedict angrily said.


    Yeah, the bomb attack was done by the Sekai Kingdom. It wasn''t done by the Snake Tails or any gangs actually, which I already knew. But this was a good thing to use against Lazarus.


    The only thing I lost were hundreds of thousands of pound worth of Sigmat Crystals¡­ no, doesn''t hurt at all.


    "No, the intel was correct¡­ until the final day." Maverick said, "I found out from my source that Sekai found out about the intel and changed it on the final day."


    "They deliberately wanted to harm us."


    "So¡­" Kay Gon muttered, "Does this mean war is closer than we thought?"

 Chapter 252 - 252 - Ridiculous Suggestion

    "Boss, you believe they''re already prepared for a war?" Aslac asked in slight disbelief.


    "Why shouldn''t I? The intel previously told us that they would bomb another place, right. And what was the end result?" Kay Gon''s words shut up anyone that had a counteractive thought, except for one.


    "I think I know the reason why they bombed us." Philip said, gaining everyone''s attention. He looked straight at Henry and subtly pointed at him, "Because of someone here, Sekai has taken heavy damages in the income department. Maybe they wanted to retaliate for that reason."


    "Maybe the bombing was even prepared for that person."


    He''s words immediately divided the people once again.


    Rocco quickly pointed out, "Why are you guys always aiming for Mr. Tax huh? Is this about money? Are you so self-conscious that you weren''t able to gain money like us that you act so shamelessly?"


    "Rocco!" Phillip aimed his finger angrily, "Don''t you dare try to insult me, you punk! What the hell do you even know, you''re still a small pod in this business."


    "Well, that small pod earns more than you Phillip. I''m sure that must by one of the reasons why our presence irks you so much." Reina said.


    "You bitch! What noble whore do you think you are? If it weren''t for us, you''d still be selling counterfeit items at the streets and scurry every time the guards come to pick you up." Elric said.


    "Now this is getting personal, Elric." Salvick said in his Russian accent, "And try to correct me, but wasn''t it our boss who brought Ms. Reina in? Are you trying to take the boss''s credit as well?" He said in an accusing but laughable tone.


    Elric at that started jittering and apologized to Kay Gon, "Bo- Boss! Sorry if that turned out wrong. I was just trying to educate these people. They don''t respect you boss! We should have taken car-"


    "Slap!"


    Another slap instantly stopped the guy.


    "I should have taken care of you, you rascal." Kay Gon angrily muttered, "How long are you guys going to keep arguing about the same things every time?"


    He pointed to the four snakes, "If them earning money irks you so much then go earn more than them. Otherwise don''t try to destroy the peace that my predecessor gave unto me, you got it!"


    "Yes Boss!" Everyone shouted as that was meant for everyone.


    Seeing that everyone was finally calm, Kay Gon shared his insights.


    "Sekai wouldn''t go so far as to bomb the capital just because they wanted to harm Henry." Kay Gon slowly said, "But it indeed is true that they wanted to bring trouble to you."


    He looked at me, "How many of your shops got hit?"


    I faintly give a small sigh, "Somewhere around half."


    "And causalities?"


    "Not much. Most of them were given the day off so only a few people and some guards were caught in it."


    "That''s a good result." Kay Gon said, "Not the greatest, but it''s still the best."


    "And how about you guys?"


    They gave their own share too. Somehow the four snakes had gotten more damages than any other. Which would say why they were so argumentative from the start.


    "How much will the business get affected by this?" Kay Gon said asking everyone, but I knew he was only asking me. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I answer, "The first few weeks would be slow. But after the first month, things will start looking up again. It wouldn''t take more than three months for us to keep running as we did and close to a year to repair all the damages."


    Kay Gon gave a relieved sigh.


    "Goodness¡­ just what is Sekai thinking anyway? Going to such extreme on such a day." Kay Gon rubbed his somewhat bald head with few large strands of white hair, "Are they ready to burn down all the bridges?"


    "Ah, fuck me. No wonder why my previous bosses wanted to retire their place and give it to me, they knew how hard this was and deliberately gave it to fuck with me." Kay Gon said as everyone smiled at his words and he looked sharply at them, "You think I''m joking?"


    They quieted at that.


    Me?¡­ I was just sitting quietly at my seat, neither laughing nor bowing.


    Dude, I am the second in command, I don''t bow to no one. The moment this dude collapses or goddess does not forbid, dies, I''ll be fucking up the gang and taking everything for myself¡­ of course I would still share some with my homies.


    After a bit more business talk, Kay Gon uttered something that shocked everyone.


    "Send someone to Sekai, find out what they intend to do and if possible try to build a bridge between us again."


    "Boss, you want us to have connection with them again? After they burned us like this?" Phillip asked and everyone was in agreement with him.


    "I must¡­ at least we need to be prepared for whatever they throw at us." Kay Gon said, "If they are vouching for war then we need to side with the favorable party, even if it means it''s the Sekai Kingdom."


    I finally speak, "If you want to build something like an alliance after what they did¡­ then we have to give something that would interest them."


    "I know¡­ half."


    Kay Gon''s words shocked me as I mirrored, "Half?!"


    Finally, everyone understood with my word as they also looked at Kay Gon like he lost it.


    Everyone had gotten damages that day and giving up half was a ridiculous thought.


    "Yes¡­ but that is only the highest point. If possibly, we''ll go for lower first." Kay Gon and the next whole meeting was a blur.


    Kay Gon saw everyone was fixed on the ''half'' thing, so he ended the meeting and gave us time to think on it.


    Getting out the hotel, everyone took their own carriage and left for their place, except for us seven.


    We regathered at another place that was far from here, where nobody would listen to us.


    "HALF!! HOW THE FUCK DOES HE THINK WE''LL GIVE UP HALF!" Benedict said slamming his fist on the table, spilling the drinks.


    "Patience Benedict¡­ we need to think calmly on this matter before getting rough." Fredrick said but he also had a frown on him.


    "How the fuck will Patience help me?! That old bozo''s telling us to give up half." Benedict said and calmed a bit as he drank, "With what I''ve lost already, losing half would practically throw me onto the street."


    "The only reason why Kay Gon is saying that because he knows he won''t lose anything¡­ the half he wants to give is our half to begin with." Salvick said sorrowfully.


    "I can''t give out half." Reina shook her head, "I need to compensate for the guys that died and I still haven''t gotten to those that need medical attention."


    "Let''s just kill the guy¡­ let''s do it." Rocco said but everyone ignored him seeing he was the most drunk. The guy was practically swaying with the smallest wind.


    "Mr. Tax," Maverick, the smartest asked, "What do you think we should do?"


    "For now, agree with the guy." I say, "I don''t believe Sekai would agree to his alliance."


    "Then we sit and wait?"


    "Yeah¡­ until the visit comes, we''ll lie back in our caves."

 Chapter 253 - 253 - Roadblock

    Midnight


    Inside the jail in Jefferson street.


    It was the kind of jail where prisoners would be put on hold until further notice of their punishment. Lazarus too was inside one of its cells, waiting for his death sentence to come.


    It had been two days since the court gave out its judgement and in those days, Lazarus did not have a twinkle of sleep. He always kept his eyes open since he knew this few moments were the only ones he had.


    Did he pity himself? No.


    Did he plead to be forgiven? No.


    Did he wanted to kill the fucker who put him in this state? YES!


    But he didn''t have a choice, so Lazarus sat on the ground, counting his last moments. A few times he even revisited old memories and once even thought of what would happen if he could change the past.


    "Tap!" "Tap!"


    He heard the footsteps of multiple people around the jail which raised his curiosity.


    It was a bit rare for guards to still be awake by this time but not surprising. What concerned him were the multitude of people that were coming to his cell.


    ''What do they want now?''


    Lazarus had told them all they wanted to know. He was honest with them¡­ look where that did not get him.


    Lazarus saw that instead of the jail guards, it was the royal guards that came for him. They did not say anything to him and went straight to open his cell.


    He understood that they were here to take him¡­ to his fucking sentence. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stand up prisoner!" A guard said as he still held onto the door.


    Lazarus snickered and got up.


    "Turn around and face yourself to the wall behind." He did just that and stuck to the wall.


    The guards came and quickly strapped on some movement locks on his arms and tied it to his back. Then they took him out of the cell and the prison.


    Lazarus saw outside a large metal carriage waiting for them. It was the kind they would use to transport dangerous criminals and sorts.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    The guards shoved him inside the carriage and said, "We''re transporting you to another prison where your sentence would be carried out."


    Lazarus groaned as he got up to his seat, "Why don''t you just kill me here. I''m going to die anyway, so why does the place matter?"


    "Slap!"


    "Bam!"


    "Argh¡­!"


    A guard already stationed inside slapped Lazarus hard and another punched him in the stomach. Lazarus groaned and vomited a small amount of blood before the two guards put him to his seat.


    "Shut up and sit down! A criminal like you shouldn''t be complaining about anything! You will do what we say and be content with it."


    Lazarus smirked at them, "That punch felt a bit personal¡­ what happened? Did I perhaps, kill someone you know?"


    The guard who punched him, stared down at him in anger and punched him again.


    "Bam!"


    Lazarus had it hard keeping his look, but still did to annoy the guard.


    "You killed my daughter, bastard. Not only mine but you also killed a lot of our friends and families. It''s good to see you will be getting the punishment you clearly deserve." The guard corrected his uniform, "To think someone like you was once a renowned soldier."


    "I spit at such a soldier and the people who served under you. Why didn''t you die under the enemy''s attack huh?"


    Hearing such heavy insults from the guards, Lazarus didn''t retaliate. He quietly smiled and stayed still.


    Seeing that Lazarus was still, the royal guards got up the carriage and started moving. They took a coordinated journey that was safe from the public eye.


    These guards had done such transports before and knew that sometimes, the journey could go awry and lives could get lost. So the least they could do was go in such streets that, innocent lives wouldn''t get hurt because of them.


    The carriage steadily went through half of the journey with no problem. It was on the third to the final corner did they see a new development.


    In front of the street was a cart filled with five large barrels. To the rider, it obviously seemed that this was a trap.


    The streets were empty and a carriage placed conveniently at the center like that couldn''t be a coincidence. So, the rider asked the leading commander of the group.


    "Is there any way to bypass that without touching?"


    "No, sir. The carriage is too big for it." The rider then suggested, "Do I ram through it?"


    "Can you?"


    "I don''t know about me, but the carriage would still be fine."


    The commander shook his head after a bit of thinking, "No, don''t. It could be a bomb or something that could cause us harm."


    Taking the surroundings and placing his men first, the commander decided, "Forget it, turn back, we''ll take another road."


    "Yes, si- Argh!" The rider said, only to be stabbed by a silent knife to his throat.


    The commander clearly saw it and screamed, "It''s an attack! Everyone to their feet!"


    Everyone got up and looked at the door as it got hit by multiple attacks.


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    After the third hit, the door couldn''t take anymore and broke apart. The guards didn''t wait for the attacks to come and barreled out, taking them by surprise.


    The royal guards started out by spewing spells that would harm the attackers.


    "Shit! Why are they so aggressive!"


    "Doesn''t matter, we must finish our objective!" One attacker said. They were wearing normal class armor and definitely weren''t comparable to the royal guards at all.


    But what they couldn''t take up in skills nor items, they did in numbers. The attackers swarmed in with their 15 numbers and quickly were able to finish their objective.


    Two of them barged inside the cell and freed Lazarus.


    "Quickly, leave from here and go to that alle-" The attacker said only to be pierced by an ice spike.


    "You''re not going anywhere, Lazarus!" A guard said but Lazarus didn''t listen.


    He took the small chance and ran for his life again.


    "Someone, quickly get that guy!


    "But sir, there are too many people!"


    The commander saw Lazarus running away and his eyes burned with anger, "Fucking use your rings then! Do you want that guy to cause another explosion! Kill everyone here, that''s an order!"


    "YES, SIR!"


    "Bang!"


    "Spring!"


    "Pierce!"


    ¡­


    While the onslaught of third class extractors were going on, Lazarus ran towards a different place then he was told. He had a feeling that going to the alley would not be good for him.


    But he wasn''t lucky here either.


    A figure dropped down in front of him as he stopped.


    It was a slim girl wearing a black tight outfit with no facial features other than her eyes. Obviously it was an assassin.


    "Why did you ignore his advice?" The assassin said, "It would have been quicker that way than this."


    "Move away! I won''t hesitate to kill you girl!" Lazarus warned.


    "Really?... how are you going to do that without any ring or weapon?" Ashen Fang said as she coated her Twin Sai''s with a purple liquid.


    "But since you''re willing to struggle, let me try out my improved poison on you."


    Lazarus frowned, "Why do all the bitches I meet have to be so crazy."


    "They have to be since you blew most normal ones away."

 Chapter 254 - 254 - Death of a Crazy Person

    "Pat!" "Pat!" "Pat!"


    "Where did he go?" A guard asks as he killed the final attacker and they started their search for him.


    "I think that way." A guard pointed to a road as they ran again.


    "Pat!" "Pat!" "Pat!"


    "He''s not here!"


    "What do we do? Do we go back again?"


    "Taking so many detours would give too much time to that bastard and he''ll run away."


    "Alright, let''s take one more look."


    "Pat!" "Pat!" "Pat!"


    They ran again and went the other way only to hit a dead end.


    "Fuck! He''s not here."


    "This is too much time consuming."


    "Alright" The commander nodded and split the group, "You take that road, you take that alley and we''ll take the other road, okay."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Pat!" "Pat!" "Pat!"


    They all ran in different directions covering all the places. It didn''t take long before a group found him.


    "Shit! Is this him?"


    "Are we sure¡­ this could be someone else too?"


    "Idiot! Look at his clothes, it''s the same one."


    "Let''s call the commander, he''ll know what to do."


    ¡­


    "Is this how you found him?" The commander asked as he gravely looked at what could be Lazarus''s body.


    He''s face was almost dismissive with multiple cuts with blades. There were also multiple blade marks on his body. The marks were too long to be a knife''s and too small to be any swords¡­ somewhere close to a sickle or same sort.


    There was another thing that was special about Lazarus. From his mouth, there was small fume coming out. What was surprising about the fume was that it was blue.


    The commander took a safe distance and took a whiff. Feeling the disconcerting pain inside his mind, the commander understood it immediately.


    "Poison¡­ and quite potent too." He stood up and murmured, "Whoever did this is clearly very experienced."


    "What do we do, sir? Do we call in backup and start a search in the area?"


    The commander shook his head. "Look at the place around us, friend. It''s an unknown place with too many corners and alleys for us to get a good look at it at this time. By the time morning comes, we''ll also lose every evidence the killer might have spared for us."


    "So¡­ do we¡­?"


    "No need. I''ll call in the timing." The commander stood up, "The Place, at the third street in Keonick Ale, Time 2:45 AM. Death by poisoning, presumed to be instant."


    "Instant?... but sir, I don''t think that i-" The guard immediately shut up seeing the hard look the commander gave him.


    "It was instant."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    The commander turned around and corrected his hat, "Pack him up, make sure to see if there''s any piece of his body missing or not."


    "I''ll go and take a look at the attacker that we had spare-"


    "Sir!... Sir!" A guard came running toward him.


    "What is it? Did we get attacked again?"


    The guard shook his head as he relaxed, "No, sir. The guy¡­ guy that we spared, he''s been poisoned."


    "Shit!" The commander hit the ground with his leg, causing a groan. "What happened? Did we lose him too!"


    "¡­Sorry, sir!"


    "Fuck this!" The commander threw off his hat, angrily marching towards another dead body. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡­


    Next Morning


    "Did something happen, Henry?" Wilson asked me as I sat on my usual seat.


    "No. Why do you ask?"


    "Because you seem kinda happy." Wilson said, seeing the butterfly like happiness over my face, "Like very happy."


    "Really?... I don''t know why, but from the moment I got up, I felt as if something good will happen today." I say, my face still a blooming smile, "Who knows maybe it has already happened and I don''t even know it yet."


    "Woah¡­ that''s, I don''t know what to call that."


    "Me too, Wilson. Me too."


    "No, Henry. I meant him." Wilson pointed to a guy that just came inside the classroom. "What is that?"


    I see a guy walking inside with a body devoid of hope. The whole aura around him seemed depressing as if he wanted to burn down a garden full of flowers.


    The guy''s hair was all over him, he''s eyes were bloodshot and he''s clothes seemed to be the same he had worn since a week ago.


    "Who the fuck is tha- no, let me rephrase that. What is that creature?" I point out.


    "I don''t know¡­ maybe something mythical." Wilson said.


    "What? No! How can that be mythical! It''s like the complete opposite. It''s unmythical."


    "Could be¡­" Wilson nodded and took a good look as he suddenly widened his eyes and called me. "Henry, Henry, Henry!"


    "What? What? What?!" I swat away his hand, "I''m standing right beside you, just say it."


    "I think that''s Arthur!"


    "What?" I become confused. "That? Arthur? Nooo¡­ it''s- he''s not Arthur. No¡­ it can''t be him¡­ I''m sure."


    "You don''t sound sure."


    "¡­"


    "It''s him."


    Both me and Wilson turn to the side and see Xavier.


    "That''s Arthur."


    "Shit! Seriously?"


    "Yes¡­ after what happened with Lazarus, he became sad and after hearing about his sentence¡­" He pointed to the new Arthur, "He became that."


    "Wow... it''s like the opposite of redemption arc." I murmur as the new Arthur takes his seat.


    ''Is he like that because today Lazarus''s sentence would be carried out?''


    "Hello Henry¡­ Wilson." He spoke in such a bland tone.


    "Heyyy Arthur¡­ you alright there, buddy?" I ask out of concern.


    "Why shouldn''t I be?" He looked at me and because of his long ass hair covering his eyes, I couldn''t tell what emotion he had.


    "I don''t know¡­ it''s just your new look is¡­ quite defining of your mental status." I said and looked back because Wilson was holding on to me like an animal, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Let me stay here. I feel if I get any closer to him, I would change into¡­ that." He pointed to Arthur as if he was something bizarre and dangerous.


    Looking at him right now, it wasn''t far from the truth.


    "Alright class, sit down on your seats." Jennifer came in, "I have a news for all of you."


    I stop talking to Arthur and sit down. Seeing that we were actually shut, Jennifer spoke.


    "The academy has received words from the royal guards that¡­ today, Lazarus Blackshot''s sentence has been carried out."


    "¡­"


    Silence


    Pin Drop Silence


    Nobody made a move and it seemed as if it was the start of a terrible horrifying story¡­ until the next thing came.


    "YEAH!"


    "WE DID IT!"


    "THE FUCKER''S DEAD!"


    "LET''S PARTY TODAY WITH SOME BITCHES FROM THE WHOR-" The guy was immediately hit with a chalk from Jennifer. But that did not stop them from screaming out in joy.


    They weren''t the only ones who were happy. I was happy too¡­ I was extremely happy. Wilson beside me was happy as well.


    "Whoo Henry! Justice has finally pricked its scrawny ass up."


    Perhaps a bit too happy.


    I look towards Arthur. I could not tell what the guy was feeling because of his long hair.


    ''Hm?... isn''t it a bit early though?''


    I raise my hand as Jennifer asks, "What?"


    "Wasn''t his sentence supposed to be at noon?"


    Jennifer was silent for a moment, "It was¡­ but they decided to carry it early."


    ''¡­She''s lying.'' My smile spreads wider.


    ''She did it.''

 Chapter 255 - 255 - Three Devolopments

    After that weeks went by.


    Learning about Lazarus''s death ignited the flames of victory in students that they celebrated for two whole days.


    Only two days.


    There was parade, laughter, denouncing and the whole shenanigan. But after those two days went, everyone simply forgot about the man.


    Not everyone though, Arthur did not forget about him.


    He was still in his depressed crazy state by the present time and it did not seem like he was going to break out of it anytime soon. I understand that he had taken Lazarus in as his teacher but dude¡­ its time, fuck him.


    Even in the novel when Lazarus died in the war, Arthur did not get this sad.


    So nothing much changed after Lazarus. The academy went on to teach its shitty ideals on the students and they rubbed it in like sponges.


    But there were three interesting developments.


    Let''s start with the least interesting one, The Snake Tail''s Gang.


    After the bombing, as I had calculated, the gang was starting its business again. The healing part would take long but that would come later too. But what was really interesting was that there were four snakes that were moving a bit too fast.


    Those four were gaining places and joints that were raking in quick money for them. How were they doing that?


    They were taking in our spots to fill in those places that they lost.


    It wasn''t a bad idea¡­ it was a destructive one.


    Moving into to take someone else''s spot was a big no no in every underground gang or organization. And these four went on to do the very same.


    But what I found strange was that all four did that at the same time. I knew they were in cohorts, but not even one of them hesitated to go this far.


    This meant there was something else happening in the background.


    I don''t know what it is, but I get a feeling what it could be.


    With the least interesting one gone let''s start with the big ones.


    The matter about Elisabeth Valorence¡­ she was a strange figure in this last few days.


    Somehow without any indication or move from me, she started to make a move on me. Seriously, I still haven''t figured out what could have happened for that change and Arthur here most likely didn''t know it either.


    But the interesting thing about her was that she stopped meeting me. After that day in the bombing, I haven''t seen her figure anywhere in the academy or on the outside.


    I thought that maybe I''ve been missing her by an inch or she was not in the academy. But that was not it. Samantha told me otherwise.


    [ Flashback ]


    "About her?... yeah, she''s a bit strange after the bombing but I suppose she''s still scared. Maybe that''s why she doesn''t want to hang around the normal cafeteria anymore and goes straight for our special one."


    "About us meeting you guys?... I don''t know, she doesn''t speak about you guys much now."


    "So Henry, how are yo-"


    [ Flashback Cut ] sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yeah, she was ignoring me.


    Maybe I shouldn''t have gone in for that kiss¡­ or I should have gone faster before Arthur had come. I don''t know what those outcomes would have been but it certainly would be better than this hide and seek game.


    Finally, the most interesting thing.


    Ashen Fang¡­ her real name Rebecca Hailey ( My Little Assassin )


    Back then, when I issued for an extraction team for Lazarus, I also issued a mission for her too in her codename Ashen Fang. It was to kill the guy that murdered a lot of innocent people.


    Which in Rebecca''s book should be checked off as she only killed bad people.


    But I still worried that she would fail or things could go awry and she might instead help him out. Who could say what happens in a novel.


    But nothing went out of hitch and the plan went just as I wanted. Lazarus dead and me able to gain some understanding of Rebecca.


    For one thing, she was a blind fool. She didn''t know who was the real criminal or not. Because if she did, she definitely wouldn''t have poisoned poor ol'' Lazarus¡­ and the way she did, the rumors shook people.


    Strangely nobody did an investigation on his death. Probably they hated him too much.


    I understood that I could make this work. I could make Rebecca work for me in ways that I couldn''t do in the spotlight. She would be my knife of vengeance, waiting in the dark and me her provider¡­ providing her with false information about people and letting her kill them.


    Sure, it was a bit trouble providing false information and humiliating their reputation but she did quite a fine job for me to issue a job to someone else.


    All those that I ordered her to kill were killed in very bizarre ways. Either someone''s head was cut off, which was the best case or they were writhing in extreme pain on the ground poisoned¡­ close to the worst case.


    Seeing our new development, I decided to check something crazy out. I created a fake account and used that to give her two jobs. Those two jobs were very crazy but would enrich her extremely.


    The first job was to kill the reigning queen Abigail¡­ clearly she denied without even taking a second look.


    Rebecca probably knew she was a bad woman, but still she didn''t take the contract. She understood the limits of her power and Abigail was on a whole another level for her to take on.


    Ironically, the second job was about me.


    To kill me.


    Unsurprisingly, she didn''t accept that as well.


    Now I came up with two factors. First she wanted to kill me by herself, on her own accord. So taking a contract about me didn''t suit her.


    Second, she didn''t want to kill me. Reason¡­ don''t know. But it could have something to do with me saving her that time.


    Still, not sure if she still wants to kill me or not.


    But I was more than interested to know her thoughts.


    ¡­


    With those two done, nothing else happened in the life of Henry Van Tax.


    Sure, he had sex with a lot of women, Abigail and a few close ones mostly. But nothing really new happened.


    So with that time went on and we are now close to the end of February.


    That meant, it was time for the exam.


    ¡­


    Midnight


    I stood at the balcony of three floor building and watched through a small rectangular item. Through the glasses of the binocular, I saw a carriage speeding through the roads to approach the limits of the capital.


    Around the carriage were three groups of armed guards. One in the front, scouting out the area ahead and two back, steadily protecting the carriage from any attacks.


    Taking a look at one of the guards, I saw their high gear and blue rings that every one of them had.


    "She came in prepared."


    The carriage quickly came to the guard post and went in without any problem. Then it stopped before one of the extravagant hotels and the person inside it got out.


    It was a woman. She was tall, had soft long hair and wear a normal dress¡­ probably to hide her real self.


    Taking a look at her beautiful face, I wasn''t disappointed at all.


    "So you''re finally here¡­ Youngest princess of Sekai."

 Chapter 256 - 256 - The Exam Comes

    The day of the exam came.


    I got up early in the morning and got ready for what will happen today.


    The Exam¡­ is not exactly an exam but a game, which will be revealed later anyway.


    Now the game will be conducted in four ways, just like the first exam.


    The first, a written exam¡­ just a formality. This exam wouldn''t be an actual exam as it has already happened.


    No it hadn''t been conducted before. The exam was secret and it already has been calculated through the small exams that the teachers had done every day.


    They wanted to take this secretly and see our academic level. Which I might not have done as good as I think.


    Then the next exam¡­ well, why spoil it so early. Let''s just do it as it takes us.


    "You ready, Henry?" Wilson said as he donned in his uniform too.


    Wilson too will be joining the exam. Just yesterday, the guy fought the rank 9 dude and got his rank. Even Alex and Xavier fought other close ranks and got upgraded as well.


    "Yeah, are you excited Wilson?"


    "Excited?" He gave a small laugh, "More like scared."


    I smile too, "Don''t worry, nothing strange is going to happen, just your regular old examination."


    "Yeah, but this is The Academy, I''m sure they got something good for us."


    "That they do."


    We get out of the room to see Xavier coming out too. But he was alone.


    "So he''s still depressed and sad?"


    "Yeah¡­" Xavier said and became angry, "I just want to kick his face and get his ranking but I can''t¡­ fuck this shit, why''s he like that!"


    "Hey hey¡­" I pat his shoulders, "It''s only your true feelings, don''t be afraid to let them out. Especially on the exam because you''re definitely going to need them."


    "Confident much?" He smirked. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Very"


    "So do we call him out or?" Wilson suggested but I shook my head.


    "No¡­ I have a feeling he''ll be coming out the moment he needs to."


    We get outside and go towards the auditorium where the exam was going to happen. Inside, it was a pretty lonely place except for the forty other students that were already there.


    It was the other classes that were going to participate. Each class was sitting in their own separate group as the that''s how it was suggested.


    We found ours at the far corner where Alex was calling us out.


    "Tell me about discrimination without telling me." I murmur, sitting next to him.


    "Hey where are our other classmates?" Wilson asked as he saw six empty seats.


    "They won''t be joining us." Alex said. "You guys showed up late. The other classes already made an ultimatum about defeating Class F first, especially if there''s going to be a fighting competition."


    "So hearing that, the others chickened out. We''re the only ones left." Alex said and looked at us, "Seeing Arthur not with you, I suppose he''s out too?"


    Xavier shook his head in disappointment.


    "No problem, we lost a good fighter only." Alex said in a deadpan way.


    "And you didn''t join them?" I ask Alex, already knowing he wouldn''t.


    "Of course not. I joined this exam because I want to join Class A and if that means fighting everyone, I will fight everyone." Alex said as his conviction filled eyes never wavered, "Even if it means, I have to fight you guys."


    It was arrogant but his words only brought a smile onto us.


    "Same here, bud." I fist bumped him.


    "It still would have been better if we had another on-" I stop as the door of the auditorium opens again.


    I look back as my eyes took a surprising turn and smiled.


    ''This guy¡­''


    You think it''s Arthur¡­ well think again.


    The guy walked in coolly while balancing his glasses. On his back, there was the Sky Angel''s Bow hanging. He gave no shit to the sarcastic looks the other classes were giving and straightforward came to our place and stood before me.


    "Henry"


    "Yo Taylor. Did you finally get healed?"


    "Yes. And thanks to you, now I am in debt too." He said, his eyes having no bit hatred inside them, "But that doesn''t matter. Today I came here for two reasons."


    "First, win this exam and second is to defeat you!" He said, pointing his finger straight at me.


    I smile and nod to it, "Straight on man. Same goes here." Then I point to his seat, "Now sit your ass down and stop bringing looks at us again."


    "Alright" He did just that.


    It was good that he did that quickly because people started coming in on the stage and I didn''t want unnecessary attention right now.


    It was the old bastard Bonaire and a few other respective teachers. Among the teachers there were even those two that had run away before Cravic came.


    Bonaire took the stage, "Good morning, my fellow first grade students. It''s nice to see your face so early this morning. Almost revigorates this old bones seeing you so full of energy."


    "As you all know, today is the day of The Exam¡­ the one that will propel you towards the top." Bonaire smiled. "Such a fine idea, right? Even though none of you deserves such a place but you get to have this chance¡­ simply a transcended idea."


    Before the students could get angry, the old bastard changed his words, "Today is not only a special day because of the exam but also because a special someone will be watching you."


    "Stand Tall, Students. It''s her highness, Princess Hanako Sakurai." Bonaire said and walked out of the center.


    As everyone stood up, a woman wearing a regal red colored junihitoe and a large hairpin that combed up her long hair. She walked with grace and honor with each step and stood before the stage.


    The students immediately kneeled before her in custom, "It''s our honor to meet you, your highness!"


    Hanako also bowed slightly towards them, "The same goes for me as well." She said, her voice a sweet peep.


    As we got up, I looked at her face, it was quite beautiful. Even with makeup invented in this world, she didn''t use much as she didn''t need to. Her real look was good enough.


    Hanako took a step forward and spoke, "It''s a great honor for me to be received by this kingdom and in turn all of you. I thank you all for letting me join in this special ceremony of yours and I hope that my presence doesn''t offense any of you."


    She was quite fluent in English.


    She backed off with those words as Bonaire took the stage once again.


    "Such fine words from Princess Hanako. Give her a round of applause students."


    "Plat!"


    "Plat!"


    "Plat!"


    "That''s enough!" Bonaire said, "We don''t want her eardrums to explode now, do we?"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Nobody laughed at his lame joke as he awkwardly laughed and diverted it.


    "So serious¡­ good! That''s how students should be at such time." He laughed brightly, the shameless bastard, "With such a figure watching you, you should go above and beyond to make sure you impress her."


    As the old fucker kept on speaking nonsense, I gazed at the woman to see that she was looking at me too. Seeing me look at her, she gave a small bow and looked elsewhere.


    ''Don''t worry, I have use for you too.''

 Chapter 257 - 257 - The First Exam

    "The Exam that all of you have so worked hard for is finally about to start." The Principal announced.


    "It will be conducted in four steps."


    "First ¨C A Written Exam."


    The principal then smiled almost evilly, "Which has already been conducted so we''ll be heading straight for the second exam."


    As intended, his words gained friction among the students. They were disturbed to hear that the first exam was already done¡­ one that nobody had knowledge about participating in.


    The principal quietly let the students talk amongst them until one of the stood up their hand. He pointed to the boy.


    "Yes, you! What''s your name, rank and what is it you want to know?"


    "My name is Jeffery Stamp and my rank is 2nd from Class B." A boy of 5.6 height said while combing through his golden hair. He had the aura of a rich boy and you could tell that he was smart too¡­ in the fashion sense.


    "What I want to know is, when did the first exam happen?" He spoke in an acute rich way, "Because me and my classmates were not told of this. Or was that exam only for the lower class scrubs."


    "If it''s like that I don''t have a question. The scrubs can take the easy credit."


    "Hey! How can you call us that!"


    Hearing him insult the other classes, a student from class D immediately retaliated.


    It was a boy, somewhat smaller than Jeffery and had a decent enough look. He had the strong physic and mindset of someone who went first before thinking.


    "We all are students here, don''t think of yourself as someone better than us."


    "But I am better than you." Jeffery said, "In fact, my whole class is much better than all of you from lower classes. Which is exactly the reason why we are in a class above you all."


    "Just because we are in a lower class doesn''t mean we are what they say. I too am a noble just like you and you will give us the same respect as the others."


    "I agree with him." A student from Class C stood up. This guy was tall, had long hair and a noble aura. If Jeffery had a jackass like rich aura, then this one had a calm, soothing one. "All this ranking and system is only created by the academy."


    "What the academy thinks of us shouldn''t concern us one bit. For they are our servants, teachers who are paid to teach us so that we may lead our kingdom to a brighter future."


    You could see the radiant aura coming out of this guy''s ass. But he wasn''t wrong and he definitely didn''t lower his inner intention even while the teachers seethed their teethes at him.


    What could they do anyway? He was completely right. Even if the teachers were nobles and such, they weren''t the real housemasters. The real housemasters were the ones who would study in the academy and later take control of their houses, like all the teacher''s brothers or other family members had.


    I smile seeing Bonaire''s bad impression. It wasn''t going the way he thought and that too in front of the princess.


    For decades, the reputation that the academy had gathered, were quickly crumbling beneath the principal''s feet and this year''s students were much rougher than the previous ones.


    "Alright students! Calm down." Bonaire loudly said, "Keep those enthusiasms when the exam starts-"


    "Yes! What is it about this first exam, tell us quickly!" The guy from Class D said as Bonaire greeted his teeth but kept calm.


    He couldn''t just punish this brats because of their background. Even if he could, the princess was watching.


    "The first exam is actually a secret one. A exam that you all have completed already."


    "Completed?"


    "When did we do that?"


    The students murmured as the principal continued.


    "It''s the class tests that you''ve taken, the orals, physicals and other ones." Bonaire smiled, trying to ease the students, "It''s the regular class that you have finished this month."


    "The written exam is just the complete calculation of all the activities that you guys have taken this month." Bonaire said, wanting to end the trouble.


    But a student raised his hand.


    Seeing who it was, Bonaire frowned.


    "Yes?"


    It was the same boy with the noble aura.


    "If it was a compilation of our activities, then wouldn''t it have been better to call it an evaluation rather than written." He said and sharply stood his voice, "Then it wouldn''t have caused all this commotion."


    Hearing him, murmurs of approval rang out in the large empty auditorium.


    Hanako who was diligently sitting on her place, couldn''t help but cover her mouth and have a small laugh. The other teachers hearing her, already looked down in shame.


    This naming wasn''t their idea but the principal''s. They had already told him that this might cause trouble but the bald guy didn''t listen to them and wanted to make it interesting.


    Now they were giving him stealthy stares of death.


    ''Why is this year so troublesome?'' Bonaire said and let another teacher take the helm.


    It was Thomas Clayton.


    I knew a bit about the guy. For starters he was someone who wholly supported Abigail''s reign and that he subtly tries to bring other teachers to his side.


    Thomas had a somewhat noble look on him. He also was a nice guy and talked to everyone like an equal person.


    "Well students, I will tell you about the next test. This isn''t going to be a very hard one." Thomas said and gestured to a group of people to bring it in.


    Four people put a covered table at the center of the stage. Thomas then pulled out the cover, revealing a regal red wood table with a large crystal ball at the center.


    "Can anyone tell me, what this item is?" Thomas asked.


    A few students pulled up their hand and one was picked, "It''s a Talent Reviewer, sir." A girl respectfully said. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Correct answer, you may sit." Thomas said nicely.


    In just a few moments, Thomas was able to turn a rowdy auditorium to a calm one. Seeing this, Bonaire felt angrier but stayed shut under the other teacher''s eyes.


    "Just as that intelligent girl said, this crystal ball is a Talent Reviewer and it does exactly as it''s called. It reviews someone''s talent for Sigmat Rings."


    "Normally a person is only able to go as far with a sigmat ring because of his talent. This crystal shows what color your talent is and how far you can go ahead with it."


    "Just like the ranks of Sigmat Crystals, this has the same system too."


    "Red ¨C Can master up to Yellow Rank Rings and your speed is below average."


    "Yellow ¨C Can master up to Pink Rank Rings and your speed is just average."


    "Blue ¨C Can master up to Pink Rank Rings and even use Black ones (Hardly) and your speed is 2 times that of a normal person."


    "Pink ¨C Can master up to Pink Rank Rings and even use Black ones (Normally) and your speed is 5 times that of a normal person."


    "Black ¨C Can master up to Black Rank Rings and your speed is 10 times that of a normal person."


    "This is the level system." Taylor said, "All of you just have to pass through to Blue rank to proceed to the next exam."


    "So who wants to go first?"

 Chapter 258 - 258 - Talent Review [ Part 1 ]

    Talent


    It is said that humanities talent is so unique that it they can accomplish many things if they put their heart to it.


    But not when it comes to Sigmat Rings.


    It''s been clearly documented that 9% of the human race has the Red talent. Clearly quite small for such a dubious level of talent, right?


    Well here comes the whopper.


    50% is said to have Yellow, 30% is Blue and 10% Pink.


    This is the real chart of what the people truly see. The true talent is right among this three stages.


    The Black Talent¡­ don''t even talk about them. They are so rare that their talent percentage is only at 1%.


    That 1% percentage never dwindled or went up at all.


    The theory of someone having the black level was too crazy because it was unseen. Nobody has ever seen anyone with such a talent.


    But the reason why that talent remains because it has been documented that there has been some people who have been able to control a Black Sigmat Ring quite fluently.


    But who they are or are they even real¡­ that''s what the public really wanted to know.


    "So who wants to go first?" Thomas said.


    A lot of students held their hands up, eager to try their luck.


    They believed that they were the 30% rare people.


    "Alright them¡­ why don''t yo-" Thomas was about to call someone up when a teacher came and whispered something inside his ear.


    "Oh?" He listened clearly then smiled embarrassingly towards us, "I''m sorry, kids. It seems I kind of made a mistake in telling the crystal levels."


    "Hm?" Some murmured. For what they knew, those five were all the types there were.


    "There is a new additional in the system, It''s called White."


    "What it basically means is that you''re a clear canvas¡­ something that''s yet to be colorized." He tried to make it sound as disarming as he could. But when he saw that students were becoming even more confused, he told the truth.


    "Okay, what the White color means is that you can''t use sigmat rings¡­ and even if you can use it, you use it in exchange of your own life force."


    "What!" Some students murmured.


    This was quite new and its significance was very through for some. Some looked at their own hands. If this new color was discovered in them, technically it was the end of their reputation.


    A student from Class B raised his hand.


    "Yes, stand up."


    This guy wasn''t like the douchebag from before, "Sir, what is the rate of percentage for that color?"


    "There isn''t any." Thomas said, "I mean that this is a relatively new discovery so there isn''t much known about it. But suffice to say only a very few have been seen with such predicament so you guys shouldn''t be worried."


    "The only reason we state this is because it''s our duty to relay all knowledge to you."


    Thomas explained in a calm way that didn''t hurt anyone''s feelings.


    "Before we start, the students that would be called up will come from lowest to highest. That means, we''ll start with rank 10 and go up to 1, alright."


    "We''ll tell you your results directly after the review, so be patient." Thomas said and when he saw that nobody had any question, he prepared.


    "We''ll start with Class B first. I''m calling for rank 10. Is that person here?" Thomas called and the student that questioned just a moment ago stood up.


    Thomas looked at the list with the names, "You''re Fredo, right? Fredo Kowsky."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Come up the stage and stand before the reviewer."


    As he was told, Fredo went up the stage and stood before the reviewer. He''s eyes looked at the crystal ball with shakiness.


    But he felt a pat on his shoulder and saw Thomas smiling.


    "It''s okay to feel nervous. Especially when your talent is about to be reviewed in front of your classroom and friends. Try not to think of the ones that are behind you."


    "Besides, they are more eager to know then you actually." Thomas''s words calmed the boy down, "Trust in yourself, you have come so far, it''s only natural that you go up from here."


    "Yes, sir!" Fredo reflected Thomas''s smile.


    Thomas nodded and took a step back, "Place your hands on the crystal ball and try to give out your energy to it."


    "My energy?"


    "Just try it."


    Fredo put his hands on the crystal ball but nothing seemed to happen. He felt scared and looked back to see a smile on Thomas.


    Seeing that, he felt much better. Fredo closed his eyes and unconsciously gave out some sparks of an energy residing deep within.


    "You did well, Fredo."


    That''s what he heard as he opened his eyes to see the crystal ball glowing bright Blue.


    "I¡­ I did it?"


    "Why do you sound unsure? Of course you did, Fredo. You passed." Thomas''s words brought a big smile on the boy. "Now get back to your seat and we''ll proceed with the next one."


    "Rank 09, Hassan Kee-" The ranks went through and I waited until the rank 02 came. The ones before him had all passed with the color blue.


    Not only me but all others wanted to see his too. They probably wanted him to fail by the intensity of their looks.


    "Rank 02 Jeffery Stamp, come up."


    The guy seemed like someone recognizable so I''m sure that he''ll pass.


    And I was right.


    "Shit! Why does he have that color!"


    "I wanted that guy to fail!"


    "Now he''ll never stop talking down to us!"


    The students murmured as the crystal ball that Jeffery held glowed pink. Not only was this guy egotistical in nature but now he had the talent to proclaim it too.


    Jeffery smiled with glee and turned around, "This was already expected. But it would have been better if it was Black."


    "Hear that guy!"


    "My ears¡­ someone stop them from bleeding!"


    With that, the guy went and came up someone else that my attention went to.


    "Rank 01 Alvin Gorder, if you would come up."


    This guy would be the second hardest trouble.


    A tall guy coming as same as Jeffery stood up. The guy''s eyes seemed way to calm for a student to have and he walked up with such aura that he seemed regal. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Definitely an entitled bastard with a great talent. That''s what everyone thought and they were right.


    "Sh- Shit! Him too?"


    "It''s like back to back people, what''s happening here?"


    "You pass-" Thomas couldn''t finish his words as Alfin turned around and went back to his seat.


    Thomas gave an awkward sigh and called on the other students there were.


    Came Class C, these students too had talent¡­ until the moment when rank 8 came and they saw it was the Yellow rank.


    The boy almost fell to tears as the teachers took him away. From that moment on, the students feared more and more as Yellow colors showed on the ball¡­ some even showed Red.


    But their strength also revigorated when they saw a few others turn up with Pink. Then, finally our class came and Taylor ranking at 10 had the Blue Talent.


    It was then that he showed up.


    "Bam!"


    The door of the auditorium flung open as the cause of it said.


    "Am I late?"

 Chapter 259 - 259 - Talent Review [ Part 2 ]

    "Um¡­ who are you?" Thomas asked.


    He was in turn of finishing up with the last class but somehow the door of the auditorium that should have been tightly shut, flung open by a boy of late teens.


    "I''m Arthur sir." Arthur took a breath and steadied himself, "Arthur Reginald, part of Class F."


    "Alright Arthur, mind telling why you are disturbing such an event for us?" Thomas asked, still nicely.


    "I''m sorry sir. But I too am supposed to be here¡­ I got late."


    "And how did that happen?" Another teacher asked as he got up, "Did you perhaps got up a minute¡­ or an hour late huh?"


    Arthur looked quite embarrassed at that. He had come here as fast as he could.


    Before when he was ready to give up and sat in his own shallow self, something inside him ignited. Telling him, he couldn''t give up so easily.


    He is the Prince. He''s going to face great hurdles every day. He can''t let every single stones pain keep burning inside. He needed to get up for his father, his mother and for his kingdom.


    So he got up and prepared himself for The Exam. The reason why it took him so long was that he was cleaning himself. Apparently, he had changed quite a bit in these few days.


    Now he was ready to take the kingdom and its troubles by storm!


    "If you''re going to take the exam so care freely then its better if you don''t take it at all."


    "Leave!"


    But here he stood, in a great predicament that he didn''t know how to escape out of.


    "Si- Sir¡­ Please let me have this chance!" He kneeled, "I promise I won''t waste any of your time and wholeheartedly complete this exam and win!"


    He''s words seemed kind of arrogant, but because of his stature, it came out shameless.


    "Hahaha¡­ You? Win? How are you going to do that?" The teacher laughed, "Or perhaps the win you''re talking about is the one you''ll have in your dreams?"


    Arthur didn''t say anything, quietly listening to those insults with anger.


    "That''s enough, Mr. Veinase." Thomas said, "The boy already apologized and is kneeling. You don''t need to go so far."


    ''Look at that¡­ Arthur''s in the opposite faction and still Thomas acts soft. He really is a nice teacher¡­ a bit too nice.''


    I look at Wilson, ''He somewhat reminds me of this guy.''


    "What is it Henry? Do I have something on me?" Wilson said before his eyes widened suddenly, "Do you think I''ll lose to the crystal ball!"


    ''Forget it, Wilson''s too stupid to be in any side.''


    "Get up and take your seat, Arthur Reginald. Remember, never to be late again if you don''t want to be embarrassed like this."


    "I- I''ll keep that in mind, sir." Arthur said and walked away taking a good look at the teacher who insulted him. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He probably won''t do anything to him, but also won''t help him out in the future too.


    "How late am I? Did my number already pass?" Arthur asked.


    "Nope, we''re just starting." Xavier answered him halfheartedly. It was surprising to see him communicate, but that''s the charm of the protagonist.


    "Taylor here passed with his Blue Rank Talent." Wilson said, shaking Taylor in happiness.


    "Oh! That''s great news. Congratulations on that and it''s good to see that you''ve healed Taylor." Arthur said as he remembered Taylor attending class in full clutches.


    "Yeah Thanks¡­ same for you too. I didn''t think I would see you without that jungle like psychotic phase you''ve had these days." Taylor was ruthless in his comment.


    "Th- That was ju-"


    "You guys can congratulate each other later, we still haven''t ended this, you know." Thomas said as they all shut up.


    "Alright then, next rank 09 ¨C Mobb Nine. Is he here?" Thomas searched.


    "No sir, we have a few that won''t be attending the exam." Alex relayed to him.


    "Oh? That''s surprising¡­ okay then, who''s the next rank then?"


    "It''s me, Rank 06 Wilson Farrow." Wilson stood up.


    "Alright Wilson, come up and place your hand on the crystal."


    I knew what he''s results going to be but still keep watching. If I have already changed the future by so much then this could change too.


    Wilson steadily walked up the small stairs and placed his hand on the crystal ball. After a moment, the ball lit up pink as the students exclaimed.


    "Wow! This guy''s super rare!"


    "To think there would be such a talent in Class F, truly surprising!"


    Even some teachers looked at Wilson with interest. They weren''t just looking at a good student but at a future investment. These teachers were the top of the academy and this Exam was also used as a scouting place.


    If they found someone with good talent and progressive with their style, then these teachers would take them as their apprentice and later reap long term benefits through connections.


    That''s what the teachers had in mind when they saw the bright Wilson.


    "You have a bright future Wilson Farrow, make sure to take full advantage of it." Thomas said.


    Wilson nodded with a big smile, "Yes, Sir!"


    "You''ve passed! Get to your friends."


    As Wilson came down, he almost ran towards me with a smile as we high-five.


    "Great Job!"


    "Yes! Now I can really have a chance at the future."


    Thomas smiled seeing the happy talk and said, "Who''s next?"


    "It''s me." Xavier got up.


    "Xavier Redclive, Rank 04 huh. Do your thing."


    Xavier walked up like everyone and placed his hand on the shallow crystal. But unlike everyone he''s color had a pink glow, causing slight commotion.


    "What the hell!"


    "Now there''s two of them in Class F?"


    "Are we even sure there supposed to be in Class F and not A?"


    The students murmured as Xavier smirked. He felt prideful at his own rank. Through he already knew it, but it felt greatly satisfying to show it too others.


    Now the teachers looked at Xavier with greed too.


    "That''s great, you''ve passed."


    "Hmph! As I''m supposed to." Xavier said as he left the stage.


    I suddenly have a ring in my brain as I say to Alex and Wilson, "Wanna bet?"


    "About what?" Wilson said, ready for it.


    "That Alex here too will have the Super Rare talent."


    "You do!" Wilson said in shock as Alex shook his head.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t tested it before."


    "How about it then?" I smirk and Alex couldn''t help but smirk too, he''s fighting spirit rising.


    "Sure"


    We clasp our hands as Alex got up with Thomas''s call.


    Just as I thought, he showed that too had the Super Rare Pink Talent.


    "What the fuck is happening here!"


    A student exclaimed seeing the crystal glow pink with Alex''s touch. The other students looked towards our arrangement and eyed dubiously.


    "Are they cheating somehow?"


    "They have to be right? How can they get back to back to fucking back three Super Rare Talents!??"


    "This is crazy, we challenge them fo-"


    "Shut up!"


    The students shut up as a tough and rowdy teacher got up.


    "The crystal ball is hundred perfect authentic and there''s no way to cheat through it. The results that are being shown are the real results¡­ just like all of you yellows and reds."


    He''s words stabbed some students that were blaming Class F, but their own were bad to begin with.


    They weren''t the only ones.


    The teachers looked at the Class F Students and eyed them like oversized Piranha''s spotting A Class meat.


    ''I must have one of them!''

 Chapter 260 - 260 - Talent Review [ Part 3 ]

    "Clap!"


    "That was awesome! How did you know about him, Henry?" Wilson asked as I high-five Alex.


    "How did I know that he had the Super Rare Talent as well? Well... seeing that both you and Xavier have the talent, I kinda wanted to bet that he too has the same talent." I made up.


    In fact, that wasn''t far from what I really thought. I figured that since they both have great talent and also because Alex could fight really well, I just had a funny thought and bet on it.


    But in the novel, there wasn''t any notice of Alex¡­ nor did I hear about his family.


    It was a good bet that turned out to be true.


    "Regardless of whether you knew or not, it was fun finding out about it." Alex said with a laugh.


    "Next one!" Thomas called out as Arthur stood up.


    Wilson cheered him on, "Go bring out another Super Rare Talent for us Arthur, Go Times four on this!"


    Arthur smiled at him and nodded, "I''ll try Wilson. No promises though." With that he went up the stairs as my full concentration went to him.


    "What do you think, Henry? What kind of talent will he have? Do you think it''ll be the same as us?" Wilson asked me for fun.


    I shake my head, "No, his won''t be the same as you guys."


    "Oh!... Well, Blue isn''t so bad either. We have Taylor who''s blue too-"


    "No¡­ he''s gonna go beyond that."


    "What! Do you mean¡­" Wilson slowly said and he''s eyes widened at the outcome.


    Not only him, everyone widened their eyes and tightened their butt at Arthur''s result. Even Arthur did the same as he gazed shockingly at the black colored crystal ball in front of him.


    "Is this real?" He asked, shock coursing through his throat.


    It took a moment before Thomas finally broke from his shock and muttered, "You pass."


    With his word, the auditorium finally broke out in a roar.


    "What the fuck!"


    "Is this for real!"


    "How does someone from Class F have the greatest talent in the world?"


    "Is this really the Legendary Hidden Ranking?... Is this what my life came to?"


    "A Man¡­ a real man from folklore has finally shown himself."


    There outbreak was tremendous and stupid. They simply couldn''t handle the result and started speaking rubbish.


    It wasn''t only the students that were shocked but the teachers too. They clearly saw the result happen in front of them.


    After seeing three continuous SR Pulls, the teachers had hoped that Arthur would do the same but NO! He didn''t do the SR Pull¡­ he went ahead and pulled out an SSR One!


    It was simply shocking!


    And the greed that they showed before, multiplied in great intensity as they gawked at Arthur.


    ''I must take this kid.''


    That was the thought going through every teacher in the auditorium.


    The most shocked in the room wasn''t its own people, it was the princess.


    Princess Hanako had come here intending to bond relationship and this activity would have been just a mindless time consuming one. She did not think that she would actually witness something so amazing today.


    Her eyes glazed towards Arthur with hidden amazement and danger, ''A Hidden Dragon has revealed itself.''


    ¡­


    Arthur stood there and bath in the glory. He knew that he should leave by now but seeing such looks of jealousy and greed appearing over so many people because of him, gave him a sort of joy.


    A joy that did not escape from Henry''s eyes.


    ''You''re changing Arthur¡­ You''re no longer the same guy who would show humility at such a point anymore. Now you''re someone that would embrace in this sense of power.''


    Henry saw Arthur slowly taking that pleasure down up his ass and give a bright smile to the students. A smile that only enraged them further on.


    Arthur couldn''t really stop himself from doing this. Why should he?


    A moment ago, these people were laughing at him because he was late and now there were seething at him because he was better than them.


    ''Is this what power feels like?''


    He thought and subconsciously looked towards one person he hoped to have the same face as these jealous ones. But no¡­ Henry wasn''t jealous. He was smiling.


    It was almost like the smile the devil would show when it saw something fun.


    It was also that smile, that made Arthur a bit disheartened and wrought him back to reality. He walked down the stage and sat next to Henry as he heard whisper.


    "How did it feel, Arthur?"


    "Wh- What do you mean?"


    "Hehehe¡­" A creepy smile shook Arthur''s back, "You''re ignoring it?... that''s actually better."


    "Let me show you how it''s done."


    Arthur saw Henry go and walk up the stage with great confidence.


    ¡­


    I give an acknowledging nod at Thomas who did the same, "It''s you. It seems I did a fine job betting on you."


    "You bet on me? When?"


    "Back at the stadium."


    I smile at the guy, "Hah? You really are a crazy guy. Instead of reviewing us like you were supposed to, you bet¡­ I like that."


    "Haha" Thomas laughed out, "You almost sounded a bit angry before, good to see you''re a bit crazy too. Let''s hope you too have an amazing talent like your friend back there."


    "What, him?" I point to Arthur, "Nah¡­ I''m going beyond that."


    "Huh?" Thomas looked curiously at me, but didn''t say anything.


    I put my hand over the crystal ball and do the same with all the other crystal balls that I had done before.


    In the past, the results always puzzled me. Why would it show something like that? What did this mean?


    But I finally understood it.


    The large crystal ball before me and everyone''s eyes turned white. Finally, the students relaxed back in their seat in relief.


    "So a dud huh?"


    "I was scared for a moment there."


    "To think that a normal human is among us too."


    I think nothing of their words and smile when I see something similar happening to the crystal ball. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Crack!"


    In front of everyone''s eyes, the crystal ball cracked under my hand. The crack quickly spread everywhere and before anyone could understand, the crystal broke.


    "Bang!"


    It shattered itself to numerous pieces and flung away.


    Seeing that, a few teachers who were looking carefully at this new development and understood what really happened, were left with their mouth''s wide open.


    While the students laughed at it.


    "It seems guy couldn''t take the embarrassment anymore and broke it."


    "Seeing his figure, I already thought he would do that."


    They laughed at that until they heard Thomas speak.


    "You pass."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Hey teacher!" An unruly student stood up and asked, "Why did you pass him huh?"


    "Wasn''t the pass rate blue rank? He''s was white, so shouldn''t he be kicked out?"


    Thomas''s face was still pale as he answered, "The White color means someone not being able to use Sigmat Rings, yes. But when the crystal ball becomes White and cracks, it technically means that it couldn''t measure the talent of that person."


    "We saw with our eyes that he didn''t intentionally break it so¡­ I guess he passed." Thomas wasn''t sure of it.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­fuuuuuck!"

 Chapter 261 - 261 - Group of Challengers

    The whole auditorium was utterly quiet after that initial insult.


    Unlike Arthur, they didn''t dare make any other rude comment about me after hearing Thomas''s explanation.


    Having the SSR talent was definitely the cream of the crop¡­ but what do you say to the one who has so much talent that they visibly broke the system¡­ not only was I an anomaly, now I was even more dangerous to them.


    "I passed, right?" I ask Thomas who shook himself awake.


    "Yes¡­ you have passed¡­ you can¡­ go." He said, still trying to piece the parts together.


    I was about to go when I stop, "Oh yeah, almost forgot to say it."


    I turn towards the general direction and say, "I''m going to say it right now. I''m not in this Exam, just to dilly dally or try my luck. I''m in to win it and I WILL win it. So anyone who has the same mindset as me, remember¡­ if you want to win, you''ll have to face me in the end."


    "So think carefully before you choose this path... yep, that''s it." I nod to myself and walk out of the stage.


    Even at my arrogant claim, nobody said anything to me. Probably still shocked by my exposure or knew that what I said would turn out to be true.


    I sit down next to Arthur and whisper again, "That''s how you do it, friend."


    He faced down and stood still at my words, not saying anything at all. But I could imagine it, his face crunching up and knuckles turning red at my bold proclamation.


    The only reason he''s not saying anything because he doesn''t know if he''s strong enough to do so.


    "That was very cool, Henry! Are you really so talented that the Talent Reviewer just broke?!" Wilson asked.


    "Well you heard the teach, I just spread my arms on the small thing and next thing I know¡­ it broke apart."


    "Henry¡­" Alex called me, "You already seemed quite confident before¡­ you knew this would happen didn''t you?"


    He''s overly curious look got me smiling.


    "Wait, you did? That means¡­ you mean you broke many balls before?" Wilson asked.


    "¡­That sounds way bad when you say it, Wilson."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    ¡­


    After a while, when the students and teachers finally got their balls back, they decided to end this exam for today.


    "Well this concludes today''s exams. Those that didn''t pass, I''m sorry, but you were just born of a shy day or¡­ bloodline away. Those that passed, the next exam will take place tomorrow morning, so attend the stadium and report to any teacher that you find." Thomas said and looked back.


    "Thank you, Princess Hanako again for spending your precious time here with us." Thomas thanked her, "May we see her in the next exam as well, right students?"


    "Ye- yeah¡­"


    The cheers were much quieter this time. For those that passed the exam, hearing my proclamation was hard for them and they were thinking whether to still continue it or not.


    "Alright¡­ let''s end it hear then." Thomas said and that was it.


    Today''s exam ended with a lackluster light then the way it had started.


    It was both funny and exciting how a change can deviate a whole person''s mood for the day¡­ but I''m sure it will probably affect more than just a day.


    "That was bold of you!" Xavier said, "Speaking out like that at the stage, do you really think you''ll win with me here?"


    "If I didn''t think so, I wouldn''t have said it."


    "You-"


    "It''s better for us to cross swords in the exams then exchange words on the street, Xavier." I say as he clenched his teeth and turned around.


    "Well, he''s not the only one." Alex said, "You''ll have to face me too, Henry."


    "You probably won''t face me Henry." Wilson said, "I might lose in the early stage-"


    "Bam!"


    Alex hit the back of his head.


    "Idiot! You should encourage your friend by telling you''ll fight him, not the opposite."


    "Why did you hit me! And isn''t it much better for him to know that he''s friend isn''t aiming for the same title that he is!"


    I laughed at their small bickering. Alex and Wilson were like that, one was calm and collected, the other totally opposite, Idiot and Crazy.


    Their bickering stopped when we were stopped by a few people. These weren''t the obvious group of students trying to bully us, no.


    The ones that stood before us were all the ones that revealed they had Super Rare Pink talent. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What you showed today¡­ it''s definitely unseen before in my whole life." Jeffery said, half happy and half agony.


    "I''ve never heard of anyone before that had so much power that they broke the ball¡­ it''s even more amazing for me to know I''m going to have to face you." The rough guy from Class D said.


    "Even with the strength you possess, I personally will try for it and I''m telling you that I''ll win." The noble guy from Class C.


    Ignoring them, I look at the guy in the center, the first rank from Class B. He took a step forward, breaking himself from the other masses.


    He pointed his right index finger at Arthur, then at me, "You gave me a proclamation, now take mine. I will defeat the both of you and reign champion of the whole Exam."


    Then the guy turned around and starts to leave, making us a bit stumped at his small talk.


    "Your friend''s not one to talk, is he?" I ask.


    "Forgive him," Jeffery said, "He didn''t receive enough companionship in his childhood since he was always proclaimed as the genius. Today seeing you ignited something in him, a flame that''s burning rapidly and will tear down everythin-"


    "Okay, just wanted a yes or no answer but okay." I say, "About all of your challenges and his too¡­ I accept them."


    They smiled, "Good! We thought you might probably run with all that we came with."


    I look at them and wonder, ''You seriously think I''ll run away because of some scrawny high school kids?''


    "Well, same to you guys." I say and walk away, trying not to get more cringe because of this guys.


    As we were out of reach from them, Wilson asked, "You really going to take their challenge like that?"


    "Why shouldn''t I? I''m probably going to face them anyway so why run from them."


    Wilson nodded, "True true¡­ but you probably could have raked in some bets with them."


    I stop still at that, "¡­damn! I forgot."


    Alex smiled as he patted my back, "Maybe next time."


    ¡­


    Tomorrow came and we were at the Arena.


    Actually we were below the arena, in an underground room.


    There were the students who were going to participate and teachers with us. But the teachers had a big problem.


    A teacher looked at the room and sighed again, "How the hell did this happen?"


    "Let''s wait a bit and count their numbers again. I''m sure that it will come right."


    "How the hell''s it going to be right?" The teacher angrily waved his hand, "It''s clear they don''t want to do it."


    He looked at the room with only a few students.


    "Let''s face it, they ran away."

 Chapter 262 - 262 - Exam Change

    "This is pretty damn humiliating!" A teacher said as he counted the students.


    There wasn''t much competitors anymore. The only few that remained could be counted down by one''s fingers.


    There was Henry, Arthur, Wilson, Alex, Xavier, the two B class students, one C and finally a D student.


    The numbers didn''t even complete both hands!


    "What might have caused them to come to such a decision?" Thomas asked as he carefully glanced at the students, "Were they strong armed into making this choice or was it their own intention?"


    "What do you think is the cause!" Jennifer said and pointed angrily towards me, "This guy is the one that''s at fault! We should blame it all on him!"


    "Woah woah, Ms. Jennifer¡­ why so angry, huh?" I say innocently, trying to rile her up.


    "Why you say? Tell me, wasn''t it you who proclaimed himself like a big man the other day! Because of you, every other student shat themselves and left!" Jennifer said flinging her arms around in anger.


    "You can''t put all the blame on me now."


    "I can''t?" She sarcastically asked.


    "Yes¡­ I for one have a right to challenge them out in the open." I say, defending myself, "If they can''t even take my challenge seriously and wuss out, then they shouldn''t be in the exam to begin with."


    "You could even say, I cut of the weak herd for you." I smile as if I was right.


    "Is that so?" She smiled too, "Then in all honesty, I should send you out there to fight everyone all by yourself, since you think you''re so great. Why don''t you just go out and-"


    The other teachers quickly held on her angry figure and stopped her from doing anything crazy.


    "There there, Jennifer. You can''t get angry at the boy''s words." Thomas said.


    "Besides, he''s right." Harold said.


    Harold Graydol was the second person that was with Thomas back in the Chancion Competition. The guy believed in might and as well in honor.


    He liked that fact that Henry challenged them. It was a good way to increase the bonding between academy mates.


    "We don''t need those students to fight. All that we need are right in this room with us."


    I curiously look at Harold. It was surprising to see that someone who went against my Fang Bang actually helping her biggest supporter. Though he didn''t know who I really was.


    "Okay, I get it." Jennifer said, getting their hands to leave her, "But what will we do now?"


    She looked lost at the number of students, "With so few students, how will we go through the next two exams. With the numbers still left, we don''t even know if we can do one exam when there''s still two left."


    "About that," Wilson said as the teachers looked at him, "Taylor will be joining us, he''s just preparing his weapon for the exam so it''s taking him a bit longer."


    "See that," Harold said, "With the Taylor boy, we will have 10 students. Surely that would help us out." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah it does¡­ but it still isn''t enough for this exam." Jennifer said quietly.


    "Then we skip it."


    "Huh!" All teachers looked at Thomas who said it.


    "If there isn''t that many students left then we have no choice but to skip it." Thomas said.


    "But that would leave the next exam as invalid-"


    "It doesn''t matter." Thomas cut off the teacher.


    "The main factor of this exam is for one student to become the overall victor and get to Class A, right? Then isn''t it better that we now have few students."


    Thomas looked back at us, "Our job as teachers is to find the best one among them and from what I saw yesterday, this batch were the most talented."


    "So it''s actually better that we don''t have more students, it cuts our time by a few days and we also have the most talented students fight amongst themselves."


    "That''s right." Harold nodded.


    "If you think clearly about what Thomas said," The teacher who had ridiculed Arthur yesterday spoke, "It''s actually less troublesome for us."


    "We get to watch talented students fight and show their spirits¡­ I''m more than okay with that." Mrs. Longbottom said as she gave a sneaky wink at me.


    "Yes, I''m okay with it too!"


    "We can finish our project without any problems."


    "If we work together than it might even be better than before."


    Seeing all the teachers accepting the change, Jennifer nodded too.


    "If all of you agree with it, then I see no reason to reject this." Jennifer said and pointed angrily at me again, "Just don''t go around doing some weird thing above the arena again, okay?"


    I smile devilishly, "I promise to be good, Ms. Jennifer. Just make sure to remember."


    "What?" She raised her brow.


    "Our Bet?"


    At that, her eyes sharpened. "I wouldn''t dream of forgetting it."


    I only smile in kind to that.


    "Oh my? Teacher Jennifer made a bet with a student." Thomas smiled cheekily, "So the rumors are true then."


    Jennifer blushed at that.


    "It''s quite surprising, but regardless we accept her for it." Harold said, hugging her shoulder in a joking manner.


    She shook it in mock anger, "Don''t act so high and mighty yourselves. I also know of the dealing that you guys do as well."


    "Hahaha¡­ seems like we''re caught too." Harold and the others smiled while we looked at them with less regard.


    "Do they still know that we''re here?" Wilson asked.


    "Probably not." Alex said.


    "Let them have this." I say, "Their lives can only be as exciting as this goes. It''s quite sad."


    But it seemed that they really did remember we were there. Because they were looking at me with obvious hatred.


    "Bang!"


    The door opened up and Taylor ran inside, "Sorry for being late!"


    "Are you Taylor?" Thomas asked.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Good, we were just waiting for you. Stand in line with the others and get briefed by them. We''ll call you guys when we finish making the matchup." Thomas said as the teachers left the room, leaving us alone by ourselves.


    "What happened?" Taylor asked, feeling something strange has happened.


    "Your large friend there, scared off all the other competition." Jeffery explained in an easy manner. "Now we get to skip one exam and directly participate in the final one."


    "Wow! You beat them?" Taylor asked me.


    "What? No! I didn''t beat them. They pussied themselves because of my challenge."


    "Oh that?" Taylor nodded in understanding, "I can understand them, you really are a scary figure."


    "Is that s-"


    "I hope you don''t give speeches at any event or it might get cancelled."


    "¡­"


    ¡­


    "Hello there, folks. It''s me, Falbic Fants, your commentator for today''s fights." Falbic said as he stood at the center of the arena, speaking to all the students and other people that have joined the arena.


    "We have a slight change of plans. Initially we wanted to held the third exam today but that is cancelled."


    "The academy thought it would be better if we cut off all the weak weeds and go straight to the real fights¡­ so here we are."


    "The losers have been thrown off and we''ll start straight into the final exam, The One-on-One Fights!"


    "Whoo!"


    Hearing the surprising change, everyone cheered. What the academy first thought would be a massive downturn, they quickly turned it into cheers.


    "So without further ado, let''s call in our first fighters."


    "It''s a fight of different classes but same ranks."


    "Class B Rank 2 against Class D Rank 2."


    "Jeffery Stamp VS Abraham Good!"

 Chapter 263 - 263 - Jeffery VS Abraham [ Part 1 ]

    "Let''s call in our very first fighter, JEFFERY STAMP!"


    Jeffery slowly walked in the arena with a bit of dazzle behind him. With his light steps, it almost seemed as if he was slowly cat walking on the arena.


    He was wearing the academy uniform with his full on shirt and pants. They dress even sparkled before the rising sun.


    He''s hand slid through his hair and he closed his eyes while walking. Only did he open them when he finally came close to the announcer.


    The announcer was slightly disturbed, but it was his job to stay indifferent towards everyone, until the crowd''s amusement came.


    "Now that is what I call a true regal walk. It almost seemed like you were telling everyone that you are going to win this fight." Falbic said as he gestured towards him, "So what do you have to say?"


    "Hmm¡­" Jeffery took his words to mind and carefully waited before saying, "I don''t know if to take your comment about me insulting or content, but since I am the bigger person here, I''ll forgive that moment."


    Falbic raised his brow in confusion, "I don''t know wha-"


    "But in all honesty I am going to win this fight. It''s a given."


    "¡­" Falbic scrounged his eyes finding this kid difficult, "¡­Good to know."


    "So let''s call out ou-"


    "But for all those that are having doubts," Jeffery barged in the comment, "Know this, I will win¡­ you can bet on it." Then he searched his words again, "Not literally."


    "Anything else?" Falbic asked almost sarcastically.


    "No, you can call in the loser now."


    "¡­Okay." Falbic decided to ignore this fellow, "Alright then, our next fighter, Coming from Class D with the 2nd rank. Known for his powerful fists. It''s ABRAHAM GOOD!"


    "Why didn''t you call me out like that?" Jeffery asked as Falbic only smiled awkwardly.


    "I''m sorry but¡­ we didn''t have enough intel about you." A bad excuse.


    "Alright, I forgive you again."


    Falbic felt glad and looked towards the other side to see Abraham. He felt glad that Abraham was walking normally.


    Abraham''s dressing was the same as he wore the academy uniform. But unlike the clean and sparking Jeffery, his was the opposite.


    Abraham had his hands and legs sleeves rolled up, exposing those strong muscles and calves. The young girls cheered out quite a bit at his manly portray.


    Jeffery frowned at that, "Why are they like that? Don''t they know a lose-"


    "And here he is, folks!" Falbic butt in, "Rolling with his strong sense and ready to dominate the arena. Tell me Abraham, how do you feel about this fight?"


    Abraham smiled, "I am more than happy, Mr. Announcer. To fight in this large arena for the number one spot in the academy¡­ it feels too great."


    "Pumped up, I suppose?"


    Abraham nodded, full of energy, "Yes, I will win this fight and then win the next fight, then the next one and then the next and then-"


    "And then all of them, correct?"


    "Yes!"


    "That''s good." Falbic said backing away, "Since both contestants are ready, I will count to 3 and then you can show it to all."


    "You can use Sigmat Rings to your hearts content."


    "Remember though, no mortal injury or it''s straight to Jail Time!" He laughed and started counting, "3"


    "It''s gonna be fun fighting you!" Abraham said to Jeffery as he got ready to punch."


    "2"


    "How annoying¡­ just lose already." Jeffery said as he looked in disdain.


    "1"


    The arena''s special mechanism started and a protective field spread out, blocking any damage from coming to the spectators.


    "FIGHT!!"


    Abraham''s figure blurred from his place and showed in front of Jeffery. His hands reaching back to unleash a punch. There was a layer of red energy surrounding his hand, showing Sigmat involvement.


    "Bam!" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Abraham punched hard, breaking the ground and spreading debris around him.


    "Wow! That was a strong punch. If I''m right, then Abraham used his Amplification Sigmat there." Falbic said, recounting the red energy covered fist. "It seems; he has a sigmat that helps power up his body parts."


    As Abraham removed his hand from the crater, he smiled, "He''s fast."


    "Of course, I am!" Jeffery''s voice came from behind him.


    Abraham didn''t think for a second and punched behind him, only for Jeffery''s body to blitzed past him with lightning.


    "Jeffery does it again! He dodged Abraham''s power shot using his lightning speed." Falbic saw the lighting around Jeffery''s body, "So Jeffery''s Sigmat affinity is Lightning. Quite the devastating power, folks."


    Jeffery slid the dust from his shoulder, "Such barbarism! You should work in the field, I''m sure they would have great use of you as a cow."


    Abraham enraged at that, "You can still talk smack huh."


    Suddenly, Abraham''s whole body glowed red as he also blitzed once more and went for Jeffery.


    !!


    Jeffery quickly ducked down as the punch missed him by an inch and immediately backed away from Abraham.


    "You''re not the only one who''s fast." Abraham said as he''s body still glowed eerie red.


    "Oh my!" Falbic sounded astonished, "So that''s what he''s power does. Abraham doesn''t only strengthen a part of his body but he can also boost multiple parts of his body to achieve a devastating combo."


    "That''s simply incredible!"


    "WHOO! Abraham!" With Falbic''s comments, the crowd became more energized with the match.


    "Hah, what''s fascinating about that?" Jeffery snickered, "I''ll show you guys something amazing."


    Jeffery raised his hands towards the sky as lightning generated above them. The lightning generated in strong speed and created a blurry figure of an eagle.


    "Kyaa!" The eagle called out and soared through the sky. It then spotted Abraham and with lightning fast speed, stuck him like a small lightning bolt.


    "Bam!"


    If Abraham''s last attack created damage, this one was even more devastating.


    "Jeffery''s manipulation of his lightning skills is high enough that he can create an inanimate object with a living image and control its features as if it was actually alive. But it''s not so high enough to give it a clear image."


    "And did you see that last attack, people. It seemed like a small lightning bolt fell from the sky-" Falbic''s comment got interrupted as Jeffery spoke.


    "Stop announcing my abilities. I have not given you my authority for it."


    Falbic shook his head, "Sorry, no can do. It''s my job pal, bear with it."


    "Shick!" Jeffery snickered, "Ignorant fool!"


    He flicked his finger as a small concentrated beam of lighting went for Falbic.


    "Boom!"


    Which he effortlessly dodged and appeared on the other side, "Wow that was a close one. Were you trying to kill me?" He asked with a joking tone.


    "You moron, my next attack will surel-" Jeffery felt a hand on his shoulder as he felt a heavy presence behind him.


    "Now now, we''re all joking here." Falbic said, his words chilling to Jeffery, "You know attacking me there is an instant foul and I had the authority to kill you right then."


    Jeffery couldn''t move his body. To him, his whole body felt too heavy and his life seemed loss.


    "But you know why I won''t kill you?"


    Jeffery curiously thought, ''Why?''


    "Because you''re too weak." Falbic whispered in his ears and appeared normal again, "And your opponents still not done yet."


    Falbic instantly vanished from Jeffery''s back as he felt strength come back to him.


    He sighed looking ahead to see Abraham''s body unharmed from his attack.


    "You didn''t think that small bird could finish me off, did ya?"

 Chapter 264 - 264 - Jeffery VS Abraham [ Part 2 ]

    Abraham stood up from his grounded state as his whole visage was clear to everyone.


    His clothes had been shredded away because of that eagle attack and now showed how toned the guy really is. His body packing with muscles and his six pack, relentless in its solid state.


    But what really excited everyone and made them cheer was the blood red aura surrounding his whole body.


    It almost seems evil when you see him from afar. His body a small blink in the large landscape and him the red dot that''s ominously teleporting from one point to another.


    Abraham didn''t say anything else as he blitzed towards Jeffery with super speed. His body a blurry red ray as Abraham''s fist rammed into Jeffery''s stomach.


    "Argh!"


    Fluids flowed out from Jeffery as he homed back towards another wall and got plowed in it.


    "And he just got stuck in the wall everyone. Just a few moments ago, Jeffery had the advantage in power and now he''s the one that''s in disadvantage, truly a good show!"


    Seeing Jeffery in such a sorry state, Abraham laughed, "Come on, get up! Didn''t you have more insults for me? How I am such a loser or scrub that people throw away after one use."


    "Seems like all that beauty and manly talk was only when it comes to makeup products."


    "don''t you dare¡­" Abraham heard a slow voice.


    "What was that?"


    Jeffery lifted his head as it showed the blood dripping from his mouth, "Don''t you talk about my damn products."


    "Do you know how much they cost!"


    "I don''t know¡­ a few or hundred shillings maybe?" Abraham gave an honest answer that made Jeffery laugh like crazy.


    "Hahaha¡­ A few shillings?" He laughed even as he got out of the wall, then gave a look of great anger, "You bastard, do you even understand the pain of immaculately keeping yourself beautiful?!"


    "Do you know how every day I have to get up and wash my face with four different products in four different ways!"


    "Do you know how hard it is to keep my hair like this! It gets ruined by the single fraction of a wind or someone breathing into it, you won''t ever know how problematic it is to keep it flowing like this!"


    Abraham scratched his cheek as he felt confused by the rant, "Then maybe¡­ stop doing this."


    Jeffery sighed hearing him, "I suppose that is the only answer your stupid kind can give me. Just when I start to think, you maybe have a small fraction of a millisecond of a brain cell¡­ yet again I''m proven wrong."


    Abraham scrunched up his face and started tapping his legs and readied his fists, "I don''t know what you just said, but I feel as if it was an insult."


    "Yes¡­ A simple man like you won''t decimeters close to knowledge but when it comes to insults, you would understand even the unknown language." Jeffery said as his eyes turned dark, "But this ends here, I''m finishing this!"


    "And how are you going to do¡­ that?" Abraham''s eyes looked up at the large eagle that Jeffery generated on the sky.


    The eagle stood at 7 meters and spread its wings to an even greater height as the force of wind generated from it was massive.


    "WOAH THERE!" Falbic said catching on to his hat, "My hat almost flew out of my head for a second and that is an extremely giant eagle¡­ the face is still blurry though."


    Hearing the rude comment, Jeffery only snickered but said nothing. He knew that stupid man''s power was on another level. But if he could not give him pain, at least he could unleash it on this stupid Abraham.


    "Feel the winged wrath, Eagle Sherman!" With Jeffery''s words, the eagle let out a high pitched cry.


    "Shriek!!"


    Even though the crowd had safety because of the mechanism, they were not exempt from the sound. It hit their eardrums and even caused some of them to bleed.


    "Shit!" Abraham said blocking his ear, the sound was immensely painful to him. The high pitch shriek jarred in his mind.


    But the eagle was just starting.


    It flew up and flapped its wings towards Abraham, generating small electric waves that went towards him erratically.


    Abraham rolled on the ground as he carefully avoided those small lighting arcs.


    The electric arcs missed their target and hit the ground, causing slight shocks and cutting the ground.


    Even Abraham could tell that, what those arcs lost in power, they gained that in sharpness.


    ''Got to avoid them or it might cut me in half.''


    Abraham got up and ran as he saw the eagle preparing another wave of those arcs. The eagle also turned around and started flapping towards him, everywhere he ran.


    Seeing Abraham scram like that, Jeffery laughed, "Run you hamster, Run!"


    Abraham gritted his teeth and ran around the arena for a while.


    "It seems like Abraham can only run and exhaust his stamina at this point, folks!... Or that might be what he''s only showing us." Falbic ended with a cryptic laugh that Jeffery ignored.


    ''What can he do otherwise anyway? He''d be a fool to attack me straight o-''


    Abraham knew that too, that''s why he''d been around in circles. Waiting for that one moment, when he''d be just in the right place¡­ that he found right now.


    A moment when the eagle and its own master would face each other and he would be in the back.


    ''Now!''


    Abraham turned towards Jeffery, twisting his right leg in the process.


    "Crack!"


    ''Fuck!''


    But he did not stop.


    He jumped hard and using his ring. But the jump was low because of his leg so he amplified his head and let it hit Jeffery''s back, breaking his back.


    "Arghh!"


    Jeffery screamed as he flew and fell to the ground and rolled.


    "Fuck me!" Abraham screamed as he fell hitting him and clutched on to his broken right leg. He could feel that it was in very bad condition.


    The thing with amplification magic is that, it strengthens your body but when it''s not fully developed, it also makes bones and other parts vulnerable. The more you use it on a part, the weaker it becomes.


    Like what happened with Abraham. He boosted his legs quite far in this fight and with each use, he made it more vulnerable and as he took that turn, his leg broke.


    Jeffery on the other hand screamed and twisted in the ground in immense pain. He felt the agony and knew that something in his back broke.


    "Argh! You fucker! Why did you do that!"


    "Wh- What do you mean why? This is a fight, dumbass!" Abraham said, lightly laughing.


    "Well, fuck you!" Jeffery in his anger, aimed his hands towards Abraham and shot off small currents.


    It was erratic but Abraham had to dodge them while rolling as he couldn''t stand up clearly.


    Seeing Jeffery on his last stand, Abraham had an idea as he rolled in closer to him.


    "Why the fuck are you coming here for, back off!" Jeffery said shooting a few more.


    Some even hit Abraham but he kept rolling closer. When he found the correct place, Abraham gave a big smile, "The thing about high and mighty people, the higher they are-" He raised his knuckled fist as it glowed red.


    Jeffery''s eyes widened as he looked around him, the area surrounded by cracks.


    "-the greater their FALL!" He slammed down, breaking the ground in front of him that went on and broke under Jeffery and fell on him.


    A few moments went on and Falbic decided to check in on Jeffery. He found it dissatisfying that the guy was unconscious but still alive.


    He looked at Abraham as he asked, "Is it over?"


    "Yep, you won."


    "But you botched the job, kid." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­"

 Chapter 265 - 265 - Alex VS Vecturn

    "Here''s our first winner everyone. Give a large cheer for Abraham Good!" Falbic said as the crowd screamed and called out Abraham''s name.


    "Abraham!"


    "Abraham!"


    "Abraham!"


    Abraham smiled and gave out a wave.


    "Argh!" He shrieked as he unconsciously tried to get up which pained his broken leg.


    "You broke your leg?" Falbic asked.


    "Yes¡­ I think my right leg broke when I tried to turn back then." Abraham explained while messaging his leg.


    Falbic signaled in as some people came with a medical bed and took Abraham away on it.


    "Well, how was our first fight people, did you like it?"


    "Yeah!" A scream out.


    "What? I can''t hear you?" Falbic said, bringing out his ear, "Say it louder!"


    "YESSS!"


    "Now that''s what I''m talking about!" Falbic smiled, "Now let''s bring in our next fighters!"


    "He''s a student with a great fighting sense and is known for using his quick instincts."


    "A man of skill, From Class F Rank 3, it''s Alex Atreides!"


    Alex walked out of the small door and showed himself. He''s outfit was different; he wasn''t wearing his academy uniform anymore.


    Instead he wore a metal chest guard with no sleeves and leather pants with iron knee pads. On his arms were a gladius sword and small shield.


    All in all, he looked like a warrior, ready to fight on the arena like a gladiator.


    "And the one to face him¡­ A boy also known for bright knowledge, royal visage and skills told to be as swift as its sharp."


    "From Class C, it''s Vecturn Rosalige!"


    The noble boy from the auditorium that challenged the teacher''s words came. Just like Alex, he too was wearing a warrior''s outfit.


    But where Alex''s came ready for war, he''s seemed ready for a noble fight.


    Vecturn wore a light armor that covered all his body up to his neck. There were beautiful white scales embedded on his dress that shone brightly against the sun''s ray, causing a reflective gesture.


    In his hand was a falchion sword that had the same white scaled handle like his armor. His falchion''s edge had sharp edge to it as it not only matched what Alex had but went beyond it.


    "Hmm¡­ that armor." Alex muttered.


    "Yes, it''s my family''s armor." Vecturn replied. "It''s the Rosalige family styled armor that my family wears whenever they are about to have a dangerous fight."


    "Normally I wouldn''t have worn this armor, but I have heard good things about you. So I couldn''t help but seek refuge in it. I hope that doesn''t discourage you."


    Alex shook his head, "Nah¡­ it''s better this way. Defeating you when you''re at your strongest would feel the best."


    Vecturn smiled hearing that, "Good! That''s the kind of spirit I want. From my view, that armor doesn''t seem like it''s of good quality."


    "This one?" Alex looked down at his own armor, "I just put on the thing that I felt was the sturdiest and would give me space to move around.


    "¡­So it''s not even your family armor." Vecturn looked confused at that, "You''re almost making me regret going so hard on you."


    "Doesn''t matter, I''ll win anyway." Alex readied himself.


    "Seems like both of you are ready." Falbic said backing away, "Like before, fight starts at 3."


    "1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­ GO!"


    Unlike before, none of the fighters moved. They both stood in their spots and looked at their opponents. They both knew they are closed ranged fighters and both of them searched for the other''s weaknesses.


    Alex searched for a spot that would let him hurt his opponent, but had trouble because of the scales covering his every spot.


    ''Those scales may seem like shiny design but I can tell they''re really hard. I won''t be able to penetrate them without excessive strength. The only opening I see is his neck, which he knows as his only weak spot.''


    Just like Alex, Vecturn had his thoughts too.


    ''Look at him, searching every corner of my body for a weak spot. The rumors about him being so attentive weren''t wrong. He''d probably won''t go for my neck as its too obvious¡­ or he might as I could disregard it as simple. Regardless, he''s going to make the move soon.''


    While both of them were having internal suggestions, Falbic sat on a corner of the wall with a bored expression, "Are they going to fight or just stare each other in defeat?"


    As Vecturn predicted, Alex took two light steps before bursting towards him. His gladius sword swinging for his neck.


    ''Is he trying to bait me?'' Vecturn thought and ducked at the attack. Quickly he''s eyes spotted Alex going for a sweep at his leg and he blocked it with his right and then used his left to stop Alex''s sword from piercing his stomach.


    Getting into this lock, both found no way to attack or restrain each other so they resorted to their rings.


    Vecturn''s ring glowed blue while Alex''s blue one did the same.


    Fire blazed on Alex''s sword and as he was about to attack, he backed away. In front of him, a wall of water burst out of the ground and then curved for him.


    Alex blocked the water with his shield and then hit it with his burning sword, wiping out both the water and the fire that was on his sword.


    Vecturn smiled seeing the smoke on Alex''s sword, "Fire huh?"


    "Water¡­ seems like we were supposed to fight." Alex said.


    "Finally some ACTION! And what a turn, both users use the opposite elements of another. This fight is bound to generate some fiery!"


    Vecturn raised his hand as water spins around in a small ball, "Why don''t we give the crowd, the fun it needs."


    "Couldn''t say it any better." Alex swapped his hands above his Gladius Sword as the steel went up in flames again.


    "Bom!" Vecturn shot that ball and Alex immediately swapped it away with his shield. Vecturn didn''t stop and started shooting more balls at him as Alex cut them down and ran at him again.


    Seeing that, Vecturn backed away while shooting the balls. Above him a few halberds made of water were born and shot towards Alex.


    "Boom!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Alex dodged and blocked a few while deflecting two as he slid towards Vecturn and slashed at his left side.


    "Clang!"


    "Shing!"


    The sword hit the scales as it rang and slid passes it, doing no damage on it.


    ''Damn, his armor''s very thick.''


    Alex jumped back as two water halberds landed where he stood.


    "I told you that this is my family armor, right!" Vecturn said, "It''s not going to break or get scratched because of some swords that''s been in the shed for decades, Alex. You should have chosen wisely."


    Even though it didn''t feel good to hear that, Alex knew it was correct.


    ''Should have gotten something better from that shed.''


    Alex said as he parried another halberd at his chest.


    Vecturn smiled seeing this. It was clear who had the advantage in this fight. Even though he felt a bit bad using his family armor, he wanted to win.


    !!


    Suddenly, Vecturn''s eyes widened as he dodged a flaming arrow to his head and then back away as a few more came to hit him.


    He looked shocked before laughing, "So you can create with fire."


    In front of him was Alex, who stood with a flaming sword and cracked shield. Behind him were multiple crossbows in the air that were made out of fire. All of them ready to shoot Vecturn to ashes.

 Chapter 266 - 266 - Mirage Wave

    "Look at that! Such cool display of fire!" Falbic screamed, "Definitely a battle that''s worth remembering for a looong time!"


    "That''s a cool trick." Vecturn laughed, "Why didn''t you use that before?"


    "Because my control over my flames isn''t adequate." Alex said as he fired off a few bolts that Vecturn stopped by creating a water wall.


    "Those fires are quite strong¡­ but my elemental power over water is much stronger." Vecturn warned, "You should quit now before I use my real strength."


    "So you haven''t used your full power, how odd." Alex raised his brow.


    "What''s odd about it?"


    "Because I haven''t too." Alex said and signaled with his arm as all crossbows shot off the bolts.


    ''Shit! That''s way too many.'' Vecturn looked at the incoming bolts as he created an even larger wall of water. But even with that, a few arrows pierced through it.


    Luckily for Vecturn, he only had to cover his face as his armor deflected all the incoming arrows coming to him. But as he was shielding his face, he suddenly remembered that he wasn''t looking ahead.


    !!


    As soon as he removed his hands from his face, Alex''s knee hit straight at Vecturn''s jaw, almost shattering it as the guy flew back.


    Vecturn quickly got up and looked at his mouth. He spat and found that it was one of his teeth among the blood. He searched with his tongue and saw that it was one of the upper first ones.


    "You bastard! You knocked off my teeth!" Gone was his calm demeanor, now replaced with unseen anger, "I''m going to kill you for this."


    "Really? You use your family armor and also use long range fighting from the start and you insult me because I knocked one teeth." Alex said in total humility.


    "Of course, I do. Do you know how hard it was to take care of this beautiful face and demeanor, now because of you all girls will laugh at me because of this hole in my mouth."


    ''Another beauty fanatic huh?'' Falbic sighed, ''The last one was a douche straight on the face and this one''s a sneak.''


    Alex didn''t think much about it, "Well if it bothers you so much then you can yield this fight now and you won''t get hurt anymore."


    "Haha¡­ you think I''d be foolish enough to do that." Vecturn laughed like an evil man, "You break my perfect face and then tell me to embarrass myself in front of such a loud crowd, now wouldn''t that be just perfect!"


    "Well¡­ I''m sure you can do it quietly too, right?" Alex said to him and turned to Falbic.


    "Yeah¡­ not gonna happen. I''m going to tell this to everyone." Falbic smiled.


    Alex looked back at Vecturn to see him seething in agony.


    "You ruined me here!" He looked up as Vecturn''s expression was funny with the small hole in his mouth, "Now, I''m going to break you."


    From Vecturn''s body, huge amount of mana poured out as it signified he was going to do a large spell. Alex looked on ahead as Vecturn created a 14-meter-tall water giant behind him.


    "Wow! Never have I seen such a magnificent and tall figure like this." Falbic lied, "It''s straight out of my nightmare."


    The giants face angrily looked towards Alex. It''s hands branding sharp water knuckles and its teeth bearing sharp pointy ones.


    The giant''s body looked dangerous with all the extra sharp weapons created upon it.


    "ARGHHH!" It roared towards Alex.


    To Alex, it was sure that Vecturn was aiming to seriously hurt him now.


    Falbic got ready with the new situation. He would let the fight continue, but the moment he saw someone getting seriously hurt, he would step in.


    "Since you decided to go all out, I''ll do the same." Alex said.


    "Hahaha, You?" Vecturn laughed, "You''re going full power¡­ it seems you still have some bravado left in you."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be sure to wipe that away as I slowly beat you to a numb."


    Alex didn''t say anything and let go of his sword and shield. He bent very slightly and crossed off his arm on opposite sides, pointing his head towards the ground.


    "¡­"


    "What''s with that? Are you trying to say sorry in this unexpected way?" Vecturn''s question didn''t get answered and he looked on for a while.


    After a moment or two, he started to sweat. He looked around suspiciously and saw that the ground and atmosphere around them was heating up quite fast.


    !!


    He moved his head towards Alex as he finally felt the dense mana inside him, pouring out.


    It was huge¡­ much more than what he used with the water giant.


    ''So much mana¡­ Why didn''t I feel it before?'' Vecturn asked himself before figuring it out.


    ''No¡­ His mana was already very dense and so much that it had already around surrounded me from the start. I just didn''t figure it out before¡­ how could I have thought that such natural energy was his to begin with!?''


    Realizing that Alex''s attack would wipe him out, Vecturn prepared his own attack, ''I need to finish him before he finishes me.''


    "Go water giant, defeat him!"


    "Bang" "Bang"


    The water giant slowly walked towards Alex, generating large shakes from his steps. As the giant stood before Alex and took up his arm to attack, Alex opened his eyes.


    "Mirage Wave!"


    His arm''s ignited in dangerously heated flames and he swiped ahead.


    "FWOOO!"


    A small flame sparked from his hands and it created a heat wave that went ahead like a tidal wave. Huge degrees of heat wave spewed all in front of Alex evaporating the water giant instantly.


    Vecturn felt the Heat wave hit him and he immediately felt the heat overcome him. It felt like he was on a desert, walking for days without any water, but the heat wave intensified that feeling ten times more.


    Even the crowd behind Vecturn felt the heat wave. Because of the protective field, they only felt a slight percentage of its true heat. Even then they couldn''t help but take deep breathes and drink large amounts of water at that.


    Vecturn saw a figure in huge blur as everything in front of him darkened and his eyes shallowed out. The heat''s power was so big that Falbic had to intervene and take Vecturn out of there before something crazy happened.


    When the heat waves finally went away, the ground in front of Alex was completely dissolved and turned so red that it seemed it was real lava.


    "Wh- What was that?" Someone from the crowd who felt the wave asked.


    "Was that really created by a first year student?"


    "How can they create such a dangerous flame that its heat would be so high?!!"


    The crowd looked at Alex on the ground who was taking deep breathes himself. The power drain and the heat taking him by a big hold.


    Slowly, he got up and walked towards Falbic who was checking in on Vecturn. Coming closer, he saw Vecturn''s eyes which were completely white and mouth open as if searching for something.


    "Is he dead?" Alex asked with slight fear. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, just in shock¡­ or worse." Falbic said and looked at him "That was quite the wave there, how are you holding up?"


    "I''ll be fine¡­ does this mean I''m disqualified?"


    "What?" Falbic looked at him in confusion, "Why would that be?"


    "Because of what happened to Vectur-"


    "Oh! Don''t worry about that." Falbic smiled, "He''s not dead, is he."

 Chapter 267 - 267 - A LongBottom (18+)

    "Hmph! Yeah~"


    "Pat~" "Pat~"


    "O- Oh God! It''s too good~"


    I slam my dick into her as she moaned loudly again. With each ram the lust inside this married woman was exposing. And it was hard for me to stop here too.


    I look down at the women in the doggy position who was trying to match my pump by slamming her ass at the same time. This bitch was very horny.


    "Slap!" I slapped that large ass of hers, only for her to moan in pleasure as it vibrated in front of me.


    "Angh~"


    "Yeah~"


    "Do it hard just like that, baby!"


    Seeing her moaning like that I couldn''t help but comment, "Damn!" I slam a few times hard in her, "How can you be so horny all the time?"


    She laughed as she turned her head and talked albeit slowly, "It''s because¡­ hngh~¡­ you''re just¡­ too good~"


    "Slap!"


    "Hngh~"


    "Is it that¡­" I try to say between my pistons, but it was getting quite distracting because of her large juicy ass, "Your husband''s not paying any attention to you?"


    Even at the name of her husband, she didn''t shy away, "N- No¡­ he tries¡­ but he''s nowhere as good as you."


    I laugh, "Oh, Mrs. Longbottom, the thing is¡­"


    "Pat~"


    "Pat~"


    "You''re just too much a slut, right."


    "Yes, I am~" She moaned harder as I quickened my pace.


    "You''re about to cum, right? Do it inside~" She said and moaned, "I''m about to cum too~~"


    I fastened my pace even more as she moaned and I felt my dick being clamped inside her. This bitch was cumming.


    Just when I thought that my release was coming.


    "Hangh!"


    I get my dick out of her and cum all over her large ass.


    Longbottom sighed with sadness as she lost another batch of Henry''s hot cum.


    "Why didn''t you do it inside¡­ It was a safe day." She said sadly.


    "Oh!... I didn''t hear that." I get away from her and start cleaning my body.


    She stood up, showing her big boobs and large ass sway completely naked.


    "Maybe next time, do it inside, okay?" She said with a large smile.


    I smiled back too, ''Not even if you put a gun at my head bitch.''


    Though that large ass of hers was quite tempting to cum inside. I wasn''t stupid enough to do that. Mrs. Longbottom is in a short sense¡­ a gold digger.


    I wasn''t the first guy she tapped in this academy. According to some rumors, she tapped some other young masters too. All in good secret.


    It was said that she was quite the lover in bed and the young masters all wanted to whisk her away with them.


    And sleeping with her, I understood why. This bitch had her body made to have sex every day and I wouldn''t get sick of it too¡­ at least for a month or two.


    When you have sex with people like Anna, Alice, Abigail, Noku¡­ and a few others, you don''t really stick with just one person.


    You see I am an adventurous person. I like doing multiple things and that meant multiple people with various differences. The women I had till now and are still having are quite different than one another, both in mind and body.


    So why would I stick with a married bitch that was just after my sperm. She could later use this to get a baby and yearly alimony out of me.


    And believe me, I may love a lot of women with ''A'' in their name.


    Alimony just wasn''t one of them.


    "Where are you getting off so early?" She came beside me as I was dressing up, "Stay back a bit, let me suck you off some more, I know that you''re still hard."


    As I felt her soft hand on my dick, I groan. It was hard to say no to this bitch. She was quite good in her ways of seduction and especially sexual education.


    But I slid her hand away, "As much as I want to stay connected, we still have places to be at. You should be patrolling the area as your current job."


    "I was doing that and found a vicious criminal who''s bound me to his sexual desires." She said and kissed me.


    I kissed her back with greater intensity and released her as our lust slowly cut off with a long string of sticky saliva.


    "I have to go, Mrs. Longbottom."


    "Hannah¡­" She said, "I told you to call me by Hannah."


    "As much as that sounds great¡­ I like Mrs. Longbottom more."


    "A kink?" She squealed like a horny bitch.


    "Perhaps¡­" I say and remembered, "Oh! The reason I came here for before you jumped on me."


    "What are you saying?" She said with an honest face, "You came and immediately ripped my clothes and started rubbing me."


    "¡­Either way, tell me, is her royal princess attending the fights today?"


    "Royal prin- Oh! you mean her from the Royal Kingdom?" She said and her eyes turned dubious, "Why? What do you want with that whore?"


    "Just curiosity, darling."


    She slowly stepped closer to me, "Or is it, that you want to fuck her with your big balls too."


    I laugh, "As much as I would like defiling her, she''s the princess of another nation."


    Longbottom smiled, "Oh yes! One that hates you very much¡­ I see what you''re getting at."


    I raise my brow at her, sometimes she would get cryptic or more like, jealous.


    "So¡­?"


    She looked back at me as she wore her torn stockings, "¡­No, she didn''t come. If you want to fuck her, then you''d miss your chance yesterday."


    She remembered, "About yesterday, how did you break that crystal bal-¡­ that bastard left." Longbottom turned around, seeing the room empty.


    "Haa¡­ at least help me clean up. The other students were much more diligent than this guy." Then she smiled, "Though none of them were so big and good at sex¡­ just how many girls did this badtard fuck?" She ended with a jealous groan.


    ¡­ S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I walked out of her private room and started making way back to mine.


    ''She''s crazy if she thinks that jealous act would win me over. What is she¡­ like 35? Acting like a freaking high school girl.''


    ''Abigail and the others are something else! Whenever they act like that, I know that their feelings are genuine¡­ this bitch on the other hand, she''s just horny.''


    As I was walking in the narrow underground halls, I bumped into someone.


    "Oh! Mistak-"


    "Sorry, didn''t see you-"


    We both paused as I saw it was Alex.


    "There you are. So how was it? Did you have fun?"


    Alex raised his brow, "I did¡­ but did you even watch my fight? How did you know I won?"


    "Because of the large grin on your face."


    "¡­That''s so." He smiled cheekily, "It was fun, winning in front of such a crowd."


    "As it should be."


    Our talk got interrupted by someone.


    "Hey, Henry! Come, it''s your fight now!" Jennifer called me.


    "Alright then, see ya later."


    "Good luck on your fight, Henry!"


    ''Hah! Like I need luck!'' I snicker.


    "So who am I going to fight?" I asked Jennifer but she only quietly walked.


    "Oh so you''re giving me the silent treatment." I act sad, "Now isn''t that so saddening."


    "Shut up and just lose your match, idiot!"


    "Why would I want that?" I say as the door slowly opened and hot air hit us, "I need to win our bet, don''t I?"


    "It''s Henry Van Tax!" The announcer screamed as my eyes widened at my opponent.


    Then I smiled darkly.


    ''To think it would be you, Arthur. Life is full of entertainments.''

 Chapter 268 - 268 - Elisabeths Thought and Arthurs Stupid Idea

    ''How is this possible?''


    ''I never thought that I would see this day.''


    ''It''s¡­ so hard for me¡­ to cheer only one of them.''


    Elisabeth had that thought as she saw Henry and Arthur standing opposite to each other as enemies. This was not what she had in mind when she came to watch the fights.


    As a student from Class A, she had been freely invited to watch the Exam Fights. She, Samantha and everyone from Class A got the best seats as special privilege.


    At first she was a bit hesitant seeing that she was ignoring Henry. But later she couldn''t help but come. She was very embarrassed to show herself to Henry after what happened that day on the bombing.


    For any of you that didn''t know, she and Henry almost kissed¡­ that''s it¡­ almost.


    That was the part that sting her the most. If they had kissed or they hadn''t done anything then at least she would have known what kind of relationship they had but now she didn''t.


    Were they almost a couple or was that almost kiss a sign that they shouldn''t be one?


    That was what had been going through Elisabeth''s mind every day since that day.


    But what really worried about her was Henry.


    What did he think about her?


    She couldn''t come to a correct standpoint but Elisabeth knew was that, she really missed Henry. She couldn''t sleep, eat nor study as every time her mind would be filled about him.


    Yet, she was also too shy to meet him again.


    But today was a chance for her. She could see him and yet wouldn''t be able to talk or meet with him¡­ such a great chance.


    Yet fate tricked her once more¡­ that unholy being!


    Elisabeth came here solely to watch Henry fight and cheer him on from a far standing point, where he would not see her and possibly might hear her.


    She also thought of cheering Arthur¡­ who she also ignored as Elisabeth felt that straying away from him would be the right choice.


    But what crazy thing was she seeing right now?


    ''Why are both of them facing each other¡­ on their first fight!''


    Elisabeth believed that Arthur and Henry were the strongest, she had seen them fight through her eyes. So she thought that they would meet each other at the final moment but why now?


    ''Who do I support?''


    "Wow, this was not what I had in mind when I came here." Samantha said beside her and Elisabeth looked towards her.


    "I thought of cheering them on individually but it''s a bit hard now, who do I choose?"


    Elisabeth felt glad hearing that response. She wasn''t the only one having trouble choosing which one to support.


    "What does it matters who you choose. Just cheer the one who''s winning or the one you want to win." Rosie suddenly said to Samantha.


    ''Hmm¡­ she''s not wrong, but you can''t pick a side just like tha-''


    "You''re right, Rosie!" Samantha said as she found her resolution, "I''m going to cheer on Henry."


    ''What just like tha-''


    Samantha then looked towards her with a smile as Elisabeth felt a bad premonition. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Elisabeth, since I will be cheering Henry, you can cheer on Arthur. That way, both won''t be left out, right?"


    Samantha smiled awkwardly, "Ye- Yeah, you''re right."


    ''I should have chosen faster¡­''


    ¡­


    At the Arena


    "It''s the good kind of surprise, Arthur." I say walking towards the center, "I thought my first fight would be with some random or slightly strong mob but no, they went out and gave me the desert."


    Arthur''s facial expression wasn''t completely exciting, "I don''t really understand what you said, but I get you."


    He pulled out his family sword, "You and I are the strongest in this whole exam. Facing each other at our first battle would tell us the outcome of the whole exam. The one who wins this fight, will be the one who wins everything."


    "Straight to the point." I say as Falbic took the turn to talk.


    "It seems both contestants are ready to fight¡­ just remember not to go too overboard or none of you will be winning, alright?" Falbic said with a no nonsense tone.


    "I''m okay with that."


    "I will tend to the rules."


    Falbic took another look at us before shrugging, "Alright then, go crazy." And went away.


    We stood there for a moment before Arthur asked, "Isn''t he going to start the fight?"


    I look at Falbic sitting at the one corner where he it seemed he was waiting for us, "That fucker¡­"


    Arthur understood that I knew something, "What is it?"


    "He already started this fight the moment he told us to ''Go Crazy''."


    "O- Oh!" Arthur said, a bit stumped, "So we fight?"


    "Why not?... You go first." I say and Arthur nodded.


    He took his sword up to head level and looked at me.


    From the way his eyes moved, I was sure he was looking for my weakest part. He looked and looked until I deliberately showed him a spot at my left stomach.


    Arthur took a deep breath and slowly walked towards me. For he knew, he couldn''t just go on and fight aggressively while losing stamina.


    I had great defense and if he just went in head on and lost his strength later, with a few good punch from me, it was over from him.


    Seeing him ready to fight, I pull out my large sword and get ready to defend.


    "Damn! That''s a huge sword¡­ what do you even use it for? Killing of squadron of enemies." Falbic said, finding the huge black sword as inhumane.


    "Clang!"


    As soon as I looked towards Falbic, Arthur took that small space and strikes me. But my sword was already there, blocking his attack from even coming a step forward.


    When I turned towards him, he was already running behind me, trying to attack my blind spots.


    "Clang!"


    "Cling!"


    "Clang!"


    He went for the knee, the back and also went to penetrate my stomach. I blocked out all the attacks with one move from my sword. All of them seemed quite dangerous to the crowd''s eyes. They took Arthur''s moves as cowardly and dangerous.


    But he was being smart.


    Arthur made sure to attack places that wouldn''t do mortal damage to me while also staying away from my line of sight and remained behind my attack range.


    Seeing how I was so tall and strong, it would be a stupid idea to hit me straight on. Even though Arthur had decent strength, he knew that in this few months I had surpassed that level of strength and so he went with another idea.


    It was to stay behind me as it would be hard for me to attack him from there. Technically, it seemed as if the guy saw me as a giant from a video game that was slow to reaction and couldn''t reach behind his back.


    Stupid and clich¨¦ idea.


    But what I find interesting is that, even though I kept that weak spot open for him, the guy didn''t go for that place one bit.


    He didn''t even seem like he would go for that place ever.


    Either he knew that I opened that place deliberately or he was intentionally delaying attacking me there.


    Either way, I have a new idea.

 Chapter 269 - 269 - Lions Slash

    As Arthur was about to run away from striking and go towards Henry''s blank spot again, he stopped.


    Suddenly, in front of him, three spots opened up behind Henry, all of them ready for Arthur to take advantage. Now this was a surprising turn for him.


    Since the beginning he only spotted one weak spot and suddenly three others opened up at the same time.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed at what he felt could be a trap.


    ''Is he baiting me to attack him there and attack back?'' Arthur thought as he dodged under Henry''s heavy slash, ''I don''t have much time, I need to make a choice now.''


    ''Do I attack or not?'' sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After getting a good thought, Arthur shook his head and backed away. It was better to wait for a greater position then being greedy back there.


    ¡­


    I almost laugh at the split decision Arthur made. It was like showing a luxurious food to a lab rat that didn''t know whether it was good or not. The rat had to make a decision whether to eat the delicious food or avoid from the poison.


    Frankly, he made an intelligent choice.


    ''But you also gave me a choice too!''


    I turn around fast and throw my huge sword straight at Arthur.


    Arthur who saw the long distance throw, knew he made a mistake backing away so much.


    "Foosh!" The air cut out as my sword propelled towards Arthur.


    "Clang!" Arthur quickly blocked it with his sword, but the force behind it was immense. With great difficulty, Arthur was able to deflect it slightly as it hit the wall behind him.


    But even with that, the force propelled Arthur back as he stopped only an inch before reaching the wall.


    "Hah¡­ Hah."


    Arthur looked down at the ground as he saw the long mark his sword did. He used his blade to stop his momentum.


    It shook Arthur more to see that Henry''s strength took such a turn in this few months. Back then, he could still somewhat keep on with Henry''s strength, but now that was just a pipedream.


    ''If he hits me at point blank, I''m sure it would break my bones¡­ even cripple me if I''m not careful.''


    He looked ahead at Henry. He was just standing with there, a grin on his face.


    ''Why is he not attacking?''


    Arthur got that answer as Henry signaled with his fingers for Arthur to come. That angered Arthur.


    Henry was just waiting there to be attacked. It was like saying, he wasn''t enough to make Henry move.


    ''I''ll show you.'' Arthur got up as his eyes shone with resolve.


    The steel of his sword glowed bright blue.


    Falbic''s eyes widened with interest, ''Is he channeling some kind of mantra?''


    ¡­


    I look at his sword glowing but raise my brow.


    Arthur got ready and slashed towards me as the swords energy rippled out in a decent wave and hit me.


    I stood there and defended it with my right forearm.


    ''What! He took it head on!?''


    Arthur''s eyes widened at the outcome. Henry stood where he was and there was some smoke emitting from his forearm. Other than that he was completely fine.


    "Wo- Woah Folks! Henry took the sword mantra head on and is standing like it was nothing!" Falbic said, a bit amazed, "It''s like he''s a human wall, standing ready to defend against anything."


    "Whoo!"


    "Henry!"


    The crowd cheered and a few called out my name in excitement.


    The ones who had the most impact was Samantha and Elisabeth. Samantha cheered on Henry while Elisabeth''s mouth stayed open at what happened.


    ''It''s like he didn''t even flinch at that attack.''


    Elisabeth knew how much a big deal was that. Even though she knew it had less power, but she was one of the few who trained with Arthur and understood the danger of that sword mantra.


    But in front of Henry, it amounted to nothing.


    "Why are you holding back?" I ask, breaking Arthur out of his shock. "I know you have more power, use it."


    "Tell me, why you aren''t moving from there?" Arthur asked, "Why are you just standing there without fighting? Am I not strong enough?"


    "Well¡­" I think of an answer, "It''s more like, you haven''t done anything to make me move then I should to move, do you get what I''m saying?"


    "...So you''re saying my attacks aren''t strong enough?" Arthur had a dark cloud over his face as I clap.


    "Exactly man, that''s it."


    Arthur bend back and his sword glowed brighter than before, "Then I''ll make you move!"


    "Good!" I pull up my right hand, "I''ll wait for the demonstration."


    "Haaa¡­" Arthur took in a deep breath and called out as the sword in his grasp attained more power.


    "Blue Flash!" Arthur called and pointed his sword at me as a long beam of energy came for me.


    I stood there and faced the beam with just my right hand.


    "Phish!"


    I felt a burning sting on my palm as I stop the beam with my hand.


    "Haaaa!" Arthur screamed as he poured more power at the beam and it went out further.


    Even with the pain, I stood my ground.


    "Heeee." I groan slightly and stood upright, facing the beam head on with only one hand.


    Arthur poured a bit more energy before the beam dwindled and flashed out of existence.


    "Haa¡­ Haa¡­" Arthur groaned as his shocked eyes watched me still standing tall.


    If my hand at his first attack, was a bit smoking, then this time there was a lot of smoke. My palm glowed red with some burns as I watch steam flow out.


    "Hahaha¡­" But I laugh.


    Even as the searing pain burned my right hand, I felt good at stopping that attack so coolly.


    "That wasn''t your all, was it?" I grin as I see Arthur''s stamina dropping down to sixties, "Because it''d be disappointing if it came to only that much."


    Arthur gritted his teeth. Yet he couldn''t complain to Henry. He poured quite a bit of energy on that attack. It was a bit shocking for Arthur but he wasn''t going to stop yet.


    "Since you ask¡­ I''ll entertain you, Henry." Arthur said and stood up.


    "Oh?... finally getting serious huh."


    "I''d reckon you should use your sword to defend this time." Arthur grind his sword to the ground. "This one''s going to hurt."


    I smile and stand my ground.


    Arthur closed his eyes and I saw him dumping all the energy into his sword.


    After a moment, even Falbic''s eyes widened at the way Arthur''s sword glowed. It had a neon blue light that seemed very pure.


    "Thing!"


    Arthur pulled out the sword that turned heavy with energy and put it over his shoulder, "Get ready¡­ I''m ending this fight!"


    "That''s my line, dude."


    Arthur seemed impassive to my words. He''s calm look quickly turned to fury as he screamed while swinging down his sword.


    "Haaaa¡­ LION SIGMA SLASH!"


    The sword poured all of its energy in a big neon blue arc as it rushed towards its target with precision.


    My eyes wavered at the immense energy thing coming towards me. I put both hands in front of me as my only defense.


    The attack came fast and hit me straight on as I had one thought before impact.


    ''I don''t think this is a good idea.''

 Chapter 270 - 270 - Still Standing

    "Boom!"


    The sword mantra hit Henry''s figure and a small but dense explosion occurred that covered the aftermath.


    "Haa¡­ Haa¡­"


    Arthur kneeled to the ground as he felt his low stamina slowly consume him. He had put all he had on that sword mantra.


    ''Did I get him?'' Arthur questioned.


    Arthur shook his head. There was no way Henry could have survived that attack. He had seen him get hit with it so there was no chance of dodging.


    About surviving¡­ there wasn''t any way Henry could survive that without any special protection or even his sword. Which he turned around to see, still stuck at the wall.


    "That attack¡­ now Henry has to be something inhumane to survive something like that with his bare hands." Falbic said, "So it seems, this battle of giant and talent ended with the talent winnin-"


    Suddenly, a laugh from the deep darkness of the abyss, came resounding to the surface.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Everyone looked towards in anticipation at the huge smoke that blinded Henry''s figure. As they heard a scary laugh come from the smoke, slowly the smoke removed as they found Henry''s figure, standing.


    "What the hell¡­" Falbic said as he saw Henry laughing.


    ¡­


    "Hahaha¡­ I survived¡­ I fucking survived that attack all by my own." I laugh feeling pain through all sides of both hands.


    It was excruciating pain sure, but it was one that I was glad to have.


    When that sword mantra hit me, it was like being hit by a fucking truck. I was trying to hold my own against the truck with just my bare hands.


    Yes, it was suicidal and yes, I even thought of using my black hole ability to lessen the damage¡­ but shook at all idea.


    Have you ever in your life had a thought that would give you utter glory but was completely ludicrous and suicidal and still wanted to go through with it?


    That was the feeling I had when that attack hit me.


    Even though I was sure, I would die or have to sacrifice my hands, I didn''t give up. The power inside me said not to give up. If the end result was death then so be it, but if it was otherwise¡­


    My hands shook from the burning pain all over them. There was burn marks, meat becoming visible at the cost of turning almost white.


    "Hahaha¡­ this is it." I look ahead at Arthur, "I survived your strongest attack, Arthur!"


    Arthur felt more ashen when he heard those words. He saw Henry survive but the words were the confirmation he didn''t search for.


    For Arthur, it was like his nightmare came on to become reality.


    Falbic came close to me, "Do you want to stop? Give up the fight? Your hands looking quite ba-"


    "Give up the fight?" I looked at him like he was suggesting genocide, "For what reason man? Can''t you see I''m winning?"


    Falbic sighed, "That''s the adrenaline¡­ surviving that mantra was truly incredible, but at what cost. Right now, you''re in the feel of it, you don''t know it but your body is running on backup power kid. I suggest you give up, you put up quite the fight today."


    "Haha¡­" I laugh, feeling angry yet a tiny part of my brain telling me he wasn''t wrong.


    "You''re a fighter, right?"


    "Me? You got to be joking, do I look lik-"


    "Stop bullshitting!"


    "¡­And what if so?" Falbic asked, "Don''t say something that would put me in a bad position."


    "Just a question¡­ have you in life, ever felt like doing a thing that was completely insignificant¡­ and it won''t give you anything but pain and regret later but still felt like you had to do this?"


    Falbic sighed, "¡­Hah. So you''re telling me you won''t give up?"


    I nod, "I knew you''d understand. Even though you comment shit, you got a brain in you."


    "Hey! That was personal." Falbic laughed and steps back, "But I''ll respect your decision."


    "From one fighter to another¡­ beat his ass, kid."


    "Sure will." I smile and look back to Arthur, who was in shock land, "Yo Arthur! Get up, we still have a fight to finish."


    Arthur almost fell on his butt. The guy stammered, "You''re going to still fight?... with those hands?"


    I look at what he was pointing at; my hands were a mess. They were burned and I couldn''t move them that much¡­ but with my regenerative factor, I''m sure they will be fixed in no time.


    I smile at him, "Think of it as a handicap for you, maybe you now finally have a chance at winning."


    "DO YOU THINK THIS IS A JOKE!" Arthur finally broke, "I''M GIVING MY ASS OUT HERE AND YOU''RE STILL JOKING!"


    "Woah dude¡­ take a chill pill. Why are you smoking so much when I''m the one that''s burned?"


    Arthur angrily turned his blade around, "Fuck this! I''m going to defeat you this instan- Cough!"


    Suddenly, he fell to his knees and started coughing.


    My eyes saw his stamina level which were just at 9%.


    Yep¡­ he''s fucked. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That sword mantra took everything out of you, didn''t it?"


    "I''m¡­ I''m not done YET!" Suddenly fueling himself with protagonistic power, Arthur ran towards me. Striking me with multiple attacks that I dodged as they had no real power behind them.


    He was only showing a fake power¡­ this Arthur is already defeated. He was defeated the moment he saw me rise out of his strongest attack.


    "Bam!"


    A quick hit to his stomach with my leg, threw him back as he hit the fall and fell.


    "Cough Cough!"


    Arthur coughed as he spat out some blood. Looking at his own blood, a sense of foreboding came over him as his eyes suddenly glowed red.


    ''Oh oh! He''s about to do something crazy like me.''


    Arthur got up and he''s body suddenly started to fill up with a red aura that was similar to Abraham''s when he amplified himself.


    But unlike him Arthur didn''t have any Sigmat Ring. That was his own power, a secret one.


    The Noblis Augmented


    A secret method lodged within the Reginold family members that helps them amplify their power to untold levels. At the cost of extreme stress.


    Currently, Arthur didn''t have much stamina nor willpower inside him to control that stress¡­ and in turn that would turn him¡­


    "Haa¡­ Haa¡­" Arthur took deep breaths like a rabid dog and looked at me like he was about to eat me.


    The guy went in MAD Mode.


    Yep¡­ I''m fucked.


    I could see his power level rising to greater levels than any he had before.


    With my hand in such bad condition, I don''t think I am ready to take this monster on at this moment.


    Maybe it was a bad idea to trample on the protagonist when he was losing his mind.


    "I should probably interven-" I signal Falbic to stop.


    Because I had another stupid feeling building inside me.


    "Hey, Arthur!"


    He''s eyes widened to great length''s as he completely focused on me.


    "What the hell is that? Are you using some secret power up thing or just using cheap makeup to scare me?"


    A stupid idea.


    "HeNRy!!!" He screamed out in broken cords.


    "Doesn''t matter, how you call me out for mercy¡­" I lift my hand up and tighten it into a fist, "Because I have to defeat you to ntr your girlfriend, bitch!"

 Chapter 271 - 271 - Arthurs Beastial Fight

    "Haaa!!!" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur''s scream reverberated through the crowd as Elisabeth went back to her seat. It was terrifying for her to see Arthur like this.


    Never has she seen her childhood friend turn into something like this. It was almost as if he lost his rationality.


    Elisabeth looked towards Henry who pulled up his burned out fists and got ready to fight.


    ''Is he crazy? Why is he still trying to fight?''


    "He should forfeit this immediately. I believe Arthur has done something that he shouldn''t have."


    "What do you mean, Elisabeth?" Her friend, Rosie asked, "What has your boyfriend done?"


    "He''s not my boyfriend!" Elisabeth said and lost the blush, it wasn''t time to lose herself at this time, "I don''t know what he''s done. He never showed anything like this before."


    Rosie looked back at the arena and said after some thought, "It''s some kind of amplification magic."


    "Whatever he''s done, it cost him his mind in exchange for that level of boost¡­ With that giant guy''s hands burned out, I believe he''ll lose this fight in a few moments."


    Elisabeth felt hurt hearing that, but she knew that it was what would happen.


    "Henry should know that too, right? Why is he still intent on fighting then?" Samantha said.


    "You guys remember the final prize." Rosie spoke, "It was a seat in our class."


    "Now that isn''t just a simple seat. Taking that prize meant changing your whole future from a drowned out noble to a greasy meat with multiple royal connections around."


    Rosie looked back at the arena with disappointment, "And there are many in this academy that would lose their life to take such a chance."


    ¡­


    "Arthur"


    "Haa¡­"


    "Yo Arthur."


    "haa¡­"


    "Arthur!"


    "HAAAA!" Arthur screamed again and ran at me.


    ''So he really lost his mind.''


    I think and dodge around as he slashed at me with his bare hands. That attack wouldn''t have done much to me with his bare hands but if you look closely, you could see his nails were extra-long and sharp like a beast.


    "Swish" "Swish" "Swish"


    He''s attacks also were much faster than before. With an amplified body and nothing heavy to swing around, he''s attacks were faster if it wasn''t as dangerous.


    I sweep my leg at the guy and he immediately changed his direction midair by using his hands to dodge my leg. Turning around quickly, he slashed at my leg.


    "Shit!"


    I took that chance to hit him with my leg and this time it connected. He flew back and hit the wall as I unconsciously put more force in it.


    "Bang!"


    "Swish!"


    Before I could even check the damage on the leg, Arthur came running out of the wall.


    ''What the fuck''s wrong with this guy?''


    I see him running on all fours like a cat and body covered with that red aura again.


    "Haaa!" He said and jumped to take a slash at me.


    "Boom~"


    I flick my finger at him as an almost invisible sound wave pulsed out and threw him back in the wall.


    That sound wave was the effect of the Sigmat Ring that I had. It was of Blue Rank and its affinity was Sound. It was one of those deviated affinities that were quite rare and pricey on the market.


    But I had mine growing in a cave and it was cool to use one that emitted sound so I took it for this Exam.


    "Arggh!"


    From the same hole that I put him back for the third time, came Arthur''s roar. He was running towards me again with no plan in his head. It was like he''s only objective was to kill me.


    I point my right finger at him and flick it again, emitting a sound wave that went straight for Arthur. But it seemed he learned his mistake from before.


    Arthur changed his direction right before the wave could hit him. But it was still too close and went through his left hand, shredding off his long sleeve.


    "Argh!" Arthur gave an almost infernal cry of some beasts.


    It seems with his motor functions, even his reactions and personalities were changing fast.


    Arthur like a cautious cat, stepped farther away from me and stood at a distance. Looking at me cautiously and waiting for a precious moment to strike.


    It seemed as if a lion waiting patiently for its prey to blind itself from him and strike.


    ''Hmm¡­ he''s reactions changed again to a beast. It has some similarity with my EBS drug. The only difference is that my drug made people a bit stronger and they lost complete rationality but did not get any distinct personality like Arthur''s.''


    ''It''s like Arthur''s power-up is a bit improved version of my drug with lesser power upgrade.''


    "Hiss!"


    "Dude¡­ did you just hiss at me?"


    "Hiss!"


    "¡­Okay, now that''s rude. Seriously, who does that?" I say and look at my hand again.


    It was quite burned. The reason I was using my fingers for attacks because they weren''t damaged by the mantra. Otherwise I could just use large area sound waves to defeat this guy instantly.


    "Hey, kid!" Falbic called me out, "Do what you got to, quickly! The higher ups are not happy with what that kid''s showing. They want this show to end now."


    I frown at that, ''Do they smell foul play and accusing me? Probably because of what happened with Taylor.''


    I show him an okay sign and turn to Arthur, "Dude, if you have anything to say¡­ like I''m sorry for hissing at you then this is the moment."


    "Hissss!"


    "Alright that does it."


    I pull up my burned right hand up and control it to a fist. Then with a heavy turn I sweep it around as a large area sound wave crashed out.


    "BOOOM!"


    The ground around me cracked away and the sound wave went in all direction. Arthur in his cat like state, felt his hair standing up and saw no route of escape.


    As soon as I felt him being trapped and close to losing, the Cat- I mean, Arthur turned and jumped at the wall while using the wall as ground to take a high leap.


    He''s jump took him high as he soared in the sky and turned towards me.


    Arthur''s slit like eyes turned predatory as he flew in my direction and insulted me.


    "Meow!"


    I ready my left fist through the pain and narrow my eyes.


    "Fuck You Too!"


    "BANG!!!" and punch right at the motherfucker''s jaw as he flew like a rag doll and broke through the wall.


    ¡­


    Arthur lodged inside the wall, felt his jaw broken and head almost dislocated. But even with the pain soaring through all around his body, he tried to stand up.


    Arthur had one objective, it was to kill that monster. And right as he was about to get up.


    "Bang!"


    Another punch came.


    "You think you still have a chance at taking me out? Well think again."


    It seems he wasn''t the only one who had an objective. The monster had one as well.


    "Bang!"


    The punch felt like hammer ramming itself inside Arthur. The pain so intense that he couldn''t compare it to anything.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Punch after punch came and it seemed like the monster was about to finish his objective¡­ until someone interjected.


    "Alright, I have to stop you righhhht¡­ here."

 Chapter 272 - 272 - Falbics Power

    I feel a hand over my shoulder and suddenly my whole body gets very heavy. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It felt as the earth was calling for me towards the ground and I was having difficulty moving because of that.


    ¡­


    Falbic came at the right moment and stopped the monsteristic boy from going overboard.


    ''But did I though¡­''


    Falbic looked at the body of the boy called Arthur and his face morphed into something not so pleasant.


    ''The only thing that reassures about his body is that I can see a faint hint of breathing. Otherwise I would have long concluded him as dea-''


    Falbic looked at Henry and his eyes widened when he saw Henry stand up. He used his power over him even more to stop him but that didn''t work as Henry almost easily stood up and turned to him with a dangerous smile.


    "Gravity huh?... quite a quirky ring you have there, Announcer."


    Falbic''s eyes widened to heightened degree, ''He figured it out that fast?... But forget about that, how the hell is he able to move his body?''


    ''Did he find a way to evade my ring''s effects or is he just so physically developed that he''s able to resist my power!''


    Falbic saw the monster open its mouth again, "Is that all your power amounts to?"


    ''¡­What the fuck is this boy talking about? Is he challenging me?''


    "Maybe the ring would be better in the hands of someone els-" Falbic feared what Henry was about to say, "Oh!... It''s only blue rank."


    He saw the monster sigh in disappointment, "Too bad¡­ It wouldn''t be much use to me." Then Falbic''s face paled as he saw the monster look at him with a suggestive look, "Announcer"


    "¡­Yeah"


    "What do you think about selling that sigmat ring to me?" He heard the devil''s offer, "I''d give you a great price for it."


    "Is that a genuine offer or a threat?"


    "¡­Why don''t you tell me."


    Falbic looked at Henry''s calm eyes and his physique that seemed to still be in its top form and shook his head, "I can''t do that."


    Falbic suddenly smiled and kissed his ring, "This ring was given to me by my late mother and I loved her very much. This is the only thing I have that reminds me of her so I would politely like to reject your offer."


    "Is that so?"


    ''Did he believe me?'' Falbic smiled and hoped that would be the case.


    The monster showed no response and passed by him, "Next time, give a more plausible excuse. Even a retard would know that is a stupid lie."


    "Will do." Falbic smiled awkwardly as Henry walked away.


    Seeing him leave, Falbic gave a sigh of relief. He remembered the moment Henry turned to him and spoke.


    For the second time in Falbic''s life he felt completely open before someone.


    ''Is he really a first year student?'' Falbic questioned, ''He defied my power easily and if my ring were of Pink rank or higher, I''m sure he would have killed me to get it¡­ or that''s how I felt.''


    As he questioned the past moment, Falbic suddenly remembered and he bent down towards Arthur and checked his status.


    ''Good¡­ he isn''t beyond saving. Because of that monster, I almost forgot my duties as a guardian.''


    Falbic called in the medical team again and they took Arthur away. The crowd that was quite angry about the sudden quietness of the arena, felt pleased to hear that Henry was the victor.


    Even though most wanted to see a more brutal fight, they were happy to see the brute winning.


    ¡­


    From the close stands of the observer''s seat, a woman of great beauty and silver white hair, saw Henry walk away with great interest.


    Her lips curved up in satisfaction as she licked around her corner.


    ''Hmm¡­ So that''s my future husband.''


    ''Looks sumptuous enough.''


    ¡­


    I went inside the underground hallway of the arena and before I could get out, a bitch found me.


    "There you are!"


    I click my tongue. This wasn''t the time for this.


    "Not now, miss Jennifer. I''m not in a good mood."


    Jennifer didn''t care for my words, "Doesn''t matter what your mood is, we need to talk about what happened over at the aren- Ahh!" She shrieked seeing the damage on my arms.


    "Your arms! We need to patch them up quickl-"


    "Don''t worry about my arms," I interrupt her, "I know a good doc, that''s where I''m going."


    Jennifer stepped in front and spread her hands, stopping me from moving another step further.


    "We need to get you to a medical staff this instant."


    "But I just said I''m going-"


    "How long would that take? 30 minutes, 20¡­ by that time, they would be in worse condition." Jennifer said, "And even if you get VIP treatment there, the damage would already be done."


    "What will you do then if you''re arms get incapacitated? How will you fight your next opponent without your arms?"


    Damn¡­ the bitch made a good point.


    Jennifer lowered her arms seeing I was calm, "We have already prepared top quality doctors here just for you guys. Come with me now and get treated this instant¡­ you would get your VIP treatment and also be able to compete fully next time."


    I give her a teasing smile, "If I wasn''t right in the head miss Jennifer, then I would probably say you cared about me."


    That dead face of hers said otherwise.


    "Or you''re trying to get out of the bet!"


    "Never!" She said resolutely.


    Jennifer took me by shoulder, which she had trouble grabbing and but still took me with her.


    "The only reason I am doing this is because it''s one of my top duties as your teacher and also because I don''t want to win my bet because you weren''t able to fight with your full capabilities."


    "Huh?" That part at the end shocked me a bit.


    We came before the medical room as she shoved me inside, "So sit your ass down and get syringed in the ass!"


    "¡­"


    Unfortunately for her, we weren''t alone in the room. There were other teachers and students that were getting their medical care.


    Jennifer''s face blushed as she noticed her blunder, "Th- Th- That wasn''t what I was-"


    And I took my chance.


    "I didn''t know you were in the domination play, Miss Jennifer." I smile devilishly, "If you told me earlier, I would have bought some Dominatrix stuff for you."


    "¡­Shut up and sit down!" She forcefully sat me down on a bed. "Don''t talk or even do anything or I will fucking murde-"


    "Would you please let the patient go?" A nurse came in, "You''re giving him more pain."


    "What? Pain? He''s not in pain, he''s literally fin-" She turned to see me giving the nurse a painful look.


    "¡­Alright, I''ll go." She said and walked out of the room.


    The nurse was a middle aged women in her 40''s. She sat down and shirked as she saw my burned hands, "How did you even get this?"


    "I¡­ uh¡­ I kind of wanted to show off and stopped a sword mantra with my bare hands."


    "¡­"


    The nurse had a dead look on her too¡­ Strange how women are so different and yet all of them are so connected.


    "You men and your macho¡­ just show it in bed, that''s what really matters."

 Chapter 273 - 273 - Plans and Somewhat Interrogation

    As Jennifer left and the nurse started treating my arm with similar healing sigmat like Elisabeth''s. But unlike her, the nurse''s sigmat was made out of slimy tentacles and its effect worked as it tightened around the injured places.


    I felt a cold sensation filling up my hands and felt better.


    With my eyes, I could see through the tentacles and see that my hands were healing at a visible rate. Which also shocked the nurse, because her sigmat power shouldn''t have such fast regenerative skill.


    "What the?... Are you doing this or¡­?" The nurse asked as I played innocent.


    "What are you talking about? What happened? Is your power not working?"


    Hearing me, the nurse felt confused but didn''t ask anything else. She continued doing her work.


    The regeneration was partly her fault but without my body accepting and simultaneously using its own factors, it wouldn''t have healed so quickly¡­ but why tell that to an academy employee?


    It''s better to let her think that she''s special rather than her telling her superiors that I am special.


    As her powers dwindled to an expected point, she stopped healing me. Then she started bandaging me as I thought of what to do from here. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Well, three things are of utmost important right now.


    The first one is right in front of me¡­ The Exam.


    Which I don''t need to fret about at all as I already defeated Arthur. Now it''s just a matter of time and a few more fights before I win this whole thing.


    So The Exam''s already in the bag.


    The Second thing is the thing that''s going on with The Snake Tails. I don''t really know what their planning but I need to take care of it quickly, before they do something irreversible.


    The Third thing is the Princess.


    She should be talking with Abigail or her correspondents at the time being, creating peaceful talks and what not.


    If I''m right then, she would be attacked tomorrow and die.


    Which in turn would spark the fires of war and start one between Leonidas and Sekai. In the novel, Arthur hated war but used it in his advantage.


    He admitted in the army and in a few months he came out as one of the most honorary knights out of the whole thing. Which in turn grants him a whole lot of allies and armies¡­ which he then used to rage war against Abigail and the rest is history.


    But not this time¡­ this time she has me to change it for her.


    In terms of order, since the matter with the princess is very important, I''ll take care of her first and then see to the Gang matter.


    Let''s see if the princess has time to meet an exemplary citizen of this kingdom.


    "There, it''s done." The nurse said, tightening the bandage. She wrapped both hands in bandages and hung them around my neck.


    "Even though I don''t know how I sped up the healing, but I''ll tell you to keep still for a while. The damage to your hands is quite bad so don''t put more pressure on them."


    "If you would heed my advice, I would say drop out of this Exam altogether. It''s better to take your chance later in the future then lose everything in the moment."


    "I don''t think I''ll listen to it, but I''ll take your words to heart Ms¡­"


    "Nurse, just nurse for you boy." She said and gave a scrutinizing eye as if I was suggesting something else.


    The shroud of the room went aside as a few teachers came in, "If we may?"


    "Come in, the patient is okay enough for whatever it is you want him for."


    Thomas was at the lead, "What about his hands, will he be able to fight tomorrow?"


    "Maybe¡­" The nurse took a look at my bandages, "But it''s better if he stayed put."


    "I understand, thank you for your help." The nurse didn''t say anything and left.


    "So¡­" I look at the group of teachers that I already knew about, "Are you guys actually worried or is this visit about something else?"


    It was Thomas, Jennifer, Harold, the scrawny one that joked about Arthur that day and the strong muscle guy that defended the crystal ball.


    "Unfortunately, it is about something else." Thomas said apologetically and took a chair, "May we sit and talk to you for a moment?"


    The musclehead didn''t like the way Thomas spoke, "Show him your panties as well will you? We are here to interrogate him, not politely ask if he wants to be grilled!"


    "Huh¡­ interrogation?" I say, a spark of confusion and innocence on my face. "Whatever that may be for, teachers?"


    Jennifer sighed, "Don''t make this harder for you, Henry. Just answer truthfully and this could all go so easily."


    "I would like to answer¡­ but unfortunately my lawyer isn''t here with me and you haven''t actually told me what this is about."


    "So you are ignoring it huh?" The scrawny guy said, "It doesn''t matter, I have ways to put you in a strapped bed and gut some answers out of you."


    "Wow! Teach, that''s some A Class level interrogation skill you have. Even my squad who are adept at such a thing, pales before your fine expertise." My words made his face pale at what he thought would make me squeal.


    "Bam!"


    The muscle-head hit his palm over the table, making the utensils fall.


    "Speak the truth damn it!"


    The dog barked closed to my face as I kept my annoying smile. I could get angry here and blow everyone to kingdom come and escape but that wouldn''t be as fun as making this guy lose his mind.


    "That''s enough, Languister!" Harold spoke to the musclehead, "Keep your hands to yourself and stop threatening the boy."


    "Boy?... Did you see what this boy did to that other one?" Languister said, "We aren''t sure if that kid will survive or not."


    "Oh, he''ll survive." I say, "I know he will."


    Languister snarled, "He better¡­ or it will be on your ass."


    Thomas took the point, "What we really came here for? What happened back on the arena, Henry?"


    "You mean his sudden enragement."


    "Yes" Thomas nodded.


    "You''re gonna have to ask him, yourself. I did say something about him not being strong enough, yada yada¡­ that may have something to do with it."


    "That''s all?" The musclehead spoke like I was keeping stuff hidden, of course I was.


    "From what I know, he''s going through a rough patch these days¡­ with the explosion and Lazarus¡­"


    "What with Lazarus?" Jennifer came forward.


    "From what I seen from afar, the two seemed to have a good relationship."


    "How did they meet?" She asked and I shook my head.


    "You''re gonna have to ask him that too. Anything about Lazarus, the guy keeps shut."


    "Alright¡­ we will." That last part gave me some joy.


    "But this doesn''t mean, you''re okay." Languister said. "You still haven''t told us what happened with that boy."


    "Well, I know what happened to him," They all looked interested, "But I can''t tell ya."


    "What! Why?" Jennifer and musclehead asked at the same time.


    "It''s his secret¡­ I can''t say it." I smile, "If you want to know, you''ll h-"


    "Have to ask him, we know." Jennifer said. "Unfortunately, you put him in such a state, that we don''t know when he''ll be responding. So we''re taking you as our main culprit."


    "Culprit or Lead?"


    "Same thing."


    "From where I stand¡­ no, it''s not."


    Before things could get heated between us, Thomas stood up, "Alright, I think we should leave so Henry could rest up."


    "What! But what about the interrogatio-"


    "There isn''t going to be anything like that!" Jennifer screamed to his ear.

 Chapter 274 - 274 - The Other Two Fights

    "We shouldn''t have let him go like this." The musclehead called Languister said.


    Thomas quietly listened on as he kept walking. All the others somewhat agreed with the guy but kept silent.


    "Am I the only who thinks the bastard has a hand in this!"


    "No, you''re not the only one." Jennifer said, "But we don''t have any evidence against him so we can''t do anything."


    "Evidence? We still need evidence? That Arthur boy is breathing his last breath and we''re out here searching for nothing!" Languister spoke angrily, "How can we still need evidence after what happened!"


    "Hasn''t he already done something like this before? Why don''t we just join the two cases together and get him." Languister joined his hands in a fist.


    "No, that case is different." Thomas finally spoke, "There''s no connection between the two."


    "How are you sure about that? He could have just learned from his mistake and hidden it."


    Thomas shook his head, "No¡­ this is clearly different. At the first case, the student had injected himself with some kind of special drug that made him go crazy."


    "But there wasn''t any use of drug in this one. We all saw it, the boy changing himself to something else entirely." Harold said.


    "Yes¡­ now that you mention it. I also remember Henry''s expression at that moment." Jennifer said remembering the moment, "He seemed a bit surprised at Arthur''s new transformation but seemed to know of it."


    "So he did have some connection with it." Languister accused.


    Jennifer said, "No, that isn''t it. He already told us he knew what Arthur used and told us to learn it from him."


    "But why wouldn''t he tell us? It''s a serious accusation against him."


    Thomas sighed, "Languister, you know that there are things out there that we shouldn''t pry into. If this spell or ability that Arthur used, is something related to his family, then it''s clear why Henry wouldn''t tell us."


    "I understand but¡­" Languister didn''t give up, "What if he has some connection with it? What if Arthur had already injected that drug but its effects just came out later. Unlike what happened with that Haylo or gaylo boy."


    "Taylor?"


    "Yeah, whatever he''s name is. This could be a way for him to thwart our suspicion from him. And what about the first case? Why aren''t we doing anything about that?" Languister asked as he felt anger with each question.


    "The first case was handled personally by the principal so it''s already settled. One of the reasons we can''t connect the first case with this one." Harold said with suspicion.


    "Tch!" Languister snickered, "What is Sir doing? First with that thing with Lazarus and then covering up the case about this bastard."


    "Well, whatever the real deal is, we won''t do anything until Arthur gets up and tells us himself." Thomas said, "Until then nobody will do anything against Henry or anyone¡­ especially you Languister."


    "What! I won''t do anythin-"


    "So no torture or interrogation then?" The scrawny teacher with dubious features said as everyone looked at him suspiciously.


    "You know what Languister, keep an eye on this guy for me." Thomas said.


    "Will do."


    "Hey! Why are you all looking at me like that." The scrawny guy said, "I''m only doing what you guys brought me in for!"


    ¡­


    I didn''t stay back and rest on the medical facility. How could I when there were still two fights left that I needed to see.


    So I left the place and secretly joined the spectators seat above.


    The next match had already started, it was Xavier and the Rank 1 guy from Class B. The crowd was quiet loud with this match. It seems that seeing two Pink color talents fight, got their blood boiling.


    The fight was a bit interesting. Xavier fought somewhat same like Arthur as both used swords. But unlike him, Xavier was aggressive in his attack.


    He went straight for the kill as the other guy dodged them cleverly. Then used air blasts to blow him away.


    Zooming in, I saw him using a Blue Sigmat Ring with Air Affinity. Xavier on the other hand also had a sigmat ring with the Fire Affinity. But he had a lesser Yellow version.


    It didn''t take long for the Class B guy to use his ring and beat Xavier, who reluctantly accepted defeat when he finally got trampled by a large spell from the guy.


    Seeing Xavier fall unconscious, Falbic called it, "Our winner of the fourth bout, Alvin Gorder!"


    "Mr. Gorder, do you have anything to say to the crowd?"


    The guy seemed uninterested with everything, "I''m going to win this Exam." With that he turned around and left.


    "Haha¡­ it seems he''s quite confident about that goal! Well, what else can you expect from the first rank student of Class B." Falbic continued a bit more until the next fighters were ready and called out.


    "Our final bout of the day, an Archer against another Archer!"


    "Both from Class F, Wilson Farrow and Taylor Harris!" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both fighters walked in at the same time. Wilson wore, casual light armor and had a medium long bow with an arrow packs attached to his back. Taylor also wore similar clothes like Taylor as he was in the same category as him.


    The guy also had the Sky Angel''s Bow with him.


    This fight is somewhat interesting for me, even if it weren''t for the crowd. To them, it was just archers firing off arrows from a distance. But for me, it was two talents facing off against each other.


    In this case, the real talent had to face someone with better weapon.


    Falbic started the fight and as I guessed, Wilson was the first to shoot. He''s arrow went fast and Taylor had to jump away to dodge it.


    Wilson was the faster one among both and knew he had to go aggressive and not let Taylor use his bow. He didn''t stretch their distance and shot off arrows that would incapacitate his legs or arms.


    But Taylor was smart too, he knew that the only way to win, was for him to use his bow while remaining far. So they ran.


    Both ran until, Taylor found a moment when he shot an arrow with his Sigmat Weapon.


    "Boom!"


    Taylor barely dodged the attack that had great impact.


    "Boom!"


    And he had trouble escaping from the second one as well, but surprisingly did.


    At one point, I saw him stop for a moment and bring out something. It was a Blue Sigmat Ring.


    One that I gave him for his fight.


    I step to the edge of my seat, ''Show me Wilson that you''re willing to let go of some pride for the long term victory¡­ show me that you aren''t worthless like the others.''


    I watched with hope and when the next shot came, Wilson wasn''t able to dodge it clearly and got hit.


    Silence came and when everyone thought that Wilson was defeated, an ice arrow went straight for the surprised Taylor that barely dodged.


    Before Taylor could shoot his next shot, three other ice arrows went for him and two of them hit him. One for his right leg as it froze to the ground and other on the left hand that froze as well.


    From the dust came out, a string pulled Wilson, ready to shoot his next shot.


    Seeing that it was irrelevant to continue anymore, Taylor gave up.


    "And that''s it folks, our final winner and the last one to qualify for the semi-finals Wilson Farrow!"

 Chapter 275 - 275 - A Visit To A Princess [ Part 1 ]

    Evening


    The carriage drove me to the center of the capital, towards its heart where the true nobility lived.


    I looked through the window of my carriage to see mansions and housings that were built through gold and money only the gods should relish.


    Oh how much it would have cost them¡­ if the money here were to be invested in this kingdom''s economy or if the army¡­ then I would have seen a completely different kingdom today.


    Unfortunately, humanity of all caliber, whether rich or poor had too much greed. I couldn''t blame them, I myself run on extreme greed.


    But this wasn''t the time to reminisce in such thoughts. I have a future dead princess to talk too.


    "Sir" The driver signaled as the carriage stopped, indicating we have arrived.


    Getting out, I see one of the great mansions of this kingdom''s long doors closed before me. It was one of the guest mansions the royal family had and used to let important guests from other nation stay in.


    Right now, the one who stayed was Sekai Kingdom''s current Emperor''s youngest daughter, Hanako Sakurai.


    "Halt in the name of the glorious Sakurai name!" A Tall Sekai Soldier guarding the gate stopped me, "This is an important place, you can''t hang around here."


    ''Motherfucker¡­ telling me to walk away from my own kingdom''s residence.'' I laugh quietly at his word and show him a piece of paper, "I have business with the princess."


    "Hmm" The soldier took the paper and gave a careful look at it before showing it to the small guard office inside the mansion. They took a moment before a lean and small guy came out to greet me.


    "Welcome, Tax-sama. It''s an honor to greet you like this." The guy bowed to me as I nodded in return.


    "Tax?"


    "He''s the Tax, they talk about?" The guards spoke in their native language, which was Japanese. Being Japanese myself, I knew what they were saying but take no part in it.


    To them, I was a forbidden figure. One admonished by their nation. Which was why they were giving me dubious looks, some even tried to insult me in Japanese, but one look from me shut them up.


    "My name is Akura Sinpaki. Please come in." Akura said and I followed him inside.


    "I didn''t know that your nation hated me this much, Mr. Akura."


    "A- Ah! You heard them." Akura said in shock, "You know Japanese?"


    "One doesn''t need to understand a language to know one''s insults." I laugh, "The guards body language was quite telling."


    Akura bowed slightly, "I''m sorry, Tax-sama. I will discipline those soldiers heavily."


    "No need, that will only intensify the anger. Anyway I came here to change that relationship status between us, I''d rather you not do anything that cause my goals harm."


    Akura took my words to heart and smiled, "Of Course, Tax-sama. I would try not to do anything that would trouble you."


    Judging by the way, he added Sama to my name. He either really respected me or was just licking out of greed. But the guy seemed genuinely nice.


    So it''s probably him trying to show me respect because of how notorious I am in his country.


    We went up the mansion and he put me in a luxurious room on the second floor.


    I sat on a large couch as two maids wearing Sekai custom maid clothes which were red yukata''s and accessories like hairpins and other simple things.


    Two of such maids put both tea and coffee at the table with some biscuits for me. They were showing me quite the affection as a guest.


    "Tax-sama, anything else we can get for you?"


    "How about your princess?" I smile as both maids knew that was a joke and laughed.


    "Haha¡­ you jest, my lord." They talked to me for a while before I called one of the maids close to me. She''s the one I felt who tried to genuinely please me so I whispered in her ears, "Is the princess still wearing her clothes?"


    "Ahh¡­ my lord¡­ she¡­" The maid flustered not knowing what to say as I reassured her.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just asking. It''ll stay between us."


    "¡­If you say so." She decided to trust me and secretly spilled some beans, "Since it was announced that you had arrived, the lady went inside to change."


    I nod, "Then I have to be the quite the guest for her to take so long while changing. Feels like she''s taking special measures for me."


    "That she is, my lord." She said with a distinct blink.


    I nod and push a small gold biscuit in her hands. She looked confused at that, "My lord?"


    "Take it¡­ for trusting me with that interesting tidbit."


    She smiled and backed as the other maid tried to ask her about the little talk. But she kept quiet about it.


    "Her Lady, The Youngest Princess, Hanako Sakurai is approaching." The guard at the door announced, telling me to get the fuck up.


    Hanako came in dressed quite fine. It wasn''t the special show like at the Exam. She wore a light red yukata with unique gold phoenix design and a green jade hairpin to clip her long hair.


    There was light makeup on her fair to increase her bright complexion.


    If before she looked like the royal highness standing high atop the social order, right now, she seemed a bit down to earth, casually respectable woman of royalty.


    I bow to her, "Princess Hanako."


    She slightly returned it, "Mr. Tax. It''s an honor to see you again."


    I smile, "So her highness still remembers me from that event."


    She laughed as she covered her mouth with her hand, "How could I not? You shook up the whole place with your talent. To think that someone like you had such strength."


    "But again, your ambitions are quite bright, I suppose your strength should also keep up with them." She said, somewhat warning, somewhat excited.


    "Please sit."


    "After you." I gesture and sat after her.


    She was the one who spoke first, "My father said quite a bit about you."


    "Nothing good, I think." I awkwardly smile as she nodded. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, he is still angry about how you changed the economic status of our nations so quickly, Mr. Tax." She said with a sharp look, "Yet, he also can''t help but admire your skills."


    "You can say my glory brought me my share of problems as well."


    "Indeed so." She said and glanced at my arms which were bandaged under the clothes, "I suppose they were the result of today''s exam?"


    I nod, "A simple price¡­ but they''ll heal back quickly."


    "Good¡­" She said in Japanese and went quiet for a second before speaking to her maids, "Please leave us."


    "As you say, madam." They said in Japanese, bowed and left. Closing the door in their way.


    But in case of them, a guy with the outlook of a disciplined warrior took place. The guy was giving me serious looks of ''I don''t like you.''


    "Nice to meet you too." I give a wave as he looked away without a word.


    "Don''t take him to mind." Hanako said, "He''s my bodyguard, Genzo."


    "Again, nice to meet you."


    He broke under the princess''s strong gaze, "It''s an honor to meet you as well."


    With the introduction done, Hanako said, "Let''s go straight into business, shall we?"

 Chapter 276 - 276 - A Visit To A Princess [ Part 2 ]

    "As you say." I nod, indicating to continue.


    "First of all, I want to apologize for the way that my country has behaved towards you." Hanako said and bowed to me, "We are sorry, Mr. Tax."


    I signal her to stop, "Please, Princess. Don''t stoop yourself like that. I didn''t want anything like that coming here."


    That is what I say, but I believed otherwise.


    ''Yeah, bitch. Bow down to your new overlord.''


    Unfortunately, she listened to my words quite fast.


    "You are a generous man, Mr. Tax. Anyone else would have made me bowed longer."


    ''And any other genuinely apologetic person would have bowed longer.''


    I smile outside, "The fact someone of your standing is even thinking of such, is good enough for me. Though it should be me who does that, since I took apart quite an economic source from you."


    "It''s alright now. My father realized that it is right for a kingdom to trade from its own natural source then from another kingdom¡­ though it would have been better if Mr. Tax would have warned us a bit earlier to handle the changes."


    ''And this bitch goes and blames me again after apologizing to me. You really want to fork out an apology, right? Well, fuck you bitch!''


    "I would have done that¡­" I say frowning, "If not for the workers mining at my place blabbering and telling everyone about the place. Really, the market didn''t let me sleep one bit after that commotion."


    Hanako nodded, "Okay¡­ but this isn''t the only thing I wanted to talk about. I want to speak about the explosion that occurred on an event few days back."


    "The explosion?"


    Hanako nodded, "Yes, I would like to confirm that it wasn''t done by us."


    "So the Sekai kingdom is denying the allegations then?" I lean back and put right foot up the other, "Because I have a confirmed source that the bombers came out of your nation."


    "And they did quite a number on our side of the market, Princess."


    Hanako went quite for a second, rethinking her strategy again. And it seems she double downed on her ''not the culprit'' strategy.


    "You misunderstand what I am saying. It is true that the bombers were from my kingdom and they are of Sekai Nationality." Hanako frowned, "But they were terrorist."


    "Terrorist, you say?"


    She nodded, "Yes, they have not only harmed this kingdom but has been harming mine for some time. We believe that the bombing was done in accordance to disrupt this peace us kingdoms have."


    "I believe that they want to destroy these fragile moments and start a war between us."


    "Hmm¡­ You certainly gave me a lot to think about, Princess." I say, actually thinking about her words, "If what you say is true then that could be a real problem for both of us."


    "If that were to really happen then what''s stopping those terrorists from starting a place right here in my kingdom and doing something drastic." Hanako frowned at my words.


    "Okay, forget the kingdom talks¡­ let''s talk about how the Snake Tails could be of use to you." I smile and get to the real business talk."


    ¡­


    After a while, the sun had gone down and I had remained here long enough.


    "Thank you for listening to me so long, Princess." I say as I stand up, "I believe its time I take my leave."


    Hanako smiled, "I will take your words to heart and tell my father about them. I believe he will find a solution that will bring benefits to both of us."


    ''In real words, I won''t confirm shit without my father confirming shit.''


    But I smile as if I had truly gained a good talk here. I bow to her and get close as her bodyguard stops me.


    "What is the meaning of this!"


    "Don''t get worked up, old boy." I give a harmless smile, showing a piece of paper, "I just want to give her this."


    "You can give it to me." He said trying to take it, but I stepped back.


    "Nuh uh, it doesn''t work that way. This thing is only for her eyes."


    "You!" Genzo gets worked up but stops when Hanako places a hand on his shoulder.


    "It''s okay, Genzo." She stepped towards me, "It''s just a piece of paper, not like it contains state importance¡­ or a love letter, right Mr. Tax?" Hanako added a wink to that last part.


    I laugh, "Never in my life, Princess. That would be too daring for someone like me."


    I back away, "Well, I suppose it''s time for me to leave. Genzo, if you would show me the way."


    Genzo didn''t like me very much, that''s why he was glad to escort me down. Making sure I didn''t do anything out of order.


    Taking that short emptiness, Hanako opened the piece of paper and read it. Her eyes widened at the content written on it and she looked towards the door from where Henry left.


    "Well Genzo, if things come to good order then I believe you''ll start liking me very soon." I say as Genzo gives me a dead look.


    "I very much doubt that."


    "Always the optimist, huh." I say as I approached the door and Genzo pointed me outside.


    "Well here we are. Please get on your carriage Mr. Tax, I hope that our nations do not really collide in war."


    "But is that what you really think¡­ truly?" I grill into the guy as he kept giving me that look. Suddenly I turn around and get on my carriage, "Well, I''ll be seeing ya later man."


    As the carriage started going, Genzo looked at its back and shook his head heavily, "How low has this kingdom gotten to harbor such a criminal at such a high place."


    I can feel Genzo shaking his head at my leave and laugh at it.


    This honorable fighting samurai type of guys are so easily irritated. But quite fun to play in a game actually.


    Throwing that random thought out, I think about my meeting with Hanako.


    ''So they went with denying the allegation and making up the terrorist story like in the novel again. Probably said the same thing to Abigail. Their story had holes and Abigail knew it but decided to keep still about it for the moment.''


    You''re wondering how I am so sure that they are the real culprit. First of all, Kay Gon and my own resources confirmed it that the attack came from Sekai and my knowledge of the plot told me who the real culprits were.


    It was Hanako''s Eldest brother, Seisimo Sakurai.


    A very ambitious guy that believed in ruling with an iron fist. I had the same ideology but the guy was just too crazy.


    He started this bombing event so that he could spark something between both kingdoms and start a war. Being the head of military, he would get the highest honor and succeed his father over all his other brothers.


    Then there was the thing with the gang. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''She seemed hesitant to make any dealings with me. I understand her concern, but not even fakely promising me¡­ somethings going on here.''


    My calculating eyes narrowed as I felt a few people following behind me.


    ''Of all the timing¡­ wait, actually this is good!''

 Chapter 277 - 277 - Another Attack [ Part 1 ]

    In these few months, I have gained a skill for sensing my surroundings.


    It helps me guess the numbers around and also see if I''m in an imminent danger or not. Right now was one of those times.


    ''But this problem isn''t bad, its actually good.''


    I sensed and saw a group of ten people following me from above. Most likely running through the roofs or flying, which showed all of them are Sigmat Users.


    Probably Assassins.


    It was a big number, so that means someone important must have sent them. For some time, I''ve been getting a premonition of something bad was about to happen. Just couldn''t figure out who it was from.


    But because of this group, now I would be able to figure that out.


    I open the small pocket of the carriage and call the driver, "What''s your name?"


    "Me, sir?" The driver asked.


    "Yeah"


    "It''s Gabe, sir."


    "Well, Gabe. We''re gonna take a detour now, alright."


    "Okay sir, where to?" Gave asked.


    "Take me to a quiet place, an alley or someplace where its most likely to be empty."


    "Like the low streets, sir?"


    "Exactly like that, carry on."


    "As you say." Gabe went on, not the least bit suspicious of the assassins hanging behind us. As he took the turns, I asked him some questions.


    "So Gabe, do you have any family?"


    "Family¡­ yes, I do sir. A wife and two daughters."


    "That''s nice." I thought, ''So a widow and two baggage''s.''


    "Do you have any plans for them?"


    "Plans¡­ Well, I was thinking of taking them to see the capital next month and possibly migrate them here, under your service."


    I nod, "And what about money? Have you saved some for them¡­ you know, if something unfortunate happens."


    "Uhh¡­" Gabe didn''t know where this was heading, but still answered, "Not much, but working under you, I''m sure I''ll have enough left after a year of savings."


    ''Okay then, A widow prostitute and two very soon to be whores.''


    "We''re here, sir." Gabe said and I got out.


    Seeing that we were at a corner of an alley and there was nothing but dead end ahead, I nod in satisfaction.


    "Yes, this is good. This would work out."


    "Sir¡­ if I''m not prying¡­"


    "Go on, Gabe. You''d be dead anyway, so it''s no problem."


    "De- Dead? What do you mean by that?" He looked at me confused.


    "We have assassins tailing us, Gabe." I tell him.


    "Assassins? Th- Then why aren''t we running away from them, sir?" Gabe asked.


    "Because I want to talk with them."


    "Is that a good idea?"


    "For me, yes. For everyone else¡­ probably not." I say and suggest him, "You should probably start running now, you don''t wanna end up like the last driver right?"


    Gabe stepped back in fear, "Wh- What happened to the last one?"


    "He''s head was cut off by an assassin¡­ ironic huh."


    "HAH! The- then I''m going to die to- Hagh!" Gabe couldn''t even finish his last words as a black figure jumped on him.


    "Hagh"


    "Hagh!"


    Gabe gargled in pain as he got stabbed multiple times by a knife to his body.


    ''Poor guy¡­ A clean cut to the head would have ended it. But he had to go and ask unnecessary questions, the guy could have lived a few more seconds.'' I shake my head at his poor execution.


    As the guy stabbed, I saw a few figures arrive over the roof of the buildings, watching me. Finished stabbing, he stood up and pointed his bloody knife at me, "You''re next."


    "Before you make that stupid mistake, I want to talk to you guys for a second."


    "Haha¡­" The assassin laughed, "Wanna beg for your life."


    "No no, completely opposite. I have a good proposition to all of you."


    The assassin''s eyes narrowed in suspicion. "Yeah, we don''t do proposition and stuff. We take a contract, we find the contract and we kill them."


    "That''s a good plan¡­" I say, tilting my head slightly, "If it was someone else, believe me you don''t want to go that path with me."


    "Well believe me when I say, you''re gonna beg me to kill you a second later." The assassin said, throwing his knife at my face.


    I tilt, easily dodging it. He ran with the knife and jumped at me, screaming like a maniac. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Big mistake.


    I immediately grab him by his face and before he could strike with the knife, I break that hand.


    "Hmph!" He moaned under my palm and tried to use the next hand but I grab it.


    I take a look above, he''s friends quietly watching, checking me for any hidden danger. At least they have brains.


    I turn him towards his friends, "Now here''s a demonstration at what will happen, if you do something as stupid as this guy.


    Saying that, I pull on his hand. The force was so strong that his bones broke and arm quickly got ripped out.


    "Arghhhh!" The assassins shrilled scream filled the dark place. Never had he felt such an intense pain under a locked hold.


    "Next goes his head." I say and put my hand over his hair.


    "Ple- Please¡­ let me go." The guy begged.


    I smile dangerously at him, "Oh? So back then, did you mean you were going to beg me to spare you?"


    "Ye- Yes¡­ spare me." He said, his tongue foreign to English.


    "Are you from Sekai?"


    "Yes" The guy nodded crazily.


    "Thank you, now I don''t need anything from you."


    Understanding what I meant, he''s eyes widened, "N- No!"


    But I was already pulling up his head.


    He''s head stretched and his eye sockets pulled up, shoving out his balls. Then his jaw broke and finally when he''s neck couldn''t stretch anymore, it ripped out and splattered blood and bones.


    It was actually a bit fun. Seeing his head rip out and bone protruding from his neck as blood sprayed out from it and showered me.


    Seriously¡­ am I the crazy one here to enjoy such a scene?


    He''s friends finally showed some reaction as they slowly backed a step. They realized now they were facing a crazy guy here.


    Now they have two choices, face me head on and kill me or try to hear me out.


    The ones leading the team chose second.


    "Alright we''ll listen." I hear a male voice accompanied by a second one.


    "Stay right there and don''t do anything crazy."


    I smile, my face filled with the assassin''s blood, "Enjoyed the show?"


    They didn''t say anything and I see five people walking towards me.


    They all wore black covers over them, hiding all their features. All of them emitted strong auras.


    Among the five, I saw the two in front with Pink Sigmat Rings and the other three Blue. I take a look above and see the ones hiding to have Blue rings too.


    ''Wow! They really want me that dead.''


    The group stopped 10 steps away from me, somewhat cautious after the blood show.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Well, I want to know who wants to kill me."


    "That''s it?" The guy raised his brow through his black mask. "You don''t wanna proposition about freeing your life."


    "Freeing my life, hah!" I laugh, "Dude¡­ I''m the only one walking out of here alive."

 Chapter 278 - 278 - Another Attack [ Part 2 ]

    "Hm?" The guy misunderstood what Henry said and thought that he was a bit crazy in the head. Which didn''t surprise him after seeing one of their colleague getting his head ripped off by him.


    In this types of situation, the leader knew what to do. You would have to corner the target from all sides and give him a sense of relief first. Then when he least expects it, POW! That''s when you kill the target.


    "Calm down. We will not harm me." The guy said, always ready to fire the first shot.


    "Is that so?" Henry didn''t believe him at all. "Your friend over here had some other idea."


    "And look where that got him." The guy was smart to dissuade his friend quickly, "But we don''t want to do any of that, if possible we would like cancel this contract altogether."


    "Hm¡­ that''s quite the thought, considering that your people are surrounding me from all sides." Henry said as he heard footsteps on the roof of other assassins covering all sides.


    Getting that, the Assassin put it out, "Alright, I''ll be straight with you."


    Gone was the guy''s persuasive voice, "Killing you is of huge importance. And it would be better if you didn''t try to resist."


    "As you see, we already surrounded you and your backs at a dead end."


    His female colleague nodded as well, "Yes¡­ if you just quietly accept it, we can forget about what you did to¡­ that guy and give you a painless death."


    "Alright" Hearing the calm confirmation, the assassins were a bit stumped, "Since I''m surrounded and going to die¡­ at least tell me the name of your employer."


    At first, the leader was about to tell the name. But seeing Henry so calmly standing there, he felt that something was off.


    The guy didn''t seem like he awaited death no, he was baiting them.


    "That we can''t do. The secrecy of our employer is of great importance."


    "Even at the cost of your lives?" Henry''s words confused them again, "Alright then, why don''t I say a name and you give me the expression of whether you are shocked or not?"


    "What?" The female assassin with Pink Ring said.


    "Okay, then I''ll say it." Henry smiled, "Does the person have Sakurai as his last name?"


    !!


    Even through the male guy didn''t change his expression, his female companion expression hardened.


    "So I''m close¡­" Henry''s nods again, "The final word should be¡­ Seisimo, right?"


    This time even the male guy couldn''t keep his expression still. He gritted his teeth and fists clenched tighter.


    "It seems you knew already¡­ so why the game?"


    "You know¡­ I''m that type of guy that likes to play with his prey." Henry''s stretched smile caused them to worry.


    "Chirisai, we should kill this guy before he does something crazy again." The female companion said to the male lead.


    "I know¡­ you guys get ready for a combined attack. We''ll kill this guy with one shot, no restraining okay."


    "Alright!"


    "On you step!"


    The other assassins nodded as Chirisai looked at Henry with strength.


    "You guys finally decided if you''re going to attack me or not, huh." I smile, "Well then, give your best shot¡­ let''s see how good the assassins from Sekai are."


    Chirisai''s hands buzzed with lightning as he aimed at Henry. He''s female companion created burning fire on both her hands.


    The assassins behind also started their own attacks. One used air, another water and finally one used green liquid, which seemed to be poison.


    "Witness our Five Combo Calamity Strike."


    Henry just stood there with a confident smile as the others all aimed their attacks on him. The male lead still felt something amiss but still shot it.


    "NOW!"


    All five attacks went together and created a climatic change with five colors swirling around. The beam of powerful chaos hit straight at Henry, causing an explosion around him.


    "BOOOM!"


    The explosion ate off 50 meters around them as the buildings fell and innocent lives were murdered.


    The assassins on the roof had already vacated and came back to check their comrades.


    "Hey, you guys okay?" One asked.


    Chirisai took a few breaths and stabilized his breathing, "Yeah¡­ we''re doing alright."


    "I didn''t think we would use that move on the first try." One of the five spoke.


    "It''s better this way." The female assassin said, "That guy gave me creepy vibes."


    "So, we''re going back then."


    Chirisai nodded, "Yes, we need to relay it back to his highness that the contracts complet-"


    "So it is one of the royal brats!"


    Chirisai and the others immediately looked into the damage zone. They heard Henry''s voice echo through the collapsed buildings.


    "Shit! He''s not dead yet."


    "How is that possible? That attack should have obliterated him."


    Their answer walked out of rubble with no scratch or dust on him. As Henry walked, a black ominous ball floated in a straight line with him.


    "To answer your questions, Yes I''m alive." I said and shook my head, "And no, that ball didn''t just bypass me and destroyed everything else."


    "Bu- But how are you still alive? Nobody else survived our Five Combo Calamity Strike in the past!" The female assassin said.


    "Change the name. Sounds like an eleven-year-old kid made it." I say before shaking my head, "Forget it, you''re gonna die now anyway, it wouldn''t matter."


    "No, we''re not going to let you get away." An assassin said from a few meters away from me. He raised his hand to shoot a few air knives.


    "Pust!"


    But he suddenly burst away as everyone saw me flicking my fingers at him.


    "Shhh¡­ I wasn''t finished talking here." I say and flick at another guy, causing him to burst. "And no secret kunai or shit either."


    "This isn''t going to be well for you." Chirisai said, "That attack may have not caused you to die, but our next one will."


    I point to the small black hole beside me, "You see this thing here." It was the size of a basketball.


    "This thing saved me from your attacks." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They all looked surprised at the black ominous thing. To them it seemed insignificant except for its menacing appearance.


    "This thing has the power to suck away things." I smile, "Wanna see a demonstration."


    I flick the black hole and to the assassin''s unbelievable eyes, the thing blurred past them and stood at the center of the five lead assassins.


    "Shit!" The female assassins said and slashes with her tanto. But something very surprising happened.


    She thought of meeting with resistance, but the tanto went through with surprising ease. But she lost control of her body and along with the tanto, quickly got sucked in the black hole.


    Chirisai saw that his companion didn''t even have the time to realize before she was sucked away by that thing.


    "Cool, isn''t it?" They got out of their stupor and looked at Henry.


    "It just doesn''t suck in things that attack it, but can also pull objects in its vicinity."


    ''That means!!'' Chirisai understood and was about move away, along with his other companions.


    "Phoosh!"


    But suddenly, he felt a suction force so great, that he couldn''t even resist and immediately got sucked into the ominous black ball along with the others.


    The remaining assassins looked on in shock as their strongest fighters died without even being able to cry for help.


    "Don''t worry about them." They heard the monster speak, "You''ll be joining them too."

 Chapter 279 - 280 - Exam Changes and Preparation

    The Next Day


    At the Arena


    "Welcome back to our grand arena, where the Exam will continue on its spectacular fights!" Falbic said as the students cheered from their seats.


    "Let''s continue on from calling on our winners from the past fights." Falbic said and called, "First of all, from Class D, it''s Abraham Good."


    Abraham lightly came inside while waving hellos to the crowd. His injuries had all healed by now. Along with him came out the other contestants.


    Alex, Wilson and Alvin.


    But the crowd missed one very important person. A fight that went too bizarre and its fighters berserk.


    "I can guess what you all are thinking right now." Falbic smiled. "You''re wondering where''s Henry? Where is the wondering bulk of muscle, the huge enigma, the grand wrestle-"


    "You should tone it down there." Alex warned him.


    "Even if he''s not here. I know he won''t take kindly to you calling him such things." Wilson said.


    "O- Oh!" Falbic remembered the dangerous look from the other day and smiled, "I suppose you''re right."


    "As I was saying why isn''t that person here? But before that, take a look at the contestants." Falbic said, gesturing to the students that stood in line.


    "Don''t they look just fine¡­ standing in a straight line, counting from 1 to 4. Just the perfect even numbers." Falbic smiled, "Tell me, how would it feel like if we were to pair them up and have some fights."


    The crowd didn''t know what to say so Falbic said it for them, "That''s exactly how fun it''s going to be. We''re going to pair them up and have the Exam''s quarterfinal fights."


    "Then the two that will win, will move in for the semi-final and finally move to the last one."


    Falbic took a breath, "Now, I''ll tell you where that hulking fuc- Henry is. He''ll be standing right at the final exam, waiting for the fighter that had fought through all of them."


    "The Final Fight between Man VS Wild!"


    "WHOOO!"


    While the crowd smiled, Alex and Wilson shook their head, "He really didn''t take our warning to mind."


    "Well, it''ll come back around his ass, I know it."


    "Hey!" Abraham called out to the announcer, "Isn''t that cheating?"


    "What''s cheating?"


    "That Henry guy gets to sit around until the finals and the winner gets to fight him! That''s simply bypassing all the steps."


    "Yeah I know." Falbic said, "But he got the long stick, so he won."


    "What?"


    ¡­


    Thomas who heard what Falbic said, remembered the meeting with Henry that took place a while ago.


    "So you want me to pass you by the exams just like that?" Thomas narrowed his eyes, "That would be considered cheating, Mr. Tax."


    "I know that." Henry nodded, "But I have something important to do. That''s why I can''t join the exam."


    "If both of us were being completely straight¡­ tell me, wouldn''t I win those fights anyway?"


    "Well¡­" Thomas thought about it and found it to be true.


    In all the teacher''s eyes, Henry was the most likely one to win this whole thing. Which seemed to irk Ms. Jennifer quite a bit¡­ must have a connection with that bet they have.


    Thomas shook his head of those thoughts, "Even if that''s so, I still can''t do that."


    Henry sighed, "¡­It seems I need to tell you about the super secret mission I have?"


    "Super secret mission?"


    "Yes" He nodded, "One that her highness put in very close importance to me."


    "Her highness!" Thomas said. He is very much on the side of Abigail''s team and a fanboy as well. "What kind of super secret mission?"


    "It''s about Princess Hanako." Henry closed in and whispered, "We got information that she is about to get attacked today."


    "Really?" Thomas asked, frowning at it. This was serious stuff.


    "Yes and I along with a group of others are tasked with protecting her from the shadows."


    "Is that so?" Thomas said and eyes turned sharp, "But why would she trust that information to you?"


    "Mr. Thomas¡­ you may or may not know this but¡­ I have some connections of my own. It is prudent that I use these connections of mine for the kingdom and her majesty''s service." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thomas took a second. From his knowledge, it is indeed known that Agrave Van Tax had shady dealings with a lot of people. So it wouldn''t be unfair to say that his son will also take the same line.


    And it was especially good that he was willing to give his service to her majesty. It was definitely right!


    Still, Thomas didn''t believe in just words¡­ definitely not when it came to super secret missions.


    "With how important that may be¡­ I still can''t do this without any proo-"


    "I already know it." Henry said, showing a paper, "That''s why I got this for you."


    Thomas took it, "What is this?"


    "It''s her highness''s signature and the only proof of the mission."


    "What!" Thomas screamed and quickly opened it. He overlooked everything and only looked at the signature.


    When he saw that it was legit, Thomas immediately agreed to everything Henry said and told him to take as long as he wanted.


    It was Thomas''s duty now to uphold the law and her highness''s words. He would take care of the other teachers.


    That how it came to this as Thomas sighed.


    "It was hard¡­" Thomas smiled pulling out the paper with Abigail''s signature, "But for her highness, I''ll go even further."


    ...


    Meanwhile on the another place.


    The person who banged her majesty to pregnancy, stood over the roof of a tall building. Beside him was Rocco, who looked through a binocular for something.


    "The princess''s carriage has arrived and as you said, it''s heading for the orphanage."


    I nod, overlooking everything.


    Hanako Sakurai is going to come to the orphanage and help them out of public support. Taking that chance, she would be attacked by bad forces and die, igniting a long war.


    Or that''s how it was supposed to happen.


    I take the binocular from Rocco and look through. Hanako was on an open carriage as the public cheered her and her attendees gave them money.


    It was such open love that caused pain to the Sekai Kingdom when she was killed. Blaming the Leonidas Kingdom, the Sekai called for war.


    But what kind of love was it, when they were the ones that killed her.


    "Are our men ready?" I ask.


    Rocco nodded, "Yes, boss. We already spread them around the vicinity of the area. Though I believe we could have gotten a bit closer, that would have been safer."


    "We could do that¡­ or we could delay it a bit and have the princess in a delicate situation."


    Getting my vibe, Rocco smiled, "And when she''s about to get fucked, we capture her."


    "Rescue, Rocco¡­ but you get the gist." I smile patting his shoulder, "And what about the others? Are they ready to strike too?"


    "Benedict and the others are also in place. Just waiting for us to give the order and then they''ll strike."


    "Good!" I smile.


    The plan is to go from two sides.


    The first one, Me ¨C would go to rescue the Princess gaining her trust and the others would attack the remaining snakes, cutting them off for good.


    ''I''ll get the both the pussy and power with one strike.''

 Chapter 280 - 279 - Visiting A Old Friend

    "Ahh¡­ yes¡­ right there."


    "Right there darling¡­ almost done."


    "It feels soo good!"


    Kay Gon said as the nurse stroked his dick and sucked on it like a lollipop. She gave him a luscious look and asked taking a small lick, "Do you like it boss?"


    "Oh god, yes! You''re doing amazing¡­ much better than my wife."


    The nurse continued on sucking the shriveled dick of her boss. She hated every inch of the small dick and would have at least felt better if it was actually big. But she continued as it brought her good money.


    She felt his dick shiver and felt good knowing it was time to end this one and half minute play.


    "Ahh¡­ I''m about to come darling! Take it¡­ take it in your mouth." Kay Gon pulled the head of the nurse down on his dick, spraying his cum inside her mouth.


    The nurse didn''t reject it or get disgusted as this wasn''t the first time nor was there much to disgust at.


    "Whoo¡­ feels much better." Kay Gon said as he stroked the nurse''s hair, "You know¡­ after I get out of this bed, I can arrange you a permanent place by my side."


    "I- Is that so?" The nurse said laughing awkwardly. Even though the money and power eluded her, she still liked her freedom enough to hesitate at the thought.


    "Ring" "Ring"


    The ringing of the bell sounded as the nurse felt glad by the intrusion, "It seems someone has come here, sir. Why don''t I get you dressed first?" She said and started helping him with his pants.


    "Damn it! Who the hell is troubling me at this moment!" Kay Gon said, "Can''t they give this old man a damn good time to have some fun."


    The nurse smiled under his gaze. She didn''t want to accept his invitation yet and denying right now could mean very bad for her.


    With that done, she stood up, "Let me go check who it is."


    Kay Gon stopped her, "You don''t need to. I already told the guards to send back everyone that comes here today."


    "Oh, why?"


    Kay Gon''s face hardened, "Something special is happening today and I don''t want anyone to disturb it."


    ¡­


    I stood outside Kay Gon''s discrete hiding restaurant and rang the bell again. Through the walls, I saw there were a lot of body guards at the restaurant.


    Which was unusual as there wasn''t much here most of the time. But it was also unusual for me to get attacked by such a strong squad like that too¡­ I''m sure my buddy Kay Gon knows about it.


    I shove the door open, cracking its lock.


    "Hey! What do you think you''re doin-" The bodyguards were about to grab me, but I quickly grab on to both of their necks, snapping it and throwing them aside.


    I look at the bodyguards stationed above. Pulling my hand up, I create multiple small black holes. They were the size of marbles.


    After these few months of training, I have gained considerable strength over my Black Hole ability. Now I could control multiple of them at the same time and even large ones too¡­ only until a certain point.


    But still, it was great progress.


    I shoot all the black holes towards the bodyguards. The black holes instantly go towards their target, eating away all the things standing in their way until they ate the heart of their target.


    Just like that, all the bodyguards quickly fell down as they lost their generator inside their body. But that was only the bodyguards above, they were only the scouts.


    There were multiple bodyguards underground too. The more closer one is to Kay Gon, the more the guards there were.


    ''It seems my friend today feels a bit insecure today.''


    ¡­


    "Knock" "Knock"


    The sound of someone knocking on the underground rooms door sounded.


    The nurse got up, "Let me see-"


    "Wait!" Kay Gon stopped her, "I said to them not to disturb me tonight¡­ ask who it is first?"


    The nurse nodded and got close to the door, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Kay Gon. Your friend Henry."


    The nurse felt glad knowing it was someone close. She looked back to announce it but felt confused seeing the overly pale look on the old bastards face.


    "Sir?"


    Kay Gon kept staring at the door before thinking clearly about it. Seeing that there wasn''t any sound of a conflict, he told her to open it.


    The door opened as Henry came in with a smile on his face. But that smile scared them both.


    The nurse took two steps back before falling on the ground. She saw Henry''s body littered with a lot of blood and him standing aloof.


    "Kay Gon, my friend¡­ I''ve come to talk to you about something."


    Kay Gon, already knew he was fucked. That blood and gore on Henry''s face was the result of tonight''s failure¡­ one that would cost him his life.


    But he wouldn''t give up just yet.


    Kay Gon smiled and gestured to the seat next to him, "Henry, come sit here. What''s with the blood on your face¡­ did you have some kind of interruption?"


    "Interruption¡­ yes, you can say that." Henry said while sitting on the chair, "The bad news is my driver got killed again."


    "Oh¡­ that is bad news." Kay Gon still played dumb. "So what happened?"


    "What happened? Shouldn''t you already know that?" Henry asked with a raised brow, "More than anyone, it should have been you who knows it, right¡­ friend."


    "Wh- What do you mean?"


    Henry shook his head in disappointment, "First there is the princess that goes and denies bombing us¡­ though it wasn''t specifically her and more her brother."


    Kay Gon''s eyes widened at the information. He wondered how Henry knew of that.


    "Then there''s you¡­ who joined up with that same guy to kill me." Henry smiled, "Got to say, how much of his dick did you have to suck for him to send such an elite squad for me?"


    Seeing no point in hiding it anymore, Kay Gon sighed, "Not enough it seems."


    "Si- Sir?... what''s happening?" The nurse who was on the ground, shriveling in fear asked.


    "Hanna¡­ be a dear and go. This isn''t something you should see with your eyes." Kay Gon said.


    "Alright¡­" She stood up and left. But her scream came from the hallway as she came back, crawling, "The- There''s a lot of bodies here."


    Kay Gon sighed again, "You killed all of them?"


    Henry nodded, "Not like you''re going to need them... Thinking about needing, you''re not gonna need her anymore too." He pointed to the nurse.


    Pointing his finger with an aloof expression, he flicked.


    "Boom!"


    A sound wave went and hit the nurse straight, as her body convulsed and burst open, spraying blood and her insides around the door.


    Kay Gon didn''t show any expression at her death.


    "So tell me, Kay Gon¡­ what was it?" Henry asks, "Was it the money, the power or the pussy?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The whole shenanigan."


    "Hmm¡­ at least you aren''t lying anymore." Henry said, "Did you contact that guy first or was it him?"


    "I did."


    "So¡­ you really didn''t like me gaining that much popularity, did you?"


    Kay Gon sighed, "What does it matter anyway? Just kill me and get it over with."


    Henry gave a dark smile, "Not so fast, friend. I still have one final part for you."

 Chapter 281 - 281 - Saving A MILF

    I wait by the roof. Rocco looked through the binocular and kept giving me detailed reports of what she was doing.


    Sometimes a bit too much.


    "The carriage has turned left, boss."


    "Okay"


    "The carriage hit a rock and tilted slightly, boss."


    "Alright"


    "The princess seemed to be secretly scratching her butt, boss."


    "Alright, you''re going too fa-¡­ Really?" I ask, taking the binocular still attached to his neck, tugging him along, "Let''s see."


    "Bo- Boss, My throat¡­ my throat-"


    "Shut up for a second, Rocco. I''m discovering something for the first time." I say, taking a thorough look through the binocular.


    Look what I find¡­ Hanako is seriously scratching her butt. Even though it''s secretly, I could tell something itched her very much.


    Well, I wouldn''t lie that I wouldn''t do the same if I was in her clothes. They looked quite heavy and those ceremonial designs¡­ sheesh, are they scratch material.


    I let go of the binocular as Rocco finally took his breath, "Alright, she stopped."


    I turn around and take a seat somewhere, "Call me when she gets to the orphanage and don''t call me for another stupid detail¡­ unless it''s actually important¡­ or if she''s scratching again."


    "Alright¡­ boss." Rocco lied down and took his breath.


    A few moments later.


    "Target is at the orphanage."


    ''Target?'' I turn to him and sat closely, "What''s she doing?"


    "She''s greeting the sisters and giving candy to the children. Now she''s playing a bit with the children and giving a bag of money to the sisters and then-"


    "Alright, I don''t need to hear anymore."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "...boss"


    "Yeah"


    "I found something interesting."


    "Like what?"


    "A hot woman."


    I turn to him and give a serious look, "Really, Rocco. Focus on the mission here. We''re trying to capture a princess."


    "Rescue, boss."


    "Same thing."


    Rocco was quiet for a moment before he called again, "But boss, she seriously hot."


    "¡­Seriously?"


    "Yeah"


    Hearing the strong affirmation in his tone, my curiosity gets hold of me and I look through.


    ''Damn¡­ Rocco wasn''t lying when he said she''s hot.''


    My eyes spot the woman with long blonde hair feeding some children. She had a hot mature body, like a MILF''s that you really really like to fuck. Her waist and thighs had enough meat in them to look juicy but not obese¡­ and her boobs¡­ woof!


    "Now that is what I call woman."


    "Yeah¡­ I wouldn''t call it rape if she''s that hot." Rocco said through his degenerate mind.


    It was disturbing¡­ but to be truth, it wouldn''t be a crime when she''s that beautiful.


    She wasn''t as close to Abigail, but with Abigail, she had the mysterious mythological aura. And this woman had the grounded one like she belonged to earth but on a greater scale.


    As I was focusing on the woman, I forgot that I need to look at the princess too. I get reminded when I see the woman fearfully throw the bowl in her hand and a bandit appearing with a knife.


    "Shit! It''s starting."


    "Oh!" Rocco said and looked through another binocular, "They have more than 25 people with them. It wouldn''t take long for them to finish off the guards."


    "How long do we wait, boss?"


    "Well¡­" Logically, I would say until almost all the guards were dead, but that would mean that hot lady would die too¡­ and I really didn''t want that.


    "Boss¡­" Rocco said, glancing through the binocular, "I think it would be a crime to let such a beauty fall in their hands and die horribly."


    "Hmm¡­ me too." I say and confirm my decision seeing that they were going to harm her too, "Fuck it! Call them out!"


    "Let''s kill those fuckers and save that hot woman."


    "And the princess."


    "Yeah, the princess too!"


    Rocco fired a smoke signal that colored the morning sky red.


    The people hidden around the orphanage saw the red signal and ran to their target.


    "We''re going too, Rocco. It would be best if I saved her myself." I say and immediately jumped off the roof.


    "Boss!"


    Fearing that in excitement, his boss did something crazy, Rocco looked down. But felt relief when he saw Henry completely fine and running through the crowd like a bulldozer.


    ¡­


    I ran straight through the market, destroying a few properties. They weren''t that big of a deal and I was on an important mission to care about them right now.


    It only took me a few minutes before I stood in front of the orphanage.


    A fight amongst the attackers had already started and my people were overwhelming them with the help of the guards. I get close to the window and see the princess hidden among her guards who were fighting hard.


    ''Her guards are still alive so I''ll help her later when she needs me.''


    I go towards the other section and see that the beautiful woman and two kids were trapped between two bandits who smiled lusciously at her. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I bring out my large sword and just as I was about to break in¡­ I stop.


    ''Hmm¡­ maybe a few more seconds?''


    ¡­


    Fear gripped her heart as she looked at the bandits trapping them.


    "Please don''t do this, the children are innocent." I said, trying to calm the situation and hugged the children closer to me, "I''ll give you all of my jewelry."


    "Your jewelry? Hahaha¡­" The bandit in the front laughed while the other scared the kids, "We will get them anyway woman¡­ but first, we want to have a taste of you."


    "What?.. You don''t mean¡­" The fear of something disgusting wrapping around my body came to me.


    "Yes, that''s right." The bandit smiled, "How about this? We''ll give the kids a quick death and have ourselves a quick match too huh! Great offer right?"


    "P- Please¡­ not the kids¡­ if you want me, take me. But let them go." I pleaded as the bandit nodded with his friend.


    "Alright, we have a deal."


    "No, that won''t happen."


    "We won''t let you lay your hands on her." The children denied letting go off me.


    ''No, don''t do this! You''ll get killed!'' I thought as the bandits faces turned sorrow by time.


    "Alright, we''ve wasted enough time." The front one said, "New offer¡­ we kill everyone and also have fun with you, got it!"


    "No, Please!"


    "Ikujin, grab those pesky brats! I''ll take the woman first!" Saying that both came closer.


    But before they could grab on to us, a shining light came and burned their bodies slightly, "Ahh! She''s a sigmat user, Fuck!"


    Taking the chance, I run with the kids to the other room.


    "Not so fast!"


    But the bandits caught up with me and stopped all exit again.


    ''What to do?... I can''t even use my ring properly.'' I looked around desperately as they inched closer to me. ''Am I going to fail here?''


    ''Forgive me¡­ husband¡­ Arth-''


    "Splash!"


    Suddenly the window by the side broke and something huge came in.


    "Begone bastards!"


    A flicker of something sharp and the bandit in front of me was split apart. I close my eyes as his blood was about to spray on me but the being stood in front, protecting me.


    "You okay there, my lady?"


    I look up and see the most manliest face giving me a caring look.


    In that moment, my heart that had closed its door for a long time¡­ slightly peeked out.

 Chapter 282 - 282 - Saving the Princess

    "Ma''am, are you okay?" I ask her.


    Now that I was close to her, I would like to say that she''s even hotter like this. But in such a situation... her body did not do any favors for her.


    It seemed that she''s probably in shock as she looked at me rather frozen. Maybe she got scared by my big physique? No worries, in the future she''ll learn to love it eventually.


    "You killed him!" The thug behind her, almost hiding, said in shock.


    "Yes, I did. But what you guys are doing here is something much worse, preying on innocent children, putting your luscious gaze on the MIL- Such a fine woman. You all should be burned for your crimes." I said, trying to put in some points for me.


    The bandit backed away in fear, trying to use the kitchen knife to threaten me. "Back away or I''ll¡­ I''ll¡­"


    "What? Cut me like a onion?" I say and stand in front of the MILF, "Close your eyes, this isn''t something you or the children should see."


    She did as I say and blocked the children''s eyes but remained her open. Probably wanting to see justice done to this bandit who was about to rape her a while ago.


    "No¡­ please, I have children." The bandit pleaded by using his own children, how ironic.


    I say nothing, just swing my sword over him, cutting him cleanly in half.


    I turn around, intending to see the woman frightened but instead she looked at me head on. There wasn''t fear in her eyes but gratitude.


    Finding my chance, I went to talk, "My Lady, what is your nam-"


    "Arghhh!!"


    I hear a young cry coming from inside the orphanage. I quickly took that sound as Princess Hanako''s. She screamed as if something dangerous happened to her.


    ''Damn! Of all time.''


    "Go to her!" The MILF told me. "She needs you more than I do."


    "I''ll do that." I say and point her outside, "Go outside, my men should have finished taking care of the attackers by now."


    "Tell them that Henry sent you and you''ll receive any assistance you want."


    She nodded, "Thank you." Her voice was sweet like matured wine.


    If only I had time to savor it.


    I retch my view away from her and run towards the scream.


    "Bang!"


    Banging open the door, I come to the prayer room. At the end of the room, where they would preach, I saw Hanako cowering at the wall. In front of her lay, the guards that were protecting her.


    There were three others that stood over the bodies, stabbing them. Two of them seemed like foreign people, mercenaries. And the last one¡­


    As I take a good look at him, I see the mark of Snake Tails tattooed on his chest.


    A member of the gang, belonging to one of the bad snakes. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing my cool approach, Hanako glanced at me, her eyes which were fearful a moment ago now filled with hope. Even though she didn''t trust me, I was like a beacon to her now.


    On the other hand, her attackers didn''t look sow glad to see me, "Which fucker is this?"


    "And why''s he so tall?" The two foreign mercenaries spoke in Japanese.


    ''As I thought, these mercenaries should belong to Seisimo and the gang members should belong to Kay Gon and his pals. This was a joint attack.''


    I ignore them and give a willful nod to Hanako, taking a look at her injuries. There was only a light slash on her hand.


    ''Good, the package is unharmed.''


    "Hey, answer us. Who the fuck are you?" The left mercenary said, pointing his Daito sword at me.


    I didn''t need to introduce myself.


    "Oh shit!" The gang member recognized me as he widened his eyes, "I- It''s you!"


    The other mercenary asked him, "You know him, who is he?"


    "He''s Henry Van Tax. The dangerous boss that we told you about before." The guy said, taking a step back but bursting into blood and meat the next moment.


    The mercenaries looked at me as I aimed my arms at hi,, "Unfortunately, I don''t have time for who''s who talk. Let''s just fight."


    Both mercenaries pulled up their swords, ready to fight me with them.


    I smile at that. They didn''t have strength left to use their rings anymore. That made things easier.


    A few moments later.


    "Gargh!" I stab the remaining mercenary, pulling him up at the sky. He vomited blood and lay on the sword, helpless. Waiting for his body to die.


    I fling him aside and swipe the blood away from my sword.


    "Princess, are you hurt?"


    "N- No¡­ I''m fine. How are you?" She asked, still standing with her back on the wall.


    "I''m alright, this guys were just pesky people."


    Hanako didn''t know what to say. She saw these pesky people kill her elite guards and couldn''t refute when she saw Henry killing them so easily.


    I go towards her, "Come with me, Princess. I''ll take you to safet-"


    I couldn''t finish my words as a Odachi tried to strike me down.


    "Clang!"


    I intercept easily and get shocked seeing who the attacker is.


    "Genzo? Why are you attacking me?"


    Genzo pushed with all his strength and tried to stride me aside, but I stood my ground, "I can''t let you harm the princess. Stand aside traitor!"


    "Traitor?" I raise my brow and understand what he was getting at.


    I parry his sword away and take a step back, "Wait! You misunderstand, I''m on your side."


    "I misunderstand nothing." Genzo said, his sword aiming up as he kept it close, "How were you able to get here so quickly and that too at such an appropriate time?"


    "It''s as if you already knew of the attack and were about to take advantage of the confusion to gain the trust of her highness and kill her!"


    ''He is right about all things, except for the last part.''


    "Well, I did know-"


    "So you admit!" Genzo said and ran towards me, "Prepare to die!"


    "Stop Genzo!"


    Genzo stopped in his momentum as he saw Princess Hanako standing guard before me, "Princess, stand aside, he''s the traitor."


    "He''s not the traitor. He helped me."


    "That''s what he wants. He wants to gain your trust and kill you when you least expect it, princess."


    "No, he doesn''t." Hanako shook her head and pulled her hands down, "In fact, he already warned me about this before."


    "He what?" Genzo stood his Odachi down, "When?"


    "Back at the mansion, when he gave me that piece of paper." Hanako said, remembering the moment.


    Back then, when Henry left with Genzo, Hanako read the paper.


    ''Beware! There will be an assassination attempt tomorrow!''


    "Is that so?" Genzo looked at me, his eyes less worried, "But why didn''t you tell me, Princess?"


    "Well¡­ Because you get paranoid over such things." Hanako said and looked down, "And I wasn''t sure if it was real or not."


    She quickly turned around and gave me a grateful look, "But I know now that you came with good intentions, Mr. Tax. I''m sorry for being distrustful before."


    I smile, "It''s alright Princess. But I think it would be best if you get to safety this instant."


    "Yes, Let''s go back to the mansion-"


    "That won''t do." I shook my head, "Assassins could already be waiting for you there."


    "Then where do you suggest I stay?" She asked with such an innocent expression that I couldn''t help but take advantage.


    "I know a secure place, where no one would fin- hurt you." I show an bright and honest smile.

 Chapter 283 - 283 - Securing and Searching

    We got out of the prayer room and had to fought our way out. There were still some fighters left standing in the orphanage but with Genzo and my own people, taking care of them took only a few minutes.


    As we were on the way out, I saw a lot of children''s bodies on the ground and felt somewhat guilty about it. The thought of changing the future and seeing them still alive filled me.


    What if instead of waiting, I went straight into action? Would they still be alive?


    I shook my head at such nasty thoughts.


    I can''t let myself think of such matters when I have my benefits to worry about. At least I feel glad knowing their deaths didn''t go nowhere, I was able to secure the Princess''s trust.


    We got out of the orphanage safely and with no attackers alive outside, it was okay to rest our guard down.


    "Princess Hanako, please get on my carriage and I''ll take you to that place."


    "Alright" She didn''t refuse and instantly went to the carriage while I looked for my MILF. But there was no sight of her.


    There were a lot of people here, injured fighters, nurses, children, but her aura was bright enough to phase through them and let me see. Though I didn''t see it. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey" I called one of my men who were in charge of the squad, "Did you see a very beautiful woman?"


    "Ahh, sir? I can''t really say with that description."


    "A beautiful mature woman. She had long blonde hair and looked very hot¡­ Oh! And she had two children with her, hopefully orphans." My extra description helped as the guy nodded.


    "Yes, one of the others did say they met a beautiful woman like that." The guy said, "But that woman used your name to take care of the children and left."


    "She left? You guys didn''t stop her?"


    "Umm¡­ were we supposed to?" He asked, confused.


    They were right, it''s not like I knew about her before. If I did I would have probably told them to keep her steady until I came out.


    "Where are the two brats who were with her?"


    "Over there, getting medical care."


    "So they were hurt huh?"


    "Not really, only a scratch and cuts from falling down."


    "¡­"


    I go to the brats who were wasting medical care and they instantly power up seeing me.


    "Mr. Giant!" X2


    I had trouble keeping my fake smile at their calling. But I had to, all for the MILF.


    "Hey, Kids." I kneel down to them and pat their heads, "I heard that you got hurt. Is that true?"


    "No, not that much." The boy said, "You''ve protected us and this cut is just from falling down."


    "Yeah, but mine''s serious." The girl said, "I got cut trying to hold a knife." She smiled showing the bandage on her right hand.


    She was a prime example of why there were warning labels for young children not to get close to weapons.


    "But it''s fixed so that''s amazing!" She smiled and I pat her again.


    "That''s good¡­ oh! There was a woman with you." I feign memory loss, "Who was she¡­ who was she¡­"


    "You mean miss beautiful?" The girl asked.


    ''Look at that, even the girl knows she''s beautiful.''


    "Yes, where is she? Did she get hurt?"


    "No, she didn''t. She left home after making sure we were alright." The boy said, "She didn''t want to leave us but I reassured her that we''re OKAY!" He showed an exciting ok hand sign.


    ''¡­This fucker!''


    "You told her to go away huh¡­ Do you know where she lives?" I ask, hopefully these brats would be of some use.


    "I think she told us where she lives, right?" The boy asked the girl who nodded.


    "Yes¡­ but I forgot."


    "Me too, haha!" Both of them laughed at the thought that could have brought them great misery.


    ''These brats are worthless, medical supplies are wasted on them.'' I get up and turn to leave.


    "But she visits this place a few times." The girl said to the boy, "So we don''t need to know about it."


    I turn around and quickly kneel down again, "Oh! Do you guys know when she will come again?"


    "No" They shook their little heads, "She comes in randomly and have''s fun with us."


    I smile.


    ''A hot bodacious woman, taking care of innocent orphaned children. She really does seem like the ideal woman to take in bed.''


    ''It''s alright, If I can''t find her now. I know she will come here later¡­ I''ll be ready for that time.''


    "Alright you kids be safe and don''t fall or touch anything you shouldn''t, okay!" I say and turn to leave, ignoring their last words.


    "Thank you, Mr. Giant!"


    "I hope we see you again."


    I get into the carriage where Hanako and Genzo were already waiting for me.


    "What took you so long? Don''t you know we have the Princess''s safety to think about?" Genzo said.


    "I have other people too you know. I couldn''t just leave without checking their situation first." I say.


    "It''s okay. I''m already safe and your people''s lives matter too so we understand, Mr. Tax." Hanako said with a genuine smile. She remembered a moment ago what she saw through the window.


    Henry was out checking his men and also looked after a few injured children. It was surprising for her to see a man like him having a caring side.


    "So tell me, how did you know that the princess was about to be attacked today?" Genzo asked.


    I shook my head, "Not now. We''ll talk when we are in a secured place, okay."


    "At least tell me, when you knew about the attack?"


    I smile tiredly, "Have Patience, Genzo. You''ll get your answers all in due time."


    "But at least tell me-"


    "Genzo" Hanako stopped her, "You''ll learn about them later so please stop insisting so much."


    Genzo quieted down, "As you say, Princess."


    As we were moving on the road, the carriage suddenly stopped, "What is it?" I ask.


    The door knocked twice, "Boss, It''s me Rocco."


    "Who is he?" Genzo asked, taking hold of his blade.


    "Relax, he''s a friend." I open the door, showing Rocco.


    "Meet Rocco, my work assistance type of guy." I turn to Rocco, "Rocco, meet the Princess."


    Rocco bowed quickly, "It''s an honor to meet you, Princess."


    Hanako nodded.


    "Get in, we''ll talk in the way." I tell him but he shook his head.


    "No, boss. There are still stuff we need accounting for and personal, so I''ll have to stay behind. I came to say that; the snakes have all been caught."


    I smile, that was the key word for success. All the bad, disobeying snakes were under my control now.


    "Good! Secure them, I''ll take care of them personally later."


    "Alright boss!" Rocco saluted and the carriage started again.


    Hanako didn''t ask about Rocco or anything as we quietly made our way to one of my hiding spots or temporary living arrangement.


    It was a small three story house. Much less fancy from the palace and mansion that Hanako lived at, but much safer too.


    "I''m sorry for such a quirk less living space, princess. But this place is safe enough for you."


    "No, I''m glad for it. You''re already doing so much for me I can''t help but feel that it''s too much." She felt guilty saying that.


    The area was firmly under my control and there were a lot of guards in the house too. She couldn''t move one step out of the house, without me knowing about it.

 Chapter 284 - 284 - Slowly Weaving a Princess

    After some time¡­


    We sat in the meeting room.


    Hanako had calmed down after a bit and now relaxed on the couch while drinking some tea. Genzo on the other hand was always cautious. Checking the tea for poison or aphrodisiac, looking at the window shades for hidden assassins and he even checked the bathroom to make sure it was clean.


    The last one was a habit of his, I heard.


    Looking at the time, I saw it was close to the scheduled meeting I had with something important so I put my large cup of tea down and sigh.


    Hearing me, Hanako looked up, perceptive.


    "Is something wrong, Mr. Tax?"


    "No no, Princess¡­ just that I hate to ruin this pleasant moment of ours with serious talk."


    "Oh!" Hanako understood what Henry was trying to say, "I don''t mind it. In fact, I''m prepared to hear it and from now on, please call me Hanako. I trust you enough to know you''ll keep my dignity."


    "Thank you, Hanako." I nod and signal everyone out. As everyone scrambled out, I also looked at Genzo who looked back at me.


    "What?"


    "It would be better if you gave us some space as well."


    "No! That won''t be happening." Genzo clutched his hands tighter, "I won''t let you be alone with the princess one bit."


    I smile, "As good as that sounds to hear, this is only for her ears." My eyes turn cold, "So scram guard."


    "You, how dare you disresp-" Genzo was about to pull out his sword when Hanako stopped him.


    "Easy" She said and looked at me, "Mr. Tax. I know that you want our talk to be secretive but I assure you, Genzo is my father''s and my top personal."


    Genzo pulled his chest up at the praise.


    "I can guarantee him with my life and anyone that I care about. You can trust him to keep secrets."


    "That is reassuring, Hanako. But what I''m about to say is something that is only for your ears." I said, putting great emphasize on it, "After that, if you want, you can tell it to the whole world for all I care."


    Hanako frowned at my words. She could tell that I was trying to put something through her.


    "Hah! No matter how important your words may be. It is not above the trust that we place among eac-"


    "Genzo" Hanako called, "Can you leave us for a moment."


    "Princess?" Genzo looked in shock but found Hanako looking gloomily at her cup. He understood this wasn''t a request but an order.


    With a heavy heart, he stood up, "As you say, Princess."


    As he leaves, I saw him staring intently at me. He was telling me that if even a single hair of the princess was harmed, he''d kill me.


    An honorable threat but worthless before me.


    "Phinng!"


    As the door closed behind Hanako, I bowed a bit, "I''m sorry for putting you in the spot like that, Princess. It was necessary."


    "I understand and continue calling me Hanako." She smiled with a strain.


    I smile and quickly turn serious, "Before I say it, tell me, do you have any questions you want answered."


    Hanako nodded, putting the cup on the table, "How did you know that I was about to be assassinated today?"


    "It was through my own gang." I don''t hide it but also don''t truly tell it, "Kay Gon had joined in alliance with your killer and they both planned this."


    "Kay Gon? Then that means the snake tails¡­" Her eyes widened as she looked at me in shock and I quickly wave negatively.


    "No, Hanako. It is true that Kay Gon and some others had gone dark but I took care of them. The Snake Tail''s gang is no longer your enemies anymore."


    "Oh!" She sighed while pressing her hand on her chest, "That is great to hear. For a moment there I thought you would tell me that you poisoned my tea."


    I smile at her joke, "That would have failed with how hard Genzo checked everything."


    "Haha" Hanako laughed and slowly turned serious again, "So who is it?... my killer?"


    "Before I tell you that¡­ Do you have any guesses who that could be?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hanako put her hand on her chin and thought "Well¡­ it could be one of my father''s enemies, rejected suitors of mine or¡­" Her eyes then turned shallow, "One of my brothers."


    I nod heavily with an Oscar face, "I regret to inform you¡­ but it is one of your brothers."


    Hanako gave a deep sigh and looked straight at me, "Is it Seisimo?"


    I nod.


    Hanako truly felt pain at this moment. She leaned back in the couch and covered her eyes with her hand.


    "I knew something like this would happen." Her voice felt cracked. "But I was never really prepared for it."


    "To think my own brother who loved and played with me since birth¡­ would want to kill me? I feel as if my heart is breaking into millions of pieces."


    I get up and sat beside her. Pulling her into a shoulder hug, "Forgive the intrusion but I think you need this now."


    Hanako a bit shocked at first, slowly succumbed to the hug and cried into my shoulders.


    Looking at her broken mascara and makeup, I suddenly had an image of fucking her to oblivion right now. I wonder if that image would correlate with this one.


    I throw that thought out and pat her head, "People say that those born with a crown on their birth are the luckiest people in the world."


    "But you know what I think, I think that they are the most unfortunate. To be born with great power in a world that greed''s for it. To be so vulnerable among your own family and friends who would stab you in unseen time to rob you of everything."


    "To be judged by everyone and yet hated the next moment¡­ truly a crown''s birth is the greatest curse."


    Finishing I look down at Hanako to see she was mesmerized with my words. Completely hooked in and vulnerable for me to take a bite.


    But not now¡­ time, there was still time for this fruit to ripe.


    I bring out a napkin and wipe out her face as she stayed still at my touch, "Wipe away those tears, Hanako. Even through my words might suggest you have a curse, it could also be your greatest strength if you learn to utilize it."


    "How do I do that?" She asked after cleaning herself, "How do I get strong enough that I don''t get hurt like this again?"


    "Well, first of all, find valuable people like Genzo and others, make them loyal to you. Then learn to hear gossips and weave them in a story that you can use for your own benefit." I say and smile, "And last but not least, don''t trust people¡­ especially like me."


    She laughed at my last advice, "Well¡­ at least I have Genzo as my loyal frien-" She stopped as she saw me shake my head.


    "You have him as your friend but he''s loyal to your father." I tell her. "Use your relationship with him and make him not equivalent to you, but your subject."


    "My subject¡­" Hanako took my word deep and asked, "What else do I need to do?"


    I smile and weave a lie to her for my own benefit.

 Chapter 285 - 285 - The Rats

    I open the door of the room to see Genzo standing right in front of me.


    "Yo, did you have fun listening to us?"


    "How preposterous! I have not done such a thing." Damn, even the way English came out of his mouth¡­ it truly seemed like he was a novice Japanese person doing English Anime character dialogues.


    "Okay, I believe you." I bypass him to leave but he spoke.


    "I don''t know what it is that you are trying to achieve." I stop and turn to look Genzo giving a hard stare, "The Princess will not get corrupted by your schemes."


    ''Famous words from the warrior before her princess gets corrupted.''


    I act hurt, "How could you think say that to me, Genzo? After all I''ve done to help you and her highness."


    "Hmph! Such foolish acting will get you nowher-"


    "Genzo"


    Genzo stopped in his step as he heard Hanako voice from behind. I smiled seeing Genzo turn around to see Hanako standing there listening to him.


    "I think we need to talk, both of us." Hanako said and gave a brief look at me as I bow.


    "I have something important scheduled so I''ll leave you, Hanako." I smile and point to a few trustworthy worms of mine, "If you need anything, absolutely anything, please don''t hesitate to order them. They''ll help you out in any way possible."


    "Thank you again, Henry." We went to first name basics, "You have helped me immensely."


    "And I''ll continue to do so." I bow and turn to the door, "Goodbye, Hanako." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Goodbye Henry."


    ¡­


    A carriage waited for me and I went in. But I wasn''t alone in it.


    "Good evening, Mr. Tax. How is the princess?" Reina said.


    Reina wore fashionably wealthy clothes. A dark purple long shiny dress with a white tiger''s skin as neck coat. She was the definition of a wealthy bitch.


    Yet here she was, all respectable towards me.


    "Did our investment get hurt?"


    "She''s doing just fine." I lean down at the comfy cushion behind me, "A little scared but that''s better for negotiations."


    "Good!" Reina smiled, "Our risk will pay off then."


    "It was always going to pay off, Reina." I look at her, "Did you perhaps have doubts about it?"


    "Doubts?" She asked, a bit of hidden. "Never. You planned it all perfectly boss! None of us had any doubts about it."


    ''So some of them had doubts.'' I think, ''Though it''s better that way. Now they''ll be in greater spirits because of the success.''


    "Alright" I say as she secretly sighed a bit, "How are our rats?"


    "Misbehaving" She had a dark look on her, "We gave them slight shocks to keep them quiet, but they always barking out soft nonsense."


    "Because you ordered not to use excessive force, they actually think that they''ll be getting out of this alive." Reina smiled darkly as if she found the thought amusing, "They truly are quite dumb people."


    "And yet, they had the same level as you just a few hours ago." I say, "Reminds you of how the even the mightiest can fall with the slightest tilt."


    That was a silent threat to her which she carefully understood.


    "Of course, sir. With you by our side, nothing can go wrong." Reina smiled with a dog''s favorable look.


    I stay quiet after that as she recounted the things that had happened while I was with Hanako.


    We not only caught the rats but were also able to get all the shops and districts under our control too.


    Good. It meant we would be able to stabilize the situation much better than calculated. And that wasn''t even the best news.


    Apparently, the rats were stupid enough to hide their valued treasures and gold under their own home. So robbing them brought in quite the money to us.


    After some time, the carriage stopped before an old factory and we got out.


    I walked inside the factory as Reina followed me silently. Navigating through the secret passages of the place, we stepped inside an underground lair.


    It was one of my secret workshops where numerous drugs and other illegal activities occurred. The underground was so large that it had places for other activities too.


    Like right now, we stepped inside a big room with a few people strapped on some chairs and some guarding them. The ones strapped were the rats as they screamed insults at me just as they saw me.


    "You motherfucker! What do you think you''re doing?"


    "Do you think you''ll get out of this?"


    "You''ll pay very dearly for doing this, bastar-"


    "Slap!"


    "Slap!"


    "Slap!"


    "Slap!"


    All four of them got slapped that made them shut for the time being. The ones slapping them were none other than the other sub-leaders, my people.


    "Shut up!" Benedict said, slapping Elric. "You should be glad that the boss said not to hurt you, otherwise you''d be dead already."


    Maverick came in front of me with a massive smile, "The plan was a massive success, boss. We got the places and the gang members all under our control. Not even the Pen Dragons tried to disrupt our mission, so everything went just as planned."


    "So it seems." I smile, "I''ll take care of the military, none of them will question us about our sudden noise either."


    "Well boss, that means you''re now officially the true leader of Snake Tails." Maverick said with a smirk.


    I smiled too and patted him, "In celebration of my promotion and our huge success, the money that you all have gathered from these rat''s places, will be equally divided to all of you."


    All of them smiled at that.


    "Really, boss? That''s so nice of you." Rocco said.


    "That will definitely cut of the losses I got at the explosion." Benedict counted crazily with his fingers.


    "I will throw a party for my boys after this." Salvick smiled.


    "I will give extra pay to my people for this plan, they''ve worked hard." Fredrick nodded sagely.


    "And I can buy a lot of clothes and shoes with that money." Reina''s eyes shone with greed.


    I look at Maverick and ask, "And what will you do, Maverick?"


    "Me?... I''ll probably keep it or invest in something interesting."


    ''This guy is the only one that''s truly smart in the whole gang¡­ but he can also be the most dangerous.''


    "You bastards! That''s our money!" Phillip roared in anger.


    "You''ll pay¡­ all of you will pay when the boss hears about this." Gerard said.


    "The boss?... you mean Kay Gon?" I look at the others, "You guys didn''t tell them?"


    They all smiled crookedly, "We were waiting for you to unveil that, boss."


    Hearing me, the rat''s face''s turned a bit pale.


    "Open the gate." I ordered and the gate right opposite to the big room, opened as all the rat''s eyes turned wide.


    "BOSS!" X4


    At the gate was a small empty room with nothing but Kay Gon strapped to a chair. He was beaten hard by me and seemed to be still.


    "Don''t worry, he''s still alive." I say to the rats as they called for him. "Just a bit drained after the beating he got, but I kept him alive for this."


    "Fucker! You will pa-"


    "Bam!" Aslac felt an ear crushing sound around him as he felt the slap from Henry.


    "Quiet, I have a show to give you guys."


    I walk towards Kay Gon and call him but he didn''t answer. The only thing that confirmed he was still alive was his shallow breathing.


    ''Let''s jog him awake.''


    "Hey, Kay Gon. Wanna hear one of my biggest secret?"

 Chapter 286 - 286 - Kay Gons Final Journey

    "Kay Gon, wanna listen to a good secret of mine? I''ll tell you what, I tell a secret of mine and you say one of yours." I come close and say to him. He was not responding to my words at all but listening quietly.


    "It''s okay, no need to be shy. There''s no one around us who''s gonna listen anyway." I say and pat his shoulders hard but get no response.


    "Why don''t I start with me?" I come and whisper close to his ear.


    "I know the future."


    Telling that, I look directly into his eyes and still see the hopeless decayed look of a geezer that''s about to die. Sheesh, his really turning this amazing moment into a depressing moment.


    "Don''t believe me huh¡­ okay, I''ll give you an example. Let''s talk about you." I smile, "You know, after this alliance with Seisimo, if you had successfully killed off Hanako, you would have started a war between us both kingdoms."


    I nod in confirmation, "Yes, no matter how bizarre that sounds you had done something that stupid¡­ I mean something that stupid in an another timeline¡­ well forget about what is a another timeline, I don''t have a brain big enough to explain that to people of your era."


    "Still not interested?" I look again at him, "Alright, I''ll tell something else about you that I''m sure you''d be interested in."


    "K39" I say and feel his brows raise a bit but he stayed quiet.


    I smile, "After this alliance with Seisimo, you were thinking of using K39 drug formula as an exchange for your reward for the job, didn''t you?"


    "Unfortunately for you, that deal would have worked out greatly and you''d be selling the drug in huge ways. It would have brought you so much money that even some wealthy Dukes would get very attracted to you."


    "¡­why?"


    "Hm?" I finally hear a whimper from the man.


    "Why¡­ would it¡­ be unfortunate?"


    ''That''s what you ask first.'' I shake my head in disappointment. Some people were only after money.


    "It''s unfortunate because, even with all the great money you accumulated. You couldn''t save yourself from Abigail''s hand." I say to him, "Oh! And Abigail means the queen actually, we''re in a first name basis and fifth stage at fucking so I call her by a different name."


    "Haha¡­" He gave out a weak crooked smile.


    "And what''s so funny I wonder¡­ surely it''s not my relationship with Abigail, right?"


    "¡­of course it is." Kay Gon looked up, gave me a pitying look, "You''re not only delusional but you also have the hots for that red bitch."


    "Haha¡­" I smile and slap him, almost breaking his jaws off.


    "Slap!"


    "Argh!" Kay Gon coughed and bled out a bit.


    "Don''t call her any names okay. I know that it sounds crazy to like her but she''s carrying my baby and any women who''s doing that voluntarily and with my post permission is my woman. I don''t like it when someone calls them names like that."


    "What!"


    "Yes¡­ the last one to call her a whore ended up dying by being poisoned and slashed in very bizarre ways-"


    "No, I don''t mean that." Kay Gon interrupted, "What do you mean by your child?"


    "Oh¡­" I smile dangerously, "You do know that the queen is currently pregnant, right?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "And who do you think is the father?"


    "The King."


    "Hahaha¡­ HAHAHA" I laugh out loud. The guy gave me quite the laugh.


    "The king!" I turn to him with a fanatical expression, "That pussy couldn''t even take her virginity and he would impregnate her¡­ that''s so¡­ I don''t know what it is but it''s very funny." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And standing¡­ or strapped from your point, I could see how difficult it is to acknowledge that she''s actually carrying my baby."


    "How do you think I got so far?" I ask him, "With my progress with this gang."


    "¡­because you were smart and had connections with the right people." Even if it hurt him very much to say that, Kay Gon wouldn''t deny that truth.


    "Correct" I nod, "And who do you think is at the top of my connection?"


    "Haa!" Kay Gon snickered, "No way. The queen wouldn''t be interested in a boy like you."


    "But she is, Kay Gon." I lean close to him until I was face to face, "She is."


    "I''ll give you a hint¡­ why do you think my business with the Sigmat Crystals went so smoothly, how has none of my business been exploited or investigated by the army¡­ or why no one even after globally knowing I am associated in a high place in this gang, does nothing to me at all?"


    Kay Gon hearing my words, finally found that it was weird.


    Before, he took it as blind luck and a smart mind that dominated the field. But when he truly thought about it, the circumstances and the outcome didn''t meet together unless some variables came in.


    "So you mean¡­"


    "Yes"


    "You really¡­ know the future?"


    "What!" I say dubiously, "It took you my relationship with Abigail to get to the point of me knowing the future?... Well, whatever spins it for you man but yeah¡­ I know the future."


    "Then you knew about the betrayal¡­ that''s how I was caugh-"


    I interrupted him by laughing.


    "What''s so funny?" He asks angrily.


    "I forgot to mention that, in that version of the future, I wasn''t actually in the gang at all nor was there any future related to me in it."


    Kay Gon felt confused, "Then how did yo-"


    "Just a bit of luck, mind and a great pussy Kay Gon¡­ that''s what took me and you to come here." I smile, "Tell me, how does it feel to know that a boy not even in his twenties, defeating you with only four or five months of future knowledge."


    "Forget that, you couldn''t even do anything really special and here I am, fucking and impregnating the queen that everyone fears for a very good reason."


    "NOOO!" Kay Gon finally broke, "You are lying to me! You''re nothing special¡­ I am a member of this gang! I made the gang what it is today¡­ You are taking nothing away from me!!"


    I smile at his crazed reaction, just what I was waiting for, "Seems you are ready."


    I go towards him, bringing out a syringe, "Do you see this, Kay Gon¡­ you know what this is, right?"


    He''s crazed eyes became slightly frightful, "No, not that!"


    I smile, "Why are you scared? Weren''t you proud of this creation of mine. Weren''t you going to use the EBS Enhancement Drug to get an upper hand against Seisimo?"


    "What happened? Lose your balls already?" I say while taking his left hand and injecting it.


    "No! Stop! I don''t want to become one of those creatures."


    "Don''t worry you won''t." I smile harmlessly, "You''re going to become something else entirely?"


    "hah?"


    "Yes" I bring out two more EBS syringe and inject into him, "You''re going to be my new experiment."


    Kay Gon''s eyes widened and he thrashed around but couldn''t stop getting injected. In the end, his transformation started.


    He body broke and reformed in surprising ways, he became as tall as 10 feet, his face morphed into a deformed puppet face, he''s hands, legs and everything about him was deformed.


    All in all, he was very large, strong with two big arms and somewhat twisted legs, his IQ turned to negative 2 and he was also very hungry.


    Which was why I gave him his most favorite things in the world¡­ his rats.

 Chapter 287 - 287 - Wilsons Overexpectations

    After hearing the delirious screams of the rats and stomach filling of Kay Gon or who I now call Kay''s Gone. It was time to return back to the small custom made dorm room of mine.


    Getting inside the academy wasn''t a problem. The guards didn''t say anything as I always kept their pockets semi full. I''m not going to pay them fully after the embarrassing take-down they took from Lazarus.


    I understand he was quite experienced but losing consciousness with just one punch¡­ now that''s embarrassing. They should be glad to still keep their jobs or I could have changed to people much suited then them.


    Or I should change them to my ones¡­


    As I was having a few ideas I came inside my dorm to find Wilson inside.


    "Henry¡­ what took you so long? Where were you?"


    ''Hah¡­ Wilson. The situation is strange here.''


    ''I''m like the husband that''s coming back late at night after killing some people and you''re the wife who''s angry at her husband and probably thinks he''s cheating on her.''


    ''The difference between us is that we''re not married or sleeping with each other¡­ you''re not even a gal.'' I shake my head of the disturbing thought and smile at the guy.


    "There''s the guy, congratulations on your win budd-"


    "I lost."


    "Shit¡­ really?" I raise a brow, "To who?"


    "To Alex." Wilson sighed, "The guy was too fast for my taste."


    "He was fast for an archer?"


    "I know how that sounds but it''s really true. He ran so fast that my arrows couldn''t hit him and he was good at dodging too." Wilson then sadly looked at the ring in his finger, "And even with the Frost Ring you gave me, I couldn''t defeat his fire."


    "Well, there''s no comparison to that one." I say, sitting next to him. I pat his shoulders and explain, "That guys been using that ring for who knows how long. He had practice."


    "You on the other hand only got this ring yesterday. It would take a miracle for you to defeat him in sigmat experience."


    Wilson nodded but still sighed, "But you could have defeated him."


    "Wilson, Wilson, Wilson," I slowly explain, "You can''t compare to me. I''m a monster, a talent-less creature, there''s no one in this definite reality that could transcend me in terms of talent and learning experience."


    "I''m just too good."


    As I say that, the image of Abigail''s mother Hysteria came to my mind. She was blowing me a kiss and winking at me¡­ the problem was that, it was a very vivid image.


    ''¡­Is she actually sending me this?''


    As if being caught, Hysteria laughed a bit and the image went away. I throw away her thought. It would be take my mind to transcend beyond the realms of human self and godhood to understand that being.


    There simply was no point.


    "So you''re saying it''s impossible for me."


    "Hmm¡­ it seems that living with me put you in a conundrum." I say thoughtfully, "Your expectations have reached a limit that''s at my level."


    "You think so?" He asked.


    "Tell me, Wilson, before we started living together and just met after winning the Chancion competition, did you have the same expectations like now? Did you ever think that you could beat me or come to my level?"


    Wilson slowly straightened his posture as he realized, "Now that you say that¡­ I really never had this much expectations. You are right, Henry."


    "Of course I am. It would be wrong for the world to not be." I say as a matter of fact and Wilson didn''t deny it¡­ oh goddess, he really is adapting to me.


    I pat him again, "Don''t worry, that''ll go away after I leave this dorm and move into the Class A one."


    Wilson laughed, "Yeah, I forgot that you were going to win this Exam. So you''ll be leaving me all alone then."


    "Well not really, we can always go out for some fun." I suggest, "Let''s make it this way that every week, we will go out together, me, you and Alex. All three of us, okay."


    He smiled, "That sounds like a great plan."


    "And even if I''m gone, you still have Alex, Arthur and Xavier¡­ forget the Xavier part."


    "Just remember that you don''t wind up like those two¡­ then your expectations going to be realllly high."


    "Hahaha¡­" Wilson laughed, wiping a twinkle in his eyes, "I''m gonna miss having fun with you like this."


    "Well, take this as a reminder." I give him a resolute look, "Get stronger, fight talented people, get your grades up and finally win the competitions and exams ahead, then we''ll be together in the same class once more."


    "Now that is a grand plan."


    "And to sweeten the deal even more." I say and show him my pink water ring, "I''ll give you a Pink Sigmat Ring to you."


    "What!" Wilson stood up in shock, "I can''t take that. It''s too expensive. Besides I still haven''t paid back for this blue one."


    "Who said, I''m giving you this one? This one''s a family inheritance, I was talking about another one." I stand up and smile amusingly, "And why are you saying like you have already won, hah¡­ there''s still a long road ahead of you, Wilson Farrow."


    "Become the sharpest Archer and rings like this wouldn''t be away from your reach any longer." I pocket the ring, "Who knows maybe one day you might have one that goes beyond a pink one."


    ¡­


    The next morning came and both Wilson and I sat at the Arena. Because of our involvement in the exam, both of us got VIP seats.


    "And here comes out our semi-final contenders!" Falbic screamed out and called, "First off, it''s Alex Atreides from Class F!"


    Alex walked in coolly like he wasn''t nervous one bit. But I could see the slight shake of his eyes and knew that he felt nervous, just knew how to hide it better than anyone.


    This time he wore different clothes too, gone was the gladiator style armor and now he had full plated steel armor with a chain-mail to the chest. He''s whole body starting from head to toe was covered and he had a sharp sword too¡­ much sharper than the previous one.


    The academy upgraded his armor seeing he went so far.


    "GO ALEX! BRING US THE WIN!" I call out to him as Wilson lifted a ''Alex Atreides'' paper sign with his hands.


    This was another benefit with VIP seats, we could call out and cheer the fighters.


    Alex smiled seeing that and he''s nervousness went away.


    ''Those guys¡­ in front of so many people.''


    "Some friendly love there!" Falbic said and brought in the final one, "And here''s Alvin Gorder."


    Unlike what others thought, Alvin didn''t change his outfit. He didn''t need to, he already had the best money could buy.


    Anti-Manic high grade armor, A Lance signified as a Sigmat Weapon, A Blue Rank Sigmat Ring¡­ this guy was packing serious punch.


    No wonder, Arthur was sent to the hospital in the novel fighting against this guy. Ultimately Arthur won but it almost cost him his life. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Speaking about that guy, he was still hanging about by his breath. The doctors didn''t have much hope for the guy and said to not waste much money on him.


    But I was sure he''d survive¡­ he is the Protagonist after all.

 Chapter 288 - 288 - Alex VS Alvin

    ''Alex is going to have some big trouble in this fight.'' I look at both of them from my place and think deeply.


    Strategically thinking, even Alex knew he wouldn''t be able to defeat Alvin. His armor''s just way too OP for someone like Alex.


    But does that mean Alex will accept defeat? Hell no.


    In fact, he will double down on the fight and try to bring in a W.


    So while knowing that Alex is going to lose, I still am glued to this fight. Even if other fights had something missing this one won''t.


    "Anything you guys wanna say before the big thing?" Falbic asked, shoving a paper microphone to their faces.


    "I''m not going to lose against you." Alex said.


    Alvin almost boorishly looked at Alex, "But that still won''t change the outcome you know¡­ you will lose, just that you will find it hard to believe."


    Alex smirked, "Quite confident, aren''t you? That''s probably because of all the fancy stuff you got, otherwise we both know the result could be something else."


    "Yes, I admit my winning chances are greatly heightened because of my equipment." Alvin confirmed without hesitation, "But even if I were to fight you with just my sigmat ring, I will win."


    ''Alright, both are fired up.'' Falbic smiled as he saw Alex''s heated expression and Alvin''s casual one, but he had a twinkle in his eyes.


    "Well then! Let''s start this match, shall we?" Falbic asked the crowd.


    "YES!"


    "Alright, there''s your signal fighters, show us if you got it to make to the top." Falbic said and left from the arena.


    As Alex got ready to dash towards Alvin, Alvin also used his ring to cause a wide spread air burst that immediately propelled Alex back.


    "FOOSH!"


    Alex quickly got his balance and held on to the ground until the air flow went away. But he regretted seeing how far Alvin was from him now.


    ''Shit! He immediately changed the dynamics of the fight instantly without even using his weapons.''


    ''Am I this weak?... NO, I won''t let it end like this.''


    Alex ran once more and as Alvin used another air burst, Alex used his own ring.


    "BOOM!"


    Fire and air fought against each other and surprisingly wiped each other out. Alvin felt a bit surprised at that and Alex took that momentum to get close to him.


    But Alvin got off his reverie quickly and conjured multiple invisible air knives and threw it at him.


    "Scratch!"


    "Hm!" Alex looked at his left shoulder where there was a blade scratch. He looked ahead and even with his fine eyes, the invisible blades were too thin to be seen.


    But an idea immediately came to his mind as Alex conjured a ball of fire. The ball became as large as a handball and it rotated showing a dark yellow fire.


    Alex ran again and just as the invisible air knives were about to hit him, he popped the ball by slamming it. Immediately the fire burst open and expended largely.


    It went through Alex but did not hurt him, but as the air knives came into contact with them, they all vaporized away. The ball of fire destroyed all the blades and vanished itself.


    "Hm¡­" Alvin looked at that and raised his hand as multiple large scale swords like Cutlass, Falchion, Longsword, Dao, Jiang and a few others generated above him.


    Alex looked shocked at the multitude of swords that Alvin created. They must have cost a chunk of mana but Alvin created them so fast and he didn''t even seem tired.


    The crowd visibly became enamored seeing so many swords. They wondered how Alex was going to defend now, was he going to use the same fire technique again. Which Alex wanted to, but he guessed these weapons were much tougher than the blades. Some of them might penetrate through the fire.


    So Alex did the same.


    "Flegh!"


    The atmosphere warmed around the arena as Alex created his own set of swords as well. Like Alvin, Alex too had a lot of mana inside him and he poured a lot of it inside the swords, making them heavier than usual.


    "Go"


    "Attack!"


    Both issued the same command, in different ways as all the swords started attacking each other.


    "Boom!"


    "Flash!"


    "Boom!"


    "Flush!"


    They didn''t swordfight in the air and instead all weapons dived into their enemies, causing small scale explosions.


    "Whoa! Now that is what I called fireworks!" Falbic said as he saw the arena''s space fill up with many small explosions. It was dangerous to get close to it but was increasingly amazing to look at too.


    But as the explosions went on, Alex didn''t stand by and continue the mana fight. He both controlled his fire attacks at the air ones while making a burst towards Alvin.


    The soles of Alex''s wooden shoes exploded and he took a dive straight towards Alvin.


    The speed was fast, so fast that it even muffled Alvin render less for a second. But he immediately went into action when Alex was just a few inches away from him.


    "Boom!"


    Alvin quickly burst a small scale, powerful air burst at their center. Both of them instantly felt the impact and Alex''s fire burst let him fight against the wind for a moment.


    Ultimately, the powerful air burst won and blew Alex down to the ground.


    "BANG!"


    He fell a few meters away, breaking the solid ground.


    "Haggh!" Alex groaned for a moment before standing up and looking brazenly at Alvin. He looked around and saw no visible or invisible attacks coming for him.


    "You''re strong." Alvin said, "Strong enough for me to use the Thunder Lord''s Spear against you."


    As Alvin said, he grabbed the white base of the spear. The spear had a royal white color to it with a yellow stripe going erratically until middle point. The spears middle point and tip was made of steel and unlike other spears, both middle and the tip were quite sharp and strong.


    Made to both impale and slash if needed.


    "Crechk!"


    "Crack!" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alvin''s grab brought life to the spear as it sparked erratically.


    "If you survive this attack, I''ll take it that you''re a real fighter." Alvin said and pointed the spear towards Alex.


    Alex''s eyes widened as he saw the spear cracking with thunderous lightning and brightening even more. The attack would surely hurt more than anything else Alex felt.


    But he didn''t move.


    Alex let go of his sword and bend to the ground as he looked down. The crowd immediately guessed that Alex was about to do his Special Mirage Wave again.


    As they thought, the atmosphere around the arena got hot and I delved further into both of their form, looking into all the weakness and power points.


    Alvin got ready and waited until Alex looked up and shot his attack.


    "Mirage Wave!"


    Alvin didn''t shy back and shot his attack as well as lightning shot towards Alex.


    "Thunder Lord''s Tempest!"


    Both attack met and strangely none stopped the other and immediately attacked their opponents.


    "Arghh!" Alex felt the thunder and his body pulsed with uncountable pain as he flew back and hit the wall. Alex''s attack hit Alvin too and overwhelmed him with the fire wave.


    After a while, Alex slowly opened his eyes from the stuck corners of the wall. He''s eyes looked shakily at the figure of Alvin who stood where he was.


    Removing his Anti-Manic helmet showed an unharmed Alex, standing tall. He looked like a young knight with a shining white spear that called on true power.


    "Our winner of the Semi-Final Match, it''s Alvin Gorder."

 Chapter 289 - 289 - A Friends Biased Consolation

    "Whoa¡­ he is strong." Wilson said in surprise. He had seen Alvin''s first battle with Xavier but didn''t think he would come out with so many aspects.


    To go so far or being able to bring Alvin so far meant, Alex had the capacity to show much potential. Now this was something that enraged Xavier to the core.


    I looked from the side and saw him shuddering in anger as he looked at Alvin. He''s probably wondering why didn''t he used that attack on me or Is Alex actually so strong that I can''t compare with his strength?


    It was either that or he was just angry at everyone by the way he stood up and ran away.


    Dude really can''t take a learning experience here.


    "Henry, I think you should see this."


    Hearing Wilson, I turn towards the arena and saw Alvin pointing he''s lance at me. The guy was fucking challenging me in front of all these people.


    "What are you going to do, Henry?"


    Well, I could accept his challenge now and beat his ass¡­ but others might find it unfair for Alvin or later have some doubts.


    I stood up and leaned over the border, "It was a remarkable effort you showed just now. I haven''t seen such control and power over someone''s ring before."


    "You''re not answering my challenge; do you accept or not?"


    "I do not." The twinkle of excitement vanished from Alvin''s eye, "I don''t want people to think of me as some half-assed guy that defeated someone who only has 70% of his strength left."


    "No, I''m still okay. I can take you on right now." He said but I still shook my head.


    I wasn''t lying when I said 70%. He''s remaining strength was only 70%, dwindling towards 69. Though it would be better for me to defeat him now, but I shouldn''t.


    "You forget that we''re fighting in an arena, not a personal fight between. What you think isn''t the only thing that matters, it''s what the public say that matters."


    I turn and shout towards the students, "Tell me guys, do you want to watch us fight now or tomorrow when he will be at his 100%?"


    My question made them think as I helped the process.


    "The fight you saw today won''t be the same as what you will see tomorrow. The magnitude of power and explosion would be above the scale of what you''ve seen today."


    "If you just want a fight then I can fight right now no problem." I say with a genuine tone, "But if you want a fight that will make your blood boil and hair creep up in excitement¡­ I''d say wait the day and see it tomorrow."


    "So what will it be, people¡­ today or tomorrow?"


    "Tomorrow!"


    "Tomorrow!"


    "Tomorrow!"


    The crowds chatter didn''t stop as it buzzed in.


    I smile, turn to Alvin and shrug my shoulder. He stood there and slowly lowered his lance as I walk away with Wilson.


    "Was that okay?" Wilson asked, "I know it was sudden but you''re winning chances would have been bigger if you fought now."


    "Yes, that would be so." I nod while walking along, "But who said that I wanted a handicap¡­ I already have the advantage in everything anyway. I don''t need someone to give me a bone, it should be me that does that."


    At that, I stop and Wilson stopped too.


    Seeing the look on Henry''s face, Wilson knew that he was up to something.


    "You know what¡­ maybe I should give him a handicap."


    "What?" Wilson asks as I shook my head.


    "Nothing¡­ just a thought for later, come on let''s go check on Alex."


    ¡­


    "So how''s the fighter?"


    Getting inside the medical wing, I asked the nurse.


    Alex was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. By the way he took his breath, I understood that he was listening to us.


    "In a bad condition, it would be best if you give him some time to rest." The nurse said and checked the medical equipment before leaving.


    Besides what we hear, we still sit down, "So that was an interesting fight."


    Alex immediately smiled and looked at me, "That''s the first thing you say?"


    "Well, it''s not like you''re looking for an apology or excuse to say why you''re in such a state." I say, "You know why you''re in this state and are just disappointed in yourself."


    He quieted down at that as Wilson spoke, "Why are you so down? Look at in this way, you won through so far that you even reached the Semi-Final¡­ that''s amazing, Alex."


    "Yes¡­ but it''s still not the finals." Alex murmured, "If it was the final''s then I wouldn''t be sad that I los-"


    "Fuck you!"


    Alex looked at me in shock, "What?"


    "Yeah, you hear me. Fuck you!"


    "Why would you accept defeat if you were in the finals. If anything you should be even more depressed."


    "Henry¡­ I thought we were trying to help him." Wilson said.


    "Yeah, that''s why we came. But it wasn''t to fill that delusional thought." I say to Wilson and turn to Alex again, "We came to tell you that it''s okay to lose¡­ but what I''m saying now is that, it''s not okay to accept it."


    "I know that you should accept defeat, learn from them and blah blah blah." I say but bang my hand on the table next to it.


    "But that''s now how it should work!"


    "I hate losing, you hate losing, everybody hates losing!"


    "It''s a universal fact that no one should accept. If someone does, then that person''s a fucking pussy."


    "I get that you should take it as a learning experience but why do I got to accept it." I shook my head, "I deny such words and I deny such a reality. I will get strong, I will fight better and later I fucking better kill the guy that defeated me." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Amen, brother." Wilson said and we high-fived. Then I look at Alex and take a breather.


    "I know what I''m saying is completely biased¡­ but if I''m not biased then I can''t be the strongest¡­ and that is something I absolutely can''t have."


    Alex heard me and closed his eyes for a second. Then when Wilson was about to help him, we both saw tears dropping from his eyes.


    "Fuck you guys¡­ here I was, just chilling in the bed and you come here and give me a lecture over life and defeat." Alex said trying to wipe his tears, "Can''t you see I''m just trying to stay strong and not cry in front of you guys."


    I smile as Wilson patted Alex, "Crying is a fundamental step in growing up, Alex. It''s sometimes better to let it out then hold it in¡­ especially in front of your friends."


    "Yeah¡­ but¡­" He said and stopped.


    Wilson became curious and pried further, "And what?"


    "¡­ You guys will remind me this moment so many times in my life." Alex said and looked at us as he frowned.


    "Oh, you can count on it." Wilson said.


    "Yeah¡­ it''s a bit of a pussy move to cry."


    "Fuck you guys." Alex said and we laughed for a bit before he asked, "So do you think you can defeat him?"


    "Alvin¡­ of course. You don''t need to worry about me I have power on my side." I said, flexing my muscle''s, "If its anyone you should worry about, it should be Alvin."


    Alex laughed, "Fuck him up for me."


    "Sure will."

 Chapter 290 - 290 - Searching For My MILF

    "Yeah¡­ stop right here." I tell the carriage driver and get off.


    I stood before the orphanage again. The same orphanage where I saved Hanako and that MILF¡­ I have gotten my share from the princess, now it was time for the MILF to give me hers.


    I came to the orphanage in search of that MILF.


    "Hello sister." I call out the first nun there was.


    Looking at me, she asked nicely, "What can I do for you?"


    "Well, sister, I don''t know if you know me but I was one of those people who had been in the attack a few days ago."


    "Oh!" The sister heard me and looked shocked for a second there. Perhaps she thought that I was one of the attackers or something.


    As I was about to explain it to her, she smiled brightly, "Yes, I remember now! You''re that tall man who protected her highn- that beautiful nice lady and the princess from Sekai."


    "Please come in, have a seat." The sister invited me happily, "Let me call the others, they are very much willing to meet with you, I hope you don''t mind."


    "Of course not."


    Why would I mind when you''re doing my job for me, sista.


    "Sister Margarethe, Sister Alejandro, Sister Nina, Children! Come here and see who''s here." The sister called on the others.


    One by one, I saw other sister or nuns coming in with little spawns breaking out in multiple order. The sisters took a second to take me in but the children immediately recognized me.


    "It''s the giant man!"


    "Yeah, it''s the giant that saved us!"


    I smile through the name they call me and the sisters joined in the children''s excitement as well. The sister''s excitement were so palpable that they barraged through the children and came to me first.


    "Thank you for saving our orphanage that day."


    "We are so grateful to you."


    "Oh my! You''re quite tall, I''m sure the bandits must have run seeing your real might."


    Yeah¡­ where the kids made fun of me for my height, the adults saw the charm of it, even the sisters weren''t exempt from it.


    I couldn''t blame them, they were virgin sisters who would stay pure to the end of their lives, at least they should experience some eye candy.


    As I smiled and talked through this small celebrity fans, I saw an elderly man wearing a red robe coming towards me.


    The first sister who saw me, signaled the other sisters. Seeing who it was they bowed and called ''Father'' at the same time.


    "Sisters¡­ who is this delightful guest that has come into our small home?" The religious man asked nicely.


    Looking at him carefully, he seemed like a man in his 70''s. He was very old and seemed quite nice with a smiley look. He wore a robe and had a symbol of the goddess in naked form tied as a necklace.


    "Father Benjamin, this is the person that we told you about, he''s the one who had truly saved us that horrible day." The sister said and introduced the old man to me, "And this is Father Benjamin Rose, a bishop of our church of Divine Goddess."


    "It is an honor to meet you, father." I bow to him and the elderly man immediately came to me and stopped my bow.


    "No no, my child. It should be me who thanks you." Father Benjamin said. "You have saved my small house and its residence from great harm and I bless you from my heart."


    "Sit, why are you still standing?" He said and tugged me along like a little grandpa. Honestly it felt nice be in this sweet place after all the bloodshed and backstabbing that happened in my own gang.


    "Father, weren''t you there that day?" I ask, "I don''t recall seeing you."


    "Unfortunately I wasn''t." He said with a pained look, "I had been called in by some brothers for a meeting that day. If I was here that day¡­ I¡­ I would have beat those rascals with a bat." He tried to imitate it but almost fell doing that.


    "Hahaha¡­ these old bones can''t take anything now days." He said with a tired sigh as I gave a thorough look at him.


    ''Of all the days to be called into a meeting¡­ the bishops called it in the same day when the princess arrived and was attacked.'' I frown, ''Is the church or a group''s somehow involved or knew about the attack beforehand?''


    ''And is this guy in i-'' My thought struck down as I see the father trying to bite into an orange that I brought with almost broken teeth. ''Yeah, I don''t see that happening.''


    After talking for a bit, I still see no sign of the MILF so I ask the father about her.


    "Oh, that little gal?" The old man called the MILF, "Yes, she isn''t here today¡­ the children are always excited when they see her. You know, I remember a child like that in this small house twenty or thirty years ago¡­ probably twenty."


    As the old guy was about to say another damn story of his life, the first sister stepped in. Her name was Sarah.


    "Mrs. Veronica won''t be here today. From my knowledge, I think she is in another city, helping an orphanage or church or a place that needs help."


    From there, Sarah explained to me what she did.


    The MILF, Mrs. Veronica has a charity organization that she uses to help various places all over the kingdom. It''s called ''Help Our Future'' organization. I''ve also heard about it.


    Apparently it''s an ambitious organization that truly helps helpless people unlike others where they take charity money and more than half goes into the ones that hosts the charities.


    The woman seemed to have a great resume. Unfortunately, it also meant, my time with her would be short even If I met her¡­ Fortunately, the sister put in a gossip about her husband leaving her for a young broad and now she stays lonely and through her organization she has the strength to smile.


    What a nice guy¡­ leaving behind a depressed extremely hot wife.


    Because of him, now I have a chance to fuck his wife.


    Though this meant I have to come to this place often to see if she''s here and I have a plan for that.


    "Sister, can I help you with something."


    Sarah looked at me with a confused look, "Help me, how Mr. Tax?"


    "I was thinking of renovating this place."


    "Renovating¡­ do you mean to buy it an-"


    "No no no, sister." I quickly reject with a hurtful smile, "How could you ever think of something so dreadful?"


    "I- I''m sorry, I don''t know why that came to my mind. Please forgive me."


    "All is forgiven¡­ and what I wanted to say was that I want to renovate this place back to its former home like state again." I say pointing to the broken walls and windows.


    "The attack did not go well for any of us that day and you guys felt the most of it. I want to put my own guys and change it so that you all can live happily once more."


    "I¡­ Mr. Tax¡­" Sarah was stumped at my proposal.


    "Of course, I''m not doing this for free."


    "Oh? What do you want, unfortunately we don''t have much to give."


    I smile, "Not much. I just want to visit this place and spend some time with all of you. Is that possible?"


    "Oh Absolutely! You can come anytime you want." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 291 - 291 - Hanako Spreads My Business

    Night came and I came back to the secret place where I kept the Princess.


    "Good evening, Hanako." I call her as I see her already standing at the hallway. She seemed a bit on edge.


    I look over to the guards I left to spy on and they sighed shrugged.


    "Same to you, Henry." She said while fidgeting her hands.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "No no¡­ well I don''t know." She said and showed me an envelope with the Sakurai family emblem on it, "This came from my father a few hours ago."


    "... alright, let''s go up and talk calmly. You look very jittery."


    "I''m sorry for that." She said as we walked towards her room with Genzo following behind us. "I haven''t read it yet."


    "Oh!" I say and close the door in Genzo''s face, stopping him from intruding, "Do you expect trouble?"


    "I don''t know." Hanako said, "My father is the one who send me to this tour." I nod, "So after talking to you and thinking for a moment I came across a thought."


    "What if¡­ what if my father knew that my brother was going to kill me?" Hanako looked with confusion, fear and hatred all gnawing altogether, "What if he wanted me to die?"


    "Do you think he wanted me to die?"


    "Probably" I shrug my shoulder as her face fell even more, "But I don''t think the situation is that bad."


    "You really think that¡­ who knows, maybe he was deliberately confused by my brother." Hanako said and thought, "Maybe he wants to know what the killers plan here were."


    "Well, we won''t know anything about the matter until you read it." I say and point towards the letter, "So open it and read it carefully." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hanako carefully opened the envelop and got the letter out. She took a moment before looking at me, "Do you want to hear it?"


    "It''s better if I don''t. What if there''s something that I shouldn''t have heard." I say, knowing this was a trap from her, "Read it first and tell me only the things that you can tell me."


    She nodded, her eyes brightening Henry''s figure more.


    Opening the letter, she read it. Hanako walked here and there in her room while carefully reading the piece of paper with a thorough face.


    The place was very quiet except for the clicking of her heels.


    ''I should have told Genzo to bring some tea for us.''


    Hanako stooped and gave me the letter, "He''s calling me back."


    I take a look at it.


    There was no point in giving me this letter actually. This was in Japanese. I know how to read Japanese and I read what it wrote here but she shouldn''t have known that.


    ''Look at that, she''s trying to test me again. She''s either growing up or she''s more of a snake then I thought.''


    I casually put the letter down beside me and say nonchalantly, "I can''t understand what it says here."


    "Oh, my apologies." Hanako said, "I forgot you didn''t know our language."


    I shrug away her fake apology with a smile.


    "Well, in all basic form it says that My father told me to come home as fast as possible."


    "Alright, anything else? Is he worried or blaming someone?" I ask, already knowing what there was.


    "Yes, he is worried. He shares his fear of my attack and tells me to be extra careful." Her eyes, looked at me hesitantly before saying, "And he blames you for the attack."


    ''Good. She didn''t hide that part from me.''


    I nod, "A typical response, what else?"


    "A typical¡­ Aren''t you angry?" Hanako asked, confused.


    "You can''t blame your father for accusing me. He couldn''t accuse his own son that''s likely to be the future emperor, so who could he accuse?"


    "Well, it had to be the person that is hated by his own nation and wealthy business people. Doing that not only shadows his son''s crime but also makes his sponsors happier by cursing me and putting more crime on me."


    "Two birds with one stone."


    "S- So¡­ you aren''t going to plead your case?"


    "Nope, but on a more important note¡­ what does he think about the Leonidas Kingdom or the royal family?"


    Hanako sat down beside me, "He''s not really that happy with the new ruler. Father wants to make talk with the King but with him bed sick and the new Queen being tough on her standards, he''s keeping neutral on the matters."


    I nod and look at her seriously, "Tell me Hanako, what does your father really think about war with us?"


    "War?" She shook her head, "He doesn''t want one."


    "You sure?... what about his council?"


    Hanako took a moment at that, "Well I can assure you my father doesn''t want war¡­ but the council, they have conflicting thoughts."


    "And with the sudden emergence of my sigmat crystals," I continue, "The conflicting thoughts become more apparent, right?"


    She nodded slowly.


    I take all the information in and breathe deeply before asking.


    "So what are you going to do now?"


    "I can''t do anything else but go home." Hanako sighed, "And here I had thoughts of making a name for myself by having peace talks with the Queen. Now I''m about to go back empty handed."


    I smile at her distraught look.


    Back then when I mentioned her to be more cunning, I had told her to gain influence in ways that would make her a valuable subject. But going back home now would mean it was a lost project.


    But I saw an opportunity.


    "That''s not true." I say as she looked cutely at me, "You made a friend of me."


    She smiled, "Yes¡­ that''s something I did here, though I wonder how my father would take it considering he''s accusing you of killing me."


    "No, that''s not what I mean." I say and get a bit closer to her. She didn''t mind it one bit.


    "What I''m saying is, you made friends with the person who tried to kill you. You have made an official alliance with the Snake Tail''s Gang." I say as her eyes widened in understanding, "Not only will this be an amazing feat but you will also cut the alliance Snake Tail''s had with your brother, showing you aren''t that easy to kill."


    "Yes¡­ if I''m able to make friends with my murderer than it will indeed increase my influence and will even gain me connection with a few people in court." She said but frowned next, "But how will I change my father''s opinion?"


    "I have something for that." I say and bring out a scroll.


    "In this scroll, there''s a business opportunity between Sekai and me, more importantly between your father and me." She took the scroll and opened it, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "It says there that I will decrease some percentage of sale with Leonidas and sell them straight to Sekai. The price will be the same number that I have with this kingdom, which is almost half the price your father buys from his own crystal sellers."


    Hanako nodded vibrantly, "Yes, my father would definitely be satisfied with this. He might even want to personally start a friendship with you¡­" Then she looked at me in curiosity, "But what do I say when he asks how I was able to get so much from you?"


    "Well¡­" I smile dashingly, "Just say that I got enamored by your charms and went head over heels for you."


    Hanako blushed at that and looked down in shyness, "I- I''ll do that."

 Chapter 292 - 292 - Departure and Arrival

    Night Time


    Right beyond the capital city.


    I was standing outside while telling instructions to the group. There was a carriage and a group of mercenary with me. Inside the carriage was Hanako Sakurai, who was going to her home right now and the mercenaries here were my people that I brought to protect her.


    "Listen, if you guys even get a scratch on her anywhere, I''ll come back to haunt and rip your asses out, alright!"


    "YES, SIR!" They all screamed in unison.


    "Yeah, why don''t you scream a little louder and tell everyone that you are carrying an important person with you." I say as they quietly murmur, ''No, sir''.


    The journey of going through the night was for her safety, anonymity. It would be better if no one knew when or which place she was going through and night time was the best time for it.


    It also worked that she didn''t announce to anyone or even told the royal family that she was going, which I will take care of for her.


    Hm? I''m showing too much care to her?


    Of course, I am. I have to show my investment that I truly care for them. If I don''t then I won''t be able to make any profits now, would I?


    I leave the guys and head to the carriage as the door opens up and I get in.


    "It''s finalized and I''ve told everyone not to disturb you with anything. If needed, they''ll tell it to Genzo, who in turn would tell you."


    Hanako smiled gratefully, "Thank you, Henry. You''ve helped me out very much. I only hope that I could return this favor in the future."


    ''Oh, you better will or I''ll find a way to get it out.'' S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course you will, you''re the princess. You can do many things if you put your heart to it." She smiles and I pull a gold medallion out for her, "Take this."


    Hanako took it and looked and the snake''s tail sculptured at the gold medallion and asked, "What''s this?"


    "This is a special pass from me. You can use it if you get stopped by some bandits or unusual people. This pass will say that you are directly linked to me and therefore will not be harmed in anyway."


    "Wow!"


    "Not only that but it could also be used in your own kingdom too." I say and wave my hand unbalanced, "But only in a few certain places."


    Hanako was shocked, "I¡­ I don''t know how to repay this back."


    "You don''t Hanako¡­ you being safe and working on the path of peace for both of our kingdoms is good enough. And another thing."


    A guy brings me a cage with a brown falcon in it.


    "Take this."


    "Aww¡­ this is so cute. Thank you." Hanako said, quite liking the gift.


    "Yes, it is." I nod, "But it is also a messenger bird."


    "Oh"


    "You can use this bird to send messages directly to me and no one would know or catch it."


    Hanako nodded, giving a special look to the falcon, "I will make sure to keep it safe at all times."


    ''Not really what I meant but okay.''


    "Alright then, Hanako. You should leave now." I was about to get out but she stopped me by her soft hand.


    I look back and she blushed before kissing me lightly on the cheek, "Be safe, Henry."


    "Same to you, Hanako." I pat her hand before getting out and closing the carriage. I knock on the carriage three times and signal the mercenaries as they start their journey.


    As the carriage moved, a horse came beside me and I see it was Genzo.


    "Genzo¡­ this might sound weird, But I''m gonna miss you pal."


    "¡­"


    "No comment?"


    Genzo sighed and gave a slight bow, "Thank you for all your hospitality until now¡­ and I will make sure you don''t put any strange thoughts in the young lady''s mind anymore."


    "She might be young to you," I say fixing up my pants, "But to the rest of us, she''s ripe enough."


    Before, this word could have gotten me his sword but now he only looked disgusted at me and left.


    ''Don''t worry, Genzo. It''d be you who gets fixed by her.''


    ¡­


    The next morning


    I was under the arena and was getting ready for the final fight.


    It was time for my match with Alvin and finally get picked up by Class A. Unlike before, I actually wore a bit of armor for this match.


    It wasn''t like the match with others. Unlike Arthur, this guy would truly be going for the kill and if I''m not actually careful, I might end up losing.


    Even with that, as I said, the armor was only going to be light. Alvin was a threat¡­ but not so far as to make me truly dress up like a knight in shiny armor.


    I heard drums being played loud above and knew it was time.


    "Let''s go out and finally get my ass the best seat in this academy."


    I walk out of the changing room and walk through the tunnel until I get close to the end and stop. There was a reason for stopping right now.


    That reason was 5.9, wearing a royal blue beautiful dress that covered her up perfectly. She was standing before the gate facing me as her frontal features were darkened to the looker.


    But through my eyes, I saw her long white silver hair, exquisite oval face, silver irises, a smirking mouth and two large bazookas.


    Margaret Religias


    Seeing her, I had only one thought.


    ''Damn¡­ did Samantha lost her mother''s beautiful genetics at birth?''


    Even though I saw her in night vision, her beauty was quite special. With that smirk and confident look, she was definitely a tomboy with a body ready for beastial mating.


    Seeing me just standing there, she was the first to talk, "So you''re the one that there''s so hype about."


    She slowly walked towards me, "Looking at you¡­ seeing you fight," She smiled dangerously, "You didn''t disappoint me one bit."


    She stopped a few steps before me as her features became clear, "You truly are a special kind of giant."


    ''Was that a compliment or an insult¡­ I can''t tell with her looking at me like a monster looks at her prey.''


    She then looked down in amusement, "You must be wondering, who is this bitch that suddenly came out and saying such random stuff to me, right?"


    I finally smile and shake my head. I give a greeting bow to her with a leg curved back and hands spread open as I say, "How can I not know you, Ms. Margaret?"


    She smiled, finding it even more amusing, "So you know me then¡­ nothing good, I hope."


    "¡­You have to differentiate it for me first, Ms. Margaret." I smile and look at her with a step ahead, "They really did lie to me when they described you."


    "Haha¡­ why? Do I look more manly then their artful designs?"


    I shook my head, "No¡­ they didn''t tell me that you''d be so much more."


    "They didn''t describe that you''re so confident, strong and sharp."


    "Is that a downer?"


    "If anything, that''s a grand plus."


    Margaret gave an unknown smile and walked past me, "Talk to me after you win this silly competition."


    "We have much to spend time about."

 Chapter 293 - 293 - The Exams Finale [ Part 1 ]

    Margaret walked away without a pause in her step nor did she even glanced at me once.


    It was a cool entrance and exit scenario.


    ''Man¡­ she''s not exactly as bad as I thought her to be¡­ at least not to me.'' S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at the empty tunnel once more, I stop thinking about her when I hear Falbic calling out my name outside.


    "Let''s end this show." The chained doors lift up and I walk out as people''s cheers spread all around the arena.


    "There''s our final fighter, the one who will fight with the unbroken fighter at this critical stage." Falbic said and looked at my dress, "And he even changed his style up a bit¡­ kind of."


    Falbic saw my light black armor on my chest and legs that seemed a bit charred. As my weapon I only had my big long-sword.


    "Still, it''s better than the clothes he wore before. That means he actually sees Alvin as a threat, can you believe it!"


    The guys loud tone buzzed my ear. To the crowd it was entertaining, but to us standing right beside him, it was just loud chatter.


    But I don''t interrupt the guy. This was the final fight, at least I should have him advertise my popularity.


    "Why are you wearing so little?" Alvin asked me. He was wearing his usual anti-manic armor and had his Thunder Lord Lance with him.


    "Little?" I look down at my armor and then at him, "It''s not little at all, in fact it''s too much if I say so."


    "What?" He''s bored face finally showed an expression, confusion.


    "Yeah, you did see me fight the other fights right?" I say as he stood still, "I wasn''t wearing any armor on any fights, but this one is special¡­ it''s you Alvin that''s why I''m wearing so much."


    Alvin confused looked turned to boredom again but there was slight frustration there.


    "You will regret your arrogance later when you lose."


    "Or you will regret seeing your opponents as mere subjects of time will cause your defeat." I say back to him.


    Seeing the friction between us, Falbic smiled, "Store some of that enthusiasm for the fight ahead, guys."


    "Then why don''t you just shut up and start it already." I said and Alvin also looked at Falbic with approval.


    A tick went off in Falbic''s mind but he kept it inside, "Is that so¡­ then sorry for intruding like that¡­ You don''t have to wait anymore, start your fight in 3¡­2¡­1¡­ GO!"


    He said and his figure vanished from arena. But something happened next that shocked everyone.


    "Haagh!" Alvin screamed as his figure went for me. In his hand was his Thunder Lord Lance that stabbed for me.


    I smile and block his lance with my long-sword as a shield, ''Impatient or angry.''


    "Bang!"


    "Crack!"


    "Cring!"


    Even with his lances great sharpness, it couldn''t penetrate my sword even with the extra strength Alvin applied. Then his lance suddenly cracked with lightning before he tried shock me.


    Alvin''s brow raised as nothing happened.


    "What happened, where''s that super cool lightning of yours?"


    "Hmph!" Alvin''s brow straightened and his face darkened as he input more power into the spear. Though it didn''t change the outcome at all except for the extra power destroying the ground around us.


    My sword wasn''t just super strong but it also worked as a great insulator. It didn''t matter how much electricity was being thrown at it, this black block of rock would not let anything pass through it.


    It was as sturdy as it looked and that meant a lot.


    I swing aside his lance and used my left to punch his stomach.


    Alvin''s danger signal rang wildly as he used his ring to call a few air burst and throw me away. But instead of me moving away by the air, the air found an immovable object and blew away Alvin as an alternative.


    That shocked Alvin even more as he found someone who wasn''t affected by his close air burst. Thought he also felt relieved by the fact that he raised distance between us.


    "Do you finally feel it, Alvin?" My words brought his attention over. "The feeling of extreme pain coming towards you, one that you aren''t sure you can survive."


    "And then it hit¡­ not the pain but relief." I smile hysterically, "The relief of finally being away from the monster that was about to destroy you."


    He didn''t say anything and stood blankly facing me.


    "Cat got your tongue¡­ or is that fear I smell?" I say as he''s immediately becomes angry, "A feeling so distant that you never thought of having."


    ''This guy is crazy.'' Alvin thought as he looked at Henry, ''Speaking like he knows everything and can see through me easily. All of it is false¡­ complete false.''


    He thought like that but he clenched his fists tighter, ''Then why do I feel this¡­ hole in me. Why is his words hurting me so deeply?''


    Alvin then felt anger and resentment, ''Does that mean he''s telling the truth¡­ that I am actually feeling fear?''


    ''Even so¡­'' Alvin looked up, his eyes clear again, "You may be right about me being scared. That leap away was not my intention but it definitely made me feel relief."


    ''I will change this and turn it into motivation.''


    "But I will show you that fear won''t cloud my strength or stop me from defeating you."


    "Then show me," I challenge him like he challenged me yesterday.


    I directed the pointy end of my sword at him. "That you really have the decency to challenge me in front of everyone."


    I challenge didn''t bring fear in him. If anything, it made him even bolder and resolute.


    Alvin stabbed his lance to the ground. He looked at his hand and saw the ring as he questioned. ''Will it be able to handle it again?''


    Then he shook his head, ''Even if it does, I only need to do it once to defeat him.''


    "Hmm?" I look around me as I feel the sudden shift in the air.


    The air became heavy and everything seemed to shift towards a chaotic feeling.


    ''This?'' I look with my eyes and see a lot of mana erupting from Alvin''s body and spreading out. The mana spread not only to the arena but it even went above and darkened the clouds.


    I looked at Alvin and thought, ''That''s a lot of mana he''s spending¡­ just what kind of spell is he thinking of using that requires so much mana?''


    As I was curiously looking at him, suddenly a memory of a large scale air spell came to my mind and my face turns to surprise.


    ''Is he thinking of using that spell¡­ is he crazy?''


    ''Can he even do it?''


    ''But with the amount of mana he''s spending¡­''


    And as I thought, wind begins to flow freely in huge order. The sky had darkened so much, it seemed a big storm would be coming.


    Suddenly from the ground up, wind begin to form up in a circular motion before it quickly build up towards the sky. The air moved in huge speed and it seemed to rip apart anything that it could pull.


    Falbic seeing that felt he''s eyes almost pop out, "I- Is that¡­ a tornado?"

 Chapter 294 - 294 - The Exams Finale [ Part 2 ]

    It was a tornado.


    A mini-tornado stood before me.


    This was a bit spectacular and not that bad for me¡­ unless I count the other ones.


    There were four other mini-tornado roaming behind the first one. This wasn''t just any spell; this was a high level spell that only people with great experience in air affinity can create.


    To think Alvin is so good at air¡­ this was the spell I remembered from my memory. It wasn''t just a powerful spell but a very destructive one.


    Which made me wonder why Falbic is allowing thi-


    I turn towards him to see the guy was using his gravity powers to keep himself and the crowd leveled. Even through the crowd felt the great air all over them and some hats flew away, their bodies on the other hand were glued to their seats.


    ''Nevermind¡­ now what to do with you, Alvin.'' I said and stabbed my sword towards the ground for stability.


    One tornado wasn''t enough to blow me away but five them¡­ that was a problem.


    "Shit!" I blurt out as the air passed so strong that I couldn''t hear anything clearly. Everything was too loud and the air currents also gave me trouble keeping my eye open.


    "Isn''t this a dirty trick, announcer?" I call out loud at Falbic.


    Falbic sat above the column in cross-legged stance and said with a smile on his face, "Of course not¡­ the only rule breaking would occur if the attack or spell had intentions of killing someone¡­ which you broke a few times."


    "So I would say¡­ Karma''s a bitch."


    ''That son of a¡­'' I grunt at the guy and look ahead. It was quite a hassle seeing through the tornado''s but I saw Alvin lying back at the far end.


    He was exhausted.


    I needed to take care of him fast.


    ¡­


    "Oh my goddess¡­ how is Henry going to survive through this?" Wilson said as Alex looked at the tornadoes with anger.


    In Alex''s mind, he thought of one thing, ''So he didn''t use his full strength on me.''


    ¡­


    At another corner of the stadium, Elisabeth, Samantha and their friends looked in awe.


    "It''s settled." Rosie said, "The guy from Class B is going to join us."


    "No, I don''t believe that." Elisabeth said as her eyes were glued at Henry, "He can still find a way out."


    "Yes, I believe so too." Samantha said with an intense stare, but not as much as Elisabeth.


    ¡­


    Above the arena, inside a large glass room, the student council members watched.


    "He''s not going to last long." Elivia spoke.


    "Good to know the bastard''s going to get what''s coming to him." Naville said, the guy who has a crush on Elivia.


    "I don''t know¡­ I feel that guy''s got something up his sleeve." Victor said and saw Bethany sigh.


    "It doesn''t matter even if he did, how is he going to fight through five tornadoes?"


    "Have you seen him fight that Arthur guy. Henry stopped his sword mantra with his bare hands." Victor said trying to change her opinion but Bethany didn''t bulge.


    She looked at Ulvoric and asked, "What do you think, Ulvoric?"


    "He''s chances of winning is low." Ulvoric said with a small frown. If Henry lost here than most of the plans they had set up will be lost too.


    More than that, Ulvoric worried if Henry lost, he''s anger would be placed over someone else. Who better than him, who was practically his slave for who knows how long.


    Ulvoric then looked at the woman sitting on the presidential seat. He saw Margaret with zero hastily but hundred and one percent caution.


    Somehow this monster came back a week ago then scheduled.


    "What about you, President? Have you placed your bets on someone?" He asked with a sly but nice voice.


    He knew humility didn''t work on her. She was too perceptive to notice the difference that others overshadowed. So he was both polite and real to her.


    "He will win."


    "Hm!" Ulvoric looked a bit shocked at that like everyone else. But the reason for his shock was the absolute calmness on her face. It was as if she declared the future, not merely predicting it.


    Seeing how interested she was in Henry, Ulvoric prayed for him.


    ''May the Goddess help you out with this crazy bitch.''


    ¡­


    "Hah!" I use my full strength to stand up and kept holding on to the sword.


    "That''s a neat trick, but I am going to put a stop to it." My face hardens and I clench my right fist tightly.


    Even through Alvin was tired, he kept his perception on. So seeing that Henry was about to do something, he wasn''t going to stay still and let him do it.


    "Attack!"


    He ordered as all the tornadoes started to spin around me.


    The five tornadoes pull became even stronger as they revolved around me.


    "Fuck" Standing still at the center of them and gathering my own attack was getting difficult. But I wasn''t going to give up.


    I gathered enough strength and punched towards the ground.


    "Boom!"


    A big sound wave pulsed through the ground and shook all sides of the arena.


    "Woah" VIP''s close to the stage shook in their seats and held on, but I wasn''t done.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    I punched again and again and again as sound waves after sound waves pulsed and danced all around, disrupting the tornado''s motion.


    Alvin figured what I was trying to do and before he could counterattack, I punched one last time.


    "Boom!"


    This wave really shook the ground and disrupted all the tornadoes motion on the ground as they shook erratically, before slowly vanishing in thin air. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He''s spell was very powerful sure, but every spell had its weakness. With the help of my eye''s ability, I figured it out and sought it.


    I just destroyed Alvin''s strongest spell with my punches.


    ¡­


    "Shit, is he for real?" Wilson said, shocked. Though there was a bright smile on his face.


    "I''ll be damned¡­ he really punched the tornadoes out." Alex felt that this was a dream.


    Meanwhile, Elisabeth, Samantha and everyone else was very surprised, but it was a welcomed one. Especially for Margaret.


    She smiled down from her seat and said, "Told you."


    Ulvoric on the side was tongue tied. He''s mouth was so open that flies could roam around freely without getting caught. The other student council members had the same look as him too.


    But the fight was still not over.


    ¡­


    "Hahaha¡­" I laugh seeing the broken and shocked expression Alvin had.


    The guy sat on the wall with a defeated expression. Yet he quickly got up hearing my voice. He ran up to his lance angrily and took it before pointing its sharp end towards me.


    "I''ll finish this here and now!"


    "Take your best shot." I challenge him again as he charged up the lance and shot lightning at me.


    But I already crossed my hand and let the lightning hit my wrist guards.


    Contrary to Alex''s thought, the lightning did nothing to me¡­ again.


    "How¡­?" He asked and seeing the charred wrist guards, Alvin understood, "Those are high quality Anti-Manic wrist guards."


    Then he looked at my simple armor which all were charred and his eyes widened in fear.


    "You- You''re covered in High Quality Anti-Manic armor?"


    "Yep and you know what that means right?" I give him a smug look.


    "It''s pounding time!"

 Chapter 295 - 295 - The Exams Finale [ Part 3 ]

    Either my words had a big effect on Alvin or he was just too shocked at the level of Anti-Manic armor that I wore as he slipped on the ground.


    Taking him by surprise, I ran towards him. Alvin saw me coming and reacted to it but he was late, I was already upon him.


    "Bam!"


    "Crack!"


    A straight punch to the chest as something cracked and he flew back like a bullet. His body hit the wall and got embedded on it like all other people that tasted my punch.


    I look at his figure, spread wide on the wall. He looked disheveled as his eyes revolved around lazily and he shook in his place. Then I looked down at his chest.


    His family armor, the Anti-Manic one now had a large crack at the place where I had just punched. My smile widened at that, he wasn''t wearing high quality armor, at best it was mid-tier and even then it was only average.


    "Arghh¡­ what the hell was that?" Alvin groaned as he tried to get out. The punch he felt now was unlike any other. Alvin was sure that it was Henry''s real strength and not the use of Sigmat or any amplification method.


    "So are you ready to give up?"


    Alvin heard Henry''s voice and before he could use his lance to shield himself, Henry had arrived before him and was ready to punch. So he closed his eyes and waited for the worst.


    Yet, nothing came but a voice.


    "Give up."


    Opening he''s eyes, Alvin saw Henry''s fist just inches away from his face, "What?"


    ¡­


    "Give up, Alvin." I tell him, "There''s no point in fighting me any longer."


    "No point¡­?"


    "Yes¡­ you''ve already exhausted your mana so you can''t use spells anymore, your Anti-Manic armor can''t protect you from my attacks and you''re not strong enough to compare with my raw strength."


    "You''ll be facing disaster if you still continue to fight." I smile, "If it was anyone else, I would have pounded them until they were unconscious but you''re different."


    "You tried to defeat me with your individual power and never showed defeat¡­ that''s a good trait. Which is why I''m giving you the chance to accept defeat yourself, instead of me punching it into you."


    "And believe me when I say the alternative is much worse."


    "I believe you." Alvin said as he tried to get up steadily, "I still feel the tremors from your punch."


    He looked at me for a moment, quiet thoughts wondering in him, "I accept it."


    "I lost."


    "So you''re willingly surrendering?" Falbic suddenly appeared beside us and asked him.


    Alvin nodded, "Yeah. Just like he said, no point in fighting a losing battle. Even if I don''t really want to admit defeat¡­ I also don''t see any point in staying at the hospital for months."


    Falbic smiled and congratulated me, "Congratulations kid, you won."


    "I know¡­ mind telling that to everyone else."


    "Oh! Almost forgot my job here." Falbic smiled and turned before loudly proclaiming, "The fight''s over, people. We have our winner!"


    "The Exam''s winner and the one to go Class A is none other than Henry Van Tax!"


    "Whoo!" Most of the crowd jumped in their seats.


    "Never in the history of our academy has there been someone from Class F that has actually been promoted to Class A." Falbic announced, "But History is about learning and changing the present¡­ and today we just witnessed another piece of history unwinding."


    "TO HENRY¡­ FOR BEING EVER VICTORIOUS!"


    "YEAH!"


    "Henry!"


    "Tax!"


    "Tax!"


    "Tax!"


    I give a simple wave at their cheers before heading out.


    ¡­


    "He won¡­ HE WON!" Wilson said and later started cheering as Alex smiled and patted him down.


    "Calm down, Wilson."


    "Calm down? What are you talking about? Our friend not only defeated that crazy strong guy but also won the damn Exam¡­ We should be celebrating!"


    "Of course we will¡­" Alex smiled and looked at Alvin. He was happy for his friend''s victory but Alvin''s surrender was what made it extra sweet for him.


    ¡­


    "Henry! Henry!" Henry!" Samantha called out Henry''s name as her friends looked at her like she was a fangirl.


    "Calm down, would you?" Rosie said, "The guy can''t hear you anyway." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It doesn''t matter if he can''t. I''m sure my voice will reach with the countless others that are cheering for him, isn''t that right, Elisabeth?"


    Elisabeth nodded with a big smile, she was extra happy at Henry''s win. Even though she knew he would win, seeing it made it so much grander for her.


    If only she had the courage to go and congratulate him in front¡­


    As Elisabeth had that distant look in her, Rosie secretly looked at her and narrowed her eyes.


    ¡­


    "Wow! Elivia said with an unbelievable tone, "He really won."


    "Nooo¡­ my money!" Naville screamed as everyone looked at him.


    "You bet against him?"


    "¡­yeah." Naville said quietly.


    "How can you do that!" Bethany''s tone thundered down on him as he cowered in fear, "We''re members of the student council, we''re supposed to stop such a behavior, not indulge in it."


    "I- I''m sorry¡­"


    "How much did you bet?" Victor asked, earning a punch from Bethany.


    "About 500¡­"


    "Pounds!" Bethany asked in shock as Naville nodded, "It''s confirmed¡­ you are the most idiotic member of our council."


    "Don''t get so angry over it, Bethany." Ulvoric calmed her down, "It''s just a simple bet, it''s not like he''s going to do it again, right?"


    "Yes, yes!" Naville immediately said.


    Margaret remained calm on her seat and plainly smiled as she saw Henry leave the arena. He wasn''t arrogant nor was he ignorant to their cheers. He left as coolly as he came.


    To her, this moment brightened something inside her.


    "Congratulations Elivia."


    "Hm?" Elivia tilted her head in confusion, "Why Ulvoric?"


    "Because you''re getting a new addition to your classroom."


    Elivia took a moment to realize as her face soured and she looked down at the arena with a blank face, "Motherfucke-"


    ¡­


    A few hours later¡­


    "Congrats!" X2


    Wilson and Alan said at the same time as I opened the Champaign bottle. Then they both shrugged Xavier, who was quiet.


    "Why the hell aren''t you congratulating him?"


    "Why should I? I wasn''t the one who won." Xavier grumbled.


    Before they could argue with him, I stop them.


    "It''s okay guys. Let him sulk there, it''s not every day you get invited to the party of the guy that defeated the guy you lost to."


    Xavier grumbled again but stayed quiet. The dog was learning.


    "If you say so." Wilson said before smiling wide, "So when will the food arrive?"


    After getting out of the arena, I was immediately spotted by journalists for the newspapers. They left me alone after hundreds of questions and finally I invited the guys to my FOOD! restaurant.


    Fortunately, the restaurant wasn''t harmed in the explosion in any way.


    "Here are your orders, sirs." A few waiters came with multiple silver plates. There was chicken, beef, crab, fish, caviar, alcohol and a few other things.


    "Woah¡­" They said in unison, "Isn''t that too much for us?"


    "Believe me, the food here are muah¡­" I say kissing my fingers, "It''ll be finished in no time."


    "Well, don''t mind if I do." Wilson said, already grabbing all kinds of spoons.


    ¡­


    At another part of the city.


    Jennifer laid down in her couch in defeat. She had a large bottle of vodka in her hands as she sighed again.


    "Damn... not only did I lost my money but I also lost against him too."


    "That bastard''s never going to let this down."

 Chapter 296 - 296 - Return and Urges (18+)

    "Knock"


    "Knock"


    The hoofs of the four horse carriage knocked down at the steady road beneath us as I felt satisfaction.


    I was back home.


    No, it wasn''t the one that I first reincarnated into but the one that I bought and made my real home.


    Screeching Villa.


    After finished partying with the boys, I told them that I wanted to celebrate the exciting news back home and immediately departed after that. They said their goodbye to me and I told them to inform the academy of my departure.


    Surely they wouldn''t mind me leaving for a few days, right?


    Now, twelve or so hours later and I was almost at home.


    Opening the windows, I saw my pathway that was surrounded by 8 feet tall and thick walls that were covered with many flowers for floral design and the strong stone roads that paved the way in.


    The carriage stopped in front of the main door where there was two sentry guard towers side by side. Two guards came out and seeing it was me, they quickly opened the door.


    The carriage stopped at the mansion''s doors and I got out. The driver called on to some people as they took my baggage.


    "I''ll announce your arrival, sir." The driver said but I stop him.


    "No don''t, I''ll do that. Just keep the carriage ready if I need to go for something important."


    "Yes, sir." The driver nodded and took the carriage for cleaning.


    I on the other hand didn''t go inside the mansion and took a look around the place. I walked around and silently checked on the people and took notes before stopping at the flower garden.


    At one corner of the place was none other than my beautiful Anna.


    She was carefully working on some yellow flower that was only magnifying her beauty.


    I smile and quietly go to her back and right as I was about to catch her, she suddenly turned and hugged me.


    "Henry! You''re back." Anna hugged with great strength and stuck to me.


    Surprised, I hug her back and ask, "How did you know it was me?"


    Anna took a sniff and said with glee, "I smelled you behind me. You have a very potent smell."


    "O- Oh?" Do I take that as an insult?


    As I hugged her, my hands went down and grabbed on to her perky butt as she didn''t reject me.


    Damn, this is the ass that I was waiting for.


    I stop thinking about anything else and pick her up.


    "Haagh!" She screamed in surprise, "Henry, what are you doing?"


    "I can''t take it anymore, Anna. I have to fuck you."


    Anna''s eyes widened in shock but she also didn''t stop me. "We can''t do this outside; someone might see us."


    "But I must Anna¡­ I MUST!"


    "Then¡­ let''s go inside." She said with a tint of blush, "You can at least wait that long right?"


    "Of course I can. I waited a month, didn''t I?" I tell her as she smiled.


    "Yes, that''s a huge achievement."


    That might have seemed like sarcasm but she didn''t mean it that way.


    To Anna, who was fucked by Henry almost every day, it was truly a surprise that he was able to abstain from it for a whole month.


    Though she didn''t know of the girls he had on the side.


    "Let''s go." I say and almost run towards the mansion with Anna.


    "Henry, at least let me down."


    "I can''t do that, Anna. There''s no time." Anna saw the hard look on his face and almost blushed knowing she was about to get fucked hard after a whole month.


    As I approached the mansion, a guard unit at the gate saw me approaching and pulled out their swords, "Who are you and why do you have, Ms. Anna on you?"


    "Stop and put her down right now before we stab you!"


    "Let go of Ms. ANN-"


    Anna was about to calm the guards down, but I immediately gave them a test of my sound wave as they all flew to different places.


    "Henry!"


    "No time, Anna."


    "But they are your own men!"


    "A raging boner doesn''t care about men, it only cares about sex!" I explained to her and barged inside the mansion.


    ¡­


    "N- No, we have to stop him." A guard said as he tried to get up through the pain.


    "We can''t let him do anything indecent to Ms. Anna."


    "We- We¡­ have to-" The last guard was ready to get up when he felt a pat on his shoulder.


    Looking up, he saw it was Redwick. He was shaking his head and stopped them from getting up.


    "Take a moment to yourself and go to the medical wing. Get treated if you got injured in any place."


    "But Mr. Redwick, Ms. Anna, she-"


    "Don''t worry about her¡­ the man that just did this to you isn''t anyone else then Mr. Tax himself."


    "He was the boss!?" They all said in unison, shocked at the surprising entry. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But¡­ isn''t doing something like that to Ms. Anna¡­" The guy said with conflicting thoughts, "Shouldn''t we stop him?"


    "Why should you?" Redwick asked, "That''s your boss, let him do everything he wants¡­ and if you want to keep your jobs then better not say something foolish again, understand?"


    "Yes, sir!" They said and the guard who questioned sighed, "It''s just¡­ I thought he is about to do something against her will-"


    "Who said it''s against her will?" Redwick said again, "Did you see her panic even a tiny bit when he attacked you?""


    Hearing him, they thought back to the moment and really didn''t see Anna fearful or distraught in his arms.


    ¡­


    "Plat!"


    I threw Anna down over the bed as she bounced one time before laying down. Then without pause, I grab and rip apart half of her maid clothes.


    "Rip!"


    "Henry!" She said in mild shock while hiding her boobs in shame. "Stop! At least give me a moment to get naked."


    But I swat her hand away and give a hard squeeze to her boobs as she moaned.


    "Don''t hide away those beauties! There''s mine so let me have them."


    I truly had lost it and started sucking on her big left breast.


    "Suck!"


    "Swiss!"


    As I sucked, I also grabbed the leftover part of her clothes and ripped them apart too.


    "Rip!"


    "Hangh!" Anna didn''t stop me this time and focused on me sucking her boobs.


    "Hah!" I leave her left breast and bite into the other."


    "Angh! Hen- Henry¡­ go slowly, I''m sensitive." She pleaded but I didn''t listen.


    "No can do. I need to fuck you now and fuck you hard." I get up and quickly pull off my pants, showing my large dick to her.


    If Anna had any questions and denials a moment ago, they all went away as she gazed lustfully at my cock.


    I put a finger inside her vagina and immediately grin.


    "Look at this¡­ you were rejecting a while ago and here you are, completely drenched with pussy juice."


    I pull out my finger and suck on the wet parts as she blushed, "Don''t be cruel¡­ just do it already."


    "Your wish is my comman-"


    We got interrupted as someone barged into the room.


    "Why do you always do this to me, master~"

 Chapter 297 - 297 - Double Trouble (18+)

    "Why do you always do this to me, master~"


    Standing at the door was none other than Alice who wore quite a racy outfit.


    It was a black lingerie that seemed to be made in the maid style. There were a few cuts at her waists that showed her body in a sexy way.


    Alice had changed quite a bit in this few months, her body changed over sexually as her boobs and butt rose up exponentially. It seemed as if she suddenly had both breast and butt augmentation surgery, but it was all real baby.


    She stood there with a disturbed and sexually frustrated look.


    "Alice¡­ is that your work uniform?" I ask, seriously disturbed if it came to be true.


    "No" She said but next gave a slutty smile, "But if you want it then¡­"


    "Absolutely not." I say and signal her towards me, "Come here so that I can rip apart that sexy dres- I mean abomination."


    "So a threesome!" She smiled excitedly, "Yay!"


    She was kind of a sex fanatic.


    Alice was the kind of girl that would easily let me fulfill all my fetishes with her and even encourage for hard stuff. So it was always fun having sex with her, I did some stuff with her that I wouldn''t do with Anna.


    And now, I was about to savor them both at the same time.


    Alice ran and jumped at my body as I catch her.


    "Smooch!"


    "Slush!


    "Swoosh!"


    Without warning, she gave me a deep kiss. Her tongue swirled inside my mouth and I also fought for supremacy which she easily gave in.


    "Haah~"


    I give a squeeze at her butt while sucking inside her as if I had great thirst. Then I went down, kissing on her body. I kissed her neck, then her neckline and finally she moved aside the cloth hiding her boobs as I sucked them both at the same time.


    Her boobs were so big that calling them G cup, wouldn''t do them honor. Alice helped me herself as I bit on to both her nipples.


    "Hanngh¡­ it''s been so long since you''ve done that master~" She said while combing my head gently, "I really missed yo- yeah~ just like that!"


    Behind us, Anna frowned with jealousy as she got up and slapped Alice''s butt. But she only moaned at that.


    "Why are you disturbing us, it''s Henry''s and mine''s special time."


    "Bu- but¡­ you spend most time with¡­ master that I¡­ don''t get to do much at all." Alice said as I slid a finger in her butt hole and messaged it. "Ooh master~ yes do it like that."


    Seeing that we weren''t stopping, Anna glared at me, "Henrrryy!"


    "Okay" I stop and throw Alice over at the bed, "I''ll fuck you first then have my time with Alice."


    "Master''s choosing favorites again¡­" Alice puffed her cheek then smiled, "No problem, I know you will fuck me hard later, master."


    I smile at her before kissing Anna and laying her down on the bed gently beside Alice. Then I went down and put my tongue inside her vagina.


    "Hmm~" Anna moaned as my tongue roamed around her very wet cave with great intensity.


    "It''s okay for you to moan, big sis Anna." Alice told her, "We both fucked him before anyway."


    Anna took her words to mind and started moaning louder as I went faster.


    I stop and pull my tongue out.


    Anna was heaving pretty heavily and I knew it was time to bang her. I spread her legs and position my cock before slowly putting it inside.


    ''Hmm¡­ she''s both tight and moist at the same time that my cock''s entry is getting hard and easy at same time.''


    I slowly put it in her before it finally reached her cervix.


    "Wow, now that''s an amazing sight." Alice said as she saw my cocks outstretched figure showing through Anna''s stomach.


    Even Anna smiled at that and felt fulfilled right now.


    "Bam!"


    "Argh!"


    Suddenly, I pull it back and ram it inside her. Anna moaned loudly and arched her back as I kept pulling back and ramming her.


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    "Hagh¡­ Hagh¡­ oh goddess, yes!"


    "This feels so good¡­ I wanted this for so long~~"


    Anna didn''t once felt pain at going strong from the start, instead it made her passion come out with each hit of Henry''s thrust.


    ''Hm¡­ she looks so satisfied right now.'' Alice said while sliding one finger inside her vagina and slowly masturbating at the sight of sex, ''I want to feel like that as well.''


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    "YEah¡­ yeah! Yeahhhh!" Anna moaned as further I rammed into her. Her pussy was much more wet then she was at first, as now her juice came out with each of my thrust.


    "I''m coming!" She suddenly said and came as I banged her.


    "Squirt!"


    Anna''s eyes turned into pink hearts and she squirted right away as I pull out of her after.


    "Whoa!" She said as I suddenly turned her to the opposite side and rammed again and started fucking her.


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    I fuck her in doggy style as Anna moaned and lay lazily on the bed. Her whole body gave up in submission after not having sex for so long.


    As I was pistoning, Alice suddenly went over Anna''s body and started kissing me.


    "Swoosh~"


    I kiss her back and put one hand inside her pussy and start masturbating her. I used the other hand to control Anna''s waist and ram her.


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    Before long, I sped my speed faster with both people and push hard one last time and burst into her.


    "YEANGHH~" Both Anna and Alice cum at the same time while my cum spread inside Anna fully.


    "Haah¡­ that was intense." Anna said as I pulled out my dick and my thick cum spread out of her in massive amount.


    "Okay, not it''s my turn." Alice said and pushed Anna aside before laying down and spreading her vagina in a doggy style for me.


    She was always my big pleasure box.


    I slap her ass first as she moaned lightly before eating her.


    "Yes, Master~ Eat your maid''s pussy¡­ I serve it specially for you only." Alice said, her eyes turning pink hearts already.


    Unlike Anna, Alice was just brimming with pussy juice. She was ready for me to fuck anytime I want.


    So I don''t give any warning and just ram it into her.


    "Bam!"


    "YEEE~" Alice screamed as her eyes twisted.


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    I go full on fuck mode on her.


    "YEah~"


    "Oh GooooDDESSS~"


    "FuCK Cuck FUCK~"


    Anna''s vocabulary went beyond the books as I fucked her like an animal. Even though I went fast with Anna, I give her no room for mercy.


    ''Let''s do this!''


    I get up over the bed. Then I grab on to her butt with both hands and say, "You ready, Alice?"


    "Of course~ MAstER~"


    She gives me a crazed sex look as I smile and start giving it to her.


    "BAM!"


    "BAM!"


    "BAM!"


    I fuck Alice with zero regard for health violation and also start slapping her ass.


    "Slap!"


    "Slap!"


    Anna bit her lips in both pain and extreme pleasure, ''Oh fuck~¡­ Why does this feel so good~''


    ''Probably because it''s master~''


    After a few seconds, she was already tightening on me as she murmured, "Ma- Master¡­ CUMMINNNGG~"


    "Me too! Take it inside you, you nympho maid!"


    I ram her like crazy as she squirts and didn''t stop until I started cumming and was finished with the second one.


    "Whoo!" I pull out my cock as Alice laid down in exhaustion, "That was fun."


    "Ready for the second round, Anna?"


    Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 298 - 298 - Problem Back Home [ Part 1 ]

    I lay down on my bed and in my arms were the two most beautiful girls I had first lay eyes upon. One lay on my right and snuggled to me with a peaceful look and the other to my left who had a crazy smile in her sleep as she muttered indecent stuff.


    "Yes, master¡­ do it just like that¡­ yes, I like that very much."


    I look at Alice having sex or something crazy in her dream and just smile. This was home¡­ it felt good to unwind all the trouble and freely rest a bit.


    "Hmmm" Anna moaned as she slowly opened her eyes.


    "Hey, there."


    "Hey, Henry¡­" Anna rubbed her eyes and smiled at me, "Were you looking at me sleep again?"


    "Yes¡­ and don''t say it like that. You used to do it to me too once."


    Anna blushed remembering that, "Bu- But that''s because I was checking on your health¡­ you weren''t as strong then as you are now."


    "Oh!... so does that mean you also had to sniff me and lay on the bed with a sleeping person." I say with a confused face as Anna''s face bubbled with blushes.


    "I¡­I¡­"


    I pinch her nose, "That''s cute. We have so much sex¡­ pretty hard ones and yet you blush at the mention of past indulgence."


    She pouted cutely, "Because you always bring it up in such time."


    I laugh and lay back closing my eyes, "Ahhh home¡­ where there''s no problem and I can freely lay around lazily without someone barking problems in my ear."


    "¡­Emm"


    I looked at Anna who had a troubled look on her, "Is something wrong, Anna?"


    "Well¡­" Anna didn''t know if she should tell Henry or keep it in for the time being so he could rest.


    "I know what I said right now but if there''s something I should know then please tell me about it." I ask her and she feels a bit more conflicted before speaking.


    "Well, what happened was¡­"


    ¡­ S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the private section of the hospital wing banged open as I walked inside angrily. The patients and doctors were shocked by the sudden intrusion and looked at me with confusion.


    "What are you doing?"


    "This is the private section, please don''t distur-"


    Some of them were new addition so they did not know about me. But the old ones that had seen me active before leaving, quickly bowed respectively to me.


    "Mr. Henry, Good to see you."


    "Is your health going well-"


    I ignore their questions and greetings and go straight to one doctor.


    "Doctor Hancock." A 4.9-foot tall man with balding hair and white robes of a doctor turns and greets me.


    "Mr. Henry, you''re back. How good it is to know that you''ve finally come back?" Hancock said with a relieved look.


    "How is his condition, doc?"


    Hancock sighed, "Not good, do you want to see him?"


    "Lead the way."


    Hancock took me and we came before a patient who was covered in bandages from head to toe. Only his mouth and eyes were left open. But at the corner of those open space, I could see burnt skin, red and swollen.


    This is Jacob¡­ that''s how bad the situation is right now.


    "Is he going to live?" I ask and the doctor nodded quickly.


    "Yes, he will. Anyone else would have died by now or the pain would have broken their will to live but Jacob¡­ he has quite the strong will to live. He defied most of our expectations and got this far."


    That is good to hear.


    "Can he be treated completely?"


    "Yes, it would take a bit time but he will be healthy again."


    "How long?"


    "A few months or less."


    I nod and suddenly we hear a groan from Jacob and see that he just opened his eyes.


    Jacob blinked a few times, removing the blurriness before looking at Henry. He asked a bit confused, "Henry¡­ is that you?"


    "Yeah" I sit down on a chair, "Is the pain that bad?"


    "Noo¡­" Jacob smiled and looked at the doctor, "They give good enough morphine for me to almost enjoy the pain."


    "Alright, I''ll leave you two to talk." Hancock said and went to other patients.


    "You didn''t come all the way just for me, right?"


    "Who else would I come for." I say, trying to score in some points even at this bad situation.


    "Disappointing huh." Jacob said, pointing himself, "To find your top soldier in such bad form."


    "Well, Raven is my top soldier and then there''s Haylum the knucklehead and Raven''s second in comman-"


    "Dude¡­" Jacob gave me a side eye, "At least let me have this one, I''m covered in bandages and immobile in bed for fucks sake!"


    "Oh!... alright, you are my strongest guy." I say as Jacob smiled with mild joy.


    "¡­Jacob, how the fuck did this happen?"


    "You don''t know?" He asked with his brow raised.


    "As soon as I heard about you, I came straight here."


    No cap.


    "Wow, that''s actually very nice of you." Jacob smiled, "For a moment there, I thought you had human emotions."


    "Jacob¡­"


    "Alright, alright¡­" Jacob looked up and grunted a bit in pain, "Just give me a second."


    After a while, he asked, "So how far do you really know?"


    "Nothing except that you went out with a group and was brought back like this."


    "So nothing." Jacob nodded to himself.


    "Okay then, let''s start from the opening." Jacob said, "Two months after you left for your fancy academy, we encountered a problem."


    "It wasn''t that big at first. Just some food cart or a cart filled with daily necessities being robbed. We took it as a bandit attack or something because of how they always ran away."


    "After two or three more robberies we sent out a group to investigate about it but they didn''t come back. Like that we sent a few more and they also never came back."


    "With that, the situation was getting more troublesome and I thought of sending an elite group before something crazy happened."


    Jacob''s face turned sour, "They stole one of our crystal carts."


    My face frowned at that. A cart like that had thousands, if not hundreds of thousands worth of crystals in them.


    "But we also learned where that cart had headed so I gathered a team and went there myself."


    ¡­


    It was inside the forest, where Jacob and his group came up to find a cave.


    "Alright people" Jacob quietly said, "Be on your toes now. We are on enemy territory and they might attack us anytime-"


    The situation got worse as multiple sigmat attacks came out from the forest.


    Fire Arrows, Water Spears and Air Swords came in huge number.


    "SHIELD!" Jacob ordered and the guards quickly shield themselves.


    Unlike a few unlucky casualties, most of them survived and Jacob found the general location of where the attacks came from so he sent the guards there.


    And then he did something stupid.


    He went inside the cave by himself to check and found an enemy immediately.


    "Boom!"


    Jacob quickly shield himself from the attack and slid back. He smelled something bad in the air and looked inside to see a guy standing there.


    "Give up, we have you surrounded!"


    "No¡­ that''s not happening you bastard." A guy with a very angry look came out. "You killed my son, I won''t let any of you go. I will take you all down with me."


    With that the guy, started spreading something in the air that wasn''t strange to Jacob.


    It was Gas.


    He was using his sigmat to fill the place with gas and seeing how crazy he was; Jacob was sure he would bomb them.


    So Jacob ran, not in the opposite direction but towards the gas man and hugged him.


    "Stop now or you will also di-"


    "BOOM!"

 Chapter 299 - 299 - Problem Back Home [ Part 2 ]

    "After that, I don''t really remember what happened."


    "I felt burning pain all over my body and at the same time felt nothing at all." Jacob said, remembering the white flashy moments, "I have a vague memory of being carried around by the guards then being moved around by the doctors and then checked on by multiple machines."


    "Finally after all that, I came to this, where I am useless for who knows how long." Jacob sighed.


    I pat his shoulder, "Don''t worry about being useless, Jacob."


    Jacob smiled and was about to say something nice back but I wasn''t finished.


    "You were always useless to me anyway; this is just a new trend to finalize that point."


    Jacob looked blankly at me, "If this is you trying to cheer me up¡­ don''t."


    I laugh, "At least you didn''t lose your sense of humor, the doctors told me your balls are fine as well."


    "What!" Jacob almost jerked open, "Why are you talking about my balls? Did the doctor say something about that? Is there any threat over my balls?!"


    I look palely at the guy, ''With that face of yours, it''s not sure whether you''ll be able to get laid in the future at all and this guy worries about his balls.''


    ''Though truth be told, I would have worried the same if it was me.''


    I give him an average level pat as he felt pain and stopped worrying.


    "Stop talking about your balls, it''s still the below average state it was before, nothing''s changed. Tell me about the problem more."


    Jacob ignored the below average part professionally, "What else do you wanna know about?"


    "What did that guy look like? Is he someone we had trouble before or what about this son of his that you killed?"


    "Well he was the same size as me and had a decent look¡­ if you would ignore the sleepless eyes and angry state he was. Otherwise he would look like a normal village guy."


    "And about me killing his son." Jacob shook his head, "I don''t know anything about that. I don''t remember killing anyone''s son and the guy was not that old for his son to even be over 8 or 9 years old."


    I nod, taking that matter carefully in mind, "And what about his accomplices, are they dead? Is there more of them and were you actually their target or was it someone else?"


    "You''re gonna have to ask Raven about that. I don''t know anything more than what I just told you." Jacob said and tried to move his hand up but couldn''t, "As you can see, I can''t do anything here at all."


    "Okay I will." I get up and was about to leave when I stopped. I turn around and look back at Jacob, "Was this after or before the bombing?"


    "You left two months ago so its befor-"


    "No, the crystal cart stealing." I ask, "Was it stolen before or after the explosion?"


    "¡­Before" He said avoiding my eyes as I sighed.


    "Jacob¡­"


    "I know. I wanted to tell you but with the bombing and other matters, I didn''t think of telling you."


    I nod slowly, "Alright, you did your best. Rest now and in the future don''t dive into someone who''s ready to kamikaze, alright." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You sure you''re not giving me the opposite advice?" He joked.


    I responded while leaving, "Only after you pay me back what you own me."


    As I left the hospital wing, a thought came to me.


    ''The crystal cart that was stolen¡­ I think that was going to be delivered to Kay Gon for business.''


    ''Did not getting that cart somehow made him doubt me and in turn, made him turn against me?''


    ''Was that his reason for joining with Seisimo?''


    ''If that''s so, I don''t know if I should take the cart robbery as a blessing or curse.''


    I go towards the south side of my property and find a large building with blue painting and a cross sign hung up.


    This was the security building where matters related to security, investigation, interrogation, torture and a few other related matters occurs. It also worked in terms of hiring people and checking their background.


    I go inside to find a lot of people working in desks or getting orders by group leaders. They were mostly talking about increasing security and heightening the guards around the Screeching Villa.


    Probably because of what happened to Jacob.


    I go to one of the people who was giving orders. Seeing me coming the guy stopped what he was doing and immediately saluted me.


    "Sir!"


    "At ease." The soldier relaxed, "Where''s Raven?"


    "He''s in the second floor meeting room with some captains."


    "Alright, continue what you were doing." I walk away as he saluted again.


    A few new guards may not recognize me but the older captains do and the fear and respect for me oozed out of their body.


    I go up the second floor and see a big cube like room with ''Meeting'' labeled outside the door. I don''t knock or anything and walk inside to find them talking about the matter.


    "We should attack them while we still have the advantage."


    "No, we can''t attack them unknowingly without knowing if they''re really connected or not."


    "I believe we should find a peaceful way out of this."


    I wasn''t even in here for a full second and I hear three different pathways from three people.


    Raven seeing it was me, stood up and immediately called the others, "Attention Everyone!"


    Everyone who was seated looked at where Raven looked and seeing me, they stood up and saluted too. All the captains here, both wolf and human one knew, who I am.


    All the faces here were relatively known to me and especially four of them. The one at the leader seat, Raven, then Braket, Haylum and Oleya.


    Surprising thing was that Oleya didn''t have a seat before but she was on her way to one. It seems she finally found the recognition she was searching for.


    And ironically it was also those three that were arguing with their different thoughts.


    "Sir!" They all said in unison as I nod and sit on the last seat there was.


    "Sir, you should seat her-"


    I stop him with one lazy hand, "It''s okay, sit and just continue as if I wasn''t here."


    I said that and they sat but none of them could ignore that I wasn''t here. Only the three that were arguing before could continue as they did.


    "As I said Haylum, your idea is too aggressive." Oleya spoke, "We can''t just pick people up who could be innocent."


    "And how is that possible! We know that the attacker is from that village, so we should just burn down that village and remove the problem."


    "Even if that was a choice¡­" Braket, the second in command after Raven said, "We need to think about the crystals they stole. We have to get them back."


    "We can do that after we kill the-"


    They continued arguing a bit longer before Raven saw that this was ineffective and stopped the meeting there. All of captains and leaders left giving me their individual greetings before only Raven and I were here.


    As the door closed, I sat opposite to a frowning Raven.


    "So Raven¡­ how did you let everything go to hell?"

 Chapter 300 - 300 - Problem Back Home [ Part 3 ]

    "How the hell did this happen, Raven?" I ask the guy.


    Raven was quiet for a moment and when he was about to explain, I talk.


    "I placed you in charge of security here precisely because I didn''t want something like this to happen. Yet, not only do I get robbed of hundreds of thousands of pound worth of crystal but even Jacob gets hospitalized with fourth degree burns."


    "I can''t wait to hear your excuse over this matter." I stand up and walk towards him, "This isn''t just any normal accident. Me getting robbed and one of my top guys almost gets himself killed isn''t just bad luck."


    "It''s Downright Humiliating!" I say to his ears.


    Raven quietly listened to me without any excuse.


    "Don''t be so quiet. Talk to me¡­ what the fuck is happening?!"


    Raven sighed as he placed both hands on the table in exhaustion, "I''m sorry sir¡­ I can''t give any excuse to you nor will I blame it on someone else."


    "You gave this heavy responsibility to someone completely unknown and trusted me¡­ I betrayed that trust. I couldn''t complete my job and I take full responsibility for Jacob''s actions as well."


    Raven stood up, "I am giving up my position and am ready to fully face my punishment with utmost degree." He pulled off his service badge that pointed him to be the leader and gave it to me.


    I look at the badge for a second before forcefully pushing the wolf down on the chair.


    "Bam!"


    Raven felt pain but didn''t resist, "The situation is fucked up right now and you are doing this shit to me. Do you want me to kill you Raven?"


    "No, sir."


    "Then shove that badge up your ass and carry out your duty with 200% efficiency otherwise I would personally show you pain that you''ve never experienced, got it?"


    "Yes, sir!" Raven nodded with a heavy look. He was ready to give it all up but the pain reminded him once more that there was no giving up.


    It was either Henry''s way or the graveyard¡­ if he was lucky.


    "Now tell me you have some information about the fuckers because I am losing my mind here." I angrily sit down beside him.


    Yes, I was calm all this time.


    But seeing my chain of command bickering like high school bitches wanting to have one pretty boy¡­ things just got way heated for me.


    "We do, sir." Raven nodded


    "After Jacob''s accidental situation, the guards manage to capture two of the attackers and brought them back."


    "They were interrogated, right?"


    Raven nods, "Yes, we got all that they knew."


    "So who are these fuckers?"


    "They were just ordinary mercenaries." Raven explained, "They don''t have any other connection then working for the people who hired them. One of which was the guy that blew himself up." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s their goal?"


    "The mercenaries didn''t know the whole bit but they said it was to kill the owner that bought this place." Raven said with a frown, "The ones who are the true leaders have a vendetta against you."


    I squeeze my brow at that.


    From all I know, I didn''t have any vendetta with anyone¡­ well with anyone around here.


    "What else did they say?"


    "They said that they were ordered to harass or rob anything that comes out of this place. Though they didn''t rob anything that had too many guards so we know that they don''t have much manpower."


    "About the people that hired them, the mercenaries said that they belonged to the village a few kilometers away from here."


    "You mean that small village west from here." I ask as Raven nodded.


    "That''s the one. But those two said, only a group of people are responsible for hiring them. They don''t know their name or face as they always had them covered."


    "Still though, how many?"


    "Five of them, counting the one that blew up."


    "Hmm¡­" I think for a moment before asking, "Were they hired after my supply of crystals were stolen?"


    "Yes, sir. Do you reckon that they sold those crystals and used the money to hire this people?"


    I nod, "I do¡­ but they didn''t sell all the crystals."


    Raven connected what I was thinking, "Selling too much crystals would have brought them unnecessary attention¡­ so they only sold enough to hire help then?"


    "Yes, that is what I think." I say and look up, "Have you brought any of the villagers here for questioning?"


    "No"


    "Why not?"


    "¡­It''s a bit complicated sir."


    I raise my brow as Raven explained.


    "That Village is under the protection of the Church of Divine Goddess and from our knowledge, every few months a priest or bishop comes to check on the village and bless the fields."


    "Because of the churches protection, I thought we should keep our hands away from them for the moment."


    "And that''s it? You weren''t going to take any action against the village?" I ask Raven. Did he lose his furry balls while I was away?


    "No, sir. I was about to write a letter to you, gaining instruction on what to do. I didn''t necessarily want to bring the church as trouble to you." Raven said with a serving tone.


    I look at his face and thought for a moment.


    ''It doesn''t seem like he''s betraying me and his idea wasn''t bad either¡­ it just felt like a pussy move but in hindsight it was technically okay.''


    I stand up, "Where are the mercenaries? I want to see them."


    "Argh¡­" Raven stood up, his face a bit awkward, "I''m sorry, sir. But my interrogation methods were a bit rough for them¡­ they died after a few hours."


    Instead of getting angry, I smile.


    It seems Raven didn''t lose all his balls.


    "Okay then, let''s go to this site where Jacob had his accident, I want to take a look at it."


    "Of course, sir."


    We get downstairs and Raven called on some armored guards for me.


    I stood at the stable and came before a large reddish thoroughbred. The horse seeing me immediately came close and neighed to me.


    I smile and pat her head as she snuggled close, "Hey there girl, did they treat you right while I was gone?"


    "Hnggh" A deep sound came out of her.


    "Oh, they didn''t." I pat her as she melts into my hand, "Don''t worry, I''ll skin them for this atrocity."


    Meanwhile, the stable hands shook in their steps hearing me.


    I and Sadie smile at that. She likes to joke like that.


    I found Sadie in the Suifon Desert two months ago. Her rider was nowhere and she was on the ground, ready to die out of heat and thirst.


    I was about to let her die out there when I felt a strange connection with her. There was just something about her that made her seemed special to me.


    So I brought her back and within a month of revitalization she had completely changed.


    Gone was the dying horse with hyperthyroidism, now she''s eight feet tall and her body is much more massive than before. Her change had frightened everyone into thinking she was a monster, but I knew that she was special.


    I gained a companion that was different from all others, one that would race through death with me.


    I pull her out of her special place in the stable and lead her out, "Let''s go girl. About time somebody took the reign back here again."


    "Hnggh!" Sadie nodded with enthusiasm.

 Chapter 301 - 301 - Explosion Site

    The stable boy gives me the saddle as I put it over Sadie. She gives me no problem and even bends down to help me put it on her.


    I pat her head again, "Good girl."


    "Sir" I turn around and see the lot ready to go, "We are ready for departure."


    "Alright" I jump over Sadie and steadily get on her.


    "Still got it." I say as Sadie neighs and starts moving forward.


    The few people with me went towards the front gate where a larger group of soldiers waited for me. I went to the front and was about to give the command to go when someone called me.


    "Master"


    I immediately recognized her voice and saw Alice running towards me. She was not in her sexy maid dress nor her usual one, right now she just wore a casual dress for outside.


    "Alice, what is it?"


    She slowed down to a walk and said, "Let me come with you."


    "Why?"


    "I can help you with my powers."


    I think about it, ''It indeed will be good for me if I were to get her help. Though should I show her to others people right now?''


    "Are you sure about that?" I ask, "Are you¡­ okay to go so far right now?" I was talking about her physical state after having rough sex with me.


    Alice understood what I was saying and nodded, "Yes master, I am."


    Seeing her enthusiasm, I feel a bit obligated to take her.


    "Alright, but don''t do too much. Only do what I ask, okay?"


    "Of course." I helped her up on Sadie and sat her before me.


    Alice patted Sadie''s neck, "So this is what it''s like to get on this big one." She laughed, "I never thought Sadie would be so steady."


    As if being insulted, Sadie neighed to her angrily and moved a step ahead, frightening Alice.


    "Hah! What was that about?" Alice asked, "Are you trying to make me fall?"


    I calm both of them, "It''s alright, Sadie just took a step to adjust to the new weight."


    "Is that so?" Alice suspiciously looked at Sadie who avoided her eyes, "If you say so, master.


    "Hold on, Alice. It''ll be a bumpy ride." I say to her as Alice tightly clutched onto Sadie.


    "Alright" I raise a hand up, signaling the others, "Let''s go!"


    With Sadie''s loud neigh, the group started and we left.


    Sadie ran with just enough speed so that the group doesn''t lose us while Alice tightly clung to her.


    "Are you okay, Alice? This is your first time riding right?" I see Alice give me a teeth grinding smile and nod.


    I smile at that and pat Sadie not to have too much fun with Alice.


    Sadie was going at a slightly above normal speed but her body was so big that with each step, the gravity reverberated back to the rider. So Alice felt her body tremors more, especially since this is her first.


    But me on the other hand, I was having a grand time.


    The air went past me as I felt Sadie moving was quite exciting. It was like riding a bike through a countryside while enjoying the atmosphere but this was better. Now I had a live companion who went with me.


    ''Hah¡­ this is a troubling time but, it feels good to be doing this.'' I open my eyes again and look sharp as I sped up Sadie.


    It took us thirty minutes to approach the site. More if Sadie had actually slowed down her speed to normal.


    We were at a part of the dense forest opposite to the forbidden forest.


    The forbidden forest was now actually a forbidden part of my land because of the sigmat crystal site. It was strictly told not to go unless you wanted to die.


    "Just a little ahead, Milord."


    We rode a bit further and stopped as we came to the side.


    If the part of the forest Sadie was standing on was filled with trees and creatures, then this place just a few meter ahead of me was completely ruined.


    The site was quite damaging with there being a giant crater caused by the explosion.


    "This is it, sir." Raven said, joining me with his own horse. "This is the explosion site."


    Seeing the size of the explosion, I was a bit surprised, "Damn, I actually think Jacobs a very lucky guy to survive an explosion this big at close range."


    "That he is, sir. When he arrived, the doctors had little faith he would survive." Raven said, "But through his iron strong will, Jacob did the impossible."


    "To think that pussy had so much balls¡­" I say and ask, "What about others? Anyone else got caught in the explosion?"


    "Yes, three did. But only two survived, the third one died in pain before we could get him to a doctor."


    I sigh, burning to death is not an ideal death.


    "Alright, I and Alice will go take a look. All of you stay here, check the parameters and protect us."


    "Yes, sir." Raven saluted as I got down the horse and helped Alice down.


    Looking down at the crater, Alice murmured, "That''s a big explosion¡­ do I jump down there?"


    "Let me go down first and then I''ll bring you down." Alice nodded as I jumped into the crater and catch her petite body.


    "Alice, can you check something out. Anything that will help us find those would be dead guys?"


    "Yes, master." Alice said and lifted her right hand as she murmured an incantation.


    Her right hand weaved a spell as her fingers lit up in blue before the area around us started to show multiple small blue dots, almost inconceivable to the eye.


    "Master, this blue dots that you see, these are the remnant mana of the one who blew himself up. This mana dots still remained because of how much he poured into that spell."


    "Good thing, we came here fast, otherwise we would have lost them." Alice said and we moved around the place for a while before going to a higher spot where she found something.


    "I found it." Alice said and pointed her slightly glowing hand at the place, "This is the place where it happened."


    Where Alice pointed, I saw the blue dots being in a huge number. Much more then how it was on the other places.


    "Master, can you see the blue dots?"


    "Yes, I can. There seem to be many here."


    Alice felt a bit surprised but smiled, "The fact that you can see means you have a high affinity towards mana, only a selected few can see mana like this except for witches."


    I smile, compliment goes to the eyes.


    "I used a spell that lets witches see if there is any remnant mana in the area."


    "The multiple blue dots that you see here," She explained, "Are the burst point of the attacker''s mana. This is where he exploded himself."


    I nod and among the blue ones, I see a few red dots as well, "And what about the red ones?"


    "You can see the red ones too!" She said shocked, "Wow, you really have great affinity to mana."


    "The red one probably belongs to Jacob. He might have used some kind of spell to shield himself when the explosion occurred.


    ''Jacob didn''t say anything about that¡­ but he must have forgot.''


    "What do we do with this remnant dots? Are they going to help us in any way?"


    Alice nodded as she took a few in her hands, "They will help us find the culprits." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 302 - 303 - Village and Its Stupid People [ Part 2 ]

    All of them were silent from the beginning but when I asked them the question they all looked at each other and murmured.


    "Is one of us actually a criminal?"


    "Are we harboring a murderer here¡­ we have children running around in the open, what if one of them gets one of them."


    "N- No, this can''t be. There definitely can''t be a criminal like that here."


    "We are a peaceful village; we don''t get mixed up with bad people."


    "But what if¡­ there are criminals here and they happen to be our closest friends?"


    Most of them already started to gossip and doubt each other.


    I looked at the scene and found it funny. It''s like a domino effect with me giving a slight push and all of them already falling in line to distrust each other already.


    Foolish Village people are a rare breed indeed.


    But it seems the show came to an end as one of the ones who had been fearful for a while, suddenly became angry and shouted, "Shut up, everyone!""


    It was a young man in his mid-twenties with a roughed out face. This guy seemed very much like someone who had done something very stupid recently and became extra cocky because of that.


    "Why are you all bickering like that? Just because of something he said, you are already blaming each other?" The guy''s words silenced everyone, "He hasn''t even shown any evidence that the criminal is from our village."


    "Brake" The elderly chief called him but the guy waved him off.


    "No, chief! What is wrong with us? Since when have we become people that would believe the word of a guy who just came out of here nowhere and started spewing bullshit."


    "We don''t even know if he actually is the guy that brought that mansion uphill." Brake said and turned to me, "But I know for one thing that, the guy who owns that place is very obese."


    Alice and Raven who heard him call Henry Obese, instantly face palmed internally while Henry remained a calm smiling man.


    "And this guy is clearly nothing like that, so I believe he''s an imposter. He''s giving us false talk."


    Brake turned to look at me, "Well then come on, show me some proof. Tell me that what I''m saying is wrong."


    I silently looked at the guy for a second and he laughed.


    "Can''t give any huh, I knew you were just li-"


    "You want proof."


    "Huh?" He looked at me in confusion as I signal Raven.


    Raven got off his horse and went to the guy while pulling off the steel plated armor covering his hands.


    "Wh- why are you coming so close?" Brake stuttered as he saw the tall wolf coming towards him. "Don''t do anything that you would regret."


    "You wanted proof, right?" Raven said and gave a stern slap.


    "Slap!"


    "Argh!"


    Brake almost flew away a small distance and laid on the ground. From his mouth, blood flowed and a few teethes from the slap.


    "There''s your proof." Raven said, putting back his glove.


    The sudden action surprised everyone as the villagers moved back a few steps in fear.


    "Did he just hit him?"


    "Does that mean he will hit us as well if we don''t comply?"


    Before things could get any more complicated, the elder chief went before Raven and apologized, "I''m sorry for that insolent child sir. Please forgive him, I will personally punish him for this."


    "That boy had grown up without his parents so he hasn''t learned any manners. Don''t punish him for this, I beg of you."


    Raven ignored the old guy and looked around. From the corners of a few shops and windows, he saw suspicious eyes glancing at him. Probably some people, ready to attack them if he went too far.


    Raven looked back and silently signaled me of the hidden figures.


    I look around and through my eyes saw a few villagers, prepared to attack us. They had swords, spears and a few had sigmat rings as well.


    ''Well attacking them right now wouldn''t bring me to the full gang. Some of them could flee and call on the church for support.''


    ''I can''t have that right now¡­ so retreat is the only logical action right now.''


    I think that but my face was calm outside, "So do any of you have any suspects?"


    They silently shook their head as I nod.


    "Alright then, I suppose since none of you are willing to cooperate with us, we would have to bring out the answer in other ways." I say and the elder pleaded again.


    "Please don''t do anything, milord." He said while a few steps towards me, "We are nothing but a small village with less than 80 members in it."


    "We don''t have any agenda against you and the simple reality is we can''t do anything against you." The elder gestured to the others, "Look at us, we are broken in many ways and the only way we still strive is because we keep living through the hard conditions."


    ''You say that oldie but I see people dressed in good quality armor ready to shoot me with one command.''


    "Yes, I understand that and all but it still doesn''t change the fact that you guys are possibly harboring criminals. So we would be taking some of you with us for interrogation."


    "I''m afraid you can''t do that." The elder said and I smile, intrigued.


    "Our small village may be desperate but it is under the protection of the church of Divine Goddess which also works out our law and punishment system." The elder finally changed his stance, "So I say this respectfully but you can''t make any unlawful force against us, milord."


    I smile, "You''re absolutely right about that. Which is why I have already sent a request to the church of the suspicion of your village."


    "You did?" The elder said, clearly shocked from the notification.


    "Yes and I believe it will take at least a week before the permission comes from them for me to investigate you." I say and the elder visibly sighed.


    "Though, I can still take one of you with me for interrogation."


    "What!" The elder said, "But with the protectio-"


    "Yes, with the church''s protection, I can''t do anything morally bad against you but it doesn''t stop me from investigating you with the morally right ones, right?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We- Well¡­"


    "Which is why I will now take one of you back with me."


    Hearing me, the villagers instantly broke out in sweat. They did not trust me to be candid with them. They knew that if they went with me, they wouldn''t come out the same.


    I smile and point my hand around in the air before pointing at Brake, "I''m going to take him with me."


    "What! But he''s-"


    "He''s what?"


    "He''s¡­ nothing but a child my lord."


    "Of course not, he''s over twenty years old, that''s way past the age of adulthood." I say and Raven went to bring him.


    Through my eyes I saw the suspicious people hesitate. But they don''t do anything when the elder guy signals them to stay quiet.


    ''Look at that, you act as if a nice old guy when you''re in cahoots with the fuckers.''


    Raven brought the unconscious Brake on his horse and got up safely.


    "Well then, good people of this village." I wave to them, "We will leave now and come back exactly one week from now on."


    "Until then, do remember not to leave this village for any reason."

 Chapter 303 - 302 - Village and Its Stupid People [ Part 1 ]

    30 Minutes Later¡­


    "Slow down, girl." I said as Sadie efficiently slowed to a smooth stop, "Yep, we''re here."


    Sadie stopped atop the hill''s end as I saw the view in front.


    There was a small village beyond the ends of the cliff.


    From above, me and my other companions that have just arrived saw everything.


    The village was filled with small houses made from wood and even some from solidified mud. At the edges of the village houses, there was a big field.


    Big enough for the whole village to fulfill their stomachs. But the fields themselves weren''t good enough for crop as we saw how withered it was.


    "Is this the village?" Alice asked, sitting in front of me as I nod.


    "It seems so¡­" I say as my eyes saw a few other things of notice. "Let''s get down."


    We turned around and went by the hill''s side that went down and led towards the village.


    The village people were going around doing their daily deeds. Men working on the fields, selling stuff to the others and other handcrafted works while the women mostly took care of the children.


    But there were some who worked on small simple shops, did cleaning and washing jobs or were doing housework.


    ¡­


    "Hey, Julis. You''re asking too much for this fish. Lower your price a bit." A villager said to the fish seller who shook his head. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can''t do that Marc. I gave you the discounted price because you''re my friend. I can''t lower more than that."


    "But 6 pennies for one fish too much. The most I can give you is 4 pennies." Marc haggled but the seller refused so he increased his price, "Alright, I''ll go as far as 4 and a half, I can''t do more than that or my wife will bea-" Marc suddenly stopped haggling.


    "What is it, Marc? What''cha looking at?" Julis asked and turned to look.


    He''s eyes slowly widened as he saw a group of armored soldiers coming towards their village.


    These villagers lived a simple life without much complications so seeing a horde of elite soldiers suddenly appearing in their village, made both of them start to fear.


    "Who are they?" Julis asked before a thought grabbed him in full frontal anxiety, "Did those soldiers come here to pillage us?"


    The villagers lived far away from fluent society so seeing such a group coming, the fish seller feared the worse.


    "I- I''ll go and tell the chief about this." Marc said and ran towards the center of the village.


    ¡­


    As we came close to the village, we saw the villagers that were outside or doing their business quickly go to their house or become extremely silent in their movement.


    We saw their nervous and fearful eyes following us as we went inside.


    This weren''t the eyes of the guilty but just ignorant, fearful people.


    I sent out a soldier to ask them about the recent matters and the guy he was about to talk to, immediately kneeled down in front of the soldier and started to beg.


    "Please sir, don''t ruin me. I don''t have much; it''s only this small fish store I have." The fish seller said as he literally was crying while clutching to the soldier''s legs with plea, "Please don''t rob us."


    "Hey! Let go of my leg." The soldier said, "I didn''t even say anything, why are you suddenly begging me. Let go of me, you stink of fish!"


    ''That guy¡­ We didn''t even speak a work of anger and that guys already begging for us to release him. Is he doing that on purpose to make us look bad?''


    A few other soldiers went and quickly stabilized the situation. The fish seller learning of their intention, looked down on the ground in shame then bickered.


    "Why didn''t you say so before? I was scared out of my wits seeing you all appearing like executioners." The fish seller annoying said, "And I even begged you to let me go for nothing at the street."


    Seeing the bad attitude of his, the soldier frowned, "If you want, I could cleanly cut of the remaining reputation as well."


    The fish seller quickly smiled and apologized, "Forgive my tongue, sir. I was only frustrated because of this awful heat."


    Before the fish seller''s words could make us annoyed anymore, we saw an elderly man walking towards us.


    The man looked to be in his 80''s and had an old wooden cane with him that he used to slowly walk towards us.


    Seeing the old man, the fish seller immediately called him, "Chief"


    "Finally someone of position." I say and get down from Sadie, helping Alice down as well.


    The elderly looked at us for a moment before looking at the fish seller, "What did you do, Julis? Don''t try to cause trouble for us again, alright!" The elderly said showing his cane angrily at the guy.


    "Me? But I didn''t¡­ nothing." The fish seller sighed and quieted down.


    As I went to the chief, he gave me a small bow of greeting, "Greetings, honorable sir. May I be of help to you in any way?"


    "You can," I ask, "But first, do you know who I am?"


    "Uhmm¡­" There was slight hesitation and he averted his eyes from before saying, "No, I don''t recall the honorable sir."


    "Well, I came here for an important business that needs to be talked about immediately."


    "Please come to my home then." The elder gestured, "It''s nothing more than a simple place but it will shield you from the blistering heat."


    I raise my hand, "It''s okay. My business actually requires me to be here and it also requires the village folk too."


    "Us?"


    "Yes, that''s why I want you to call out all the people there are in the village."


    "All of them¡­" The elder frowned and hesitated, "But sir¡­ it''s noon so most of the working class people have went into the city for work and aren''t here at this moment."


    "It doesn''t matter. Call out everyone that''s currently in the village."


    Hearing my tough tone, the elder finally nodded and went away to call the others. The fish seller went with him to help.


    "What do you think?" I ask Alice who looked at them leaving.


    "The fish seller seems okay but the elder¡­ the same mana at the site seems to revolve around him slightly."


    "That means the old guy know him." I say as Alice nodded.


    A few moments later, more than 60 people arrived before us. All of them wearing simple dresses with almost all of them having dirt or holes on their clothes.


    "Hey there!" I tell them all, "You may be wondering who am I or why am I calling you out here in this immense heat, right?"


    I ask and most of them showed, slight fear and confused looks while a few showed annoyed glances.


    "Actually, do you know Screeching Villa east from here. Well, I am the guy that bought that place a few days ago?"


    This time most of them showed surprised and recognized looks at the same time. But my eyes focused on the ones that showed fear again.


    "Today I come before you because of a crisis my home faces. A few days ago one of my closest men was about to apprehend a criminal group but ended up falling into a trap and is now hospitalized."


    "But through that problem, one of the criminals have revealed that they are from this very same village where I stand."


    "So I ask you all, do you know who they are?"

 Chapter 304 - 304 - Brake Talks

    We were riding our way back to the mansion as Alex asked me, "Master, why did you bring this guy with us?"


    "Because he can give good information to us."


    "But he doesn''t even have the remnant mana on him." Alice said taking a look back at the unconscious Brake on Raven''s horse, "Wouldn''t it been better if we had taken someone else with the remnant mana?"


    "Yes," I nod, "But they wouldn''t give out information as well as this guy will."


    "Really, you think he''ll say something? He showed quite a stubborn behavior before." Alice frowned looking at the guy.


    "Yes, he was stubborn before, but that was false boldness. It would quickly be detached when the talking starts."


    I smile, "It''s people like him that talk the most when asked nicely."


    ¡­


    After some time¡­


    "Splash!"


    "Hagh!"


    Brake got a rude awakening as he felt a bucket of cold water dropping all over him.


    "Wh- What¡­" Brake said, a bit disheveled at the start.


    He quieted and looked around as he slowly got his senses back.


    Brake saw he was in a small greenish tinted room with minimal lightning. Then he saw a table beside him where there were some tools as hammer, scissors, rods and a few other things.


    As he tried to speak, he stopped and looked down, seeing his hands were wired behind the metal chair and legs on the standing.


    Then he looked at front where Henry was standing and screamed, "What the fuck is this!"


    "Do you want to die! Do you think you will escape from this-"


    "Slap!"


    A slap came as Brake''s body shook entirely. He felt a sharp sound buzz through his ear as blood fell from one of his ear drum bursting.


    Brake quickly calmed down after that and looked at Henry with an apologetic look.


    "Please¡­ let me go. I promise I won''t do anything stupid anymore."


    "I swear on my nam- no, on my village''s name, please let me go just this once."


    ¡­


    I smile seeing him the arrogant guy almost in tears.


    "Let you go?" He nods, "Do you think after how you humiliated me, I would just let you go like that?"


    "N- No, I was stupid when I- I was on drugs when I said that, please¡­ don''t do anything to me."


    I laugh, "Hahaha¡­ It''s been a while since I saw someone blaming drugs as the problem. I would have believed you, unfortunately you called me something that I really, really hate being called."


    "Plea- Please"


    "What is it that you called me again?" I walk towards him and slowly touch his left leg, "Obese, right?"


    "Shhirrrp!"


    "ARGGGHH!"


    Brake screamed out when I ripped out his left leg. He screamed for a bit more before I used the leg to silence him.


    "THAT''S WHAT YOU FUCKING GET FOR CALLING ME OBESE, YOU MOTHERFUCKING BASTARD OF SOME VILLAGE''S WHORE!"


    Brake cried softly as the pain from his leg was too much for him to not to.


    "Do you know how much effort it took me to gain this magnificent body I now have?" I ask him, "A lot! Very fucking lot!"


    "And when I think that I actually have done something meaningful and that fat past of mine is gone, you go fucking up my day for good."


    "I¡­"


    "What?"


    "I¡­"


    I get closer to him, "Speak up clearly, you stupid bastard. I can''t hear from the crying and whining you''re squeaking."


    "I''m sorry."


    I gave him a blank look, "Is ''I''m sorry'' the only thing that you can emit right now¡­ because it''s making me more angry and when I get more angry, I like to rip apart more body parts."


    "hnng!" He whined in fear, "I¡­ I''m sorry." Brake could only utter those words as his brain couldn''t function properly.


    I sigh and stand up, "Well, I tried to get the truth out of you buy you''re too stubborn so¡­ it''s time to bring in the professional."


    "N- No, please. I''ll talk to you; I''ll tell you everything." Brake pleaded but I knocked on the door as it unlocked I went outside and left the door slightly open.


    ¡­


    From inside, Brake heard Henry.


    "You''re gonna have to interrogate him. I ahh¡­ ripped out this leg, it''s not going to be a problem for you, right?"


    Then he heard a rougher, more scarier voice, "No, sir. I will make him speak out everything for us."


    Brake wheezed hearing that and then saw none other than the wolf that slapped him before, come inside.


    Raven walked towards the table and took a hammer and pliers. Turning around, Raven gave Brake an emotionless stare, "This is going to hurt."


    "Please stop!" Brake said, "I''ll tell you everything, I know. Everything about the attacks, the crystals and all about the members too."


    He said and cried next, "Just please, don''t do anything more to me!"


    Raven shook his head, "Sorry, but I can''t."


    "Everything that you''re going to say, even if they were the truth. They would hide some crucial information from us intentionally."


    "So I need to break you." Brake cried.


    "And when you are lying down on the chair, exhausted and almost numb from the pain¡­. Then I''ll ask you." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Brake cried horribly as Raven locked the door, "Let''s start."


    ¡­


    I waited outside the rooms for a few hours. In that time, I watched how Raven operated on the guy through one way mirrors.


    It was quite frightening.


    Even with how cruel I am, I personally couldn''t give someone a slow death like that. It was just too cruel for me. I rather just one shot them or rip out their heads for better, cleaner death.


    But as I saw the light dim from Brake''s eyes, the interrogation was changing for me. It was almost educational, maybe this would help me out someday.


    "I didn''t think Raven would be so¡­ multi-talented. You guys should be quite proud of him." I say and turn to the side.


    Beside me was Braket, Haylum and Oleya.


    Braket had a disturbed look on him and Haylum frowned as he averted his eyes time to time from the mirrors.


    "You guys don''t like this stuff, do ya?" I ask as both of them looks down in shame. "To think Oleya would be better than you guys."


    I look at Oleya who had a calm look. But when Raven did something educational again, Oleya couldn''t handle herself. She got up and ran towards the bathroom to vomit.


    "Shit¡­ all of my top guys are pussies."


    After a few minutes, Raven got out of the room. He''s whole body was covered in both sweet and blood.


    "I got everything that we need, sir."


    "Alright, wash yourself and brief to us," I look around to see the others in a not so good condition, "¡­after an hour."


    An Hour Later¡­


    "So what you''re saying is," I say, recounting back what Raven told me, "There are six guys at top rather than five. The elder chief is one."


    "Yes and other than the one who died, the other four went outside to gather more mercenaries."


    "And they left behind the remaining mercenaries to harass us in the meantime and protect the village." Raven nodded.


    "And the guy exploding himself was his on his own accord, huh." I think as a I smile lit up on me.


    "I think; we should revisit the village."


    "We will go with your plan, Haylum."


    "Fuck yeah!" Haylum pumped up in the air, "Finally someone with ball- I mean thank you, sir!"

 Chapter 305 - 305 - The Moans of the Villagers [ Part 1 ]

    The first ten to use the following code will receive 10 FP''s : ABDHYVDH6EP6D3L9A


    It was nighttime.


    In the small village, 1KM from Screeching Villa, the place of suspicion.


    Inside the Elder chief''s decent house there was a discussion being held.


    "I believe we need to do something about them." One of the mercenaries said. "They are getting too close for our liking, if we don''t do anything now, we might get into big trouble later."


    "I am on the same account as you." Another mercenary said. "What do you all say?"


    The others took a moment before a member of that village nodded, "Yes, I agree with you." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he agreed the others agreed too.


    There were no more than 15 people inside the house and these 15 were also involved with the sigmat and other robberies. The mercenary that brought this discussion up was hired by the real leaders and gave his honest opinion.


    That mercenary looked at the chief and asked, "What do you say chief? Are you with us?"


    "Yes, I am." The elder said after a while, "But not on robbing or killing."


    "What? Why not?"


    "Because as you said, they are getting close to us." The chief rubbed his chin with deep thoughts, "We can''t give them more trouble, especially with how the church is about to get involved."


    "Then what do we suggest do?"


    "We run."


    "Hm?" The mercenary and others looked confused at him. The elderly chief explained to them calmly.


    "As you all know, the people uphill are very strong so we can''t fight them head on. And with how the church has been called for, we shouldn''t stay here either."


    "From what that big guy said, the church would be coming in a week, but we can''t wait that long. We need to be long gone before then."


    "So we just up and leave our village?" A villager in his early twenties said angrily, "We don''t even put up a fight?"


    "Can you put up a fight?"


    "Yes!" The guy nodded strongly, "You heard that guy, one of his best men was critically hurt. If he could get hurt, I believe with all of us combined, we can hurt them very much."


    "If you''re talking about Dekei, you know how he hurt him." The guy averted his eyes, "He blew himself up to kill that guy."


    "But what did that get him?" The chief sighed in exhaustion, "He died and wasn''t even able to kill the guy he wanted, he couldn''t even kill the guy that he blew himself up for!"


    The elder became angry as he pointed his wooden cane at the guy, "You want us to combine our forces and attack him?"


    "So what you''re telling us is to kill ourselves to kill one of each of them. Does anyone here want to go with his plan?"


    The elder looked around, searching for volunteers. Nobody raised their hand or head as they stayed quiet.


    "See! Everyone here wants to save his own neck. You can''t just be thinking about one thing only."


    The elder sighed as he saw the sad look on the boy, "I know what you''re thinking¡­ you''re angry, we all are. But we can''t overlook everything just because they did something bad."


    "They killed Cail, Chief. How can we not do something about that?"


    "And do we have any proof that they actually did." The chief said, "We are fighting against someone very strong without even knowing if our cause is right or not."


    "Face it, we''re only doing this because of the money and that we''re already caught in this." The elder looked up, "But we can''t let it throw us down."


    "We have a chance at life. Before the church comes with its inquisition, all of us can leave and start our community some place far away again."


    "Bu- But"


    "Think about the other people, the wives and children we have. Cail isn''t the only children in this village." The elder said and his words convinced them that it was the right thing to do.


    It was quiet shameful and very hard to acknowledge. But in the end, they knew it was for survival.


    "So what do we do?" The young boy asked.


    "We must start packing our stuff as soon as possible and from tomorrow onward, find a place that would be very far from her and safe for us."


    "I believe if we hide from the noble and the church for long enough, they would probably forget us."


    "Forget us? Hah!" A mercenary laughed, "You guys stole a box full of sigmat crystals from that lord. Do you think he''d just forget you guys for stealing hundreds of thousands of pound just like that?"


    "No, that guy would hunt us until the end and then rip out every profit or coins we can give." The mercenary almost gulped, "That guy felt like a fucking monster."


    "I would not want to fight with him."


    "More the reason we should leave." The chief said again, "We are already knee-deep in this mess and can''t ask for forgiveness after how we refused to talk today. The best thing to do would be to leave."


    "What about Brake?" A villager asked. "What will happen to him?"


    The elder had a grim face, "I believe he will be in pain for some time. But he will stay alive. They need him alive for when the inquisition comes for evidence."


    "¡­So we''re leaving him behind?"


    The elder patted the boy, "He is a liability to us, Likr. We can''t have him come with us."


    The elder then sighed heavily, "The best thing to do now would be to sleep fully tonight and start looking for a better future tomorrow."


    ¡­


    Late at night, when everyone was asleep.


    A lot of figures wearing light armor were moving silently towards the small village. The figures slowly and silently covered the villages surroundings completely.


    They looked at each other to see if everyone was in place. Then they all looked at the tall figure standing atop the hill.


    I stood at the hill with Alice and Raven by my side and looked through the binocular.


    I couldn''t see any guards standing guard. There were two but they were already fast asleep in their station. I signal four of the soldiers to quickly silence the guards.


    The four guards quickly moved with precision and sliced off the guard''s neck as they lay down, shaking in confusion and succumbing to death.


    "Hah¡­"


    I hear a wolfy sigh and say, "What''s wrong, Raven? Feeling jeeters already."


    "I don''t know what that means, sir. But I don''t think this is right."


    I take my eyes off the binocular and look at him, "Are you questioning my authority, Raven?"


    "What!" Raven said in shock. "N- No, I could never say that sir. I- I just meant that I do- don''t think this is the righ- right-"


    I ignore the guy, "Forget it, your stammer tells me everything. Alice, what do you think? Am I wrong here?"


    "Well, speaking from the morally good point Master, you''re making a huge mistake."


    Then Alice smiled at me, "But speaking from personal feelings, I believe you''re not wrong at all. If you have enemies and they are mixed within stupid villagers that won''t give them up¡­ It''s fine to burn down the village for your own benefit."


    "It''s your right!"


    I smile and give a big kiss to my hot witch, "That''s my girl."


    "Hehe"


    I then turn to the soldiers and give a signal to Haylum, who was leading this mission.


    Haylum smiled and showed his fangs, "It''s time to hunt, fellas!"

 Chapter 306 - 306 - The Moans of the Villagers [ Part 2 ]

    With Haylum''s instructions, the soldiers moved.


    They didn''t go fast nor did they call out like some maniacs for their amusement. They moved silently through the night and all soldiers moved inside the houses inside the village.


    They slowly took a look at their victims and then hid their weapons away. Then when they were sure that the place was secured enough, they went for the villagers.


    "Haa! What is this!" One of the villager said as he was rudely awakened to find a stranger holding him and then using a rope to tie him. The villager screamed and tried to get out but he couldn''t do it.


    Then he heard a feminine scream and turned to see his wife being held and tied like him as well. She struggled but just like him she was tied as well. The ropes they tied them with were very strong and the restrained style they used were very effective as the husband and wife couldn''t do much other than shake their heads and scream out for help.


    But no help was going to come for them.


    Because it wasn''t just the two of them but the whole village that was in uproar. Everyone inside their home was being grabbed and tied tightly by ropes.


    The villagers screamed for help and struggled but the soldiers efficiently tied them up. Some of the villagers really struggled, especially the mercenaries who got up early because of their survival instinct.


    They tried to fight but without their own sigmat rings, they couldn''t fight the armored soldiers who used their own rings. The mercenaries were quickly defeated and tied up just like the rest.


    After finishing part 1 of the job, the soldiers pulled all the male population out while leaving their wives behind. They were thrown on the ground before Haylum and screamed.


    "You bastards!"


    "How dare you do this!"


    "We will kill you!"


    These were the fighters, the others consisted of normal villagers.


    "Please, let us go!"


    "Don''t do this!" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We will do everything you want!"


    Haylum smiled crazily seeing the plethora of reactions. He was at first a bit disgruntled for his new job transfer. But after learning his lesson at Henry''s hand and calming down a bit, he found that this place was actually better.


    It may not have the freedom he once had in his home, but this place gave strong, hard willing people the value they deserve and Haylum had risen high for his work.


    But he missed something¡­ he missed the blood, the fighting and similar stuff.


    In here, he couldn''t openly kill or attack someone for no reason and that was a bummer. But now with the job at hand, Haylum was truly satisfied.


    He walked forward and as they screamed for vengeance and plea, he smashed the head of someone.


    Everyone went quiet and looked at him in shock.


    Not because he smashed someone''s head, because he killed someone who wasn''t barking curses at him. He killed a person who genuinely cried for freedom.


    "All quiet huh? Where did those screams go to?" Haylum looked left, "Weren''t you all cursing me just a moment ago? Why are you stopping?"


    Then turned right, "And you guys, not gonna ask for your freedom anymore?"


    He laughed seeing everyone staying silent.


    "What a bunch of pussies."


    "¡­"


    "¡­you won''t get away."


    "What''s that?" Haylum pulled his ear, "I couldn''t hear you."


    A guy within the group held hostage spoke up, "I said you won''t get away."


    Haylum walked forward as the villagers moved away from him, "And why''s that?"


    "Because the church is with us." The guy said as Haylum came before him, "Nor you or your lord would escape the goddess''s judgement."


    Haylum had a cracked smile at that.


    "How about I kill you and check out the result?"


    "Do it." The guy said and Haylum knew this was a fighter.


    Haylum snickered and grabbed the guy. He walked towards the front while pulling him along.


    "He- Hey!"


    "Let me go!"


    "Where are you fucking taking me, you dog!"


    Haylum pulled him along before throwing him at the place he was before. He looked up and announced to Henry.


    "Boss, I found a guy who''s resisting."


    I stood atop my horse and said, "Then just kill him."


    "I was but he''s not scared to die." Haylum gave a distinct smile, "He needs a special punishment, one that would actually work."


    I think for a moment before asking the guy, "Hey! Yes, You. Do you have a wife?"


    "So what if I do, you freak! You already have us roped like animals waiting for slaughter, why are you trying to know us now."


    I looked at Raven, "¡­You said that the guys are a bit frustrated because they haven''t gotten entertainment in a while, right?"


    "Yes and the capitals half a day away so they can''t find the time to go." Raven said, "But why do you ask, sir?"


    "I think I found the perfect entertainment for them." I smile and turn to Haylum.


    [ Warning! Pretty Bad Content from here. ]


    "Haylum, how''s your dick? Is it still working properly?"


    "Huh?... yes it is." Haylum said with confusion. Then he''s eyes widened as he looked down at the villager and then at me, "You don''t mean¡­"


    I nod, "Yes¡­ as a reward for your continued sufficient service, I am telling you to go fuck that villagers wife."


    Hearing my words, the villager who was quite resolute before, paled, "...no."


    "You know what!" I continue, "As a reward to all my soldiers, go and have fun with all the wife''s that are tied up and perfectly waiting for you to take advantage."


    This time there was a stunned silence. Not just from the villagers but from my own soldiers too. They looked at me and wondered if I was joking or not.


    "Are you sure, sir?" One of them asked and I nodded.


    "Yes, I am. If any of you don''t have some kind of moral resistance that''s stopping you from having fun, then go ahead and rape the women¡­ I give you free reign fuckers!"


    "But no children, that''s too fucked up for me."


    The soldier''s face''s slowly brightened up as the villagers went down. Then a roar came from both sides. One was of pure joy while the others of resentment.


    "Thank you, boss!"


    "Fuck you!"


    "I love you, sir!"


    "I will fucking kill you!"


    "Boss, you are the greatest!"


    "You are the sickest bastard in the whole world!"


    I smile seeing the true feelings resurface like that.


    I know what I said is bad¡­ but they are my enemies and I don''t give two shit about my enemies getting violated, even if it was in the ass.


    "Oh and before any of you leave for joy town." I call them, "Kill everyone after you all are done banging and then burn down the village."


    "Remember, no leaving anyone alive. I don''t want to hear any excuse about her pussy being the greatest you ever had or that it was a child."


    The soldiers listened and quickly went to the houses. They were too busy to reply to me.


    As the villagers cried in hatred, I heard the screams of the women being raped.


    That was a sound that I thought I would only hear in movies¡­ but here I was, standing atop a hilltop, ordering my men to rape the women and burn a village.


    Am I too crazy or are those moans I hear coming from some women?

 Chapter 307 - 307 - Firing Alice

    As my soldiers started burning the houses, I looked at the villagers and asked, "Is there any one of you that wants to plead for your life to me?"


    They all looked up, their eyes filled with vengeful tears with unaccountable hatred roaming in. They all heard their wife''s being raped, some liking it, some really liking it.


    They did not hate the soldiers that raped them nor themselves for being so weak that they couldn''t even untie themselves and save their wives.


    They all united in a staring contest with me that I know I would lose.


    ''Well shit me. I was just curious to see their reaction¡­ they do say that curiosity killed the cat.''


    "So no one huh?" I say and nod to Haylum.


    He signaled the other soldiers who all walked towards the villagers, drew their swords and waited for the order.


    "Any last words, people?"


    "Katherna will have your head for this!"


    Of all the people that would cursed me or shoot those words at me, I didn''t think it would be anyone but that old fool they call chief.


    "So Katherna''s the bitch''s name?... No worries I will get her later as well." I smile at him and get an idea.


    "Separate him from the herd and let him have a frontal seat of the grand show."


    "What¡­?" The elder said in confusion and the guards took him out. They put him beside Haylum and let him see everything through his own eyes.


    "Why are doing this! NO, I won''t watch you do this!" The chief said and closed his eyes.


    Haylum grabbed his head and forcefully opened his eyes, letting him see everything.


    "Don''t be so shy, old man. Sir gave you one of the best seat for the show, enjoy it while you still can."


    "There are only so many head we can cut here."


    Haylum then looked up, "Sir, do we kill them one at a time or all at once?"


    I count the heads and look at the time before getting rid of the first idea.


    "Cut them all at once. It''s getting late, I need to go sleep."


    "You heard him, boys." Haylum said, "Onward to execution!"


    "NOOO!" The elder screamed as the soldiers raised their swords and struck down.


    "Slash!!"


    They cut all heads at the same time. The chief saw with his shocked look the sons he saw grow up, die brutally in the hands of their children.


    The children that he helped stand up, the daughters that he played with¡­ all were now gone.


    "How''d you like the show, old man?" Haylum asked.


    The chief looked down, his face losing all emotions he once had. Seeing how broken down the chief was, Haylum knew kicking him won''t bring any funny reactions for him.


    He looked up at Henry to see him giving a nod.


    Haylum whispered in the man''s ear, "At least you all got to see a pretty good fucking show¡­ the pussies were quite tasty, I''d say."


    The chief felt anger and frustration rise within him and as he tried to wrestle for power¡­


    "Snap!"


    With one quick snap from Haylum, the chiefs neck broke and he lost all connection to the mortal world.


    As the soldiers checked for survivors, I also helped them with my eyes.


    Except for the soldiers, all the bodies I saw had their inner shell colorless, indicating no survivors.


    I nod in acceptance as a yawn came to me, "Yaa¡­ damn it''s pretty late now isn''t it. What time is it, Raven?"


    "¡­"


    "Yo, Raven!"


    "Ye- Yes, sir." Raven looked at me, his attention getting back as he said absently, "Somewhere around 1 AM."


    "¡­You okay, Raven."


    "Yes¡­"


    "You sure," Sadie moves a step closer to his horse, "You''re not getting second thoughts about this mess, right?"


    "Of course not, sir."


    "Good¡­" I turn around, intending to leave, "Because I''d hate to kill such a good fighter and promote Haylum in your place¡­ the guy''s too much of a blockhead for that position."


    "That situation won''t ever come, sir." Raven said, finally becoming resolute as he tightly held his horse''s reign.


    I glance at him from the corner of my eyes and nod only.


    "Let''s go, girl."


    "Neiggh!" Sadie neighed loudly before penetrating through the forest to our way home.


    Meanwhile, Raven looked at the ground for a second longer.


    ''Hesitation and Incompetence would give me the same future¡­ regardless of how trustworthy I become.'' sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then he turned around left, riding behind Henry for his safety.


    ¡­


    Morning came¡­


    I woke up late, somewhere around 10''O clock. Last night''s activity made me rest back a bit more then intended.


    But let''s be honest, I probably would have got up late anyway even if I slept early. My laziness came back with me as I came back home.


    I get up and shower then join in breakfast where my beautiful Anna made a feast for me that was finished before the 30-minute mark.


    I finish eating the bone in the chicken and lay back in relax.


    "Ahh¡­ just like that, Anna. You have the hands of goddess." I said to Anna, who was massaging my shoulder.


    "Master-"


    "How many times do I have to remind you, it''s Henry for you, love."


    "Yes," Anna smiled in defeat, "I sometimes forget with how everyone calls you master and I get the special treatment."


    I stretch my right hand back and pat her hand, "You know why you get special treatment¡­ you are very special to me, Anna. You aren''t just a maid or a childhood friend of mine."


    She smiles, "I know that, you remind my body of that every day."


    "Speaking about body¡­ where''s that girl, Alice?" I look around, "I thought she would start buzzing me the moment I got up."


    Anna pressed tightly at the right spot as I felt satisfaction flowing through me, "She''s outside at the battle field, trying out her spells or learning them¡­ or something else about black spells, I can''t really say."


    "At least she''s hardworking."


    "She has to be. With the maid work combined, she has to spend her time accurately to learn her spells."


    "Huh?" I raise a brow, "Maid work? I made her a maid as substitute work, she doesn''t need to pay much attention at it. I told her, her main objective should be learning magic, not doing house work."


    Anna nods, "I remind her that but she says that ''Master trusted me with such a duty, it would be a shame for me if I don''t fulfill the trust he gave with 101% efficiency.''


    I smile, exactly what Alice would say about that. I think about her maid work.


    "How''s she working?"


    "¡­she tries her best." Anna smiled awkwardly, "But some people can only go so far."


    I nod, ''An understatement.''


    "And her magic, how does her progress look like?"


    "Henry¡­ you know I don''t know much about magi-"


    "I''m just asking your opinion."


    "Well¡­" Anna thought for a second, "It does seem like she''s doing good. She has learned a lot of spells since you went away."


    Anna said, remembering a memory, "I remember her using a spell that made the blue sky cloudy and then it started raining."


    "Really?" I ask, "She really made it rain?"


    Anna nodded heavily, "Yes, it was quite an exciting day."


    ''Woah!... she''s already going into mid-level spells so fast. I''m sure it wouldn''t take more than a year for her to become one of the best if given enough resources.''


    "Alright¡­ I made a decision. Tell Alice that I''m firing her from her maid position and she''s to spend that time learning spells."


    "So no more breaking stuff then." Anna smiled, "I''ll do that."

 Chapter 308 - 308 - Oleyas Ideology

    After breakfast, it was time to go check on what my pals in security were doing, because frankly¡­ they''ve been shitty for a while.


    I enter the security office and feel a vibe of loss in the air. I look at the people and see them silently working their jobs, in their seats.


    As soon as I entered they immediately looked down at their desks¡­ fear and shame huh?


    These were the same people that had burned down the village last night and raped a lot of married women¡­ now they act like they''ve done something very bad.


    There consciousness is hurting them? They''re turning into civilized people? Nah¡­ something''s going on here.


    "Hey, come over here." I call out one of the guys and ask, "What is happening here?"


    "Sir?... I don''t understand." He looked at me with slight confusion.


    "No, you do understand. Why is everyone quiet around here when you should be all smiles from last night."


    My question made him think for a while before saying, "Well, sir¡­ all of us believe that enjoying¡­ or laughing about someone''s else''s demise is not a good thing¡­ umm¡­ it would be better if we put that mindset out and put an innovative mindset in the workplac-"


    I was literally hearing garbage from a soldier in the such a backward era¡­ why the fuck is he talking like this?


    "Soldier"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Stop the bullshit and tell me what really happened or I''ll snap your neck this instant."


    "It was Captain Oleya, sir." He said without hesitation, "She reprimanded us on our behavior and is now having a meeting amongst the other wolf captains about this."


    "Now?"


    "Yes"


    "How long have they''ve been in a meeting of such discussion?"


    Seeing my heavy look, the soldier thought for a second before deciding to go with the truth, "For a while, sir."


    "Hahh¡­ and what are you guys doing here?"


    "Just the regular checkup of supplies and other things that need to be looked."


    I blankly stood there for a moment before patting the guy on the shoulder and walking away. I went upstairs and stood outside the meeting room hearing them talk.


    "Do you understand?" I hear Oleya''s voice.


    "We cannot behave like animal''s like that. We have to be civilized then that and teach our soldiers too. They can''t just go and rape a bunch of village women, that''s criminal!"


    "Do you want to become a criminal again, Raven? How about you Braket? I''m not even gonna ask you Haylum."


    "We must overcome suc-"


    ''Okay, I can''t hear any more of this shit.''


    I bang open the door and walk inside. Seeing my sudden appearance, the people inside the room had shocked looks, except for Haylum, the guy was sighing in relief seeing me enter.


    Ignoring him, I look at the other three.


    Raven, Braket and Oleya.


    The first two was sitting on chairs while the other stood before them and gave judgmental advice. They looked shocked and slightly fearful of me.


    I smile innocently, "Why are all of you so quiet huh? Let me in on what you were talking about?"


    They looked at each other and said, "Ah¡­ it''s nothing sir. Just pep talk amongst us."


    "Pep talk?" I say, slowly walking towards them, "About that, what happened downstairs? Why does it feel like I was walking over graveyard huh?"


    "I thought after last night everyone would be in a groovy mood. But it doesn''t seem like it."


    "Maybe because they didn''t like doing it." Oleya said. "Maybe they understand that such disgusting behavior is unkempt of them."


    I nod sagely, "That could be what they''re thinking sure¡­ but are you certain that it''s not because you told them to be like that?"


    The wolfman''s all have tall statures, it''s in their genes. But as I stood before Oleya, she had to turn her head up quite a bit to see the heavy look on me.


    "You sure that''s not because of the fucking pussy ideology that you''re spreading here¡­ without my fucking permission?"


    Oleya gulped and took a moment before regaining her courage, "With all due respect sir, I don''t think we should have that kind of harmful workplace ove-"


    "THAT IS NOT FOR YOU TO DECIDE OR EVEN THINK OF CHANGE!" My scream shook the room as Oleya quietly listened to it.


    "If you think that just because you''ve got promoted to captain level and earned a decent amount of respect, that you get to change what goes around here without even asking me, YOU''RE WRONG!"


    "You will adhere to the principal''s that have been laid over humanity for ages abd to laugh at others pain, kick others down when you know their weak and to ALWAYS LISTEN TO YOUR FUCKING SUPERIOR!"


    At this moment, I saw Oleya looking down on the ground, "LOOK AT ME WHEN I SPEAK TO YOU!"


    She looked up immediately and I saw here quivering in fear. She had a tearful look that said how she truly was taking my words.


    ''Good!''


    "You listen to my words and you listen good! May there not come a day when I have to repeat this words to you ever again or so help me goddess¡­ I will show you greater pain then that I showed Haylum on the first day."


    Hearing that, Haylum unconsciously rubbed a hand over his head that hit the tree trunk hard.


    "Now you get out of here and think about what I''ve told you and do not fucking come back pussified ever again, DO YOU UNDERSTAND!"


    She saluted me, "YES, SIR!"


    "NOW GET OUT!"


    Oleya almost ran away from the room as I sighed. I gave quite the speech out there.


    Felt like I was the boss in a corporate place and I was screaming for no reason at an exemplary employee.


    "Whoo¡­ this is what happens when you give power to a woman. She goes around and tries to change people for the good."


    I sit down on the chair and take a shut eye as the other three looked at me with caution, not knowing what to say. It was Haylum who first opened his mouth.


    "Thank you¡­ I did not think I would survive another minute of that bitch''s words."


    "Language, Haylum." Braket said and looked a bit fearfully at me, "But sir¡­ I think it would have been better if the circumstances were a littttle bit¡­ calm." He said, not trying to agitate me anymore.


    I exhale loudly, "Good Braket, keep taking the neutral route like that. One of us needs to stay stretched and think about peacekeeping and shit like that."


    Then I turn to Raven who avoided my eyes like the plague, "Raven"


    "Ye- Yes boss." He fearfully changed what he called me.


    "I know that you have a soft spot and hard thing for that woman¡­ but if you ever get your dick fizzled like that¡­ I''ll personally cut it off, clear?"


    "Crystal"


    I smile seeing him take my words with full concentration. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "With that done, let''s talk about progress." I lay my hand over the table, "Tell me, how goes the plan of capturing the remaining members, or leaders of the avenging group?"


    Everybody quickly showed professional looks and started saying their thoughts. I listened quietly and after sometime, I add, "And what about the traitor in our midst?"

 Chapter 309 - 309 - The Village Bandits Arrive

    Night Time S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was quite late and I was nestled within the two most beautiful women in the Screeching Villa. I was snuggling with Anna while my hands were grabbing on to her large boobs, protecting them from all harm. Then there was Alice, who hugged my butt and wrapped her arms around my cock, trying to protect it from harm.


    As time slowly went away without any notice, I suddenly open my eyes. In the dark night, my eyes glowed somewhat green as it peered through the mansion and saw the long distance.


    "Hmm¡­ there here."


    I slowly get up, trying not to awake the girls and slip out.


    ¡­


    Outside the mansions.


    Five figures, clothed lightly with night camouflage clothes looked at the mansion from a watching point. They looked at the place and gauged its security.


    "There are less guards then we''ve expected." An elder rough voice said.


    "Isn''t that good for us?" A quick voice said.


    "Yes¡­ but after what they did to the village¡­ I thought they would try to expand their defensive measures more; didn''t they think that they would get attacked for such a cause?"


    "Who cares, they probably thought that they killed every one of us in the village." The quick voice said.


    "But still, I would gues-"


    "Why are we discussing about stuff like this?" Another masked one said angrily, "We should be taking advantage of this and killing them!"


    "Yes, I agree." The quick, squeaky one said.


    "Let''s vote on it." Another one said after staying quiet for some time. He looked towards the female who was still looking at the mansion, as if searching for someone, "What do you say, Katherna?"


    "Do we attack now or wait for another opportunity?"


    They all waited for her words. It was as if she was the one leading them.


    The one named Katherna looked down at the necklace in her neck with emotion. Then her soft eyes became sharp.


    ''I will avenge you both today.''


    "We do this now and finish it!"


    With her words all the others nod, albeit the oldest one with doubt.


    "Which way should we take?"


    "The frontal path." Katherna said, "There is only two guards at the post and not much in the area."


    "If you say so."


    They all jumped down and quietly navigated to the main gate. Then they stood up and nimbly jumped the walls, standing beside the two guards.


    !!


    "Who are yo-"


    "Shiek!"


    The guards couldn''t even respond as they were stabbed in the chest and their mouths covered. Both guards looked shocked at their assailants and quickly lost their life.


    The group hid the two bodies and made their way inside the large place. They first broke rank and took different paths, navigating and checking the security.


    Seeing it was loose, they all grouped up together before coming at one discreet corner.


    "I checked the security, it''s good for us." The quick voice said.


    "Yes, I went inside a building with security or something similar and saw that the guards had went on a routine checkout of the forbidden forest because of an important crystal transaction tonight."


    "That''s probably the reason why it''s so empty today."


    "But doesn''t that also means the fat bastard isn''t here?"


    "No, I checked it. The top captains had gone out to secure the deal, leaving their boss, alone and happy with his whores."


    "You sure?"


    "Well that''s what the that guard said to us, right?" One of the cautious one spoke, "He told us how the guy came and immediately went inside his mansion to fuck the maids."


    "Disgusting bastard!"


    "Yes, but that also means we''ll have him by surprise." The guy smiled, "And show him our own piece of justice."


    "Yeah!"


    Katherna silenced the three and looked at the old guy, "So, do you think this is a trap?"


    "Well, evidence says it''s not." The older merchant said, "But my gut says otherwise. Though in the end, it all depends on your decision."


    Katherna took one look at the mansion where Henry is supposed to be and then at her necklace¡­ finally she took one last look before saying, "This may be the only chance we get."


    The mercenary sighed, somewhat disappointed in her discussion but nodded nonetheless.


    "So do we go straight to him now?" The quick one asked.


    "Yes¡­ the faster we deal with this, the better." Katherna said and they moved again.


    This time, they went straight for the mansion.


    As they passed another building, they came in front of the mansion where Henry lived. Before they could come close to the door, they suddenly stop.


    The door to the mansion opened and came out a rather tall guy with an amazing physique. But what made them take a double look at him was the huge black sword hanging in his back.


    All in all, the guy''s whole aura said ''Do Not Fuck With Me'' with three exclamation marks.


    ¡­


    I walk out the door and look at them. Then I nonchalantly ignore them and sit down at the stairs.


    The group stood their silently and looked at me as I also looked at them. It was a silent staring competition without any context for what the fuck was going on.


    The quick one in the group asked, "Okay, I''m confused. Are we just going to stand here or keep staring at each other?"


    Katherna looked at me for a bit and opened her mouth, "Run from here before you make the biggest mistake of your life."


    "Nice to meet you too." I reply, "Mind telling me what business you all have," I look at my imaginary watch at my wrist, "At such a dreadful time."


    The quick one answered, "We''re here on an important mission to kill the bastard of this mansion¡­ It would be best if you don''t interrupt us."


    The older mercenary felt something amiss, so he asked, "Are you perhaps acquainted with the lord here?"


    I rub my chin and think before answering, "¡­Yes, you can say that."


    The mercenary nodded and was somewhat relieved. He saw that there wasn''t any hostile intention in this man and found negotiation palpable.


    "We''ll pay you more."


    "Excuse me?" Came mine and another squeaky voice from their side.


    The hooded mercenary nodded, "Whatever that lord is paying, we''d pay you more and even then, you don''t have to do anything other than leave."


    "Hmm¡­ that is an interesting offer." I say as the squeaky girl from their side argues.


    "Hey, what are you talking about old man?" The robed girl, smaller than everyone else screamed, "Why would we pay him and that too for doing nothing!"


    "Oh and before I forget." She pointed a finger at him, "Why are you making any deal for us anyway, if anyone should make it, it should be big sis here!"


    The mercenary didn''t take her words to heart, "Believe me, you guys don''t want to mess with this guy here¡­ I feel a bad omen from him."


    "So you''re scared is that i-"


    "As much as I like hearing the bonding of distant comrades such as yourselves," I interrupt and get up, patting my butt. "Damn, the cleaners didn''t do their job well."


    "Where was I again- Yes! As much as entertaining you all are. I unfortunately can''t afford to agree to that request." I say and raise a brow.


    "BOOM!"

 Chapter 310 - 310 - The Village Bandits End

    "BOOM!"


    A great explosion occurred where Henry stood at. The place suddenly got bombarded and the resulting explosion was quite damaging.


    The mansion behind was also damaged greatly as the center side blew away, remaining only the two sides hanging aside.


    Seeing such an immediate explosion, the squeaky girl smiled and patted Katherna.


    "You did a great job there, big sis. That guy was asking for too much money anyway." She said, ignoring the fact that it was their own people that offered the money.


    The aged mercenary shook his head in disappointment, "We shouldn''t have done that."


    "Why not?" The squeaky girl said, "The guy rejected your offer."


    "Besides he''s dead now. Not only did we removed him from our path but also saved our money." The squeaky girl laughed with sharp teethes bearing.


    "The fat guy must have also got caught in the explosion with hi-"


    "Now that packed punch!"


    The group immediately turned towards the dust. They saw the center destroyed mansion and then towards the ground where the air revealed an undamaged figure standing still with only his right hand outstretched.


    The group looked shocked at the outcome. The squeaky one was the first to speak, "N- No way¡­ he survived that."


    "Not only that," The tall collective guy in their group, "But he doesn''t even have a scratch on him."


    "What!" The squeaky girl said and rubbed her eyes before checking again, "You''re right! How''s that possible?"


    While the three in that group looked shocked, Katherna and the old guy had a large frown on them.


    "I ask you again, do you really want to do this?" Katherna asked.


    I laughed hearing her, "How shameless are you? You just tried to blow me to smithereens and when that didn''t happen you ask me to surrender¡­ that''s not how this game is played."


    "I apologize for that." Katherna said, fully ready to attack again, "But I have something today that needs to be accomplished and I can''t have distractions wasting my time."


    "So please¡­ step away."


    I look at her.


    Inside that long cover was a hot figure of a Double D woman. Her face was beautiful even with the vengeful look she had. I saw a past cut in her stomach that extended to her vagina.


    ''So she''s the Mama.'' I sigh reluctantly, ''Unfortunately I''m her mortal enemy, otherwise I really would have taken her to bed.''


    So I shook my head, "That''s not possible." I look back at the huge broken space where my mansion stood and sigh, "Especially now that I have to pay to fix the part."


    "¡­"


    "¡­Do you mean to say you own this mansion?" The squeaky brat came forward, "That you''re the fat lord?"


    I smile at them, "That''s right¡­ even though I don''t know if fat should be in the title anymore-"


    "BOOM!"


    Once again another explosion took its place at where I stood. This one was much bigger than the one before. But that was still not the end.


    "BOOM!"


    "BOOM!"


    "BOOM!"


    Explosions after explosions took place as Katherna used all her sigmat powers to destroy the person that rid her of all happiness. She shot fire after fire even as her mana dived down.


    When she finally had nothing left to ignite another explosion, Katherna stopped and her legs became weak as she was about to fall.


    "Big Sis!"


    "Katherna!"


    The squeaky girl and the tall guy quickly grabbed her and laid her gently on their body. They looked at her with large concern and Katherna only uttered one question, "Is he¡­ dead?" She was exhausted but still breathing.


    The squeaky girl nodded multiple times, her head bobbing up and down with tears of joy, "Of course, he''s dead. There''s no way a human would be able to survive that."


    "Now that''s literally jinxing yourselves."


    !!!!


    Except for Katherna, they all turned back to see me standing straight at my place. Zero damage on me whatsoever.


    "Ho¡­ How are you still alive?"


    "How indeed." I smile, thinking it was a cool entrance. But my smile quickly dwindles as I look around me to see multiple buildings and the mansion already destroyed.


    "FUCK!" I scream at them, "Do you know how much it cost me to build all this?"


    "¡­"


    "Fortune! It cost me a fucking fortune." My teeth grinds in anger, "Not only do you steel my crystals but also ruin my home¡­ not cool at all."


    The group quickly found the strength to get up and held Katherna up.


    "Just how did he survive all those shots? They should have killed him over and over again."


    "It doesn''t matter how he survived them anymore." The mercenary said, "All that matters now is that we''ve angered him and the only path we have is to retreat."


    "What! How can we retreat when he''s so close to u-" The squeaky girl stopped as she felt a large hand over her shoulder.


    They all stopped seeing how I suddenly appeared beside them, "She''s right. You can''t escape from me-" Then I touched the squeaky girls decent boobs and squeeze them, "-with how close I am to you."


    Katherna quickly aimed her hand at me again but I stop her.


    "ah ah ah!" I pinch the girl''s nipples, earning a moan, "You don''t want your lil sis getting hurt, do you?"


    Katherna lowered her hands but the girl in my arms tried to get out, "Fuck you! Stop touching my boobs, you bastard!"


    "Why?" I squeeze her hard, "Does it feel too good."


    "Damn you! Lack!" She called as the tall guy immediately dived at us.


    Both of the guy''s hand had ice frozen over, showing long sharp points. He dived for me and tried to stab me but I place the girl and he stopped.


    "Wrong move" I say and punch him. He tried to block with his left hand but I break through his hand and he flew away hitting some building in the way.


    "Shot!" "Shot!"


    A few shots made of light or strange nature came towards me. Not knowing their origin, I created a small black hole that ate away those things. Even though I was strong, it wouldn''t be wise to get hit with something strange.


    "What!" The mercenary said as he saw his shots being devoured by a strange black orb. He quickly tried to shoot a few more of those at me, but the already present black hole went towards him. Swallowing up not only the shots but also the mercenary.


    Seeing the veteran mercenary die so quickly, the last guy immediately went on to his highest alert and moved away bringing Katherna back.


    The girl in my hand protested and her ring glowed as she faced her palm at me face, firing off a barrage of heavy flames.


    "Grope that, fucker!" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her smile immediately vanished as she saw my creepy smile through the flames. Then she felt my hands around her waist tighten before it was too much.


    She wrestled, "Fucking let me off! Stop that! It''s seriously hurting!" But with one quick pull, her body snapped and she limped lifeless on me.


    Seeing their youngest member die so cruelly, the one holding onto Katherna fired a large acid spray at me while the tall guy barraged out of the building and tried to go for another punch.


    My perception of time lowered as I looked both sides carefully, checking their weakness.


    I first throw the girl''s body at the acid, effectively blocking them. Then I punch the tall guy as his head smashed apart. Then without stop, I quickly break his sharp ice hand and throw it at the acid guy.


    The guy couldn''t react fast enough and the sharp hand penetrated his stomach, marking his end.

 Chapter 311 - 311 - Kathernas Loss

    Katherna watched as all her remaining friends died. Friends that she helped become strong by both monetary and external ways.


    Since the start of that fortunate finding of the cave, she was able to win all her fights against the bastard lord that lived above. And after gaining the crystal cart, she bought sigmat rings for her friends that had helped her along since the start.


    They had good talent, they learned quickly and after consecutive victory against the fat lord''s armies, it seemed as if they were going to win in the finale.


    But today was a reality check for them.


    Not only did they lose horribly to the fat lord but they also died without being able to harm the bastard one bit.


    "Whoo¡­"


    Katherna saw the tall monster give out a sigh¡­ it wasn''t of exhaustion nor relief, it was of boredom. He looked around the dead bodies that lay around and felt disappointed.


    ''Was he searching for entertainment¡­ were we all only that to him?''


    ''Or did he deliberately let us hurt him to such extent so that he could crush like this?''


    Katherna looked with a hateful gaze at Henry while the other guy was just bored as she thought.


    ¡­


    ''And here I thought I would get some fun with them. Looks I was wrong¡­ again.''


    I look at the dead guys and see their rings. All of them had blue rank sigmat rings but the level of power they displayed was very poor.


    ''Hmm¡­ it doesn''t matter how high your rings rank is if you yourself aren''t experienced enough to fully employ its powers¡­ it will remain just a ring displaying only your potential.''


    I look at Katherna who was as always, had a hateful look towards me and then back at my mansion.


    It would be an understatement to say this place was just bombed. It was bombed, bombed and atom bombed by the looks of it.


    ''Good thing, I already transferred all the workers, maids and the girls to a safe place. Otherwise I would have had to pay a lot for mortuary fee along with repairing this place.''


    I sigh again, rebuilding this place is going to empty one of my banks accounts. Still I need to do it to have a livable place. Otherwise my reputation would be gone along with privacy.


    "You did quite a damage on me." I say to Katherna. "If I knew you would have cause such destruction, I may have put you down first."


    Then I smile, "But you darling are definitely a treasure."


    I look at her ring, which glowed shiny pink in the night.


    "Unlike others with their below average potential making the rings lose their power, you not only embraced your ring but made it even challenging for it." I rub my cheek, "If it not were for my special ability, you would have made chicken roast out of me¡­ burnt obviously."


    Katherna tried to get up through the immense pain that she felt all her body. The extreme usage of her ring made her whole body feel extreme pain. Her body tried to disobey her but she stood up.


    "You monster! You killed them."


    "Of course, I did." I say without hesitation, "What did you think was going to happen when you all came here. You thought you would find a fat lord, you thought I would shake in my pricey boots and plead for my life."


    "Oh~~ I''m scared." I added dramatic flair, "Oh please let me go brave warriors, I am but just a very, very fat lord with nothing but a fat dick."


    "You really are a monster." Katherna said with edged breath, "I killed your soldiers, destroyed your house and killed so many people in their sleep and you laugh."


    "You probably don''t even care about your whores who died, right?"


    "Yes, you''re right." I smile crookedly, "Why should I cry over something that''s false."


    She looked confused as I reveal it to her, "You see all this stuff around us¡­ it''s empty darling. There''s nothing there¡­ nothing except for the expensive furniture that exploded because of my shortsightedness."


    "Even the soldiers were temporary ones that were about to leave their jobs."


    "Y- You mean¡­ this was all a trap for us." Katherna said and understood, "So that guard double played us."


    I nod, "You''re quick. What did you expect from him?"


    "Anyone would start talking when they have a 3-foot-long burning rod up their arse." I say and as I was about to grab on to her, she slapped my hand and ran back a few steps.


    "Come on! Don''t make this any more troubling for both of us. Just give up and I will give you a clean kill." I smile, honestly giving her a fine offer, "To be able to steal from me is a very bad idea¡­ but if it''s a mother''s revenge, I understand."


    Katherna scorned and pulled off her sigmat ring then threw it away.


    I nod with a big smile, "Good, no need to trouble yourself with this. You tried to get your revenge, you did considerable damage and then everyone you knew and loved died and now you get to die. A sweet end to my par-¡­ what are you doing?"


    Kathena then pulled her hand inside her underwear and started doing something.


    "I don''t know if you''re trying to be hot¡­ but it''s working." I say as Katherna pulled something out that made my eyeballs almost fall off.


    Katherna pulled out a black sigmat ring from her underwear or her cave¡­ truly a very surprising turn, somewhat horny.


    But in all seriousness, I was super shocked. Of all the people to have a ring that is hidden with Legendary level search rate, one landed on a bitch that made it her life''s goal to kill me.


    Truly quite surprise-¡­ no, I should have expected this.


    I''m a Villain, it''s my destiny to get fucked by hidden power ups.


    "Where did you get that ring?" I ask as Katherna gave a victorious smile. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What happened, did you lose your balls? Or thinking of me pulling it off from my underwear hardened you."


    "Well, I''m very confused and not gonna lie, that made me a bit hard." I try to charm her while walking closer.


    "Stop! Don''t you dare move one more step, otherwise-"


    "What?" I ask, "You don''t have much any strength left¡­ definitely not when we''re talking about a Black Sigmat Ring. You would die just by wearing it."


    "Why don''t we put that theory to test." She said and to my shock, actually put it on.


    "Arggh!" Katherna screamed as the ring showed an immediate effect on her.


    Her mind buzzed with pain and her whole body shook as if thousands of hands were trying to rip her apart.


    The pain was so powerful that Katherna even wanted to pull the ring off. But the ring clung to her tightly, so tightly that it she couldn''t even budge it.


    I look at Katherna with mild surprised and curiosity. Surprised at her stupid decision and Curiosity at what would happen.


    It was hundred percent certain that she would die as Black Sigmat Rings were truly on another level¡­ but this is a novel world.


    You don''t know when you''re about to be fucked by an inter-dimensional truck looking for Vehicular Homicide¡­ and I was right.


    Because Katherna now stood before me, with a different aura on her whole body and her eyes glowed deep blue with mysterious power overflowing within her.


    "Huh?... I shouldn''t have expect that."

 Chapter 312 - 312 - Starfall

    Katherna''s body erupted with great levels of mana, outright flowing with blueish ash color. She looked completely different than the woman she was just a moment ago.


    Earlier, she was just trying to hold herself up and not fall and now she is simply floating with a word from her mind. Her strength is hundred times superior than what she could have ever shown.


    She is the embodiment of power, though her mental state couldn''t be said to be the same. Because her eyes were completely white with slightly white smoke emitting from them.


    Right now, she is the protagonist that powered up to kill the villain and frankly this doesn''t look good for me.


    "You~!"


    Katherna''s voice came out through different volumes. Both from and out of this world. It was like hearing from five different speakers placed in different places.


    I don''t say anything and just stay prepared for anything.


    "You will face justice for what you''ve done onto others." She said and floated further, "TODAY you will get your judgement through the stars!"


    !!!


    My eyes widened as I remember those words being uttered from someone else.


    "The stars judge you and deem you guilty for EXTERMINATION!"


    Katherna''s hands glowed with that blueish white power and as she prepared to blast it towards me, I create five black holes the size of basketballs.


    If the ring she is using belonged to the kind, I know it is¡­ my black holes may not be able to stop her attack.


    She charged her attack ever more and as she was about to attack, "Face your crimes, HENRY VAN TA-"


    Suddenly, she stopped.


    I look curiously at her and find Katherna to be frozen still in the moment as if she was forcefully paused. Then she moved again but like a broken doll with forceful tug of her strings.


    "Arghhh!" She screamed and her body made cracking sounds as she turned in the most bizarre ways possible.


    Before long, Katherna''s bizarre movement stopped and her body stilled before slowly starting to vanish in thin air. Her body broke off in multiple tiny blueish white fragments with a lost look on her face and in a few seconds, she was gone.


    "Ting!"


    Something fell and looking at it, I see that it is the Black Sigmat Ring Katherna worn.


    I stood there frozen in shock and after a while I realized what happened.


    "The ring tore her away."


    That''s what happened.


    Sometimes when the user isn''t on par or doesn''t even have the minimal requirements to use a high ranking Sigmat ring, the ring rejects them and burst them out with forceful push.


    But what happened now was something else, this only happened because the ring was of the highest quality.


    As I said before, only the ones capable of handling the greatest strength with both physical endurance and willpower, will be able to use a Black Sigmat Ring¡­ otherwise the result could be like what happened to Katherna or even worse.


    "Hahaha¡­" I laugh crazily at my solitude. The simple reality of what happened both bewilders me and also relives me so much that I think it''s a joke.


    "Haha¡­ she was just a fluke." I smile before looking up at the night sky with gratitude, "To think a moment ago, I was scared of being disintegrated by her."


    After some time, I approach the ring and take it. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I give it a close look and see it was quite different from all the rings I''ve seen before.


    The ring had a white body that was made out of a material unseen by all. It''s body soft to the touch, yet cold and extremely sturdy.


    I know that even if I were to hit this ring with the strongest attack possible, it still wouldn''t get a scratch on it.


    Then there was the black crystal itself. It was in the shape of a star and was attached to the ring by four sharp claws like design in cross shape.


    Finally, to end it, there were unknown shapes drawn on the ring. The shapes themselves were nothing seen before. This shapes themselves confirmed to me that this was indeed the ring that I thought of.


    "Starfall"


    The Sigmat Ring that has the power of a massive star.


    Technically, it has the power of a Supernova.


    A Supernova is something that happens when a massive star dies at its end. It then explodes and causes a Supernova, which is like a fuckton of power destroying anything that it catches in its explosion, even a galaxy if possible.


    And that same power at its peak, the Supernova, was this ring''s true power.


    So you could understand how significant and truly powerful this ring is and how fucked I was to find out that this was in the hands of a woman whose child I had murdered.


    After a moment I laugh again, "Damn! This is ironic."


    What I found ironic about this is that, the ring has the power of a Supernova and my special ability were Black Holes.


    For those that don''t understand, Black holes are created when a Supernova ends. After a Supernova ends, the results either a Neutron Star or if the core of the planet that caused the Supernova was massive enough, it collapses under gravity and becomes a Black Hole.


    So you see the irony lies in me already having the future power of Black Holes and now gaining its former state, a ring which has the power of a Supernova.


    Now for those wondering how I knew so much about such stuff¡­ try Wikipedia.


    And those that wondered why I know so much about this ring¡­ It''s because this ring actually belongs to Arthur''s.


    Or was supposed to belong to him.


    In the novel, when the war with the Sekai Kingdom comes to an end and the Leonidas army wins, Arthur started getting ready for his own war against Abigail.


    And as he was gathering he''s forces, the guy somehow found a cave that had a supermassive treasure waiting for him.


    Drumrolls please¡­ for those that have guessed it, yes, it was this ring in my hand.


    It was through this ring that Arthur wins against Abigail.


    In reality, even with an army of a hundred thousand soldiers, Arthur didn''t stand a chance against Abigail because she is very strong¡­ much stronger than any villains he would face in the future.


    So to give him a winning chance, Arthur gets this ring and by sheer luck or Cough Cough, plot armor¡­ he doesn''t die when he uses it. Instead he gets a temporary super power up. After a long fight against her, Arthur finally kills Abigail.


    Right after that, he loses the power and becomes unconscious.


    Arthur then decides to store away the ring as he wasn''t strong enough to equip it¡­ truth be told, by the end of how far I had read the chapter, Arthur had become very strong by his own strength and external ways.


    But even then, he didn''t use this ring that had untold power.


    I couldn''t tell if that was because he believed that he still wasn''t strong enough or maybe he had forgotten about the ring altogether.


    But the latter couldn''t possibly be true¡­ this ring was too cool to be forgotten unless it was a fucking idiot or an author who forgot to reintroduce it again.


    ¡­Probably the latter.

 Chapter 313 - 313 - Still Squeaky

    As I was engrossed in my new treasure, Anna and Alice came behind me.


    "Henry"


    "Hah¡­" I reply, albeit still engrossed in my ring. The thing felt so small and was so very powerful in my hand. It felt almost¡­ forbidden.


    "Are you okay, master?" Alice asked, confused at my new standing.


    "Yeah¡­ yeah." I say and move a bit, letting them see, "Look at what I found, girls."


    They moved a bit closer and took a look. Both of them were confused at what it is but being girls, they thought it was jewelry.


    "It''s very beautiful, Henry."


    "Quite a unique design¡­ who is it for master?" Alice tilted her head, "One of your outings outside?"


    Anna hit her lightly, "Don''t, Alice."


    "Why not? Master doesn''t show us much love anymore. He spends most of his time outside filled with various girls doing what we know he does." Alice said and covered her face, "He could at least throw me down and rip apart my-"


    "ALICE!"


    "Alright¡­ I''ll let it go." Alice said and looked at the ring again, the power pulling her in, "But that really is a unique ring. With that black crystal on top, it almost seems like a real sigmat ring."


    "Because it is."


    "Huh?" Alice tilted again, "If that''s a sigmat ring and the crystal on it is black then¡­"


    "HAH!" Alice screamed as she took five quick steps back, "Are you kidding me!"


    Then she took five quick steps forward, "How is that possible?"


    "Then it would mean¡­ that¡­ that is the most powerful ring in the whole world!" Alice said and looked at the ring as if it was not real.


    "Well you''re not far away from the truth." I say.


    This ring could said to be the strongest but I knew¡­ there was one ring in this novel that was by far the strongest than any other ring.


    Anna asked Alice, "Is it really that big of a deal?" She wasn''t much keen on things of magic.


    The fact that I gave her a pink sigmat ring that only made her omit ''Oh¡­ alright'', you can guess how she would react on something that she doesn''t even know about.


    "You seriously don''t know!" Alice asked, even more shocked at Anna.


    Anna shook her head as Alice said, "Alright, then let me tell you."


    With that she told Anna the whole thing and do you wanna know what she said in return.


    "Oh¡­ alright, so it''s a big deal then?"


    ''Damn it, My Anna''s too pure.''


    Alice tried to make her understand the importance of what the ring represented. But gave up halfway when she saw Anna rebounding most of the thing she said.


    It was as if there was a brick wall standing against her brain and magic.


    Anna also didn''t try hard to learn it and instead asked me, "How did you find it, Henry¡­ if I may ask."


    "Well, believe it or not. I found it on her¡­" I try to point Katherna but see that there was literally nothing left of her, "I found it on the enemy."


    "The Enemy!!" Alice shrieked. She being a student of magic knew the importance and damage the ring could cause onto everything. And your enemy having the highest ranking sigmat ring was very bad.


    I nod as she asked, "Did she use it on you?"


    "Nope¡­ I mean yes¡­ well, she tried to." I explain, "But she disintegrated into nothing."


    "Dis inte¡­ what?"


    "I mean the ring ripped her apart."


    "Oh¡­ that makes sense." Alice said and smiled, "Regardless of that, you''ve caught onto one of the finest things this world has, master. What are you going to do now?"


    "I was thinking of using it."


    "HAVE YOU LEARNED NOTHING FROM THE ENEMY BEING DISINTEGRATED?"


    I look at Alice''s extremely heavy face before nodding to her.


    She was right¡­ I probably shouldn''t use it right now. Maybe I should use it after getting a bit stronger.


    Maybe talk to someone who has experience with another ring like this.


    I think and decide to talk with Abigail before doing anything crazy. Even with how much greed I had upon trying to use this baby, it would be best If I refrain from doing anything crazy until I am actually ready.


    I get up and after a while, Raven and the party came. They hurriedly ran towards me and asked, "Sir! Are you okay? Did you get hurt in any way?"


    "No, I''m fine." I reply, "Why don''t you tell me what happened in your end?"


    "The transaction went on without any hitch. We are back on steady business with no one trying to rob from us anymore." Raven said and sighed, "But it would have been best if I were to stay back and help you here."


    I had sent Raven and the others to protect a convoy transporting huge supply of sigmat crystals.


    From the guard that had betrayed me and sold information to Katherna, I pulled out all the information from him as possible.


    Because of him I already knew when the group was going to attack. The problem was just who they would attack.


    Me or The Convoy.


    There was a high chance of attacking me. But because of how important the convoy was, I decided to put almost all guards on there.


    Even while having a guess of their strength, I wanted absolute confidence on my stuff. That''s why even with how much Raven and the others suggested I put security around me, I denied them.


    Let''s be real here, I am by far the strongest in this kingdo- in most part of the Leonidas kingdom.


    "Whatever, the fact is the culprits had attacked me and all of them are dea-"


    "Arghh!" I hear a groan and turn around to see it was the little squeaky girl.


    "Attack Positions!" Raven immediately said and all of them pointed their weapons at her.


    "Relax, guys. She''s down for the count." I say.


    "Still sir, it would be wise to stay cautious." Raven said and I shrug.


    Raven, Braket and Haylum took steady steps towards the girl who quietly groaned. Then Haylum kicked her lightly, turning her face to us.


    And what do you know, the squeaky bitch is still alive.


    I did use some strength against her but it seems her fire ability had some kind of regenerative ability or she was just that good of a cockroach.


    And her tongue got an upgrade. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You bastard!"


    "I will fucking kill you!"


    "Katherna and the others won''t let you go for this."


    It also seems she doesn''t know that her companions are dead.


    I go and kneel towards her. Seeing the large smile on me, her face paled, "You''re still alive."


    "Unfortunately you are alive as well. Now we get to extract information out of you." I knock on her hard head, "But I fear if there''s actually is anything inside this block."


    "YOU BASTARD!" She tried to move, but I had broken her spine, making her immobile. But that didn''t stop her from trying to bite me, "I''ll bite off your small cock."


    "Good" I pat her head quickly, "At least you know what you''re capable of."


    I signal to Oleya and the others, "Take her away, she''s a special guest of mine."


    As Oleya and some soldiers restrained and took her, she screamed many insults at me, "What! I''ll show you my capabilities."


    "Come on, release me, I''ll burn you."


    "I''ll make pork out of you!"

 Chapter 314 - 314 - A Letter From Sakurai

    I was inside a building with a small bedroom and was lying flat on the bed. This was a small spare building that I had created some time ago¡­ the reason¡­ I simply don''t remember.


    But hey, maybe I had known that karma would come to bite me as a dynamite called Katherna. All in all, a lot of these spare buildings were being used for housing and work reasons.


    I had already told Raven and the others to start working on the buildings as soon as possible. All that remained now was to clear the bodies of those that had refused to listen to my warnings and died under rubble.


    After that, the project would start again and it would take¡­ another three months or so and one less fortune for this place to get back to its former glory.


    Reminded that Karma doesn''t come to bite my ass again in womanly or some other form.


    "Knock" "Knock"


    The door knocked twice.


    "Master" It was Alice, "A letter came for you."


    Maybe Karma''s working double shifts to get me.


    "Yeah, come in."


    Alice came in and seeing my dejected state, she pouted, "What is it, master? Is something troubling you?"


    "Yeah¡­" I say with an outward sigh, "You know how you feel when you get an exciting new toy but then you learn that its labeled 18+ and your only 9¡­ that''s how I feel right now."


    Alice nods, "Is this about the new ring."


    I sigh as an answer.


    Alice came close to me and consoled, "It''s like this master, do you know the spell I learn that day¡­ about the shredder one."


    "You mean the dark claw shredder." I say thinking about a shredder machine that was dark and powerful in nature, "Yes, you were quite excited about trying that on your enemies."


    "Yes, just like that. Think of the ring as something very powerful and fun like the shredder¡­ but are you ready to wear it?"


    My face becomes heavy as I found the strange analogy somewhat understandable.


    "Keep taking that analogy in mind until you''re sure that you''re ready to use the ring and then¡­ you can go shred everyone." She smiled at the end.


    "¡­alright¡­ why don''t you give me the letter first. You have maid duties; you should go attend them."


    "I have none, you fired me remember." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­Oh¡­ so what do you do in your spare time?"


    "Well other than stalking you from time to time, I practice spells and cause slight mischief on others."


    "Alright then do that." I tell her.


    "Which one? Stalk you or cause mischief."


    "Learn spells."


    "But I''m bored master." Alice said, "I just came from practicing magic."


    I sigh, "Alright then go and cause mischief."


    "Really?" She smiled, "So you''re giving me permissions then?"


    "I''ll tell that if anyone tries to stop me."


    Before I could change my words, a gust of dark wind appeared and flew Alice away. She laughed with a dark witch like tone as I could already feel the mischief she was about to cause.


    "I''m gonna ignore that," I take a look at the envelop, "Let''s see what''s your about."


    Most probably the Royal family from the Sekai Kingdom.


    I take it and as I thought, I see the Sakurai family emblem was drawn on the envelop.


    "It''s from Hanako¡­ or someone from the family."


    I carefully open the letter and start reading it.


    Mr. Tax,


    It is I, the Youngest Daughter of his Great Majesty, Hanako Sakurai.


    ''Good, there''s no dear or a new tone that would suggest our connection to anyone. She''s cautious of someone reading the letter.'' I continue reading the letter further.


    I have pleaded your case to the Great Emperor and after much consideration from his greatness, he has decided to forgive you of all your accords.


    "Did not think this would feel as cringe at this." I laughingly shake my head, "The guy should be worried about me not cutting of his head for his extended crimes."


    His Majesty has also heard about the business deal that you have spoken about and has decided upon accepting it, considering it as a start of a remarkable journey between his highness and your noble stature.


    ''Alright, so much honorable words are getting to my head now.'' I feel a buzz going through my head but still continue reading.


    Through his majesty''s will, the Sekai Kingdom and its residence is also decided to trust you for the foreseeable future.


    ''Hmm¡­ this is likely a code. She''s telling me that the old cooz told this to his people and they decided to keep quiet about it. Not doing anything but also not truly believing me.''


    Though there is much we want to tell you and his majesty wants to say, we will only end this on a high note of our consolation.


    The Majesty also offers his gratitude for the gift you have chosen for us and hope that this budding friendship of ours remains purely the same.


    Her ending note talked about the gift I gave them. Well this gift was a collection of mid to high grade sigmat crystals that I gave them.


    This gift was the same thing I had sent Raven and the others for last night. Knowing our crappy relation stat, I thought it would be best if I was to sweeten the old emperors tongue by something.


    From how Hanako wrote, it seems the old majesty is happy about it, enough to already tell his people about our relationship.


    Then I think for a bit and shook my head, ''No, he probably didn''t tell it because he was that much excited. He said it because he was wary.''


    ''He knew the advantages he would get if he kept our relationship hidden but said it so that nobody gets any idea.''


    ''Those greedy business men hate me a lot and finding out about our secret relationship would have soured the majesty and theirs.''


    "Those bastards probably hate sending Hanako out here and even more for those that had a hand in trying to kill her¡­ because of their action, I now have slid my way into the Emperors pants." I laugh.


    "They are probably scheming something about it¡­ but I don''t need to wrap my head around it for now."


    "The fact is that business is spreading and that''s good. If I have to take care of some more snakes, then I will have to."


    I was about to burn the letter when I suddenly had a thought.


    I lit a candle and place the letter beside it. In a few seconds, words started appearing on the back of the letter as I smile.


    ''Hanako''s smart¡­ using secret message ink to actually talk to me. But how did she guess I would find this?'' I think before getting rid of the thought and focusing on her secret message.


    Dear Henry,


    I don''t know if you will be able to read this part, but knowing how smart you are; you will probably figure it out.


    I smile.


    As I said in my letter, my father is very glad to build this new relation between us and he truly hopes to enrich it further.


    Which is why he will send a special gift to you in the future.


    I raise my brow.


    ''The old coot sending a gift¡­ seems like I hit the mark sending so many stuff to him.''

 Chapter 315 - 315 - Squeaky Cockroach

    It''s been three days since the letter came from Sekai and it was also time for me to get back to the capital.


    Before that, I needed to check back on my special guest one last time.


    I walk into the room and find Raven and the others sitting there, having a serious discussion. There was a heavy atmosphere around here and it became even heavier with me arriving.


    They looked at me and seeing their faces, I knew what happened.


    "So she''s still quiet huh?"


    I was talking about the squeaky bitch.


    Raven and the others had been trying to get her to talk through various ways and so far all they got was her name.


    Keny


    Other than that, we got mostly nothing from her. She didn''t say how Katherna got the black ring, how she paid the mercenaries or what even the grand plan was.


    To Raven and the others it seemed as if she was the greatest blockade they faced and couldn''t get her to talk. She was a hard one.


    "Alright then, let me take a crack at her."


    "Sir," Raven stood up, "Give us some more time with her, I''m sure we will get something out of her."


    "If you haven''t been able to get anything out for three days¡­ it''s not gonna happen, bud." I pat his shoulder reassuringly, "And I''m about to leave, so why not give a try?"


    "As you say." Raven opened the door for me and I enter it.


    The interrogation room was just like before. A small room but this one is much colder with only a few lamps brightening the room. There was blood and some dried skin on the floor, probably the various methods they mentioned.


    "Cough" "Cough"


    And that was my special guest.


    I look at her and see her in soft clothes that were not build for the cold and the cold in this room was quite high. She leaned forward and seemed as if she would fall if not for the binding on her hand from behind.


    Keny slowly looked up, her eyes bearing a deep sense of regret and pain¡­ now that was different.


    I didn''t think someone who has held on for so long would show that expression. If anything she should be angry and helpless as her strength should be waning by now.


    I take the chair by the door and place it before her. Then as I sat, she groaned at me.


    "What the fuck do you want now? Care to take a jab at me as well?" Her tone was stretched and it was perched, I could feel how dried she was.


    I wave a bottle of water in front of her. Seeing that, her eyes once again showed some light as her mouth opened up instantly. But she quickly closed it.


    "Don''t¡­ I won''t say anything to you¡­ that kind of torture won''t work on me, I''m a fire fighter." She said that but her eyes said different.


    "You sure?" I open the cap and take a swig as her eyes widened.


    I stop quickly and wiping my mouth lazily, I show it to her again, "You really don''t want it?"


    Keny didn''t say anything and just looked at it.


    "I promise I won''t do anything other than let you drink."


    She looked at me for a second before nodding with the smallest of trust.


    I put the bottle in front of her and she almost bit on it.


    "Easy girl¡­ easy." I say that but in no way does she goes easy.


    She wraps her tongue around the bottle tightly and savored the drink as I pour it down for her.


    After emptying the bottle completely, I had to forcefully take the bottle from her. Keny who was wanting for more, felt disgruntled seeing it end.


    "Hahh¡­ that felt good." She muttered.


    "I thought so." I say and throw the bottle away, sprinkling some leftover drops as she frowned. "Now let''s talk."


    "How many times do I have to tell you and your people that I won''t speak." She said but instead of a rough look, I saw her eyes shaking in fear, "I won''t betray my friends."


    "You won''t betray your friends huh?" I say and take a risk, "It''s not that you won''t risk them but that you can''t."


    "You know nothing, do you."


    Keny''s face turned a bit shock before she regained her composure, "Is that some kind of that new reverse jigamagick or something, because I ain''t telling ya nothin-"


    "It''s alright, I don''t need you to."


    "Huh?"


    I shrug, "You don''t know anything anyway." She was about to retort, "And don''t try to convince me otherwise, it''s not going to do you any favors."


    Keny looked at me for a second before her tough fa?ade broke and she looked down, "So you figured it out huh? Took you much faster than those blokes outside."


    "Well, they probably knew about it long ago. But they didn''t want to disappoint me so they were trying to get something, anything out of you."


    Keny laughed, "But what are you going to find in someone who knows nothing, hah." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I nod solemnly, "It''s either you know nothing or you were told nothing."


    "And seeing the face you''re making now; I suppose it''s the latter." I say and fix the chair straight, "Alright, I believe it''s time to break you."


    "What?" Keny looked confused, "You just admitted that I don''t know anything."


    "Yes¡­ but the breaking part is fun for me. I don''t need any external reasons."


    Keny''s face darkened, "Shit¡­ you''re that kind of bastard."


    I nod slowly, "That I am."


    I fiddle inside my pocket as I ask, "Tell me, what do you know about your teammates, how are there current state?"


    "And don''t tell me false statement. Just give me a vague description without anything implicating."


    Keny thought for a moment, "They are probably hiding in some camp and thinking of how to break me out."


    I smile, "That may be the first truth you ever spoke in here. For that, I will show you something."


    Finally clutching to the small thing, I bring it out and show it to her.


    It was the Starfall ring.


    Keny looked at it and for a moment, found it very familiar. Then her face turned pale and she gave me a frightened look, "¡­How did you get that?"


    "I''ll take that as you know this." I say, "So you also know who this belonged to then."


    "Stop talking in circles and tell me directly!"


    I nod again, "Tell me, do you know why they call the black rank rings, forbidden?"


    "¡­Because they''re too powerful for normal people to get their hands on and do stupid things."


    "Well yes, but actually it''s there so that they don''t do the stupid thing of wearing it." She had a confused look, "You see, unlike other rings, this rings have the habit of blowing up their wearer or causing a bomb like explosion.


    "Surely you can see the point I''m getting to." As I said that, her face lit up with shock.


    Seeing my work done, I get up and as I was about to exit, Keny screamed insults at me, trying to get the full detail. But I leave while talking to Raven.


    "Feed her, give her some decent cloths and put her in a normal room."


    "Mention her to Jacob when he can use his legs again."

 Chapter 316 - 316 - Encounter in a Bar

    After checking out the mansion and other things, it was time for me to get back to the capital city again.


    "Make sure to eat healthy food Henry. Don''t just eat the spicy, oily foods that are served at your restaurants." Anna said while gesturing to the workers to take the 10 packs worth of food that she made for me.


    "And if you ever get bored of eating oily foods and want something real spicy, don''t hesitate to order me, master. I''ll be there within moments notice." Alice said to me.


    I smile and thank both of them while seriously considering Alice''s words. Then I turn to Raven, "Make sure to keep protecting this place."


    Then I hug him and whisper to his ears, "If I come back to see another situation like before or worse, I''ll make sure you regret not turning in your resignation earlier."


    Raven smiled though knowing it wasn''t an empty promise. He had learned the art of hide his inner look.


    "I will gladly put my life for this, sir."


    "Oh you better¡­"


    "¡­"


    I got on the carriage and the newly assigned driver started driving. I wave goodbye to Anna and Alice before closing my eyes and sleeping through the journey.


    It was nighttime by the time I arrived.


    It wasn''t too late, just past 10''O clock. The capital city was still bustling with life and places of interest were open.


    I look outside and feeling the dry throat, tell the driver, "Go to a bar."


    "Yes, sir." The driver nodded and promptly brought me to one.


    It was a good looking bar that sided towards the respectable side.


    As I went inside, I saw the place was a bit classy and had a rich style with gold paint covering the interior. The furniture was all made of good quality wood.


    The place was quiet with only a few distinguished people inside. They were either talking about business in their private booth or drinking themselves to sleep.


    As I was about to arrange a booth for myself, I hear a commotion.


    "Come on, Lady. I''m not asking much from you."


    I look ahead and see that the commotion came from the bar. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bar just like others, was made from high quality red wood and seemed to be both richly stylish and sturdy. There were two people behind it, one sitting and the other one standing behind.


    The one standing spoke, "Let me buy you a drink and we can talk in exchange hah."


    It was a guy in his mid-20''s. He didn''t have any distinct feature other than his blond hair and rich clothes. Everyone here also wore rich clothes and a few had colored hair so he wasn''t much different.


    The person he was talking to was a hot woman.


    I could only see her long black hair and her back, but even from that it seemed quite fine to me. The blackish red dress that she wore didn''t show any body parts. Though the curves on her body outlined through the cloth, making her beauty radiate in a different way.


    "As I said before¡­ No, Thank You." The lady firmly denied his advances.


    The lady''s voice was firm and there wasn''t any influence of alcohol even though she had a glass filled with wine.


    But even more than that, the voice was quite familiar to me. So familiar that I didn''t need to see her face to know who she is.


    "You know you have quite a judgmental tone." The guy said, "Without even giving me a single chance, you''re turning me down."


    "Sorry for that," The lady gave him a sharp look, "But I''m not keen to be one of those woman that you pay cheap drinks and bring to your home for 3 minute adventures."


    "Who said it would be a cheap drink?" The guy was shameless.


    "So you''re not denying about it being three minutes then." She said and scoffed, "Thanks, but no thanks."


    "Hey, woman." The guy''s face quickly turned angry, "My father is a famous Earl, known for his wartime strategies that led this kingdom ahead in many wars."


    "So your final trump card is using your daddies name huh." She laughed, "Are you trying to sleep with me or make me sleep with your daddy?"


    "Frankly the only thing that could turn me on would be if you showed me your room filled with all the girls that your father most likely fucked longer than you could."


    "You fucking bitch!"


    Seeing where this was going, I decide to help her out.


    "Hey there, bud!" I stop his hands mid-air, "Do you truly think using your hands on such a beautiful woman would work out for you?"


    He looked at me, his face scrounged up, "And who do you think you are?"


    "Not someone you wanna mess with." I say and smoothly shift him aside, "Why don''t you do all of us a favor, get a booth and finish a few boxes of quality wine. It''ll be my treat."


    "You insolent bastar-" The guy was about to say more but stopped when he looked around.


    Everyone in the bar was looking at them, more specifically at him, waiting for his next move.


    Everyone in this bar is either someone rich or influential in their own way. Even if all of them probably won''t do anything to stop him, they would definitely spread his tales of tonight, ruining his reputation.


    So the guy clenched his teeth and strode off, but not before giving me a warning.


    "I will remember this."


    ''Hmm¡­ seems like I just created a villain for me.''


    I don''t take it mind and sit beside the lady.


    "Thanks for the help but it was all under contro-" The lady said, turning her face towards me and stopping. Then her face scrounged up even more than the guy before, "Why did it have to be you?"


    The lady beside me was none other than Jennifer Snowhail. My math teacher who hates me the most in the academy.


    "Nice to see here as well." I give her a bright smile.


    She scoffed and turned away, intending to leave, "I don''t want to destroy my night like this."


    "Hey, don''t go." I tell her, "Why don''t you sit down and drink. It''s not like I''m gonna bite you, Jennifer." I call her name out.


    She would have become mad and straight out insulted me before. But losing the bet, Jennifer knew it was right for me to rack it in.


    Jennifer sighed and thought about her choices as I smooth it for her.


    "I''ll even pay for all your drinks."


    She clicked her tongue and sat back, "I''ll only drink the most expensive ones!"


    After an hour of drinking or so, I was in front of Jennifer''s Apartment.


    I look at Jennifer who was lying on my shoulder and drunk.


    ''And to think she said she is proud of her alcohol tolerance.''


    I bring out the key and get inside. The place was as expected, neat and clean with everything put in the right way.


    I put Jennifer down on the chair and look at her.


    ''Now what do I do?''


    ''I can leave her here and embarrass her about this her whole life or¡­''


    I go towards the bathroom and prepare some hot water for her.


    ''I can use this to rack in some good points for later use.''


    "Jennifer, I prepared some hot water for you. I don''t know if it''ll do much but that''s all I can thin-" I get out of the bathroom and see a scene that stuns me.


    Jennifer was standing half naked at the doorway.


    I hear a click as the door locked and she turned to me with a serious look.


    "Lose your pants."

 Chapter 317 - 317 - Encounter by a Sewer

    "¡­"


    There was a silence pervading the living room as I ask.


    "¡­What?"


    "I said¡­ lose your pants." Jennifer said with an annoyed look, complied with a blush, "Don''t make me say it again."


    This was one of the situations that I would have mindlessly done as I was told and faced the consequences later¡­ but I was too confused to do anything.


    "I- I''m sorry¡­ but what did you say?"


    Jennifer clenched her teeth in embarrassment as she shouted, "I told you to drop your pants, bastard¡­ are you trying to make me ashamed!"


    Even if this time of the year was hot, Jennifer felt cold. She felt it even more as Henry''s sharp eyes took her in her underwear.


    "If you don''t want to do this then fine! But don''t make me stand here for nothing." She said and was about to pick her dress up but I stopped her.


    "Wait! Wait!" I say, "I- I''m sorry for being such an idiot¡­ I just didn''t think you would do this."


    I see the heavy blush on her and knew that this wasn''t a prank or something to trap me. She was tightly clutching on her black sexy underwear as if hiding her body from me.


    But I looked¡­ I looked hard and lecherously at her. She was smoking hot.


    ''S- So¡­ it''s come to such an unexpected point.'' I smile, ''Unexpected yet greatly welcomed.''


    With that I was about to drop my pants as she suggested but stop.


    Seeing Henry stop, Jennifer felt that he was deliberately trying to embarrass her. "Will you get on with it already?"


    "Wait!" I show her my hand, "Before we do anything¡­ tell me, are you drunk?"


    Jennifer narrowed her eyes, "Why does it matter?"


    "Because I don''t do drunk sex¡­ unless I already had sex with that person."


    Jennifer narrowed her eyes, "Are you kidding with me? You''re telling me you have a moral dilemma about drunk sex?"


    I nod, not the least bit embarrassed.


    "I know how ridiculous it sounds but I have some rules." I tell her.


    "One of those rules is to never force upon a drunken woman or have non-consensual sex with one."


    Jennifer looked at me with a face that said ''I don''t like this joke''. But I wasn''t joking.


    Yes, this is quite stupid from someone like me, who wouldn''t hesitate to do heinous things¡­ but even heinous people have a border they know not to cross.


    Believe it or not, I have a few borders. Because without them, I know that I would be nothing but a scumbag¡­ just a scumbag without any identity or worth.


    "I''m still gonna need you to answer that question, Jennifer." I ask her.


    Jennifer looked at me and with her face buzzed and a bit thrown, "So what if I am drunk¡­ are you really not going to sleep with me because of that?"


    I nod, "No, I won''t." I pull my pants up and walk towards her.


    Seeing Henry approaching, Jennifer who first thought that he wouldn''t have sex with her, started getting second thoughts. The alcohol had clouded her mind a lot.


    I walk and skillfully pick up her clothes on the floor with a kick.


    "Here," I hide her body with the cloth, "Put your clothes on¡­ I put some hot water for you in the bathroom."


    "I don''t know how helpful it''d be but it will at least stop you and clear your head about this."


    With that, I get to the door and open it as I hear her say, "Is it me?"


    I stop and sigh at the door.


    "¡­How can you even say that with such a hot body?" I turn around, showing my conflicted face, "You don''t understand how hard it is for me to turn around and walk away now."


    "It seems simple but let tell you¡­ IT''S NOT!" I make my word sound much straighter before turning around, "Now get yourself in the bathtub and we''ll talk about this somewhere in the future."


    With that, I get out of the house for good, leaving behind a disheveled and extremely confused/drunk Jennifer in her home.


    I stand outside on the house and keep looking at.


    Was it a good decision¡­ Fuck no!


    That tight ass was waiting for me in her black underwear. How could I not want her¡­


    But sometimes you have to keep your greed in check, otherwise you''ll bring your own downfall.


    ¡­Though I don''t know if that justifies the current situation.


    I shake my head and smile, "At least it''ll be fun to see her reaction next time¡­ who knows she might even leave her teaching life behind because of this. Rid me of a problem herself."


    Then I look around the streets and see the carriages that were transporting people. But after some thought, I decide to walk it.


    The academy was maybe a 20-minute walk away from and it was a clear night with fresh air.


    With that I walk, I go through the main road of the city and took a few turns. After a few minutes I slow down and stop in front of a scene.


    I see three small children around the ages of 6 to 8. They didn''t have much clothes on them. They wore simple greyed out clothes with huge holes and shreds on them.


    They were lying at one corner of the street, a place right beside the sewage system.


    I saw their eyes.


    Those sharp eyes were hungry yet they were calm as they looked at the hole leading to the sewer. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You would find it funny to see children having such a serious look as they looked at the hole. But I found myself inexplicably drawn to it.


    They were hungry and weak, a passerby could just run over and snuff out their life¡­ but I felt that they had a strong desire to live.


    That desire to survive was eminent on them as I saw the kids sharply catch a rat, running out. If it was any other child, they wouldn''t even be able to keep track of it, but they caught it in one try.


    Then they started wrestling amongst each other on who should bite first. As they were fighting, I was already beside them, calling.


    "Hey brats"


    They looked at me and immediately froze.


    Maybe it was my extremely tall stature or the sharp smile I had that scared them. But I simply kneel down and give them a bundle of pounds.


    Seeing the money, their eyes widened but the closest one quickly calmed down, "What do we do?"


    I shook my head to his confusion, "Nothing, just keep the money."


    "What?" He said and looked at the money and me before shaking his head, "No, Thank you."


    ''He probably thinks the money has some kind of bad connection with and doesn''t want the problem.'' I smile, ''Kid''s sharp.''


    His friends who were fighting just a moment ago were quiet, trusting the kid''s judgement.


    ''This kids are not bad¡­ if they played their cards right then they could grow up to be someone of worth.''


    "If you three want to change this awful life of yours¡­" I put the money back and instead give them a card, "Come work for me."


    With that, I didn''t listen to them and turned around. Leaving them to decide upon their fate.


    ¡­


    After some time, I was back in front of my dorm. I smile and open the door with a bang, scaring the shit out of Wilson.


    "Arghh!" A Feminine shriek came.


    "Surpris- ARGHH!" I scream out as I finally saw him.


    "WILSON, WHERE THE FUCK IS YOUR COCK!!!"

 Chapter 318 - 318 - Winona

    A phenomenal thing has happened¡­ and when I say happened, I meant it''s happening RIGHT NOW!


    I sat at the edge of my bed inside the dorm room. My expression was pretty heavy with a cloudlike expression on me.


    Before me sat Wilson¡­ or actually Winona.


    He wa-¡­ I mean she was wearing a normal t-shirt and comfy pants. But her clothes which were pretty normal to me before, now seemed quite changing.


    Because through her clothes I saw twin mountains rising up and down as she heaved with concern.


    The girlish charm on the boy I knew once was gone. Now it was left with a girl who looked pretty fucking cute and seemed very insecure with the way she fiddled with her fingers and roamed her legs.


    Winona''s face was quite beautiful with a look that showed vulnerability at this critical moment. Even her hair was different to me with them being slightly bigger than before, coming up to a bob cut.


    All in all, she looked the cute, innocent girl in a porno that''s about to be blackmailed into recording a pretty hefty two-and-a-half-hour video for me.


    Unfortunately, I was too stunned to even think about taking advantage. This was much bigger to me than Jennifer becoming naked and calling me for sex.


    I know that the Jennifer issue is quite hard and up for debate¡­ but you got to be fucking me if you don''t chose the subject of your idiot male friend turning out to be a very pretty girl all this time.


    This was literally a trap.


    Where was this in the novel?


    There wasn''t anything that would say that he was a she and not a he as I thought she was. Did the author give some kind of clue or did he intend to make everyone in Arthur''s team fuckable?


    Is Xavier also a girl?


    Oh my god¡­ was Lazarus supposed to be a hot MILF?


    I shook my head of the troubling thought and think carefully.


    Because when I think about the matter with Wilso- Winona¡­there was holes there.


    In the novel, Winona never had any romanceable partners nor did she seemed to be fascinated by anyone else¡­ other than Arthur. Her behavior too was also a bit sus.


    Now that I think about it, the person called Wilson sometimes acted a bit shy or girlish, when I saved her she acted girly. She always locked the bathroom tight when she went, always changed her clothes alone and even closed the toilet seat after doing it.


    But I just thought of that as an introverted thing¡­ I should have known with the toilet seat.


    "Henry?"


    I look up, "Huh?"


    Winona sat there, her face scrounged up and shaking. If this was a shocking thing for me, it was even more shocking for her. Especially with how I barged in the place without her having any clue.


    "¡­Are you okay? Is this too much for you?"


    "Well, I''m not gonna lie and say this isn''t too much for me." I sigh, "I''m just taking it all in and it''s taking my brain a lot to process it."


    Winona laughed awkwardly, "Haha¡­ didn''t think that I would turn to be such a big surprise huh?"


    "Nope, never."


    "Really?... even with how I sometimes blurted out things way out of proportion or did things that were quite crazy." She asked with a raised brow.


    "You mean all those stupid things that you did before¡­ all of them weren''t real?"


    "¡­" Winona had an awkward look on her, "W- Well, yes¡­ But I always thought that you knew about them and just kept quiet about me."


    "Why do you figure that?"


    "Well¡­" Winona placed her right hand on her left shoulder, "You knew about the situation with my family¡­ so I thought that you being so smart and intuitive, knew about my false act too."


    Then she looked at me with confusion, "But you really didn''t know?"


    "Nope"


    "So you didn''t know and you still took me in as your friend?" Her face blossomed into a bright smile, "That''s so nice of you, Henry. Exactly something that I knew you''d do."


    "W- Well, that''s me¡­ Henry." I smile awkwardly.


    ''Not like I can tell her that I faced all those in an attempt to gain her trust and later have her as one of my soldiers.''


    "Okay then¡­ wanna tell me why you did such a big thing?"


    "Ahh¡­" Winona hesitated as she scratched her head. Doing so also caused her body to move and her twin mountains rebounded against each other.


    ''Shit, those are some huge breasts. Just the outline from the clothes are making my imaginations wild.'' Then I glance at her nipples which had hardened because of the strange atmosphere, ''Even her nipples look scrumptiou-''


    ''Shit! What am I thinking? This is Wilson I''m talking about¡­ She was a male just 30 minutes ago.''


    Winona didn''t notice my stare and continued talking, "Well you know about the Chancion Competition that we participated."


    "Yeah, that''s what brought us in."


    "What do you think would have happened if it was known that one of the final competitors were a girl?" Winona asked and I understood what she was going.


    This was an era where the male masculinity was going strong. A woman attending a competition and becoming one of the final competitors would have definitely sparked a lot of outrage.


    At the best scenario, they would have kicked out Winona with just a warning and slap on that perky butt¡­ the worst case could have been bringing out her family and shaming them publicly because of this cause or worse.


    My eyes widen in realization as I ask, "Is this why your family didn''t want you to attend the competition?"


    Winona nodded.


    This makes a lot of sense now.


    In the novel, I never understood why a fallen family known for their pride and great skills in archery would stop such a budding talent called Wilson from participating in the competition and the academy.


    It''s because they knew that if her gender was revealed then the family would fall into even greater depression.


    "They don''t know about you attending here in a man''s guise?"


    "No, they don''t." She said with a heavy voice. "It''s because of you that they believe that I''m working at a field in farm work for you."


    She smiled, "Thank you immensely for that, Henry."


    I nod but I still was heavily confused. Seeing that Winona frowned and asked, "Are you still having problem believing that I''m a girl?"


    I nod slowly, "It''s just¡­ too much so suddenly you know."


    "So are you going to¡­ stop talking with me now?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What!" I look at her with an outlandish look, "Of course not."


    ''I poured too much in this to stop now!''


    "I believe too much in our friendship to think otherwise." I say with a firm voice.


    "Henry¡­" Winona had a tearful look on her as she smiled, "So how do I believe I make you believe that I''m a girl?"


    "Let me touch your boobs!"


    "What?" She asked, her voice reaching high. "M- My boobs?"


    I nod firmly again, "Yes, I''ll believe it if you let me touch them."


    Winona thought for a moment before sharpening her eyes, "You''re not trying to take advantage of this, are you?"


    "Absolutely not¡­ I just want to confirm it."


    Winona looked sharply again before shy fully nodding, "Alright, I''ll let you touch them."


    ''Fuck yeah! Let''s do thi-''


    My mind froze as Winona raised her t-shirt and showed me her bare twin mountains.


    "Do it slowly."

 Chapter 319 - 319 - Winonas Tasty Breasts (18+)

    Winona lifted her dress up and those twin mountains fell down and rebounded in a few bounces. It was like watching two spectacularly large melons falling up and down¡­ truly a mesmerizing look.


    "Cough Cough"


    Winona''s embarrassed cough made me get back to reality.


    I look at her shy face that looked away and then at her bare boobs.


    ''Do I tell her that I just wanted to grab through the clothes?''


    I shook my head, ''No, why tell something so disturbing when you''re getting a free bonus? It would be stupid of me if I tried to take the honest route right now.''


    But before I do this.


    "Winona¡­ before I touch them, are you sure you don''t have any problem?"


    Winona looked bewildered at me, "What?"


    "I mean, if you don''t want me to touch them, I won''t. If its discomforting for you, seeing them will be enough for me." I know what I just said is a huge gamble¡­ But if you don''t risk big, you don''t win big.


    Winona looked at Henry''s almost innocent face for a while before nodding with a soft smile.


    ''Good to know he is thinking about my own feelings.'' She thought, ''Even while I know he deliberately wants to touch them¡­ I''m not repulsed by it.''


    She said to me with a blush, "You can touch them, but please do it softly. I never had anyone¡­ touch my breasts before."


    "Alright, I will go soft on those treasu- your breasts." I smile and extend my right hand.


    It slowly goes towards her left breast as Winona closed her eyes.


    "Hangh!" She moaned softly as I grab her boob.


    It was a soft grab, nothing that would make her disturbed¡­ but her blushing face and shy fully diverting her head aside only made this more fun for me.


    I use a bit more force and start enjoying her breast.


    "hmm~"


    Winona squeaked slightly but said nothing. Her breast was quite soft and spongy as I played with it. I felt other breasts before but Winona''s breasts was quite different.


    It was youthful, energetic and felt like actual sponge balls. No matter how much I used force, it will fill back again in the same size. This was quite fun.


    As Henry played with her breast, Winona was having a hard time. It was becoming tough for her to contain her moans.


    ''I- It''s not like I don''t like this feelings¡­ but he''s playing with much force then before¡­ if he just went a little softer it would have been easier for m-''


    Before Winona could understand, Henry grabbed her other boob as she moaned out.


    "Hnggg~" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Winona eyes widened at her own moan and Henry''s courage. She looked down to see him looking at her breast, not with a lecherous gaze but one of curiosity.


    ''What''s going on with him? Why is he looking at my boobs as if there''s something wrong with them?''


    And before she could ask Henry, he did something that was truly audacious.


    "Hnggghh~"


    Winona screamed out loud as Henry started sucking her left breast. She looked down at him with widened eyes.


    ''Wh- Wh- What is he doing! Why is he sucking on my breast! ¡­why is he even sucking them, didn''t he say he would only touch them?''


    Winona didn''t know what this was, but she couldn''t deny the fact that this was an unknown territory for her. At one side she was extremely embarrassed and on the other side she felt a feeling that she had never felt before.


    "Hnggh¡­ Henry~" She moaned out as Henry went to her other breast and bit on it and nibbled like a child.


    His hands were on both of her breasts, playing with them as he sees fit. His mouth was focusing intently on her breast as if seeking milk which they did not gave.


    Winona herself was lost on this unknown pleasure and gave up all resistance she once had. The fun was so up to par that she even felt something inside her cave.


    That feeling became more and more intense as she couldn''t help but warn, "Henry, I¡­ I feel something below me¡­ I think I''m about to pee."


    Instead of stopping as she thought he would, Henry doubled down on his ways and used more force in his suction.


    Winona couldn''t handle the pressure anymore and came with a pleasurable scream, "HANNNGHH~"


    Her vagina squirting out massive amounts of love juice as Winona lost power over her whole body.


    Henry finally let her go after that. Winona laid down on the bed with Henry''s saliva on her breasts and her love juice leaking from her vagina.


    ¡­


    I stood up, looking at Winona''s messy image and nod, "Yep, you''re a girl alright."


    Winona couldn''t respond to him as her body simply didn''t have any strength in it. But if she did, she would have said, ''Oh really? You think so!''


    Instead she only said, "O- Okay¡­"


    I look at her current state and suggest, "Why don''t I clean you up?"


    Winona didn''t know whether to reject that or not. But in the end, Henry did just as he said he would, he only cleaned her up with wet cloth, didn''t change her clothes and or anything more intimate.


    Then as if nothing had gone beyond measure, they both went to sleep. Henry with both a surprise and fun at the end and Winona having fun at first then surprise at the end.


    ¡­


    Morning came and I opened my eyes to see a spectacular scene.


    I saw Winona standing before the mirror, her upper body open. She was taping her boobs with some kind of cloth that tied her boobs and made her chest look much slimmer¡­ similar to a man''s.


    "So that''s how you hide those things." I mutter as Winona shrieked in fear.


    "Henry! It''s you¡­ you got me scared there." She said, only to realize that her boobs were in the open and hid them from me.


    I don''t comment on that, "I''m sorry if I went too far last night."


    Winona was quiet for a moment before smiling awkwardly, "I- It''s alright¡­ I think the sudden attraction went to your head."


    I nod, "Yeah, that''s what I think too. Your boobs were so delicious that I couldn''t stop myself from eating them."


    Hearing Henry''s honest thoughts, Winona blushed heavily.


    ''Henry¡­ at least try to keep your thoughts to yourself and not tell me something like that directly.'' She thought before getting reminded of who Henry is, ''Well, I should have known that he would do something similar last night.''


    "Don''t those hurt?" I ask as she reapplied the tape on her mountains.


    "Yes¡­ but they help me hide my breasts. As you see they are a bit big."


    "Yep, they''re amazing."


    "¡­"


    "I think I read somewhere that taping them like that only enlarges them in the later."


    "What! Really?"


    "¡­"


    I look at her mirrored image with a serious look, "Winona¡­ it would be best if you reveal your secret to the academy before it becomes too late."


    Winona stopped briefly, "I- I know that¡­ but I don''t know when or how to explain. What if they kick me out for this?"


    "Well there''s a chance like that." I say, "But I will help you out as much as I can."


    Winona smiled seeing his honest support, "Thank you, Henry."


    "But I won''t let you bite on my breasts again."

 Chapter 320 - 320 - Searching For Class A

    "Alright, It''s done." Winona said, "Now, I''m ready to go."


    "Are you done¡­ Henry?" She turned to me and saw that my mouth was wide open.


    Why wouldn''t it be?


    I just saw a beautiful girl with big titties, turn into a rather good looking guy in one hour¡­ the time seemed long but if you saw her original look and then this one, believe me you''ll have the same shocked look as me.


    "It still feels unreal, huh?" Winona asked.


    "Yes, it does." My hand slowly roamed towards her flat chest, "Maybe if I checked once mor-"


    She slapped my hand away quickly and gave me an annoyed look, "Henry..."


    I look at my slapped hand with disappointment, "Hey, I''m a guy¡­ I have my curiosities."


    Winona didn''t wait to counter, "I''m sure that after last night, alllll your curiosities should be fulfilled."


    "Well, most of them have," I answer truthfully, "But not all of them."


    "¡­"


    "Before we leave," I get up from my bed, checking myself on the mirror, "Did you do this change every day when I was here?"


    "Well¡­ no. I didn''t really change back then. If I ever did, its most likely when you were asleep or when I had my¡­" Her face blushed at this point, "N- Nothing."


    I nod immediately, "Oh, you mean on your peri-"


    "Not A Single Word" She said with a tough face that told of great pain in the future and I believe it.


    "Okay, one last question." I said as she sighed in exhaustion, "All those time that I fed you outside¡­ did you eat so much to keep up with your appearance?"


    Winona''s face was still for a moment before she smiled, "I think it''s time for us to go Henry, classes should be starting soon." She said in a boyish tone.


    "¡­"


    We then walked towards the classroom. The moment was quite awkward.


    I knew why Winona was dressed up as Wilson but that did not make it any less weird for me. Especially when she talked and laughed like the idiot Wilson did.


    It seemed familiar but I was reminded of her uncanny intelligence. She deliberately acted like an idiot to get out of everyone''s radar and frankly it worked wonders.


    Her shamelessness had achieved to such a high level that I seemed like a novice in front of her. Because while I still had inner dilemmas and troubles shaming myself, she did it with a straight face and most of all¡­ it was believable.


    We didn''t talk to each other until we stood before the class room when she said, "Remember Henry, I''m Wilson not Winona, okay?"


    "Of course." I nod, "I''m a sharp guy, you know."


    "Yes, that''s true." She smiled, "I knew that when I learned of your underground affiliation."


    "You even knew that!" My voice came out high as she signaled to lower it, "I thought you were innocent¡­ turns out you''re not only innocent but a great masker too¡­ I have been deceived."


    Seeing Henry''s beyond shocked look, Winona had a hard time constraining her own thoughts of him and his known escapades.


    The door opened and as we went in, the classroom''s atmosphere changed.


    All the students stopped what they were doing and looked at us. They gawked like night owls and we froze like deer in headlights, a thought going through our heads.


    ''Do they know?!!''


    It was Alex who came to us and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Well¡­ it''s class so I thought of attending i-" Winona said, only to be interrupted.


    "Not you, Wilson. You belong here." Alex turned to me, "Why are you here, Henry? Shouldn''t you be with Class A now."


    As he said that, I finally realized what''s going on. It wasn''t that everyone found out about me sucking on Wilson''s titties, but because I had come to the wrong classroom.


    "Oh" I say, "I almost forgot with what happened last ni-"


    "COUGH COUGH!" Winona suddenly coughed loud, signaling me.


    "You okay there, Wilson?" Alex asked, "You didn''t eat something inedible again, did you?"


    Winona smiled like a doofus, "Of course not¡­ maybe not. I don''t really remember."


    While Alex shook his head at her actions, I widened my eyes at her performance.


    It was good!


    Winona got me back to reality with a slap on my arm, "Why are you standing here for, Henry? GO! Go to your classroom." She was literally screaming for me to leave.


    "Alright" I say, a little disjointed. Then I nod at Alex, "See you later, Alex."


    "Yeah. Why don''t we meet at lunch. You can tell us how it feels like to be treated the best." Alex said and I nod again.


    "Well, goodbye guys." I wave to the class, "If you guys are my friends or you have some kind of worth, I''ll probably see you later."


    The classroom didn''t say anything to Henry''s words. They were more than glad to have rid themselves of such a huge bomb.


    I leave the classroom and start walking around for a while before stopping in realization. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Where do I go, exactly?''


    I look around and as luck would have it, I saw a familiar beautiful woman walking towards me.


    I smile and call her, "Jennifer"


    Jennifer''s ears perked and she saw me. Instantly her motor reactions changed and she turned around, walking away faster than before.


    I ran towards her and stopped her quickly.


    My hand grabbed her shoulder, "There you are. Why are you running away from me like you did something completely stupid and erotic last night, Jennifer?"


    Jennifer stayed quiet and didn''t face me, "I¡­ I think we should do this sometime else." She said and tried to run away, but my grip was firm.


    "Wait, wait¡­ I need you for something." I said, my tone becoming groovy, "You''re the only one who can help me."


    Jennifer''s mouth turned bitter and she looked pleadingly at me, "Why me... what did I ever do?"


    "Well frankly, you were the one who helped me find my classroom and also the one who was about to drunkenly give her virginity to me last nigh-"


    "I''M NOT A VIRGIN!" She said that a little too loudly.


    Which she turned around to see most people hear and felt even more embarrassed.


    She gave me a pleading look as I stopped joking, "I''ll be serious. Do you know where Class A is? I don''t know."


    "You don''t know." Her face darkened, "Look beside us."


    "Huh?" I do as she said and what do you know, the nice looking door had a label which said ''Class A''.


    I smile at her, "See! You helped me find it so easily that I didn''t even had to move."


    She didn''t find the fun in that and sighed, "Have you at least updated your info?"


    "Nope"


    "Go do that at the administration and then come back to class." She said and was about go away when she stopped, "¡­You do know where the administration building is?"


    "Of course I do. Do you think of me as a klutz?" I say for her to look back at the class room and me with a dubious look.


    ''Okay, that was granted.''


    I leave Jennifer alone and go to the administration office to find something very strange.


    The same administration office and worker who had once looked at me with low-born disgust in their eyes, now looked at me with reverence.


    They lady kicked out everyone for me and gave me VIP service as she asked, "What do you want sir, Coffee, Vodka or some Wine?"


    ''Damn Nepotism, corrupting everything¡­ but why do I like it so much?''

 Chapter 321 - 321 - An Unique Introduction

    "Here is your updated info, sir." The girl working behind the box gave me a piece of paper. The paper from before was destroyed to not get conflicted with my current one.


    I took the paper and took a look at my updated student ID.


    Name: Henry Van Tax


    Student ID: Rank 31


    Class: A


    Year: 1st


    I confirmed the new stuff and as I was about to put the paper into the pendant, the girl stopped me.


    "Sir, that pendant of yours is invalid from now on, please take the new one and use it as it''s only for someone of your standing." She said.


    I was confused for a moment before remembering.


    ''They swap out the normal pendant to the special one for whoever''s in Class A.''


    ''A Gold one if I remember right.''


    In accordance with my memory, the girl inside the box took my old pendant and gave me a new one. This one fully layered in heavy gold. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I took a look around the new pendant, liking its rich feeling.


    ''How many carats is it; I wonder.''


    I take a brief look at the girl, she looked at me with a huge smile, seeing if I was satisfied or not.


    ''I think she''ll do anything to please me, even if I tell her to suck my dick¡­ though I feel she''ll probably do it happily.''


    I put the updated info inside the new gold pendant and get out. The girl tried to stop me and lick my boots further but my strong insistent of leaving made her stop.


    I get out of the administration building and make my way straight to the academic one. In just a few minutes, I was standing before the door of my new classroom.


    The word ''Class A'' was written with a bold style and the door itself exuded a strong feeling to it.


    ''This is it.''


    ''The place I had been fighting to achieve.''


    ''¡­Is it me or was this too easy?''


    I have a sudden thought that made me rethink some of the past actions.


    Unlike Arthur, who had to really fight to get here, I didn''t do much. Well, I also fought just like that guy but I on the other hand was having fun.


    The only fights that I had were only with Arthur and that first rank guy from Class B¡­ who''s name I can''t remember.


    Seeing the fruitless search for the name, I give up and was about to knock on the door.


    ''Why am I trying to knock? I sometimes forget that I''m not here to be a model student.''


    So instead of knocking, I slid the door open quickly, causing a loud commotion.


    "I Have Arrived!" I say loudly.


    My voice, along with the door opening caused enough noise for everyone inside to give me strange looks.


    The first thing I saw inside was Jennifer on the stands, writing something on the board.


    ''Hm, Jennifer did say that she''s the teacher for Class A and would continue after the month''s end. So I suppose, I would continue to have her as my teach.''


    I was about to go inside when I feel a strange thing.


    There was cold air emitting out of this classroom. The hallway I stood at felt normal with its hot temperature but the inside of the classroom was cold and I felt it slowly ooze out.


    It almost felt like this place had Air Conditioning. Then I remembered that this was the VIP treatment for Class A.


    There wasn''t any air conditioning or something like that, but someone with water or frost sigmat is spreading cold air through the vents, straight to the room. Only Class A students and its teachers enjoyed such treatment.


    "Why are you gawking out there? Get In!" Jennifer said as I walk inside.


    "Nothing, just taking in the new atmosphere." I say, reeling in the cold atmosphere, "They really do give you quite the special treatment for being the best hah."


    Jennifer nodded with a smirk, "Of Course they do. You should have learned by now that this academy is quite different from the norm."


    "That I did."


    Jennifer turned around and gestured me to the whole classroom, "You took your time coming here, but we can still do the instructions."


    "Class, this is Henry Van Tax, Our new additio-"


    I interrupt her, "You don''t need to go there, Jennifer. Thank you but it''s not needed."


    She clicked her tongue angrily at me calling her name like that and interrupting yet said nothing directly.


    Which only made the students inside murmur as they saw their stiff math teacher being quiet at the new student''s words.


    What made them truly see me as notorious is how I called out her name so casually. Student teacher relationship and reputation was a big thing here, so a student calling their teacher by their name was seen as quite rude.


    But I don''t give no shit.


    I looked at the students sitting before me.


    With my ranking coming at the lowest being 31, that meant that there were 30 other students in Class A. But right now, I was only seeing somewhere around 16 or 17 of them.


    This wasn''t rare. The students of Class A can do a lot of things and that included missing classes. They could do almost whatever they wanted as long as they kept their grades at a good enough rate.


    The ones that missed classes were either doing something else outside or were privately tutored by some high quality teacher.


    Thought it didn''t mean that the teachers of Class A were any bad, it was just their own preference or their parent''s.


    I see a few familiar individuals here, mostly Elisabeth who was hiding her eyes away from me and Samantha who was giving me large waves, trying to catch my attention.


    I don''t give anyone a side eye and start talking, "Besides what Jennifer here said about me introducing myself to you, I believe that''s unnecessary."


    I walk back and forth at the teacher''s podium, "I''m sure that by now, those of you who haven''t been living under a rock or their mommy''s titties all this time, should know who I am by now."


    There were some gasps at my words. Jennifer face palmed herself as she heard me speaking so arrogantly.


    "Before coming here at Class A, I had a dream." I stood and looked up, "I wanted to be the best in the whole academy¡­ but as I went above my ranks in the previous class, I understood one thing¡­ I already am the strongest here."


    If before my words caused people to get angry, this time they were outraged. Jennifer tried to stop me from talking but I wasn''t done.


    "So LISTEN CAREFULLY!" Their talks stopped at my loud word.


    "As I''ve reached the strongest height here anyway." They grumble, "I don''t see any reason to fight for the rank 1 at Class A anymore." Now they stopped.


    Even Jennifer looked at me and wondered if I was fucking with everyone or not but I was not. It was the truth.


    I was already the strongest and already in Class A so my ambitions at this place dwindled by a lot.


    I end my speech with a warning, "I will only say this once¡­ I will try not to trouble you unless I find it fun or have some reason¡­ but if you tried to fuck with me..."


    "The Academy or your Mommy probably won''t save you."

 Chapter 322 - 322 - A Not Nice Welcome

    I was done with my speech and waited for all kinds of curses and stuff that would delight my morning.


    But unlike what I thought, the students were remarkably quiet after that. It''s as if someone turned off the voice switch and they all couldn''t voice out their thoughts anymore.


    I stood for a second before sighing, "Damn¡­ here I thought someone would get annoyed and I would get someone to make a punching bag out of."


    "The new generation is evolving."


    Nobody other than Jennifer who was close to him, heard his words. She looked at Henry with her brows cracking, ''Only someone as bizarre like him would say that.''


    I don''t agitate anyone anymore and slowly walk towards ahead. Just like the classroom before, this one too had the same seating arrangement as I walked up.


    As I passed by the students, they quickly occupied any empty space next to them. They were worried about me and didn''t want me anywhere near them. I could feel how their eyes were screaming at me to go away.


    The only person who wasn''t telling me to go away was Samantha. She signaled with her excited eyes at me to come sit next to her. Though Elisabeth was fully occupied in her books and that redhead called Rosie directly shaking her head at me.


    Which made me want to directly sit next to her.


    But this being my first day, I didn''t want to get a title of woman snatcher so quickly. So I went up and up until I was four floors up and sat alone at the place.


    Samantha felt disappointed on me ignoring her calls, while the other students sighed in relief as I didn''t choose any of them. The only ones who were more disappointed than Samantha were the students in front of me who didn''t like me sitting behind them.


    "Of all the places."


    "Why do we have to get shit like this!"


    "If only there was another floor up."


    They murmured their disdain quietly so that I wouldn''t hear them. I did, but kept silent for now.


    Seeing me quiet in my seat, Jennifer was relieved.


    "Alright then, let''s continue the class from where we left. I was talking about dividing your balls-"


    There were reasons why I had taken such a high floor all alone. Frankly it was empty with no one stopping me and secondly it was all quiet with the whole place being mine.


    But the most important fact was that, I could sleep here and no one would disturb me.


    "Snooze"


    Jennifer''s ears perked up at that annoying yet familiar sound and just as she looked back, her eyes paled. She saw Henry going to sleep again in her class.


    It wasn''t exactly rare so she wasn''t that surprised by it. But that didn''t mean she wasn''t angry at it.


    Her hands tightened on the chalk in her hand and she aimed at Henry. Suddenly he shifted and turned aside as Jennifer faltered.


    She thought, ''Why wake up a hassle when I could simply finish my class and leave without trouble?''


    With that positive thought in mind, she let Henry sleep to his pleasure and went back to teaching. She even was a bit quieter than before, making sure not to cause too much noise that would wake the trouble up.


    So the class went on and Henry kept sleeping. It wasn''t until he felt someone shaking his body that he felt awake. At first he thought it would Samantha because who else would annoy him here with no Winona, Alex or anyone else.


    But he faced someone else¡­ someone unknown.


    It was a guy from this new class. He had a smug look on him that only showed trouble. Even the way he stood and his body structure showed he came to cause problems.


    It became even more eminent when there were two other standing behind him as if supporting him.


    "So the princess finally woke up, eh." He said, his voice oozing with arrogance. "And here we thought it would take us a pig or some big delicious sandwich to wake your highness." The guy had a rich English accent.


    I looked at his face, trying to find any similarity but found nothing. Then I looked at the other students who were calmly looking at this, subtly supporting it.


    ''Is this supposed to be intimidating?''


    I smile, "Of course it would take much. Your mother gave me quite the service last night."


    The smirk went away immediately and he frowned, "Look here, Varlet! Do you even know who my mother is?"


    "I''m sure I remember her." I say, stretching my body, "Just let me take a look in the book where all the names of mid quality whores that I banged are."


    "You insolent fucker!"


    "You don''t even know your worth and say stuff without knowing its consequences."


    His two male buddies spoke before the lead signaled them to stop. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What would he know about my mom anyway? Besides I shouldn''t have expected anything else from a guy whose mother is a kitchen maid."


    "Granted" I nod, "You know my history I suppose. But I don''t seem to know any of you, who are you guys?"


    The lead smiled, thinking he got through Henry''s skin, "My name is Landon Cleve, son of the Earl, Clinton Cleve."


    The one to the left said, "Halford Burton, son of Earl Bilford Burton."


    The right one, "Greyjoy Joy, son of Joy Sr."


    I nod, "Those names don''t have any recognition to me so either your family isn''t that popular or they aren''t to me, but forget about that." I shook my head, "All of you are second sons or worse I guess."


    They narrowed their eyes, "What does that have anything to do with this?"


    "Nothing really¡­ except that if I were to smash something accidentally, I won''t have to worry about it."


    Landon''s face darkened even more, "I think we forgot to tell you about the rules and regulation of our Class. Seeing how your lowborn and so ignorant, let me welcome you into our fold."


    He immediately pulled back his fist, which suddenly burst in bright yellow flames and struck at me.


    I quickly grab his fist to Landon''s amusement. He thought that I would regret grabbing his burning hands but he was very wrong.


    Landon''s face turned wry as he saw my smiling expression. His hands were burning hot but I still grabbed on to it without any pain.


    "Crack!"


    "Argh!"


    I broke Landon''s fist as he immediately buckled in pain. Quickly, he''s friends used their own attacks on me.


    One put his frozen sharp hand at my neck and the other used smoke to block my mouth from breathing.


    "Let him go!"


    "Do it quickly before we kill you."


    Their warning fell to deaf ear as I smile, "Your trying to protect your friend but you forget. If both of you are protecting him, who''s protecting the two of you?"


    They couldn''t understand that before something invisible like a wave hit them. They flew back, hit the wall and fell down.


    Seeing the current situation, Samantha and a few others quickly came to stabilize the situation, "Henry, let him go otherwise you''ll be in a big problem."


    Before I could say anything the door opened and Elivia walked in. Her expression pale at the current situation before her eyes landed on me.


    "I don''t know what''s happening here, but you need to come to the council with me."

 Chapter 323 - 323 - Asking For Love Advice

    Elivia walked in and looked at the commotion before finding my face. Her face immediately dawned to a conclusion.


    "I don''t know what happened here, but you need to come to the council with me."


    I click my tongue at that, "I don''t even get to defend myself and you already think of me as the criminal."


    "Well what then?" Elivia said, "You weren''t the cause of these two lying here and that guy who''s hand you''re tightly grabbing on to."


    ''Well¡­ got to give her that.'' I release Landon''s hand as he fell to his knees and immediately started gritting in pain.


    Seeing Elivia, a plan formed in his mind as he pointed at Henry, "It''s him! All of it is his fault, Elivia. Capture him and throw him inside the priso-"


    "Slap!"


    A slap hit Landon and he flew back a few steps. Everybody gasped seeing me slap Landon in front of Elivia. He himself was more shocked then anyone.


    "Yo- You slapped me¡­ you- you''ll pay for this." He pointed his finger at me and quickly hid it, fearing that I might break it next.


    "Shut IT!" Came Elivia''s young girly scream, effectively silencing Landon.


    Elivia pointed her finger at me, "Come with me with me, now!"


    I walk down as Elisabeth suddenly defended me, "It''s not all his fault, Ms. Elivia."


    "Landon and his pals have a big hand in it too. We all saw that." Samantha added


    She said so but Elivia saw others ignoring her words. In other words, they didn''t want to side with Henry.


    Seeing that brought happiness inside Elivia, but it wasn''t time for her to think about it.


    "Let''s go quickly. Madam president wants to talk to you." Elivia said.


    Her words came as a shock not only to Elisabeth but the others too.


    Madam President meant the current Student Council President, Margaret Religias. Being president meant great power and responsibility, so meeting her was a big deal for everyone.


    And it was an even bigger deal when the president called Henry herself.


    The students murmured on to what that could be. Most thought about Henry''s notorious behavior while some thought it was time that he would get some kind of punishment.


    But the one who understood and also was shocked the most was none other than the president''s younger sister, Samantha Religias.


    She looked as Henry left with Elivia and had a dreadful feeling bubbling inside. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''What do you want with him, sister?''


    ¡­


    Outside, I was following beside Elivia on our way to the office. I suddenly struck up a conversation, "Just so you know¡­ the problem didn''t start because of me."


    "Oh, is that so?" She said, "So you didn''t hit those two to the wall nor did you break Landon''s hand?"


    "Okay, you are only talking about my own actions." I try to defend, "What about Landon and the others, they attacked me too."


    "And what may be the reason for that?" She said with a thoughtful look before her face brightened, "Maybe it''s because how you introduced yourself to everyone."


    "Calling yourself the strongest here already." Her face deadpanned, "What other results did you think that would get?"


    "Did you wanted them to bow down and revere you for your great strength and charisma?"


    "Well¡­ it wouldn''t hurt."


    Elivia sighed, "Well it doesn''t matter anyway. You''re a Viscount now, so that problem will probably go away by itself."


    Like that, the walk concluded quietly as we came before the Student Council Office. Before we went in, she asked, "So when are you going to help me?"


    "Help you?" I raise a brow, "With what?"


    "With Ulvoric, remember. You said you would help me learn some things."


    "Did I say that?" I try to remember and memory flashed to me.


    ''Oh yeah¡­ I did say I''d help her. But how though?'' I think, ''I don''t know how to help someone like her, especially with Ulvoric having a side dish already.''


    "So!" Elivia asked, her face shy and filled with expectations.


    "I''ll try to help you." I scratch my chin, "I''ll give you some tips, but later when I get something to me."


    She looked doubtful, "You''re not trying to fool me, right?"


    "Time will tell, chibi."


    Before she could question what that meant, I open the office''s door.


    Inside, the members of the Student Council were present and doing their own stuff.


    Naville and Victor were talking about Council duties. Ulvoric was on the sofa, working on some kind of paper and writing on it.


    Then finally there was Margaret, who sat on the presidential seat and checked some paperwork, while Bethany showed her a file and told her to do something with it.


    All of them stopped when they saw me.


    Except for Ulvoric and Margaret, everyone had a neutral look about me. Ulvoric smiled briefly as he said, "Good Morning, Henry. You''re back I see."


    Margaret was quietly giving me a smile. Her smile was so dense that I couldn''t guess if it was a happy smile or a trapy one.


    "Well you know, had to go home and share the good news with the fam." I say as Bethany frowned.


    "And you did so without notifying your teachers or getting authorization about you leaving the academy premises for multiple days." Bethany gave me a sharp look, "What do you have to say for yourself?"


    "¡­Oops?"


    Seeing my confused answer, Ulvoric and Victor smiled as Bethany''s frown only enlarged.


    "Forget about that matter, Bethany." Ulvoric said and gestured me inside, "Come in Henry. The President wanted to meet you for a long time."


    "She did?" I walk in as Ulvoric came beside me.


    "Yes, she wanted to talk with you for a few days¡­ but you were gone." Ulvoric said and I felt a sense of urgency in his eyes, "It''s good that you''re finally back¡­ haha."


    ''That laughter definitely had a double meaning. Is Ulvoric trying to convey some secret message to me?'' I give a thorough look to him, but don''t say anything.


    As both of us sat down in the sofa, Margaret finally spoke, "Everyone, you can take some break now."


    It was her own way of saying, get the fuck out. I need to talk with Henry alone.


    The council understood her meaning and stood up.


    "Goodbye President." They all gave her a small nod and left.


    Now it was only Margaret, Me and Ulvoric.


    Margaret kept looking at Ulvoric until he asked, "You meant me as well, president?"


    "Yes" She nodded, "I meant break for everyone. Why would I keep you working for no reason, I''m not cruel."


    Despite the thought he had, Ulvoric kept it inside and got up. He patted my shoulder and gave me a dark look before going out.


    ''Hmm¡­ now what did he mean by that?''


    With Ulvoric gone, Margaret gave a charming smile, "Why are you so far away?"


    She spoke with a honeyed tone that didn''t seem to fit her character at all. Just a moment ago, her whole aura was very sharp and she seemed a millions miles away from everyone.


    But alone with me, she seemed to change into a different person entirely.


    She gestured to the seat ahead, "Why don''t you sit here?"


    "Alright" I get up and sit down as instructed, "Why''d you call me for?"


    Margaret gave a loving smile as she said, "I wanted to talk about wedding decorations."

 Chapter 324 - 324 - Margarets Compatability Test

    ''What the fuck!''


    I was about to cough out but stop when I see the teasing smile on Margaret''s face. She was joking about the previous thing.


    "You seriously fell for it?" She asked with a hint of doubt, but I could feel that wasn''t all there was.


    Why wouldn''t I fall when she gave me such a serious look. It almost seemed like she had actually planned of the wedding and wanted to talk about it.


    Margaret had a smile which told me she liked to prank others.


    I smile too, "Of course, I will. If a woman as beautiful as you suddenly told me that, I would have no choice but to fall for her."


    Margaret gave a short smile while her eyes gauged Henry. She looked at his posture for seating and his lack of any real emotions told him a few things.


    But what she found the most fascinating was that there was no hole in Henry''s defenses.


    ''No matter where I look, I don''t see him not being able to defend me. Even if I found a few places with small chances to hit, I get the feeling that he''ll be able to stop me.''


    This sense of strength in Henry didn''t make Margaret angry or loss but she actually happy. To find someone so young that was as strong as her or could be stronger made her pleased¡­ at least in marriage material.


    She suddenly pouted, "I told you to come talk to me after the fight, why did you leave like that and that too for soo long?"


    Her pout was quite strange.


    To me and everyone else, she was quite beautiful but the aura that emitted from her was predatory. Even with her beautiful face, anyone would still feel fear instead of sympathy seeing her pout.


    With her finally sitting in front of me, I take a look at her.


    Margaret stood at 6.2, a huge height for a woman, yet it somehow matched her personality. She wore a floral clean white dress with no patterns except for twin dark blue roses above her large chest.


    The white floral dress with no design would have seemed a bit lacking in nature, but with her pure white body, it not only matched but seemed to dignify her nature.


    Her silver white hair was more distinguishable than Samantha''s as it fell with a long fall until her butt. Her lips looking purely soft yet hard somehow. Her face was pure white with no spots or any impurities.


    Lastly her eyes¡­ a color of azure blue, much darker than Samantha''s. Her eyes which was bright and beautiful in color had a deepness in them that was not only mysterious but that mystery seemed to have a darkness.


    Capturing her fully, she seemed like a perfectly beautiful girl who would grow up in floral houses and play around gardens filled with different flowers.


    Yet her facial expression seemed of a curious tiger and her actions that made her seem like a fairy tales monster was quite captivating for me.


    "You¡­ really are a strange woman." I say, deep in thought as I look at her.


    Margaret tilted her head to the right and asked curiously, "Is that a bad thing?"


    "To me, no. But even among strange woman, you hold a certain amount of power and charm¡­ a combination that I don''t see in many women."


    "And about my other quality," She spoke of her bad ones, "Do they not change make those charming thoughts of yours hesitate?"


    "If anything," I lean in, "they only increase them, madam. Women like you are in sparse and unfortunately for me, that sparsity ignite something burning inside me."


    "Haha¡­" Margaret laughed lightly, "You are quite the charmer. How many have you charmed others with this tactic of yours?"


    "To be frank, I''ve only shown this much honesty with only one other woman."


    Margaret''s brow raised in curiosity, "Scared her off?"


    "No, she''s married."


    Margaret smiled even more, "You''re a strange person too. Don''t you think saying such bizarre things to me would scare me off or make me disgusted."


    "I don''t know about disgusting you nor do I believe that I can say anything that would scare you." This made her eyes twinkle, "I do believe that you''re the type of woman who likes the truth, no matter how dirty they be."


    Margaret leaned back in her chair and thought something as she clicked her fingers together. Then she stood up and came to me.


    She came close and sat on my armchair, our bodies closer than it needed to be.


    "Do you have anyone that you''re seriously thinking about marrying?" She asked, tone very serious.


    I looked at her face and she seemed to have something very deep in mind. I think of her question and answer honestly, "At the current moment, no."


    "Then let me bold enough to do this." She said and leaned in. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her cold lips touching mine as I felt mine reciprocate.


    It was so surprising to me that I forget to ask or resist, following her movement with my own. Suddenly her cold lips enlarged as her hot tongue tried to make contact.


    My tongue automatically went out and met her midway as they tangled together. Her tongue at first, a slow mesh, quickly devolved into something faster and messier.


    My hands were reaching towards her waist, yet stopped suddenly when she pulled back.


    I look at her with confusion. She had a calculating look that slightly hid the excitement she felt. We only kissed for a brief moment so her lips nor her face had any change other than a bit of saliva dripping from her mouth.


    She wiped the saliva with her thumb as she nodded, "Yes, that was a good kiss."


    "I think we could be compatible when our sexual drives will meet¡­ at least on the surface with how we kissed, that''s what I got." She said with a thoughtful face, "Do you have anything to add?"


    "I¡­ ahh¡­"


    Seeing me confused, Margaret smiled a bit, "You''re a bit na?ve, aren''t you?... that may not be a bad quality." She licked her lips and looked down at my crotch.


    "How''s your penis? Does it function well?"


    "Of course it does." I reply quickly.


    She nodded, "A bit quick to answer but there was valid confidence in it. You have experience, I suppose?"


    I narrow my eyes, "Is that a problem?" I asked, somewhat forgetting what the hell I was getting into.


    "No¡­ actually it might be good." She thought seriously, "I wouldn''t want someone who doesn''t know how to make me feel good."


    Then she stood up and walked towards her chair, "I don''t know about my sexual capabilities as I have never joined in such practices but I believe a good sexual relationship would be a firm point in all marriages."


    "So even though I can''t talk about me, you would have to jump in knowing I don''t know anything sexually or even my own preference."


    "Though, this was my first kiss." Margaret''s face brightened slightly, showing a hint of pink, "I didn''t know it would feel so delightful."


    Coming up to this point, I have to say it.


    "Excuse me." I say.


    "Yes"


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "You don''t understand?" Margaret gave a smile, this time it was honest, "I was talking about how compatible we would be if we married."


    "I believe we would be a good couple."

 Chapter 325 - 325 - Marriage Proposal

    Seeing her serious look, my eyes become heavy.


    ''She''s not joking, is she?''


    I take a look at her again, accessing her wholly.


    In reality, she wasn''t actually a bad candidate, she had a great body and she was the leading daughter that would become the leader of her own house.


    Joining both of our houses would not only make me stronger, but it will also legitimize me, especially marrying a family known for its name at the battlefield.


    If that wasn''t enough, there was also the fact about her being a member of the Pen Dragons gang as well.


    Yes, Margaret Religias had a link with the Pen Dragons. Not only a link but she is a Sub-Leader, more like how I was with a position of becoming the real leader after some time.


    Though I remember in the story that she rebelled against her leader after learning of how he was going to kill her and instead killed him and took his seat.


    Like what happened with me and Kay Gon.


    This gang part was both good and bad for me. Good being, there was a real chance of not only connecting with the Pen Dragon gang but with her becoming the leader in the future and me already one, we could join together and expand the gang in a new vision.


    But the bad part was, me marrying her would could also bring trouble for our business. Not only that but it could also have trouble with the leadership and they might try to kill her much faster than the novel.


    With that gone¡­ there was that real factor. She is a villain. Not just a Villain but one of big consequence.


    Because of her, Samantha''s life changes brutally and she makes choices that grows her character immensely. Marrying her could mean, I would have no choice but to throw the good towel and fight against Arthur and the ot-


    "¡­"


    ''Why am I even thinking about that anyway? I already am in cahoots with Abigail, who not only is a huge villain, but also the final boss of this kingdom.''


    ''I don''t have any other choice but to fight against Arthur¡­ just that marrying Margaret would mean I would have to do something in the future that wouldn''t be seen in a good light with Arthur and the others.''


    ''Marrying her would mean, losing Samantha as well¡­ not like she''s giving me any benefits. If I compare Samantha and Margaret, it''s easy to see that Margaret is the one to choose.''


    ''Not only was she in the lead to become her family''s leader but she would also be the leader of Pen Dragons. If something problematic happens, I could help her out and make her the leader faster.''


    ''And about the matter with Margaret fighting Samantha¡­ siblings fight against each other anyway, it''s in their nature. Especially if your born in a noble family with the leadership position in line.''


    ''All in all, the pros outweigh the cons with Margaret.''


    After contemplating about all thinks, I look up and see that Margaret was quietly looking at me too. She was thinking like me but she was also giving me time to think about everything as well¡­ even though she just kissed me, she''s giving me the choice to accept or deny this.


    After a moment, I seriously look at her and ask, "Margaret, what do you expect from this marriage?"


    Margaret blinked once before an answer formulated in her mind, "I expect a good marriage."


    "As like you, I also saw the benefits in this marriage and based mostly on that I believe this marriage would be good for both of us. We could have one or two children that would fulfill our requirements and help us build our family."


    "Added, if our sexual compatibility is good enough, we could not only have sex just for making children but also for pleasure as well. It would not only make our union happier but also make us tolerate each other for all the years to come."


    "And finally the matter with our gang." She said, her face becoming a bit serious, "I''ve heard that you have taken the leadership state from Kay Gon, is that right?"


    I nod, "Yes, some complications demanded I take action."


    "Hmm¡­ then I would also have to change my plans." Margaret thought, "If we join together, then with your help I could maybe do something that would change the leadership state in my gang as well and become the leader."


    I raise my brow, "You want to take the gang yourself."


    "Yes" She nodded without hesitation, "It''s not just because I like power, but it would also help us and the gang immensely if we were to step aside our differences and join together."


    "We could become something that nobody has ever done before."


    I join my hands together and smile, "Ambitious."


    She showed a smile too, this one real and filled with darkness as it twisted before me, "You are too. I saw you tweaking your brain earlier as well. I''m sure you had the same thoughts as me, maybe you even thought greater than me."


    That smile of hers would spring bells in anyone. But I saw a companion, a friend who could not only help me but join me in my ambitions.


    An actual marriage partner.


    "I''m not gonna lie about that, you are right. I am ambitious, I might be even more ambitious than you or anyone else for that matter." I say, "That''s why I am taking in the Pro''s from this union and thinking about long term."


    "If you''re thinking about the pro''s, do you want me to list them out for you?"


    She took my confused expression as confirmation and spoke, "First of all, unlike other wife''s who are nagging or too sticky, I won''t be like that. I would be equal and be understanding as I have the same situation as you."


    "Then comes my family. You already guessed it but let me phrase it out for you. You have a problematic family, even with you becoming a Viscount, you still have not really legitimized yourself."


    "Not in others eyes." I say.


    Margaret''s eyes glint, "By marrying me, you solve that problem. Especially when we start to have children."


    "And about children¡­ I already looked into some specialist and they have confirmed me to be very fertile, so there won''t be any problem with children¡­ unless you have any problems."


    "Don''t worry, I''m okay."


    She nodded, "I''ll believe you. Then there''s the matter with the gang. A problem at first, but after we smooth it out, we would only get gains from it."


    "So to sum it up, I only see a lot benefits with only few cons."


    She was right.


    I was about to talk when she smiled, "And as an added bonus, you can take in other women as well."


    "Hm?" I look up at her, "Meaning?"


    "Meaning, I would ignore any kind of side dishes you have¡­ as long as I stay your main one." Margaret smiled.


    "You''re getting a beautiful wife, my biased opinion. Family Legitimacy, both gang benefits and finally a wife who won''t be angry at you for smelling like the wife, daughter or mother of one of your rich friends."


    "Now tell me, would you get such a great offer from anyone else?"


    sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 326 - 326 - Samanthas Shock to the Proposal

    I was inside the academic building, walking steadily with heavy thoughts clouding my mind.


    After hearing about Margaret''s marriage proposal, I told her that I would take some time to think about it and give her an answer later.


    Even though there was slight disappointment on her face, Margaret understood that such a heavy decision couldn''t be taken lightly.


    Still¡­ the pro''s that she told of¡­


    IT''S TOO DAMN GOOD!


    The fact that she''ll let me bang other women on the side and still be okay with fucking her is enough for me to accept it. Let''s not even talk about the matter of not nagging me about anything.


    Though all of this was quite a good offer, I can''t accept anything until I talk with Abigail. Forget about enjoying women, Abigail might suck me dry if I were to do something like marriage, without at least talking with her.


    ''I wonder what she will tell me.''


    As I was thinking about stuff like this, I hear someone calling me.


    "Henry!"


    Looking ahead, I saw it was Samantha. She was running towards me with a concerned look.


    ''Why is she running to me?'' I think before realizing it, ''Of course!''


    ''How could I forget the hot woman that just gave me the crazy offer was none other than Samantha''s older sister.''


    ''With the way, Samantha''s been acting towards me. As if a young girl finding love, she would definitely be devastated to know that her older sister snatched that guy up.''


    A deformed smile came to me, ''I wonder how she''ll react to that.''


    "Henry!" She stopped right before me, her face looking like a herd of many complicated emotions.


    "Why are you here, Samantha?" I asked, "Shouldn''t you be in class right now."


    "It''s lunch time. I came out right after and searched for you." She said with a quickened breath.


    "What did she do?" Samantha face was serious.


    "Huh?"


    "Oh! Pardon me." Realizing her mistake, Samantha changed her words, "I meant to say, what did she want with you?"


    ''Should I lie and make her tug along or tell her the truth?''


    "She called me to talk about our marriage arrangement."


    Samantha''s face fell flat, "Sh- She did¡­ what did she say?"


    I look around, seeing that there was a lot of people around us.


    "Why don''t we go somewhere else?" I push her ahead, "A place less crowded."


    Samantha nodded, "Alright, let''s do that."


    We walk away from the academic building and came to one that was far away. Standing at a corner where people won''t come near.


    I looked around to see if someone had followed us before looking at Samantha. Her face still hadn''t lost that somewhat fearful look and her body seemed to be hyper active as she asked, "So what did she say?"


    "Well¡­" I scratch my head, "She said a lot of words but let''s just say that she was trying to see if we were compatible for marriage or not?"


    "She did?" Samantha said, "Marriage compatible¡­ As if you two are good to be married or not?"


    "Yeah that and sexually as well." I say only for Samantha''s face to change immediately.


    "Sexually! How!" She said and stepped forward with a hard step. Her face panicking for my next words, "Did she do something to you in the council room? Something that goes beyond physical relationship¡­!"


    I gave Samantha a deadpan look but she did not notice it.


    ''This girl, she thought too much into this¡­ but she isn''t particularly wrong about this as well.''


    "Not really, she only lightly kissed me." I say touching my lips. Remembering her cold hard lips touching mine.


    "She Kissed You!"


    "Lightly" I say, "She only checked to see if the waters matched or not."


    "And did it?"


    "Hm?"


    Samantha asked again, "Did the water or whatever match?"


    "Well¡­"


    "Henry¡­"


    "Hear me out. I don''t know about me but for her it went probably well."


    "How do you know that?" She asked, her tone rising, "What did she really say?"


    "Again, there was a lot of talk inside the office. Ones that I can''t tell you about."


    Samantha relented, "Sorry, if I came out too strong¡­ I just wanted to know my sister''s thoughts." She knew that enforcing Henry to say stuff is bad.


    "I may not be able to tell you everything," I say, making her distraught face look up, "But she told me that she wants this marriage thing to work." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She did¡­"


    Samantha froze in her place. Her blue eyes darkening with the image of Henry and Margaret inside the office.


    "¡­"


    Samantha quietly looked ahead at my chest. Even as I stepped away, she looked in that general reaction. Just as I was about to wake her up, she asked, "And what did you say?"


    "I said I''ll think about it."


    Samantha face changed, her complexion brightening immediately, "Really?"


    "Yeah¡­ I can''t just agree to her like that. I just met the girl for a few minutes."


    "Can''t get married to them for my whole life just like that." I say and start walking.


    Samantha followed behind me, her steps having an energy she didn''t have before, "It''s good that you rejected her. Now with me talking with her and then telling my father about this, we can stop this marria-"


    "I didn''t say no." I stop and look back.


    "Pardon?"


    "I didn''t reject Margaret, I only told her to wait a while." I say, bringing reality back upon Samantha, "Even though she was quite forward, I can''t deny that marrying her will give me quite the bonuses."


    Samantha''s frozen look came back to her. She asked softly, "But¡­ But that won''t change your decision, right?"


    "And what''s my decision." I say as her eyes widened again.


    "But you didn''t want to marry m-"


    "You are a different subject, Samantha." I tell her the facts, "Not only was I opposed, but you didn''t want to marry me as well."


    "But Margaret is someone who wants to marry me by her own choice¡­ and frankly, I don''t see any reason to deny her." I say and walk away.


    Samantha was left standing at that place. Her expression unreadable as she only watched Henry walk away from her.


    Walking away, I made my way towards the cafeteria. My destination the normal cafeteria as I already had a plan with Alex and the others.


    But as I walked, I saw a glimpse of Elisabeth, standing some feet away looking at me.


    ¡­


    Elisabeth walked slowly towards the cafeteria alone. Rosie and her other friends invited her as always to eat lunch together but she denied them.


    Henry was called by the student council and Samantha ran out as soon as Lunch break was announced.


    Elisabeth didn''t understand why she did that but saw her fidgeting as soon as class started. She asked what it was but Samantha stayed quiet, only telling her its fine and not to worry.


    She also wanted to know why the President of the Student Council would want to talk with Henry. It could have something to do with everyone saying about how he''s going to get punished.


    ''If only he controlled the way he treate-''


    Samantha stopped and saw Henry, standing opposite to the door of the regular cafeteria. She saw him looking directly at her.


    Fearing that he would call her, Elisabeth was ready to run. But Henry didn''t call or gave her any attention, he just walked away like she wasn''t even here.


    ''¡­Henry?''

 Chapter 327 - 327 - The Academic Goal

    "Hey there, guys." I call out to the usual people.


    "Hey, Henry." Winona was the first to reply, Alex next.


    With these two, there was Taylor, Xavier and someone else that I did not expect to see¡­ well at least in the state he was.


    "Hey¡­ Arthur." I call out to the mummy.


    He was sitting beside Xavier, covered from head to toe in bandages. The only thing open about him were his eyes, mouth and his hands.


    In the peculiar state that he was, it almost seemed like he ran away from the hospital.


    "Hello Henry¡­ how are you?" There was some kind of abnormality between us.


    "Good, but can''t say the same about you. Not trying to be a douchebag but why are you like that?" I pointed to his bandages.


    Arthur sighed, "Well, after I lost to you-"


    "You mean the beating Henry gave you." Winona said, trying to act stupid.


    "¡­Yes, after that, the doctors gave me the best treatment possible. According to them, it''s a miracle that I''m standing in such a quick time." Arthur slowly ate the soup with his shaky hands, "I''m not healed yet and it would still take some time before I can take the bandages off."


    "The doctors warned and told me to stay in bed, but I couldn''t lie back anymore. Classes were going on and losing any more of them would be bad for me so here I am."


    The guy had guts and was impatient, but he wasn''t wrong. I would have done the same as well.


    "Good to know that you''re alright. Hope you feel better soon man."


    "Me too."


    With that, the awkwardness between seemed to lessen just a bit. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay Henry, tell us about your experience with Class A." Alex said, eager.


    "Yes, how was it?" Winona also asked. With their questioning, Taylor, Xavier and Arthur also looked at me.


    "Well¡­ it wasn''t exactly as good or bad." They make weirded expressions as I tell them the full story.


    "¡­" Arthur, Taylor and Alex quietly looked at me.


    "I don''t know what to say¡­" Winona spoke with a weirded look.


    "Who the fuck in his right mind does such a stupid thing yeh." Xavier straight out called me.


    "I suppose¡­ me."


    "You''re not even denying it?"


    I shook my head, "Why should I? I said the truth and if they can''t handle it, I''ll break their bodies too, no offense Arthur."


    Arthur looked at Henry with a sudden look, ''Why are you bringing me in this?''


    Winona''s weirded expression became normal as she patted my shoulder, "We already knew it wouldn''t have taken you long to make everyone in Class A hate you."


    "I just didn''t think it would be on the first day¡­ but alas, miracles happen in multiple ways."


    "They don''t all hate me."


    "¡­They do Henry¡­ believe me they do."


    "¡­"


    With that, the talk about me in Class A ended and we talked about some other stuff before lunch break ended and we all went back to each classes.


    As I came back, Landon and his buddies clenched their teeth at me but stayed quiet. Probably because Elivia had returned to class right now so they didn''t want to do anything stupid.


    As the classes went on, I noticed a subtle thing.


    The teachers here were better. Not just academically but mentally too. They had the patience and the right method to teach this group of arrogant, egotistic and greedy little bastards.


    It was way, way better than the education I got from Class F.


    They also taught stuff here that wasn''t taught in my previous class. Students could ask any kind of questions and as long as they didn''t steer too much towards politics, the teacher would answer it¡­ even realistically sometimes.


    "So teach" I call out to the middle aged teacher with a bald spot at the middle, "How high of a chances are for me to actually pass the academy?"


    He was teaching about Chivalry and Politics and asked if anyone had questions about any matter so I jumped.


    "Well, give me a second to look at your record." He said and pulled out a file.


    He searched for me before nodding at a few things and closing the file. Then he gave me a serious look, "You clearly don''t have flying colors in your record."


    ''That''s famous.''


    "You are known to make serious troubles sometimes that would bring you losses. Speaking about studies, you don''t have top scores but you are good, much better than a lot here in the academy." He''s words shocked a lot of students.


    To them, Henry was like an ape that just grew too big. They didn''t think he would actually have a brain.


    "If you seriously think about applying yourself to this campus, I believe you could achieve to be a good scholar, great even if you grabbed the chances." The teacher spoke his mind, "If you study, there''s 85% chance that you''ll pass from here."


    "BUT¡­" He took a moment, "If you are to continue your streak, I''m sure to say you won''t just be famous, nonetheless infamous to the point that passing won''t make any change."


    "It would be like giving a certificate to a criminal. You know he has the requirements but that doesn''t mean he''ll be looked brightly in the society."


    "And if that''s your goal, then go ahead, keep doing it. You''re doing great."


    ''Well look at that, the teacher didn''t just give me empty praises but also told me of my failures too¡­ others would just speak the failures but he gave spoke of the chance.''


    ''Provided that I still haven''t done anything to him yet.''


    ''I also need to think from here. I got to the best place in the academy so what do I want now?''


    ''Do I just want to pass, be a model or okay citizen or slide between the middle and taste everything?''


    I look around seeing the horde of great connections I could make.


    ''Hmm¡­ maybe it wasn''t a good choice for me to anger them on the first day.''


    ¡­


    The academy ended and before I could get lost trying to find my new dorm, someone came to escort me. Someone that surprised me.


    "It''s you!" She said, a bit shocked and surprised.


    "Kylie Gem, right?" I ask as she nodded happily.


    "You remember me!"


    ''Of course I do. It''s not every day that you find people that get bullied, even with the strength they possess.''


    I look at the 2nd year student and see a pin on her chest. It was purple in color and had the academic logo.


    "You joined the Disciplinary Committee?"


    She nodded with excitement, "After hearing you speak your mind, I felt like I needed to change so I joined them."


    ''Well¡­ this is the first time someone misunderstood me to this point.''


    "Let''s go, I will show you your dorm."


    As she walked ahead, Kylie spoke, "I am a new member so they sent me to show the dorm to the student that won the exam a week ago."


    She looked back to me in shock, "But I didn''t know that it was you!"


    "You didn''t watch the fights?"


    Kylie sighed in disappointment, "I was stationed to look after the academic grounds so I didn''t see the fights. But it''s good to know that the person that showed me the right path is the one who won."


    I had a pale look as I see her smile.


    ''Kylie¡­ you not only strayed from my path but diverted it into the opposite lane.''


    ''Forget about Winona''s act, you''re the real stupid one here.''

 Chapter 328 - 328 - New Dorm

    Kylie brought me to the dorm.


    It was a tall white building with 10 floors and multiple reflective glass around the building. The glasses placed in a long row around the floors. Just from the clean and beautiful structure of its, anyone would tell that this is high class.


    The outside wasn''t the only thing that was good looking, going inside the whole dorm seemed to be filled with air conditioning too as the air covered us.


    The inside was designed in a long sideways row with a long stairway leading up. The ground was covered with some kind of grey wood and the walls were cemented with yellow color, while white was the ceiling.


    "Hnnn Hooo"


    I inhaled and exhaled the air that pleasurably cold and wasn''t bad for the environment.


    "I thought only students from Class A are supposed to have air condi- refreshing system like this." I ask.


    Kylie nodded, "That''s true. This building is wholly created for Class A students. But not just the first year but even the 2nd, 3rd and 4th years live here as well."


    "I live here too." She gestured herself.


    "So you''re in 2nd Year Class A then." Kylie nodded. "This place really does give the VIP look."


    "Yes, the academy gives special care to those with high potential."


    ''High potential for the kingdom or the nobility.'' I think and quietly follow Kylie.


    Kylie brought us to the 1st floor and looked at me, "You''re at the lowest rank in Class A, right now?"


    I nod.


    She walked ahead, "Don''t worry about that. You only joined so that''s why they gave you that rank. I''m sure that you''ll be back at the top again in no time."


    We came before the last room in the row. She fumbled with the keys before finding the one and opening it, "What was your original rank in your first class?"


    I went in while saying, "It was 69."


    Kylie froze in her tracks as I fully opened the door and looked inside.


    The size of the room was big. It was almost similar to a high class hotel room.


    But instead of rooms being divided, it was all in one place, except for the bathroom being its separate space.


    The room first came to the living space with a sofa, chairs and a wooden table already placed. Then there was the study space beside it with empty bookshelves and a large desk to study at.


    Going ahead was the bedroom space in the open. There was a large bed, a nightstand and finally a steel wardrobe at the corner. To finish the room, there was the kitchen, blocked off by a counter where multiple kitchen regarding stuffs were placed.


    The room was fully cleaned and refurbished for my use. It didn''t matter if I was at the last rank, being in Class A meant I was one of the very best and had to be treated that way.


    I whistled looking at the place, "Sheesh, that''s quite the change in character treatment here."


    I look back and see Kylie still standing outside with a lost look, "Kylie. Hey, is something wrong?"


    "H- Huh?..." Kylie looked up and shook her head, "No¡­ I''m just fine. The thought about you being in rank 69 got to me."


    I smile, "It''s unbelievable to think someone could become one of the best from the bottom huh."


    Kylie smiled awkwardly as she stepped inside, "Sorry for thinking that way, I just got surprised by it."


    "No worries. It''s good that you are surprised, it helps impressing pretty ladies with shocks like that."


    "Aww¡­ thank you for calling me pretty." She lightly tapped my hand a few times.


    But unknown to her, she was using decent force on me. If it was someone else, they would have cried out in pain already.


    "The place''s nice, right?" I nod, "Here are the keys for your room." She placed the main key and a spare key in my hand.


    Kylie then recounted the other things of notice.


    "If you ever lose your key, go down to the reception and tell them. They would help you out. Give them my name, they''ll immediately help you." She gave a professional smile.


    "About food, you can go to the cafeteria in the fifth floor or order a special cook to deliver food to you."


    "If you have any other problem, you can go down to the reception too. But if it''s something too important, like getting harassed or someone breaking in, call the student council or report to the disciplinary committee." Kylie had a serious look, "We don''t let such stuff pass by easily."


    With that, she said a few other things before taking her leave.


    "I''ll leave you now. Again, if you ever need my help or are in any trouble, don''t hesitate to call this big sister." She gave an encouraging smile and left.


    I give her a smile and wave goodbye before locking the door and sighing.


    "Whooo! After all this time, I finally got my own VIP room in the academy." I say and go to the bed.


    Then I sprawl down and take a crack at it. But there was a problem. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I turn left and right and taking a roll too, but it still wasn''t gone.


    I look at the sky blue ceiling and narrow my eyes, "The bed''s not top quality."


    "It''s not bad¡­ it''s just not the best."


    I think about the bed in Winona''s room, "Should I get that bed back¡­ no, that''ll seem cheap. I''ll just buy a new one."


    Thinking back to Winona.


    She definitely is something else.


    To be able to hide from not just the academies eyes, but from my own¡­ that''s too talented.


    !!!


    Suddenly I think back and remember, ''When I checked Winona back in the past, she had a tape wrapped around her chest. I thought that was because of some accident but now I can understand.''


    Then my brows furrow, ''But the strange thing is, I seem to remember her having a dick too.''


    ''Did she get surgery¡­''


    Thinking again, I realize, ''Probably a fake one meant to make act real. But to go that far to hide herself¡­ she definitely needs this.''


    ''Now, I am the only one here who knows her secret. I can use this to blackmail her and¡­ no, that''s not it.''


    ''I can''t just think of blackmailing her. Besides what''s the point anyway?''


    ''She already trusts me more than anyone here and also falls in great debt to me. Her hiding this big secret probably was terrible to her as I''m the only who''ve helped her so much.''


    ''She also isn''t interested in Arthur as she was in the novel.''


    ''Winona''s smart as well. She could come in handy to me in the future.''


    ''Now all I have to do is protect this big secret of hers and make her trust me even more¡­ more than anyone else.''


    Gathering up a path for Winona, I close my eyes and take some rest.


    After an hour later, I get downstairs intending to go out and have a talk with Abigail.


    "Mr. Tax" A beautiful woman at the reception called me as respond.


    "Yeah"


    "A parcel came for you, sir." She gave me a red box. "It''s from the Sekai Kingdom."


    ''So it''s the Emperor.''


    Deciding to check it, I go back to my room and sit down on the couch. Before opening it, I check with my eyes and as I saw the content, my eyes widened in surprise.


    ''It''s That!"


    I quickly open the box. Inside the box, an item was neatly placed above the comfy cushion, protecting it from harm.


    It was a Gun.

 Chapter 329 - 329 - Gun

    I look upon the gun with great shock.


    The gun was made completely of iron. It had a long barrel but the opening was small enough to only fire small round bullets. There wasn''t any visible cylinder or magazine on it that showed where to store the bullet.


    It was colored brown red, similar to wood and had a long hammer that burst the gunpowder, doing the shooting process.


    I looked at the gun for a while, disbelief spread across my face.


    "He¡­ He really sent me this thing." I slowly put the box down on the table. Acting as if this was very valuable.


    Taking another look inside, I saw a piece of paper, probably a letter or instructions tucked inside. Then with heavy hands I take the thing.


    I look at the gun for a moment, taking a gaze at its authenticity. After a moment, my excitement washes away and a dull look arises in me.


    "Man¡­ this is pretty boring."


    I shake the gun, trying to hear the inside. Only a few crick crack sounds were made as it shook.


    "It''s not that durable either. Damn, did he send me the first prototype?"


    A lot of the thing was missing from the gun. Like the safety and magazine wasn''t built in it. The gun''s barrel was too long to carry it hidden and the grip didn''t feel right in the hand.


    The last one maybe because my hands are too big.


    Nevertheless, this was pretty much a gun of the first era.


    As that idea came to me, I grab the barrel and pull it down. Instead of breaking, a clicking sound came and it unlocked. The butt of the barrel came to be the chamber where the gunpowder is stored.


    "Hm¡­ this really is quite an old design. I suppose this is where the gun powder goes." Then I put the barrel back and take a look inside, "And this is where the bullet goes."


    I shook the gun once more before putting it back inside the box.


    "Regardless of how poor quality and old its model is; it still shows that he decided to trust me¡­ really trust me."


    I think and remember that this gun and its longer version were the secret weapons of the Sekai kingdom when it launched the war on Leonidas.


    There was a reason for them going on the offensive, it was this guns. He used its long version against Leonidas to get an edge over at long range attacks and short version for close range emergencies.


    Though in a world that have people who could use superpowers with the help of rings, this guns weren''t a big deal for them. But the ones who made up most of the soldiers in an army, the infantry couldn''t protect themselves from such an attack.


    In the novel, with the use of its long range musket version, Sekai was able to crush the front line defense that Leonidas had so arduously held.


    And right now, I had the short version, the Handgun sent as a gift by the Emperor.


    ''Truly a fascinating diversion of events.''


    I take the letter inside and start reading it.


    Congratulations, Henry Van Tax.


    I, The Great Emperor, Genshoshai Sakurai, gift you this magnificent piece of next generation weaponry as a start of our fruitful relationship.


    I had trouble reading the next generation weapon part and laughed without even knowing it.


    I know that you are confused by the content inside.


    You''re wondering ''What is it?'' ''Why did the Great Emperor send it to me?'' ''Is this some kind of treasure?''


    And to answer that, it is a treasure.


    A treasure that will change the dynamics of war quickly in the future.


    The next generation won''t be about the monstrous level of power definition that the Sigmat Rings or Weapon will bring, it will be this thing. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Gunho


    Even though I had different thoughts about the name, the emperor wasn''t wrong. The start of guns would definitely change the power definition.


    In the future, it won''t be swords and shields anymore for the norm. It would be swords and guns until a time comes when it will be guns and more guns.


    Even though Sigmat power will dominate the world, the lives that will lose to guns will be uncountable.


    With a single use of this weapon, it will kill anyone with remarkable ease.


    I give you this gun with trust and expect loyalty in return. Use this to get an edge over in Leonidas and heed to me when I call for you to express your loyalty.


    Show me that you truly mean to be a subject of mine¡­ and maybe at one point, even a friend.


    I will be expecting results.


    With that the letter cuts off with detailed instructions of how to use the gun.


    I throw the letter towards the box and have an angry look.


    "Subject?... Loyalty... Results¡­ Just what did Hanako feed that motherfucker to write something so fucked up to me?"


    "I will definitely show you results¡­ results that would definitely show my loyalty, oh great emperor." I say and ease my anger a bit.


    ''I don''t know what Hanako said, but I can''t lay the blame on her. She was able to get the guy to gift me this.''


    For someone who hated me very badly, to be able to change his opinion to such a degree, it in itself is a great achievement for her.


    ''I need to show this to Abigail this instant.''


    I get up and take the box with me.


    ¡­


    After some time, I was inside the mansion in Vistiria Road. I was looking at the sun that was dropping down and felt a presence behind me.


    The cold presence seemed to be very dark in nature. But that dark presence hugged me softly, whispering with an undeniable allure.


    "Miss me already, Lover?"


    "I did." I say.


    Abigail felt something amiss in Henry voice. She went in front and saw him with a hard look.


    "Something wrong?" She asked with a strong voice, ready to tear the problem apart.


    I gesture her to the open box at the table, "Take a look at it."


    Abigail quickly did and saw the gun, but did not recognize it. Without asking anything, she looked around and read the letter.


    Her expression hardened with each sentence that she read. Abigail threw away the nonsensical words and only read the necessary ones.


    After some time, she looked at the gun, "Is it really that dangerous?"


    "To us¡­ no." I say, "But in the hands of thousands of Sekai Soldiers, it will be."


    "Is there any way to stop this from being mass distributed?"


    "I don''t think so. By now there should be hundreds, if not thousands already built."


    Abigail had a dark look as she said, "So what this means is, Sekai has pretty much advantage over us when the war comes."


    She took the gun, "Even with its help, we can''t mass produce it so suddenly and even if we do, it won''t be ready before Sekai starts their attack."


    "And¡­ they might have already made a better version of it by now." Her expression only seemed to falter, "Is there really no way?"


    Seeing her troubled expression, I smile.


    I go to her and hug her tightly, "Abigail, do you trust me?"


    "Hm¡­ of course I do."


    "And you won''t get angry if I did something crazy?"


    Abigail got out of the hold easily.


    "I won''t." She said with honesty that changed to confusion, "But why are you asking me this?"


    The mysterious smile was still on me that she couldn''t decipher.


    "Because I am about to show you my deepest secret."

 Chapter 330 - 330 - Our Guns

    We were in a carriage, riding out in the part of the city where there was a lot of bustle and hustle.


    Sitting in front of me was an elderly man with white hair and brown skin. He wore a white shirt and black pants, both of which was covered by a long dark coat. On his head, a hat stood their stating his solitary figure.


    Even through the man was old, he was by no means weak. Just by looking at his tough face, anyone would know that the man was strong. His tall body exuded a strong wall like aura. His piercing red eyes seemed to strike at his enemy''s hearts.


    This person wasn''t actually someone new, but Abigail.


    I told her we needed to go somewhere but she needed an appearance. This tough looking old man was the appearance.


    Without hesitation, Abigail changed herself and went with me. She glanced through the window at the increasing number of people and had thoughts going through her head.


    I''m sure that she had questions, a lot of it.


    Who wouldn''t when they hear the guy that impregnated them ask do you trust them and other stuff before finally saying he was going to show his deep secret to them.


    But don''t worry¡­ I''m not going to show that.


    I''m never going to show that to her¡­ or anyone.


    The driver, an old man who was not my usual guy, drove the carriage and stopped at a certain place. He coughed twice as if it was normal and spoke, "Sir, we''re here."


    That cough wasn''t a real one. Just one to signal that everything looked alright outside.


    "Shall we go my love." I extend my hand towards Abigail who was now an old looking baddie.


    She took my hand and spoke in the old guy''s voice, "I don''t see any reason not to. I just wonder what you will show me¡­ in such a populated place."


    I get out first and then she got out. After that, there was no hand holding or looking at each other with loving gaze. It was a professional appearance.


    One that needed to be upheld even at protected sights.


    "Because this place is overflowing with middle and lower class families, that''s what''s giving it the secrecy it needs." I walk ahead, "Follow me, I''ll take you there."


    ''This is not the place?'' Abigail asked through a mind link. She had the ability to talk through minds and even search inside but she didn''t do that with me.


    ''No, the place is further ahead. The driver only knows the path up to this point as to not divulge out to anyone.'' I tell her through my mind.


    Abigail didn''t say anything but she thought it was smart. Also wondered how big of a secret it is to hide in such layers.


    We walked ahead for a while and Abigail saw the current state of the place was overflowed with their being streets stalls and markets that sold food and other items.


    Abigail quietly followed before we stood in front of a factory.


    ''A Garments Factory'' Abigail thought as Henry opened the door and they went inside.


    As what she thought, Abigail saw a large place with long rows of tables placed inside. Many people of female gender were sitting in front of the long tables and sewing clothes with the help of a sewing machine.


    Their calculated and focused work made concentrated sounds as they kept on their work, ignoring the two people who have come inside.


    We go through the side, ignoring the main place and find the manager''s room.


    The manager, a fat middle aged guy didn''t say anything when he saw it''s me. He only gave a nod as I went through the door behind him.


    Abigail saw the new room was just a small storeroom. There wasn''t anything amiss in it, until she saw Henry open up a fake tile that led to the underground.


    Henry stopped and looked at her and her stomach.


    "We''ll need to climb down a ladder, will you be oka-"


    "Henry, I''m only four months in¡­ I believe I can climb down a ladder." She said with a light joking tone.


    "Alright" He climbed down first and then she did.


    Underground, they found that they were in another room. This one looked like an office with a desk and lot of paper works sprawled around the room.


    "We are here, just need to go through this door." Henry pointed to the only door in the office.


    He opened it and they found themselves in a small dark hallway. They walked ahead and as they did, Abigail saw the end slowly lit up with light and when they got to the end she was surprised.


    Heck, she was very shocked.


    She found herself standing at the end of a small balcony and looked down to see many people.


    These people were working on something that seemed very familiar to her. The items all seem to be different but did the same thing.


    She saw one man working on a long piece that had a hole at the front. Then he put a small item with a pointy end under the item with a box like appearance and checked its trigger for safety.


    Seeing the safety working, he flipped off a switched and pulled back a handle that seemed like an activation charge. Then his fingers came to a curved piece that seemed like a button and clicked it.


    "Bang!"


    A sound similar to a lightning bolt but much calmer appeared. The thing inside the item flew at a breathtaking speed and hit a wall pre-ready wall and created a dent.


    What was strange about the wall was that, there was a lot of dents of the same size at the place.


    Abigail saw the man pull back the handle again and ejected out the lower half of the item he had put iin. The man looked at the gun one more time before putting it next to the pile of the same items and worked on putting together the same item again.


    Abigail''s widened eyes understood what the man was working on.


    It was a gun, same as the one the emperor gave.


    No, that wasn''t right.


    The one the emperor gave and the one she saw just now had stark differences to them. Not only did she found this one much bigger than the emperor''s small Gunho but it was much better too with a heavier power to it.


    She then looked at other people inside the large underground layer and saw them working on guns as well. They build different items but nonetheless they built guns.


    Abigail now understood what this place was. It wasn''t just a place to build a few guns, no.


    This was a factory¡­ A Gun Factory.


    Abigail''s eyes which were shocked before now changed to a large stretch of joy. Joy of seeing such magnificent destroyers being created in large order.


    "Ho- How¡­" She said.


    Abigail looked back and asked Henry, "This is real right?"


    ¡­ S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I saw the look of someone hungry for power growling at me and asking if this was quality meat.


    I smile.


    The same hunger etched on her, was on mine too.


    "As real as my love for you."


    "This is a gun making factory, Love."


    "And this are our Guns."

 Chapter 331 - 331 - Mach and Rack

    Abigail looked down at my gun factory with a fascinated look in her eyes.


    In reality, she was way more powerful, destroying this gun factory wouldn''t take more than a flick from her. But she understood the significance of this place.


    She knew how hard it would be to build a place like this from scratch then to turn it into scratch.


    Though guns are nothing more than sharpened mosquitos in front of experienced sigmat users. Before human lives, the guns would be an irrefutable truth that would show just how fragile we humans are.


    Just one bullet from the gun at a critical point could turn to be fatal.


    Right now before her eyes, there were multiple guns and countless bullets being created. Then she sighed.


    "I thought you would at least tell before creating something that could potentially get you called for treason." Abigail was serious, "Do you know what will happen if anyone found out about this?"


    "I know and that''s why I kept this all under wraps." I tell her, "Don''t worry, not even the gang knows about this."


    Abigail took a moment and calmed herself, "As few people that know this the better."


    "But how did you create this?" She asked.


    "The gun that the emperor gave isn''t my first time seeing it." I said which confused her, "I had actually seen it through the help of a spy that was inside the Emperor''s closest quarters." The last part was a lie.


    I don''t have a spy¡­ well I do, but not one that close to find something like the Gunho. It was through my own memories and imaginations that I helped built this.


    "Hm¡­ then that means the spy is someone very important." Abigail said, "Can you tell me who it is?"


    I fake a sigh, "Unfortunately that person''s long dead so there''s no point to it."


    "Oh, that''s too bad. They could have given us more crucial information like this." She said, finding no reason to not believe it.


    "But the fact that person gave you something so incredible is good enough." Abigail looked back at the huge number of illegal work going on, "With this, the war will definitely go in a huge factor for us."


    "It would take a good story to spin this to the council and others." She said, "But I can make this work¡­ with this, you can even join The Circle.


    My eyes shined at hearing that.


    The Circle


    A group of individuals that were joined together in a party whose sole purpose was to both rule and dominate the Leonidas Kingdom¡­ that''s what its description was from Arthur''s perspective.


    Yet from my view, it was more like a group that helped each other out. All of its members had the highest of influence and money and Abigail was the leader who controlled the group.


    It was a group that was at the highest echelon in the kingdom and only a select few loyal to Abigail was in it.


    Being the leader, she could have brought me in the group earlier, but without real influence I wouldn''t be valuable to the member''s.


    But now with this trump card, not only will I get both influence and connections, I will also dominate the gun war before it could start.


    "So this is why you were asking me if I trust you or not?"


    I felt fear grab me at her question, "We- Well, it was just a ques-"


    "You shouldn''t try to tease me." Abigail jabbed a sharp finger at my chest, "I may be old, but that doesn''t mean I''m a patient woman."


    "I don''t know what I might do now that I am pregnant." She said and whispered, "If we were in a quiet room¡­ I might just suck the life out of you right now."


    I was going to grab her butt, "My office is right behind us-" But she evaded me.


    "Unfortunately, I am disguised as an old man and don''t really feel the mood coming to me." She said with a mischievous face.


    ''And she calls me the tease.'' S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey" Abigail looked under, "Can we go down? I want to see the guns."


    "Of course." I lead her down the staircase.


    As we got down, a very tall guy with a dark aura suddenly came before me. He wore a large black coat around him that covered him up to his knees and showed his black navy pants.


    "Mach" I call him and the very tall guy and kneeled before me.


    "Master" He called with great respect and looked at Abigail, "Who is he?"


    I gesture to her with a smile, "This is a friend of mine but also a partner too."


    Mach nodded and got up, "Do you want to check the merchandise?" He asked Abigail.


    Abigail nodded and spoke in a rough elder voice, "Yes, among other things."


    Mach nodded slowly, "Please follow me." And we followed him.


    ''Who is he?'' Abigail asked in my mind.


    ''A very good dog that I found one day.''


    ''Good enough?''


    ''I trust his strength and know his loyalty is unwavering. You don''t need to worry.''


    Abigail didn''t show a change in her emotion as we talked. She felt the strong loyalty emitted towards Henry and felt secured.


    Mach brought us inside a training room. The room had four counters where the workers would examine the guns. There was a table and a small guy behind it who tinkered with the guns.


    "Rack"


    The small guy with a head full of hair looked up and his face brightened seeing me, "Boss! You''re here."


    He checked Abigail discreetly, "And you brought a guest."


    "Do you want to check the toys?"


    "Yes, that''s why I came, but before that." I showed him the Emperor''s gun, "What do you think about this?"


    Rack took the gun and checked it as his eyes widened.


    "This is¡­ this is¡­ So Baaaad!" He screamed out, "Who built such an inferior thing!


    "It''s a blasphemy against guns!"


    "What if we compare this with yours?" Abigail asked.


    "Compare?" Rack laughed, "How can you compare a fart gun with an actual gun, mister. This is just a laughable excuse, haha!"


    I smile seeing Rack like this.


    Like Mach I found this guy a few months ago, an engineer who was pretty talented but was shunned because of his evolutionary ideas.


    So when I initially told him of my gun''s idea, he took it as a funny joke. But after showing some kindergarten level drawings, the guy felt it crack in his mind.


    After that, he built many prototypes which turned out to either be missing something or firing the wrong way. I wasn''t a gun enthusiast but I know tiny bits of it and with my help, the guy was able to create them.


    "Rack"


    "Yes, boss." The guy listened, "My friend wants to see the true power of our guns, mind showing us an example."


    "Sure" Rack nodded and picked out a gun that seemed very similar to a popular gun back in my previous world, "This is AK-69."


    "A gun that is characterized as an assault rifle. Made from forged steel and plywood. The things a true beauty I tell ya."


    "Won''t jam or overheat even if there was mud, sand, rain or anything. Just the kind of gun you wouldn''t want falling in the enemy''s hands." Rack said before going to one of the counters and aiming.


    Right as he turned off the safety mechanism and was about to click the trigger, he looked back at us.


    "You woulda close those ears, the noise is about to crank up." He looked ahead at the target and clicked.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"

 Chapter 332 - 332 - Abigails Suggestion

    After multiple demonstrations of a few different types of guns, Abigail curiosity had been fulfilled and my satisfaction rose towards the continued success that my trump cards were achieving.


    It would only take a few more months before I''ll have enough guns to distribute not only to this kingdom but the Sekai too¡­ to the right group.


    All I needed was some time and someone to spark the ignition of war.


    Though I am not an advocate of war, knowing that it was inevitable, I might as well benefit from it. And if by some motherfucking miracle, the war doesn''t happen¡­ I would have to find another way to reap out the benefits.


    "You''re doing good here, Rack. Keep it on." I tell the small engineer who showed a large smile.


    "Of course, boss. I will definitely build you the greatest arsenal of destruction this world has yet to see." Rack widened his hands as he showed his own vision that brightened up his eyes.


    I give him a smile and look at Mach.


    The guy stood before me quietly without uttering a word. He''s facial expressions also stood still but I know that this guy is very loyal to me.


    The most I have ever seen.


    If there''s anyone that I can trust to keep my secrets to the grave¡­ It would be this guy.


    I pat his shoulder, "You did good work too, Mach."


    "Master" He nodded without any change. Yet I felt the satisfaction in himself.


    "This is my most valuable place, Mach. I would want nothing to happen to this place, which is why I placed it under your control. I hope that you''ll keep it safe." I say to the guy.


    Mach''s expression only seemed to harden further, "I will protect it with everything I have."


    I nod and leave with Abigail.


    We got back the same way we came in. First a bit of walking and then the carriage towards the mansion.


    As we got inside, Abigail smiled as she sat down on the sofa. My eyes hovering over her slightly inflated stomach than before.


    My blood was growing inside her.


    "He''s an impatient guy." She said, "Just like his father."


    "What did I do to be called impatient?"


    "I could see how you looked at the guns." Abigail said with a soft look, "You know that is enough yet you want more."


    "Even while knowing time is important and you adhere to it, again you want for it to be faster."


    I sigh and sit down beside her, "Was I that perceptive?"


    Abigail took my head and put it beside her jumbo combo and combed my hair, "Only because I know you better than most."


    "I get it. You''re not the only one who''s impatient, I am too." She glanced down at her stomach while continuing to comb Henry, "We are worried about our baby."


    "It wasn''t enough that some groups are trying to find a way to accuse me. But we now have a war at our hands too."


    She rubbed her stomach, "Being born with safety isn''t an option, it''s our goal.


    I move my head away, "Anyone specific that is causing too much trouble?"


    She smiled, "Don''t worry. I have everything under control."


    "Some children are just trying to cause some noise, they''ll learn in their time that children should listen to adults, Hehe."


    Her words and haughty expression seemed vague, but there was a strict confidence behind them that reminded me of who she was.


    She wasn''t just Abigail, the love of my life and soon to be mother of my children.


    But she''s also the Vampire Queen.


    It took Arthur the Starfall ring and everything in his arsenal to defeat her. Even then she only died because she didn''t retreat and fought everyone head on.


    Thinking up to that a thought comes to me as I ask, "What do you think about the Church of the Divine Goddess?"


    "What about it?"


    "I heard that they have an item that is quite powerful¡­ a sigmat weapon if I''m right."


    Abigail shook it off, "Don''t worry about that, that relic hasn''t been working for centuries. The only thing it''s good for now is telling children stories."


    "But what if I told you that the church is trying to awaken it." I tell her and her eyes turned sharp, "I also heard that the relic is said to have Holy Powers."


    "Wouldn''t awakening something like that be dangerous to you?" I say.


    Even with how strong she is, the relic or sigmat weapon was even older and was known to be very powerful.


    Abigail thought for a moment, "Chances of them activating it is close to none¡­ but it wouldn''t be wrong to feel cautious." She nodded, "Alright, I''ll check on it."


    "Tell me, if you find something." I tell her and was about to leave.


    "I heard that you met with Margaret Religias today." Abigail had a smirk on.


    "You heard that huh." I smile awkwardly and sit down, "How did you hear?"


    "How could I not? With you causing commotion already on the first day of your new class and then being called by the President of the Student Council was very catching." Abigail said.


    "If you''re trying to be famous, I assure you, you already are."


    I laugh at that, "Truth be told, before getting that thing from Sekai, I was about to come here because of that matter."


    "Oh!" Abigail relied on her hand to rest her as it stood above the sofa, "Did something happened?"


    "What do you think? I met Margaret."


    "How was her character?"


    "Just as you said - Strong, Independent, Very Intelligent, hidden Egotist and very much the type of person you should not get married to."


    Abigail laughed, "From the way you image her, it seems she not only made an impression on you but also brought on the marriage matter."


    "So what happened, did she try to enforce the marriage?" Abigail asked and I shook my head.


    "Enforce would be too strong¡­ but she very much suggested we get married."


    Abigail''s brow raised, "Huh?... I thought she would pretty much force you to get married with her as soon as possible. The benefit is too right for her."


    I nod, "I know that too, but she gave me the choice to think about it. I suppose she somewhat has a level of respect for me to hold herself."


    "That could be." Abigail smiled, her hands slithering up from my leg to crotch and finally to my chest, "You have a way to put an impression in us ladies."


    "You mean you special ladies."


    "Of course, any less wouldn''t be able to satisfy you, Lover." Abigail said, "So what is your choice, Bang or no Bang?"


    "Well that''s what I wanted to ask you, what do you think I should do?" I ask her. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Abigail cracked a smile, "Is my lover scared that I might get jealous and bite him?"


    "Scared though I may be," I raise a finger, "Your opinion to me is much greater than any benefit in this world."


    Abigail was silent for a while before she kissed me, "Yes, I know that and that''s why I''m saying marry her." Then she sat back and became serious, "But if we''re talking strategy, I say marry her before the war."


    "That way you will be able to stop the gang from getting violent with each other and also get a valid family backing you and rise faster in the war if you decide to enter it."


    "I do." I tell her.


    "Get ready then," Abigail showed her calculative smile, "You have a monster to marry."

 Chapter 333 - 333 - Veins of Landon

    2 Days Later¡­


    The class about Food and Its effects finally finished and the teacher was about to walk out. But before he could do that, Landon and his buddies already stood in front of me.


    "I want a rematch."


    The teacher stopped in his step and looked at us, he''s eyes showing concern.


    "Is something going on over there?" He asked.


    If it was the teachers from Class F, most of them would have ignored this. But Class A had to be observed by some rules.


    "No, sir. We''re just having a friendly conversation with him. Isn''t that right?" Landon asked me with a dark smile.


    The teachers listened to those rules until a point came where they shouldn''t.


    I shook my head at him, "Yeah¡­ we''re just talking."


    "Alright" The teacher said and gave a side eye, "This better not turn out to be something stupid."


    "Of course." Landon smiled and waved the teacher goodbye.


    As soon as the teacher left, the students who stood quiet knowing what is about to happen, looked at us.


    Landon''s smile cracked the moment he left and he slammed his hands on my desk.


    "Bam!"


    "I want my fucking rematch!"


    "What rematch?" I say with an aloofness, clearly wanting to piss him off.


    "Don''t mess with me." Landon''s face seethed with anger. "I''m talking about what happened that day. You defeated all three of us because we weren''t expecting it."


    I look at the guy, having trouble checking his intelligence.


    "So you''re telling me the reason you were defeated is because, you weren''t expecting me to hit back?" Landon and his buddies faces contorted, "You do know that people are going to hit you when you try to hit them, right? Or were all your fights one sided only."


    "Haha"


    "Hehe"


    Most of the student in the class laughed hearing me.


    Landon held my collar, "Listen here, you bastard. I want my rematch and you''re gonna give it to me?"


    "Why?"


    "Wh- What do you mean by why?" Landon looked confused. "Because I challenged you, don''t you understand?"


    I nod, "But is there any benefit to me fighting you or is it just fulfilling your childhood fantasies of getting rammed?"


    Before he could say anything, I spoke, "Let me make it easier for you to understand, is this challenge going to be a Ranked fight?"


    "What!" Landon''s eyes enlarged, "Why the hell would i-"


    "Because otherwise I don''t see any reason to fight." I say and see Landon''s confidence faltering. He was mostly sure that he''d lose if he had a fight with me. So he didn''t see any reason to lose his rank as well with it.


    I help him turn towards the edge.


    "Yes, be scared¡­ it''s expected." Landon gave me a hateful look. "I get that I''m a big guy, fighting me all alone with zero chances of winning is probably not a great idea."


    I stand up, overshadowing their figure, "But let it be known to everyone that the great fandon or candon lost to me. And not in a one on one fight but three on one with you attacking me first with your sigmat."


    "It won''t be that big of a deal actually, just something that will be written in your history as one of your many many black points. You know, losing to me might probably be the least bad point in your life and it would even make you seem more human to others."


    "They won''t think Landon is this bad and cool motherfucker, no¡­ he''s also a normal guy, someone one who lost to a three-way fight very badly."


    I pat his shoulder and see the look of his friends in the back. They were not having a fun time.


    "Even your pals will learn something out of this. Maybe we should all get a get-together and show everyone that you''re not actually bothered losing to me, no. You''re already coping with it and even trying to make a friend out of me, how does that sound yeh?"


    I check Landon and see that his hateful look turned up a notch and veins were ready to pop out of him. The guy was at his last strand here and ready to explode.


    "I WILL-"


    Before Landon could speak any further, a teacher came in, this one a familiar face.


    It was Harold Graydol. One of the inspecting teachers from the Chancion Competition and a respected teacher at Royal High.


    "Good Morning students, how are all of you at this fine morning?" He asked.


    But the response he got was the complete opposite. He saw the students face bordering laughter and excitement. They were trying to hold it in for some reason but was having hard trouble doing that.


    He looked at the cause of it and saw Henry, Landon and the two others in the midst. While he could only see Landon and his friends back, he felt something was erroneous there.


    "Are you four okay or is there some trouble?" Harold asked before looking at me and saying, "Are they trying to bully you, Henry."


    Harold knew about Henry''s situation and sympathized with it. He understood that most people in this class weren''t thrilled to know that their newest student would be from the worst class in the whole academy and that some of them might even want to show a practical example.


    But Henry gave him a worriless smile, "Of course not, teach. Landon and his friends were just talking about the new classes."


    Harold looked at Henry for a moment and felt he wasn''t lying but experience told him otherwise. Yet he didn''t want this to turn out ugly so he nodded, "Alright then."


    Harold then gestured to the whole class, "Everyone, get up, we will be having class at our usual place."


    Then Harold gave Henry an explanation, "Oh Henry, this is your first class with me so you don''t know. I am Class A''s Unarmed Combat Instructor. You probably didn''t have this one in your previous class, right?"


    "No, sir."


    "Alright, I''ll show you the basics when we get to the field." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡­


    I nod to Harold, ''At least someone who''s actually nice to me here.''


    We walk out and get inside a large circular building. Inside waited a large field for us.


    This building was the specialized training space for all Class A students. This place has special training zones that consisted of grassy, sandy, muddy and other kinds of zones to train on. It also has many different weapons, training equipment''s and other stuff to help with various kinds of training.


    Harold brought us to a large field with no grass or anything definitive about it, just a strong hard field. Then he told all the other students to continue from their last class and turned to me.


    "Henry, I will give you unarmed fighting lessons. Do you have any previous understanding of it?"


    "No, this will be my first one." I have sword and other kinds of training but none of them were about unarmed combat.


    "Really?" He asked then laughed as he thought of something.


    "Don''t take this the wrong way but someone as big and strong as you should have unarmed or hand-to-hand combat as your specialty. So I felt both the surprise and ironic of the situation."


    After talking a bit more with me, learning about my way of fighting, he nodded, "Well let''s get started."

 Chapter 334 - 334 - Apprentice

    "Hand-to-Hand combat is a great style of fighting which can be of great advantage at close quarters, especially when you don''t have your weapon on you." Harold said and took a few steps back.


    "Tell me, what do you think Hand-to-Hand style is like to you?"


    I think for a while, giving a general description, "It''s like you said, Hand-to-Hand is a good card to have when you''re in a clutch. It can be devastating, if you know how to use it carefully and time your impacts. It''s not just punching with force."


    "Correct!" Harold nodded, "Most people think that Hand-to-Hand is just outright brawling. Only the strongest will come out in the fight."


    "But no, I don''t think that. Hand-to-Hand fighting differs in multiple styles. You just have to find one that flows right with you."


    "It''s not only a power type way, there''s other factors too that much be counted."


    "Agility, Stamina, Calculation, Power, Reaction Time and Instinct." Harold counted, "This six are the true factors of any and all fighting styles. If you want to learn Hand-to-Hand combat, then you will have to learn and master this six things."


    "I can''t promise you that you''ll be the best at it but I can teach various ways to disarm and defeat your enemy which won''t need you to carry an oversize weapon with you."


    ''Was that a jab at me or just general talk?'' I think but Harold has been good with me so far, so I don''t take it any far.


    "But I''m sure that you probably might have a chance at becoming best." Harold smiled, "You already are one of the strongest people I have ever seen."


    "Oh? We haven''t even fought and you already think I''m that strong?" I ask him.


    Harold nodded calmly, "Yes, not only because of the fine state you brought your body onto but also because of Falbic. He told us about you and how formidable you were."


    I think back to the Arena announcer, Falbic, ''The guy probably mentioned to them about me overcoming his gravity sigmat.''


    "From my understanding, you''re not using any amplification sigmat nor anything that would help you develop so far." Harold rubbed his chin, deep in thought, "That tells me you have astonishing potential for physical abilities."


    "You can go much further than even the people who train for such thing." Harold calmed down, "At least that''s what my gut says."


    "That''s why I ask you to give your utmost attention to my lesson but I also don''t want you to lean down on other things. I know what I am asking you seems way too much just at our first lesson, but that''s how far I believe you''ll be good."


    Harold''s eyes which now sparkled with hope and power said, "So what do you say, want to give this humbled instructor of yours a chance?"


    I look deeply at Harold, mind occupied with all the talk he gave.


    ''Well he isn''t wrong. I do have the greatest talent so becoming the best in Hand-to-Hand wouldn''t be out of the park. But do I want to waste my time with that when this era clearly dictates sigmat powers?''


    As I kept thinking, I glanced briefly towards Harold and saw him still standing there, his offer ready for me.


    ''Harold Graydol¡­ the guy has never tried to harm me or thought of it. He is also the most renowned fighter in terms of unarmed combat in this kingdom. Most of all, he doesn''t look at me with prejudice and instead sympathizes with my situation.''


    ''What he''s offering me right now is not just a basic course but an apprenticeship. Coming from the best Hand-to-Hand fighter in this kingdom, it''s actually a great offer for me and him. I get the best teacher and he finds a student whose spark will be so high that he''s own reputation will ignite with mine.''


    ''The only problem that stands between us is, Harold is a member of the King''s Club or likely a firm supporter of it. While I haven''t specified to the public, which category I fall to, I act lenient towards both and neither.''


    ''Accepting him would mean leaning more towards the king''s club and making speculations¡­ now I need to think is the risk worth the reward?''


    As Harold saw time went by, his expectant look slowly falters into disarray. Just as he was thinking that Henry would turn him down, Henry looked at him. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡­


    I make my decision firm and nod at Harold, kneeling towards him as a sign of great respect, "It would be an honor to have you as my teacher."


    I knew this was a big shot but Harold was worth it. Not only was the guy very talented in this department but he was also the guy who beloved in old style honor. Which meant he would give more precedence to me instead of the academy¡­ though I would have to make him trust me that much.


    Harold''s shocked look quickly turned to a excitement as he laughed loudly, surprising the students who were training on his instructions. But they didn''t pour their attention too much and after a while got back to their training.


    "GOOD! Most Good!" Harold gave a large smile as his patted my shoulder with repeatedly, "I have great expectations of you."


    "Same here."


    "Haha¡­ a sense of humor and courage, even better. Both would be consequential to becoming a great fighter."


    Harold smiled a bit more before I stood up and he got serious. He looked me up and down again and nodded, "Your body and muscles are defined almost perfectly as if a statue. I can see the raw power they can emit."


    "I saw your fight in the arena, how you defended against the sword mantra, how you stood firm in midst of tornadoes. It showed your tough resilience. I know what I heard from Falbic, but I want to hear it from you."


    "Did you really defended against his gravity without the help of any sigmat powers?" Harold asked, "Don''t worry, anything you say from now on, trust that it''ll only stay between us!"


    I believe him, "I did it without any sigmat powers."


    Harold felt shock within but didn''t show it outside, "How tough was it on a scale from 1 to 10?"


    "Truthfully, around 1 and 2. Though I can''t say how much he used his gravity sigmat on me." I reply.


    Harold was even more shocked. From what Falbic told him, he used quite a bit of power against Henry but only hurt him so little. It showed how great Henry''s endurance was and that excited Harold even more.


    "I''ll be honest with you too, Falbic said he used a decent amount of power that time. But don''t let it get to your head." Harold advised, "Never underestimate anyone and always keep on growing."


    I nod with resolve.


    "Okay, now the type of style I would teach you¡­" Harold said and scratched his beard, "You already have the age and body strong enough for almost all styles to be taught."


    "But since you obviously are a power type, we will learn a similar one for starters. A basic style without much restriction of power." Harold said and tightened his fist showing veins ready to pop out with power.


    "The Basic Explosive Style, Fierce Force Arts!"


    I smile, ready to start an explosive journey.

 Chapter 335 - 335 - Pushing Air

    In the Specialized Training Building


    It has been close to 2 hours and the students of First Year Class A were still ongoing with their hard training. Their bodies were covered in sweat and they all heaved heavily as they continued on with their training.


    Their body feeling broken and tattered yet still going on because of their own reputation¡­ actually there was something else that helped them motivate.


    Some of them looked at another part of the field and their roughed out face changed to anger and disbelief. As if tasting something quite bitter yet not being able to spit it out.


    "Foosh!" "Foosh!"


    "Foosh!" "Foosh!"


    At the part of the field they were looking at, Henry stood there. He stood still at his place and the only thing that moved were his arms that were going back and forth in that order without stop.


    He was punching the air.


    "Foosh!" "Foosh!"


    "Foosh!" "Foosh!"


    Air seemed to force out and push back because of his continued gesture. With each punch, air pushed back and blew away small clouds of dust.


    A few meters behind Henry stood Harold. His face hard as he continued looking at his new prodigy with zero surprise.


    Don''t think that''d because what Henry was doing was easy, it certainly wasn''t¡­ by normal standards.


    Harold had instructed him to continue with that training pose and hit the air but only his arms could move, not his leg, chest or head. Other than his hand, all else needed to stay still.


    By not being able to move one''s leg or other part, the human body can''t exert the maximum amount of strength, Henry was no exception to this.


    Yet, Harold stood in awe when he first saw air push back with each of Henry''s strike. He looked at his structure and saw him in perfect stand but the amount of strength he was releasing caused the air to actually move back.


    A Great Display of Strength.


    Not only Harold but the students were shocked at that. They looked with awe and their mouths remained open for quite a while. They called him a monster, genius, impossible and many things but Henry didn''t respond to any of it.


    He was in his zone and he remained like that, ignoring everything else. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing him continuing to do his workout, Harold as well as the students eventually stopped looking at him and got back to their training.


    "Foosh!" "Foosh!"


    But whenever they would get distracted or discouraged at their stamina, the sound of air pushing out was heard by them and they became jealous and continued their training until they actually couldn''t anymore.


    ''He really is a monster.'' Harold thought as he looked at Henry.


    Even after continuing to punch for so long, there wasn''t exhaustion on his face. Harold was sure that if he came back even another hour later, he would find Henry at that same place, continuing to punch out.


    ''I don''t know whether I should feel proud of him or scared?'' Harold thought as a smile erupted on his face, ''What am I even thinking about? He''s my student.''


    ''Of Course, I am proud.''


    "You can stop now, Henry." Harold said, stepping forward, "You''ve done enough for your first day."


    I stop punching before finally take a breather and reply, "I can still go on if you want."


    Harold smiled outside, ''If you continue doing anymore, the others will probably lose all the drive they have. Even if you grow up the fastest, I still need to think about the others as a teacher.''


    "It''s alright. Doing anymore won''t bring additional payback today." Harold added, "Remember, even if it seems like you''re putting in extra work, if you don''t do it efficiently, it will just go to waste."


    Taking his advice to mind, I stop, "Damn, that was quite the training. My whole body feels very stiff all around." I then sit down on the ground and wipe my sweat.


    Harold felt relief coming to him. Glad that his new student had something to show that he was actually human.


    "Why don''t you take some rest; I''ll check on the others."


    I nod to Harold and he went away to the students. Harold checked their bodies and gave precise instructions on what to do.


    Even though he spent most of his time with me, he also checked on the others in the time being. He was still the teacher and this was his class, he couldn''t give me his full time just because I am his student.


    ''I need to find us a separate time to train.'' I say before looking at my hands.


    I didn''t feel any development in the hour or so long time I spent punching empty air. Apparently, Fierce Force Arts was the type of style that exploded one''s full power out.


    The reason for the current training was to make sure I exposed all the energy in my body. But to do that, first I needed to forget about using all other parts of my body and just use my hands.


    Which was why, Harold told me not to move anything other than my hands.


    Even though it seemed this fighting was kind of bullshit, I had sufficient knowledge of it from the novel to know that was not true. If I am able to master Fierce Force Arts, then with the combination of my raw strength, I would get exponentially stronger in melee combat.


    It won''t be just me punching with all my strength without technique, but using that technique to get the correct amount at the right place for maximum impact¡­ at least that''s what Harold said.


    Harold came with the others rallying behind him, "Do you still need some time?"


    I shake in rejection, "No, It''s okay. It''s lunch time anyway."


    Harold took my words in misunderstanding, "Oh, you have friends from your previous class, right. I suppose you would want to spend your time with them."


    ''He has friends!'' That''s what everyone thought, except for one.


    Elisabeth secretly looked at Henry and only felt more amazed. The training he did just now was anything unlike what she''s ever seen. Even Arthur didn''t show that level of strength before.


    Then she looked to her right and saw the place where Samantha should be, but it was empty. After something happened two days ago, Samantha had stopped coming to class.


    Elisabeth thought her friend might be sick so she waited. Perhaps it was time, she visit her.


    "Let''s go then." Harold said but I stopped him.


    "Can I talk to you for a second, sir?"


    Harold nodded and gestured the others to move ahead already, "What is this about? Don''t tell me you''ve already felt bored training with me. Believe me I still have better styles up my sleeve." He joked.


    I smile, "That''s not it. It''s about our training time." He got serious, "I was thinking if we could arrange it to an appropriate time and place?"


    Harold nodded, "I wanted to talk about that with you. Indeed, we should change it."


    "About the place, we could do it here as it has all our needs." I nod, "And about the timing, are you free in the afternoon?"


    "Well mostly I am but sometimes I need to go out for business related reasons."


    Harold didn''t pry into it, "Except for those days, we''ll do it here for 2¡­ no, 3 hours of training session every day, okay?"


    "That works for me."


    Harold smiled, "Good, now and go spend your time with friends."


    I go away as intended but not to the loser table. I go inside the VIP Cafeteria registered for the best and lay happily on the comfy couch. I ate the multiple delicacies while the cold air kept me satisfied.


    "Haaa¡­ if only they allowed escorts here."


    "I need someone to feed me my grapes."

 Chapter 336 - 336 - Waldo

    Vinewood Street, Capital City


    On the glamorous Vinewood street, one of the richest divisions of the city where very rich people lived in their big mansions. There was a party happening inside the biggest mansion at the place.


    A carriage of fine properties stopped at the main gate and came out our MC, clad in a three-piece red suit with white undershirt and a rose at his chest pocket, clich¨¦ I know, but it''s just the era''s style.


    I was first spotted by the guards who respectfully asked me for the invitation card. After giving it to them, they bowed and thanked for attending as I went inside the hallway.


    It was a party invitation and there was a ball was happening as well.


    The inside of the mansion was large with ornate design spread across the whole place. People of various status and age were coming in and going straight to the main room.


    I did the same and found a long room that seemed to be prepared for such social gatherings. There was more than a hundred people inside the room and none of them were in the same age as me.


    Yet I didn''t find that fact disturbing, wanna know why?


    "Mr. Tax, how good to see you." A guy raised his glass.


    "It''s good to see you as well, Mr. Bangton." I replied to the obese man.


    "Good Afternoon, Mr. Tax." A middle aged baldy called me.


    "Good Afternoon to you, Mr. Glavesell." I reply.


    "The weather''s fine this evening, Mr. Tax." A tall man of beautiful genes said to me in greeting.


    "Just as we hoped, Mr. Lakvon." I smile at the guy.


    Because this was not the first time I have been invited to a party. There have been a few times before and as my reputation grew, I also slowly made connections and even if that reputation wasn''t fully good, this people didn''t care much.


    I wasn''t murdering people nor was I going in their home and beating them to give my money back.


    I have a lot of rumors around me but nothing so definitive that could actually paint my history black. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I greeted the numerous number of people working in various stations and retaining certain positions before looking at the floor before me.


    The whole round of people was standing on the floor that had been prepared for a ball, a dance event. But not one of them were actually dancing, a few tried to but they either stepped in one''s shoe or were not serious enough.


    All of them formed their little small groups of three or five and talked with each other. None of them participating in any other event than the one called Gossiping.


    They all formed their own group and spoke of various matters, but in the core of it, they all gossiped about each other. It didn''t matter if it was guys or gals, the gossip was everywhere.


    There was this thing about social gathering and it was that if you didn''t gossip, you couldn''t be a real noble.


    As I walked past a few group, I hear some talk.


    "Did you hear, Lord Hillforth''s land is up for sale, apparently he couldn''t pay his debts in time."


    "Really?... well, it isn''t surprising considering how bad his income has been for the past few years."


    "I heard that the lady of Glorytown, the one that got married a few days ago worked as a prostitute in her active days."


    "Hah! Is that true?... And that woman has the gall to tell me to straighten my act. She should go and ditch herself in some barn."


    "Have you heard about Lord Tax¡­ I hear the bounty on him has been revoked by Sekai."


    "Yes, I heard about that too. Apparently they struck some deal. You can''t say about this businessman and emperors; they always have their shrewd deals with only money in mind." The guy who said that gave a wave to me as I nodded and went past him.


    This was a Gathering.


    A place filled with gossip and rumor more dangerous than a high school. But it wasn''t all bad, if you were to throw out the worthless rumors and hateful talks, there was good intel to be found.


    Like Hillforth guy, He may be in debt, but the land he possesses is quite large and good for an idea or two. I''ll could visit the guy and buy his land in the cheapest value possibly, yet being a model citizen, I''ll give him enough to buy off his debt. That way both he and others will be satisfied and I will get my land and a tick up in reputation.


    About the matter of me being called out for Sekai, it didn''t matter.


    I was a hot topic for the past couple of months, it''s what helped me gain such connections. Now, I can''t expect to have good things without bad feedback.


    This people were backstabbing snakes, I can''t stop them from gossiping about me. At least it''ll work as some kind of promotion.


    As they say, All publicity is good publicity.


    I go to the center of the room and found a large group. It was mostly clattered with 12 middle age fat guys who were drinking expensive alcohol and laughing about, while giving out the most valuable of intel.


    The man in the middle, the attention of the group was a bit of a fat guy with balding hair. His face gave an innocent smile and yet spoke fluent tales about others.


    He''s eyes spotted me and he immediately broke out of his group to greet me.


    "Mr. Tax, how good to see your here. How do you like this evening?"


    "As always, Mr. Wake, you throw the most marvelous of balls." I reply.


    Waldo Wake, An Earl of great networks and is known as the Contact Spider.


    The name came from him throwing lavish balls almost every week and helping other gain network threw him. He wasn''t just helping out the others because of goodwill, he expected something good in return as well.


    A net of connections, always building, Hence the name Contact Spider.


    Even now as we talked, he was working, "About your matter¡­"


    "Yes?"


    "I believe she is here; do you want to meet her now or¡­"


    "Now would be best."


    "Excellent" He smiled.


    It took us some time and a few greeting before I finally found the woman. She was at one corner of the ballroom. A huge group of women and men surrounded her which couldn''t dwindle the light she emitted.


    As we came close, I heard others talk about her organization. How they were going to donate some more to help the children and others.


    These people showed such pain stricken faces but I knew they were just throwing money to wash some of their dirt away temporarily.


    But that didn''t matter, I only came for her.


    "Mrs. Veronica" Waldo called her as she peeked from the group that trapped her within. "I have someone special here who wanted to talk about contributing to society."


    Veronica''s eyes went from Waldo to me and it sparkled.


    The beautiful and pure MILF stood right with a smile as close to a goddess. Her body radiating goodness and love humanity could only muster in dreams.


    She spoke with her honeyed tone that allured me in a slow but loving pull.


    "It''s you!"


    Veronica Nobliesse, The exiled wife of the King and mother of Arthur Reginold.

 Chapter 337 - 337 - Veronica Nobliesse

    I know.


    Back then? ¡­no I didn''t.


    But does this make any changes? Massive ones.


    But does this mean I will stop my advances¡­ Brother, I haven''t even started yet.


    But is trying to flirt with the ex-wife of the king and mother of the novel''s protagonist a good idea, especially when your already in a complicated relationship with the wife of the king¡­ Absolutely not.


    Still, that doesn''t mean I can''t at least try and fuck her. If someone is to blame, it''s her for being so fucking gorgeous.


    The real question should be, why is this woman still alone?


    There should be multiple fuck-buddies waiting around in line to fuck her, but there she stood, surrounded by masks with smiley faces and underneath they waited to tear out pieces of her.


    Yet she prevails¡­ she doesn''t have much power anymore but she still continues to fight.


    That''s what got me really hard.


    Veronica had a different smile on her as she looked at me. It was a mix of shock and real happiness. Not the half-lose one she showed to these people who didn''t even try to hide their fake looks.


    "Excuse me, for a moment." Veronica continued and said a few things as she excused herself. The horde of people easily making her a path directly to us, without any anger or jealousy at the interruption. Her control of the public was quite good.


    What you would expect from a Former Queen.


    Veronica golden blonde hair stood calmly as she walked with a noble aura surrounding her. The closer she came, the more regal she felt.


    It wasn''t the type that people would feel anxiety at. Her whole stature felt blindingly pure and bright, one that you would like to get close to.


    Unlike Abigail, where her oppressive and sharp aura made you feel like you were in front of a chopping block.


    "It''s you!" She said, her honeyed voice coming out to a surprised yet excited shock.


    "It seems you two know each other." Waldo said as Veronica came before us.


    Veronica smiled slightly, "You can say we met at an unfortunate time. But his presence turned it entirely blessed."


    "Well that''s quite a compliment. I wonder what might have happened?" Waldo tried to peek in for information.


    But Veronica only gave me a few blinks of pure smile while I gave him a sharp gaze as he shut his mouth.


    "Doesn''t matter." Waldo says, "But it''s good that you two know each other, it would make this more pleasant."


    "Hmm" Veronica nodded, "Yes, but it would be nice if you introduced us again." She said, not knowing Henry''s identity.


    "Alright" He gestured to me, "This is Lord Henry Van Tax, a prominent friend who has helped our kingdom in a lot of ways in the past months. He was also recently entitled with the Viscount title by her majesty."


    Veronica''s face didn''t show any change to Abigail''s mention.


    Waldo pointed to Veronica, "And this is Mrs. Veronica Nobliesse, a very renowned lady who has not only aided our kingdom in various ways regarding the poor and the orphaned children. But her organization ''Help Our Future'' is participating in various ways to help the needed."


    "It is a wonder how far Mrs. Veronica has helped us. She is an angel in human form." Waldo showed his disgusting smile.


    "Thank you but I suppose you made me look too bright with your introduction, Lord Waldo."


    "Not at all, Madam." Waldo said and brought me in the conversation, "Mr. Tax here wanted to talk to you about helping your organization."


    "Oh, is that so?" Veronica showed genuine curiosity and smiled, "That is most gracious of you."


    "Not at all, madam." I give her a smile.


    "Alright, since you already know each other, I will take my leave her." Waldo said and patted me, "Take care, friend."


    That final part was in his way of saying ''Don''t forget my part.''


    I give him a knowing nod and turn to Veronica.


    Both of us were now almost alone with nobody to disturb us.


    I finally have her in front of me alone and take another good look at her. I think extremely quickly of how to interact with her. She was extremely beautiful but even sharper.


    I can''t take her as any of the girls from before. She is in a situation like Abigail but unlike her, Veronica wasn''t here to flirt with me.


    This is gonna be tough.


    She is in an older and strong position then me and other than saving her, she doesn''t look at me as a equal to her. I need to change that. It would be arduously slow but I would have to work hard on her.


    The opening topic needs to be something witty to show no awkwardness between us and then something that would pick her interest.


    "Mr. Waldo wasn''t lying when he said you are exception. Seeing you, I felt absolutely absorbed in your aura, madam Veronica."


    Veronica lightly laughed and nodded, "Thank you for the compliment, Mr. Tax. You make me forget about my old age."


    "Old?... if anything it''s us younger ones surrounding you that feel a bit odd." I quietly whispered as she laughed even brighter.


    "You don''t have to compliment me so much. I am not that special."


    "Now that''s a lie. When I heard about your charity organization, I didn''t think much of it until I saw them in action myself." Veronica''s ears perked up, "To think in our society filled with notorious people and fake smiles, there was actually someone who is willing to help the normal people. Thinking about that, I actually felt that I can finally use my money to do some real good for the people."


    "But you already are, Mr. Tax." Veronica said, "You are helping them with money, equipment and other ways that I myself can''t do anything about."


    I snort at that as she looked confused, "We both know madam Veronica that''s not why I helped them."


    "It was only to get myself some name and connection. Some percentage of my involvement might have helped the general people but mostly it went in the pockets of those sitting at sweet spots."


    Veronica''s eyes widened hearing that. It wasn''t loud, but saying it at such an event was most notorious and would be extremely frowned upon.


    She asked, "Even if some of that is true, wouldn''t you accept that not all of the nobles are like that, that some of them are virtuous?"


    I nod, "I do, but with how far I have seen so far that hope is dwindling, But¡­" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked up, "Meeting you here has ignited that hope by a fair margin. Working with you would help me increase that even more."


    Veronica laughed again, "You''re thinking too highly of me. How do you know if I''m as same as them or tell them about you?"


    "It isn''t just blind trust, you can say I have a slight intuition regarding people and can guess who''s what by a certain point." I say and look at her, "And you madam, are the most bright person in this whole room¡­ no, even the whole kingdom."


    "Oh my" She hid her mouth with one hand, "You''re making me blush, Mr. Tax. I don''t know how I can compare to that expectation." Veronica wasn''t lying; she really did have a tint of blush hidden on her cheek.


    "I''m sure you already have. Why don''t we talk about how I can be of help to you?" I say and start talking business.

 Chapter 338 - 338 - You Sure About The Raincheck

    After talking with Victoria for a while, I left her and attended someplace else.


    Even though I want to make the best impression possible, I can''t be seen trying too much, especially on our first greet. She is an experienced person. She''ll know immediately that I''m also someone who wants to get in her pants.


    The tip is that I can''t let her think that I want to get in her pants right now, but also can''t let her think that I think of her as a motherly figure¡­ even taboo like fantasy that might be, I don''t think Victoria is into that kind of thing.


    I will have to slowly ease my way in and let her guard down against me before seducing her¡­ though, before I get to that part, I should talk with Abigail.


    She probably won''t be excited that I''m trying to bang another lady when I just decided to marry a dangerous one.


    I spent the next hour roaming around, mingling with the people. Joining in the gossip, listening, sometimes telling a few of own that got a few ''ooh'' and ''aah''s.


    Then I used that gossip as a foundation to build a relation before striking a few profitable deals and spreading thy network further.


    Among the gossip, I heard an interesting tale.


    "Have you heard about what happened to the Earl of Koligon?"


    "You mean that guy with the mole on his nut?"


    The guy telling the story looked at his friend weirdly, "How do you even know that?"


    "¡­We- Well¡­ it is known by a lot of people... really, just continue what you were saying."


    The guy doesn''t believe him but continues, "I heard that he got poisoned yesterday by an unseen poison."


    "Poisoned!" The guy felt great shock before turning confused, "What do you mean by unseen?"


    "Well he was diagnosed later and was checked to have a very potent poison inside him. The strange thing was, the poison had actually been inside him for a few days and was spreading quietly without any notable effects until yesterday when the Earl just dropped and died."


    "Th- That''s scary." The friend asked, "So if it is unseen then how do you counter it without knowing?"


    "That''s the thing, you don''t." The guy continued, "If the Earl knew, he surely would have tried for a cure. He also gets himself checked by a doctor every week and found nothing so that''s why it''s called unseen."


    "Hm?" The friend noticed something, "What if the doctor was in on it?"


    "I thought that too but that isn''t it." The story teller shook his head, "Apparently this special poison has been active in a few other cases, all of them nobility."


    The friends face turned fearful, "So that poison can strike us too?"


    "Well, that depends on the assassin." The guy said, "There''s this other danger with the poison."


    "The poison doesn''t affect anyone else who comes in direct contact with the affected person but the poison spreads everywhere in the body so whoever has sex with the person can also get the poison."


    "¡­really?"


    The guy nods, "Yeah, I worry for his wife and whor-¡­ what''s wrong with you? You seem like you''ve seen a ghost."


    The friend''s face was hollow, he stepped back, "I- I need to check a doc- do something! I''ll go now."


    "Weird" The storyteller saw his friend leave with uncanny speed, "What could be so important that he''s leaving right after hearing about the spread¡­" Finally, the guy''s eyes widened as looked towards the door, "I knew it!"


    Forgetting that strange reveal at the end, I focus on the poison matter.


    The poison or rather the list of kills got my attention. Both the following stuff made me think of one person that would kill in such a description.


    ''Ashen Fang¡­ I wonder what your end goal is... or are you just striving to bring a just world by unjustly judging others.''


    My thought process stops for the moment as I see Victoria going towards the exit. She was leaving right now.


    The party was still some time away from ending but as I thought she wasn''t the type to mingle with these people, more than she needed to.


    I could go ahead and suggest her to ride with me, giving her a free ride and getting her company. But I don''t do that.


    Because someone already took that opportunity with her, only to fail at the end as he sighed and went away.


    Victoria stood at the exit for a while, waiting for her carriage that wouldn''t be coming for her. I saw a few more opportunists go out, only to go home like the first guy.


    I wait for a while longer, drink in my hand and watching her with an almost predatory look. Of course, I make sure, nobody saw me doing that with her, don''t want her to know I want her that much¡­ not yet.


    I wait there¡­ seeing her standing outside, sky darkening, people inviting the dame but her determination unmoving. Victoria stood outside with a serene gaze, her brows somewhat creasing as time slowly passed by.


    After almost thirty minutes, I put the glass down and go out. Coming beside Victoria and acting as if meeting by chance.


    "Madam, you''re here too."


    Victoria looked at me and smiled. Not the least bit showing her cringe as she was told the same words almost 7 times.


    "Yes, I am waiting for my carriage." She softly said.


    "Same" I say and wait there, not making any kind of small conversation.


    In a few minutes, my carried arrived in front of us but hers still remained missing. Checking from the corner of my eyes, I see her eyes dropping in anger. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only slightly, definitely not enough if it was anyone else.


    "Well¡­" I say, looking around, "Your carriage is still not here."


    "Yes, it''s a bit concerning."


    "I think the skies are a bit cloudy, how about I spare you a ride home, madam?"


    Veronica looked at me, seeing if I was trying to do anything else and smiled, "It''s okay¡­ I''m sure, the carriage will be here in another moment."


    It was at this point, that others tried to coarse her more, almost begging to get up their carriage.


    But I don''t.


    "Alright" I say and get up the carriage, "It was nice talking with you, may we meet again." And close the door.


    ¡­


    Veronica standing outside felt a bit bizarre but overall happy. She thought, just like the others, Henry too would try to ask her excessively and young man like him are known to be too active.


    So it was a bit surprising and satisfying for her when Henry didn''t do anything else.


    As Victoria thought that the carriage would go ahead and she would still be kept standing here, a drop of water fell on her face, then another.


    Without waiting, more and more fell as rain started and Victoria outside was getting drenched.


    But like the savior he was, the door to his carriage opened and came out Henry. His height taller than her husband, his chest strong and upright. He quickly brought out an umbrella before clicking it open and shielding Victoria with it.


    "About that carriage offer, will you consider again?" He asked.


    Victoria saw as Henry gave her most of his space and got wet protecting her from the rain. Even though the rain fell upon him in multiple strike, his broad shoulder and impenetrable body didn''t budge at them.


    Victoria looked at his smiling face as rain drenched him and smiles too.


    "If you say so."

 Chapter 339 - 339 - Fortified Force

    "Foosh!" "Foosh!"


    It was the afternoon and I was inside the specialized training facility in Lancelot High. It was my training time with Harold as I practiced punching in the air for some time.


    Harold watched me train with intensity and he finally moved, "You can stop now, Henry."


    I do as he says and stand straight, taking a deep breath to clear my nostrils.


    The punching motion seemed idiotic to everyone that saw me. For them, I was just a big meathead punching air, creating some noise and doing it altogether over and over again. It seemed nonsense to them, I get it.


    But after practicing for quite a day, I would say otherwise.


    The muscles in my arms feel much denser now and I also feel a sense of control all around my body. If I were to concentrate and think about a part of my body, a lot of information would be relayed back to me.


    I don''t know if that has something to do with this training or was it just my amazing potential.


    "Do you remember the six things necessary to master the fighting styles?"


    "Yes" I recall, "Agility, Calculation, Stamina, Power, Reaction Time and Instinct."


    "Good and now tell me, which of the following seems to be the core of Fierce Force Arts?"


    I didn''t have to think for a second, the answer was quiet simple.


    "It''s Power and Stamina."


    "Correct" Harold nodded as he circled around me, "Fierce Force is a simple fighting style with the intent of overflowing your power out. That''s it, and the requirements needed to do that is Power and Stamina."


    "Power for how much force can be forced out and Stamina for how much your body can handle the power output. Too much use of power without the same balance of stamina could rupture your hand and too much stamina without power will just be a normal punch."


    "Let me show you a demonstration."


    Harold walked to a side of the field where multiple horizontal rocks were placed. He came to one that was as tall as him. Then he bends his body slightly while pulling his right hand back.


    Then without much wait, he punched at the rock, destroying it with ease.


    I actually knew this would be the outcome but still couldn''t help but be shocked a bit. Harold didn''t use any sigmat. That was his own strength, just multiplied by the style.


    "As you can see, without even a ring, I was able destroy a rock that I shouldn''t have been able to with my own physique." Harold said.


    "It''s all about how you use and distribute your strength, Henry." Harold walked closer to me, "You saw how I punched out, right."


    "Let me give you a clearer look. When I started, I bend back a bit and pushed my hand to gather energy."


    "Now the thing with Fierce Force Arts is that, you push all the strength in your body to the point of impact in the strike. Which means when I was ready to punch, I put all the power in my body and placed it at my hand." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I understand what he was saying, "Focusing on one part and increasing its impact power with multiple points."


    "Exactly, that''s what Fierce Force Arts does. It makes your strikes exponentially stronger. But in the end, it can only be as strong as you are." He patted my chest.


    "You see, that thing with punching air wasn''t for nothing, it was for you to place all your focus to your hands. So that when you''re about to strike, you could focus all the energy to your hands when you want to." Harold smiled, "Even though it seems ridiculous, all training styles have a reason why the trainings are so bizarre."


    "Good, at least now I can tell people it wasn''t just for pushing back air and trying to look cool." I say, "The girls definitely did not like what they saw."


    Harold laughed, "Haha, don''t worry. You''re young and very build. I''m sure you''ll get a girlfriend or two by the end of the year." Then he gave me a challenging look, "Do you wanna give your master a crack?"


    "How can I master, you''re an experienced person, I don''t think I stand a chance?" I say with humility but he understood the underlying meaning.


    "Hah! You think just because I''m not as strong as you, I''ll get hurt."


    "¡­"


    "Well?"


    "Sorry, that wasn''t a question." I say only for him to get annoyed and sigh in the end.


    "You youngsters know how to fry our heads." Then he bends down slightly while spreading his legs away and straighten his body upper body. "Alright, hit me."


    "Sir?"


    "It''s alright, just hit me would you!" Harold said with a serious face and I sigh.


    ''Old man have their arrogance too.''


    I sigh and bend down to power up my arm for a strik-


    "Hey what are you doing?" Harold stood up, "Why are you using Fierce Force Arts? Are you trying to kill your master?"


    "¡­But didn''t you want me to¡­?"


    "Yeah, but not with your full strength." He said and bend down again, "Just attack with your normal strength, no arts."


    Harold''s eyes wavered as he felt the danger behind the attack.


    ''If he attacked, I would have been splattered.''


    I stop trying to use Fierce Force and just go for a plain old strike.


    ''It may not be powered up but it''ll be enough.''


    Since it was a normal strike, I don''t waste time and just punch Harold.


    !


    Harold''s eyes widened slightly but he didn''t move. My punch came and hit him, but did not budge the man or hurt him. It was powerful for him, yet he stopped it completely.


    ''Well¡­ that was surprising.''


    This was the first time I saw someone able to block my punch without getting hurt. I may not have used full strength but it should have been enough for someone like Harold.


    Harold stopped blocking, "You saw me able to perfectly stop your attack right?"


    "Surprisingly, yes."


    "But that wasn''t all, I wasn''t hurt as well." Harold patted his chest proudly where I punched him, "Can you guess what I did?"


    I think for a moment before the most simple and closest thing comes to mind.


    "I think you put all your power or energy around your body to heighten your defenses, expanding it only at your chest, right?"


    Harold smilingly nodded, "Excellent deduction, Henry. You continue to attest that I wasn''t wrong to choose you as a student."


    I only grin at the comment.


    "Yes, I did exactly that." Harold explains, "When I bend down and prepared my body for your strike, I gathered all my strength and put it around my chest."


    "Like Fierce Force"


    "Yes, like that but instead of flowing the power out, you gather it at one place and stabilize it as hard as possible." Harold spoke, "This is Fortified Force Arts, the style which helps fortify the body as much as you want."


    "I have only told you how to use Fierce Forces around your hands. But truth is, it can be used on any part of the body as long you can accurately focus on it."


    "The same is with Fortified Force, you can increase defense in any part of the body as long as you can attune to it."


    Harold then asked, "Now tell me, what do you think is the weakness of Fierce Force?"


    I didn''t have to think as I say, "By pushing all the power at one point, I leave other places to be weak."


    "Correct!" Harold smiled, "And that''s why what you''ll learn next is Fortified Force Arts."

 Chapter 340 - 340 - Landons Lame Trap

    I was gaining a good amount of popularity in the academy.


    Earning a fair amount of scowls and insults from most of my classmates.


    Going straight to Rank 1 from 69.


    Fighting and defeating the best fighters from all classes of first year, except Class A.


    Winning the exam that a class F student has never ever won before.


    Getting scouted by none other than the best instructor for melee fights, Harold Graydol.


    Life seemed to be getting pretty good with the other things on the side. So I had already expected to see a day like this coming.


    "I challenge you to a Ranked Duel!"


    I just didn''t expect it would be Landon.


    I look at the guy seriously. Seeing me looking at him so intently, he asked, "What?"


    "I was just wondering¡­ whether it was you or your friends that hit the wall." I say while having a thoughtful look, "Because it certainly looks like you''re the one with concussion."


    Landon clicked his tongue, "Is this how you reply to a student who wants to have a ranked match?" Then he smiled, "Or are you just scared to accept, that''s why your spinning this around."


    "Seriously, did you learn nothing from the last encounter?" I say exasperatedly, "Do I have to remind you that it was you who was kneeling and your friend knocked out by the door?"


    He''s buddies Halford and Greyjoy visible shivered as they remembered the painful memory.


    Good!


    Memories that are painful will be remembered more than love or any other memory. But it seems like I was quite soft on Landon¡­ otherwise this brat wouldn''t have come backed to get fucked again.


    "Landon Cleve" I sigh, "You might be the stupidest or brain damaged person I know."


    "Hey-"


    "But since you''re giving me your rank so easily, I see no point in refusing."


    "I accept your challenge."


    This is the point, Landon started smirking and I knew he had other plans.


    "Hold on," He put his hands forward to a stop, "You''re not going to be fighting me, but him."


    I look at where he pointed and saw a guy taller than him, standing at 5.8 and had a toned body. Probably a good brawler and the smirk on his face told me he had good confidence.


    The strange thing is¡­ this guy isn''t a first year.


    "Hmm¡­ are you a third year?"


    The guy smirked, his confidence increased, "I get that a lot but no. I''m a second year student."


    "What class?"


    "Class B"


    "So second place hired hand huh? Couldn''t even get yourself someone from Class A?"


    Hearing that, the guy''s face turned red and he growled, "How dare you disrespect me like that, I''m your senior!"


    I stand up, now towering over the guy as his eyes shook slightly, "And you forget that I''m in Class A. Which means if you aren''t a second year Class A student, third year Class B or above, then I don''t have any value, second rate loser!"


    The second year''s face scrounged up even more and he wanted nothing more than to punch me, but without proper fighting authorization, his current identity won''t save him from the backlash.


    As I said before, Identity was everything here.


    Even if I am at the last rank, I''m still in Class A, the best of the best in my year. I couldn''t be touched so easily anymore, unless it was someone stupid in my class like Landon.


    "You''re putting this out of topic. You agreed to a ranked fight and now you will fight him." Landon said, pointing to the second year who was itching to beat my ass.


    Everyone else saw the clear trap over here. But most of them quietly waited to see the spectacle.


    Only Elisabeth and her other friend felt this was unfair and wanted to speak up.


    "Wait a second!" Before anyone else could say anything, I raise my index.


    "You never said anything about that guy." I tell Landon who seemed to be smiling.


    "Oh that? Well, after you so painfully beat me that day, my hand hasn''t fully healed yet." Landon showed a fake bandage that he probably wrapped sloppily with the help of his friends.


    "So I, myself, can''t fight you unfortunately." Landon happily gestured to the guy, "But he has decided to represent himself as my substitute so you''ll be facing him."


    "But I didn''t agree to fight a substitute."


    "So that means you won''t fight after accepting? You''re chickening out then." Landon smiled, his amateur plan coming up to this. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really? That''s the great plan you wrought up over so many days?" I rub my head in pain, "Truly, you show us that even among the best, some are only here to be just cannon fodder."


    "Wha- What! You!"


    I interrupt him, "Let me finish, Mr. Waste of a Seat."


    "Your plan was to make me agree to a ranking duel and then bring this guy. Later when I disagree, as I already have, you''ll call me out and say that I am a chicken. Your plan ultimately destroying my reputation and causing me to go back home and cry into my pillow all night."


    Landon smiled, "I don''t know where you got that idea, but I definitely liked the added ''cry into your pillow'' part."


    "Well, Mr. Evil Mastermind, you forgot one thing." Landon raises his brow, "That I don''t care about my reputation."


    His face only got more confused, "Yo- You''re just trying to put in some excuse."


    "I''m not lying. Everybody already hates me over here and those that don''t, they fear me and are knowledgeable enough to stay away from me." I explain.


    "But here you are, with a dumbass plan to destroy my already dumbass reputation¡­ you sure this is the right move?"


    The whole class was quiet from the beginning but after hearing me they couldn''t help but agree. They already found Landon''s lame trap bad and hearing me only made it worse.


    Landon was stumped for a while before he suddenly smirked, "But it isn''t about your reputation, it''s about you."


    I look thoughtfully as he explains, "You said you''re the best over here and surely the best wouldn''t stray away from a challenge."


    "So either you accept and fight him or you reject and tell everyone that you are just a meathead whose all talk!"


    ¡­Shit, he''s got me there.


    Should know that when backed into a corner, cockroaches can sometimes turn around and change the pace.


    "You''re absolutely right." I say as Landon''s face cracks before he beamed, "But I still refuse."


    "Hah! I kne-"


    "Unless¡­"


    Landon, the second year and everyone listened closely.


    "Unless¡­ I get to slap you and when I defeat him, he loses his rank. How about it?" I say with a business like smile.


    Landon seemed hesitant but it was only for a moment but the second year''s face morphed into distress, "Hey, this isn''t what I agree-"


    "Are you really walking out?" Landon asked him, "You seriously believe he can defeat you?"


    The second year took a look at me and I give him a pain filled smile and he looked at Landon with panic.


    Landon sighed, brought him aside and whispered something before coming back, "Alright, it''s settled, he''ll accepts the conditions."


    I smile, happy that I''m getting exactly what I wanted.


    "Alright, let''s start thi-"


    Before I could finish, a figure blurred inside the classroom and stopped before.


    The figure looked at me.


    "How could you forget! I''m the one who should have been first!"


    I smile at the new figure, "It''s been a while¡­"


    "Halos Gradois"

 Chapter 341 - 341 - Haloss Short Fight

    Halos Gradois stood before me. His blonde hair swayed with the speed he appeared before us and his tall stature coming only 1 feet short of the second year. The guy still had his popular spotless face and his tough lean body ready for a fight.


    Halos was annoyed as he called me, "Henry Van Tax¡­ we had a promise¡­ that you would fight me when you arrive here." Halos looked back at the second year old, "And what do I see here? You''re going to fight some loser from second rate bracket who doesn''t even have a high rank."


    The second year''s teeth clenched in anger yet he couldn''t say anything. Not only what Halos said was true but he also knew about Halos.


    This guy was danger and he knew not to speak anything to this troublesome guy.


    "Hey, you''re the one that''s late." I tell him, "I was here every day, ready to fight everyone but you were doing who knows what?"


    Halos sighed, "I didn''t know that you were here, otherwise I would have come the first day. But now that I''m here, you have to fight me."


    I shook my head, "No can do. I''ve already agreed to fight with Landon''s substitute you see. I can''t just deny that."


    "Yeah, this is another matter Halos. Don''t interrup-" Landon shut up when he saw the angry look Halos give him.


    Halos turned back to me, "Dump this fool, we both know it wouldn''t take more than a punch to take him out."


    "Well, it wouldn''t take more than a punch to take you out as well, but that doesn''t mean I won''t fight you." My words only brought a hunger on him.


    "That''s what I''m talking about! You have the power to back your talk, there aren''t many that can do that, we have to fight!"


    "Unfortunately, I still have one fight first." I shake my head again, "We can fight each other after I take care of this one."


    "No No NO, that won''t do!" Halos shook his head reluctantly, "I have been waiting for this a whole fucking month, I want my fight now!"


    Then Halos looked at me and then back at Landon''s substitute, "You''ll fight me if this guy is defeated, right?"


    "That''s what I sa-"


    "Alright then, I''ll fight him." Halos said, shocking everyone.


    "What! You can''t fight him." Landon said, confused and scared where this was going, "We haven''t agreed to fight you."


    "Of course you have, I''m Henry''s substitute now." Halos said in a normal tone, making Landon even paler.


    "H- How can you be Henry''s substitute? He hasn''t agreed to that; I haven''t agreed to that!"


    "Sure he has." Halos looked at me.


    I think for a moment before a smile erupted on me.


    ''If he''s going to make it easier and fight for me, I have no reason to deny him. I might even get a fun fight to watch too.''


    "Well why not."


    Halos smiled but the second year quickly dismissed the thought, "Whoa whoa, I didn''t agree to fight Halos, I only agreed to fight Henry and I''m not going beyond that."


    Halos tried to talk him into it but the guy seemed too adamant on not fighting Halos. So an idea came to me.


    "Then how about this." I suggest as everyone looked at me.


    "You fight Halos, but with an added condition. If you win, you get whatever Landon said he would give you and I''ll also give you three Blue Sigmat Rings."


    What I said not only shocked everyone but also made the Second year stutter.


    ''Th- Three¡­ that''s a lot!... does he really have them though?''


    But Henry already pulled out three Blue Sigmat Rings from his pocket and showed it to him, ''He already carries them in his pocket!''


    "As you see, it''s not a fake condition¡­ so how about it?" I smile.


    The second year thought for a while and looked between me and Halos. After a while, he nodded.


    "Alright"


    "Yeah! Now we can finally get this started." Halos smiled.


    I say, "So to brief it, first, Halos will fight Landon''s substitute and if he wins the substitute loses his rank and Landon and I exchange ours." Then I look to Halos, "And when we fight, depending on the result, ours ranks will change too."


    "Everyone agrees?"


    I look around and found all of them nodding, "Alright then, let''s go." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "WAIT!" A girly tone stopped us and we looked towards it.


    Elivia couldn''t watch this show anymore and pointed angrily at us, "And how do you fools think you get to have a ranked match without the Student Council''s permission?"


    Except me, everyone''s faces turned black. Halos tried to argue, "Come on, Elivia, don''t be a bitch for once and let us fight!"


    "That''s not how you ask for something!" She screamed, "Without any further talk with the council, you will not do anything stupid and if you do, there will be consequence-"


    I ignore her and start walking out, "Just go to the council and tell the president about our fight, she''ll approve it."


    "Meanwhile, we''ll have our fight." I say and signal the others to come with me.


    "YOU¡­ That''s not ho-"


    "Just go to Margaret, will you?" I say to her.


    "Do you think she''ll give you special treatment?" Elivia said, her face turning sarcastic, "Our president may be many things¡­ but she''s definitely not merciful on her punishments."


    "All of you might even lose your rank for this." She said, "Think about it, before you do something stupid."


    "Again¡­ just go to her, I''ll take all of this as my own responsibility."


    Elivia sighed at my words, "I tried to help, it''s not my fault everyone here is a total block."


    Elivia walked away with an air of superiority.


    "We shouldn''t waste any more time," I suggest, "Lunch Break would start soon."


    Landon and the second year had some fear and hesitance on them as they thought. But Halos was already out the door, "Yeah, we''ll think of it when it comes to it."


    Landon and his substitute looked at each other before coming with us.


    We all went to the Specialized Training Building. The place was big enough and would give us privacy¡­ but that privacy meant nothing when all the students from the class came to watch us.


    As I stood on the side to start the fight, I saw the students already betting.


    "Hundred pounds on the second year."


    "I''ll take that!"


    "50 to Halos, I''m sure he''ll win."


    "Yeah, I want 40 on Halos."


    "I''ll take 200 on him."


    Even though some bet on the substitute, most of them bet on Halos. They had great confidence in him.


    ''Well, he wouldn''t be the Devourer of Talent, if he wasn''t good.''


    "Both sides ready?" I ask taking a look at them. They were facing each other 30 steps away as they both nodded.


    I raise my hand and push down, "Let''s start the fight!"


    Immediately, the second year old used his Sigmat. His Yellow ring glowed heavy as he used Amplification to boost his physical stats to the max.


    I look at Halo-¡­ He was already gone from his place.


    Quickly turning to the second year, I saw Halos in the air, legs pointed straight at his temple. He was very very fast.


    So fast that the guy couldn''t even react to it as Halos''s attack landed.


    "Bang!"


    The leg hit him hard as the second year felt a sharp sound ringing in his head. He lost his cognitive functions right then as flew back and hit the wall.


    Through the mist, I already saw the guy''s situation. He''s breathing was shallow and he was still, the guy was unconscious.


    "...That was a short one."

 Chapter 342 - 342 - Another Short Fight

    Everybody looked at Halos, not the least bit shocked as I thought they would be.


    Instead the ones who had bet against him became cranky while the one''s betted on him were smiling from ear to ear.


    "Damn, my 50 pounds, now all lost!"


    "You only lost 50, I lost 200!... I could have gotten a good 2 hours with a hot one!"


    "Haha, I knew it! I knew Halos wouldn''t disappoint us."


    "Yeah, I won my bet because of him."


    "I always know it''s safe to bet on Halos, he''s never going to lose or let us lose our money."


    I look at all of them, their faces full of confident smiles that never wavered. Those that bet against Halos were probably trying to take the bigger reward by being risky. Then I look at Halos, the guy didn''t seem happy.


    It was the bored expression of someone who was tired of already knowing the result of his fights.


    Halos Gradois, a fast guy with strong muscles packed in that tall body. He was already fast to begin with but his Sigmat helps him go beyond that.


    From what I remember of the novel, Halos Gradois had a Blue Sigmat Ring with Speed as its affinity.


    Not exactly accurate, his sigmat ring deviates from the Amplification path and goes solely for superhuman speed.


    Halos was already a fast guy and after getting a ring that amplified his best quality, his speed, the guy became truly invincible in his path.


    It didn''t take him long to get acquainted with the speed and use it however he wanted.


    Even though I wasn''t able to see him first, I was able to glance at what happened in the middle. It might have been a small glance, but with the help of my eyes, I was able to formulate a clear image.


    Just as the second year activated his own power, Halos did his too. And as the other guy made himself stronger, Halos positioned himself for a run and left.


    Halos was already past the half point when the second year was done buffing up and when he looked up, Halos had already jumped up, positioning his leg for a strong kick to his face.


    But the strange thing was that, the second year had already buffed up his defenses and everything, so how did Halos able to one shot him like that?


    I''m probably sure it had something to do with the force behind his speed. When Halos ran towards Halos, his superhuman speed created a force that went with it and when he kicked, Halos had pushed all of that force right into the second year.


    Even thorough the second year had his defense to the max, an extremely powerful kick to the temple would knock out almost everyone.


    But I don''t see him being this fast in the novel¡­ he probably had trained after I caught his leg. He was already fast then and that was not even his sigmat speed.


    ''This is definitely going to be a good fight.'' S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are we fighting now?" Halos asked with impatience.


    "Of course, we are. But before that¡­" I walk towards the frozen Landon who looked at his substitute with shock.


    "Hey"


    "Hah!" Landon shook at my word and he stepped back, "Wh- Wh- What do you want?"


    "Well, I want my rewards." I smile innocently, "First of all, your rank and then¡­ my slap."


    "Well, you can have my rank, I''m not going against that." Landon stepped back slowly, "But about the slap, how about we¡­ take that out huh? I- I''ll remember this help!"


    I think for a moment before saying, "Nope, you''re of no use to me so¡­"


    "Slap!"


    Before Landon could act, my slap hit him square on the face, vibrating his whole face like a huge earthquake.


    He''s body ricocheted to the left and his face hit the ground first. Then he bumped a few times and before rolling quite a distance away from everyone, losing his consciousness as well.


    Everyone looked at the scene with mouths wide open. It was like a scene made out of a cartoon show.


    I ignore him and walk to Halos, "Let''s give you what you want."


    "Yes" Halos smiled.


    I open my t-shirt and fling it to the side, revealing my fortress of a body filled with packed muscles and indomitable strength. My hands packed with muscles and veins that threatened to rip out.


    Halos smiled seeing me getting serious and commented, "You have a nice body, I''m sure you had a lot of girls jumping on you just by your looks."


    "That coming from someone like you is definitely a compliment. I''ll be sure to send that reply back to your mom."


    Halos wasn''t the least bit angry at the crude joke, "I''ll do the same."


    "Please do, I''ve been searching for her 18 years."


    "Really?" He asked genuinely, "Sorry to hear that."


    I smile, "Enough of the chitchat, let''s just fight!"


    Halos smiled and replied by vanishing from his place.


    My eyes scanned and saw him approaching me, extremely fast. The air rippling and cutting off as he pushed past human limits. He was by far one of the fastest people I''ve ever fought.


    But I wasn''t slow either.


    My right fist went for his chest. It was a simple strike, one that Halos knew if he tried to block or kick, he would get huge injuries.


    So Halos used his own speed to duck and slide under my hand, going behind me. Then he quickly turned around with his toes and went for a strong kick to my head.


    Wanting to try out my new technique, I smile. Pushing all of my power to my head, I fortify it to the max.


    Halos''s kick didn''t slow down and he went for a full powered kick with his speed force. It didn''t matter to him if that kick would have blown Henry''s head, he just wanted to fight.


    "BANG!"


    Halos''s kick came and hit me straight to the head but it didn''t make me lose my smile nor move me from my standing. Instead, it was Halos who felt it.


    Pain jolt through his body as he felt his leg being shattered by his own attack. To him, it felt like he had attacked an iron wall.


    "Arggh!" Halos gritted in pain and use his right leg to jump back. He looked at his left and felt the bones already shattered from the strike.


    I on the other hand smile and as I was about to say something quirky¡­


    "THIS FIGHT STOPS NOW!" Bethany suddenly barged in, "Both of you, in the Council Office!"


    I see Bethany''s pissed off look and look at Halos to see him looking at me with pity, "So another time?"


    I smile, "Sure, for now let''s go before she erupts our eardrum."


    ¡­


    In the Student Council Office.


    "What do you mean they won''t be punished?" Bethany screamed at Margaret.


    "Bethany" Margaret''s cold tone instantly shut her up. Then she looked at me, "Since both parties have agreed to fight each other mutually and none of you got hurt¡­"


    Except for me and Margaret, everyone looked at Halos''s leg who ignored their sharp stares.


    "I will only let you off with a warning."


    "Thank you." I say as Halos sighed.


    "It''s just a fight, what''s all of your deal?"


    "Deal?" Bethany started, "You started an unsanctioned ranked fight for a seat in the Top 10 and you!" She pointed at me, "How are you still unharmed after he hit you so hard to the head? How is he the one that''s hurt!"


    "Enough Bethany." Margaret then said to us, "You can go now and remember, the Student Council won''t be so lenient again."


    We got up and left, but not before I gave her a specific look.


    Seeing it, Margaret''s face curved into a dangerous smile.

 Chapter 343 - 343 - Romantic or Sexual

    I walk out of the council room/office and find Halos limping his way out.


    A smile erupted on me seeing that, ''To think that Harold''s new fighting style would be soo good¡­ though it''s not really a fighting style if I only keep defending.''


    ''Still,'' I rub the back of my head and remember Halos''s kick, ''The danger sense I felt back then wasn''t big, but if I hadn''t blocked it off with the technique, I''m sure he would have given me a concussion.''


    ''He also didn''t go easy on me; otherwise why would his leg be so banged up.''


    ''In the end¡­ he fought with his real strength and didn''t hold back.'' Thinking up to that, I smile even more, ''Now that''s a true fighter.''


    I follow Halos until I was next to him, "So how''s the leg?"


    "Broken it seems." He said before looking at me in confusion, "Why are you so hard? It seemed like I hit a stone wall or something! My leg literally broke!"


    Hearing him grumble only made me laugh, "Well, that''s what you get for using such big strength on me. You know if I didn''t defend, that would have given me a headache for the whole day."


    ''Only a headache! Others would have probably died.'' Halos thought and looked at Henry with wide eyes, ''Though he''s not like the others.''


    I pat him on the back, "But you gave a fair fight and I won''t judge you for that." And I pass by him, "Get that leg fixed up and we''ll talk about fighting again whenever you''re ready."


    Seeing Henry walking away, Halos tried to stop him, "Hey, wait!" He ran after him but stopped as the pain from his leg shot up.


    I stop and look at him, "What?"


    Halos got a hold of himself and quickly paced to me. He gave me an enthusiastic smile, "Want to go out with me later? I know a good place that serves great food and has wicked girls."


    It''s with his suggestion that I now remember Halos being some kind of playboy back in the novel. He was at first shown as a playboy that hung around at parties and places most young masters of like him would go to have fun.


    And that''s how he met Arthur in the novel as a villain.


    One day, Arthur was in a nice rich restaurant having a date with Elisabeth and suddenly came in Halos Gradois, the playboy.


    Recognizing Elisabeth, Halos asked her to join him in their booth, privately. Understanding his intentions, the couple sharply said no to his advances.


    Halos as shown before, wasn''t just a playboy and crazy fighter but also competitive. That competitiveness of him made him want to have Elisabeth even more and that''s how their villain story begins and ends with as usual, Halos being defeated and Arthur becoming stronger.


    And right now, that same villain and playboy was asking me to hit the clubs with him.


    How could I ever say no to that?


    "Sure, let''s do that."


    "Alright, so how about tonight?" Halos said, another of his trait, impatience showing already.


    "Haha, I would like to do that but¡­" My eyes look down at his leg and he looks down to realize it on his own, "We would have to take a rain-check on that."


    "Hmm, what''s a rain-check?" Halos asked with a confused look.


    ''Oh right, I forget that he isn''t from the same timeline as me.''


    "I meant to say that we can do that another time. When you get better, we can go out and have drinks."


    "And have fun with some girls." Halos smiled as he put his fist forward.


    I looked at it, confused for a moment before understanding what he meant.


    ''Of course, he doesn''t know what rain-check is but he knows how to do a fist-bump.''


    I smile and fist bump him, surprising him a lot.


    "Bro, you know how to do that."


    "Yeah"


    "Everyone that I tried to do that at first didn''t know what it was."


    "Yeah¡­ I understand why."


    "¡­Hm?"


    With that, Halos and I walked to the special cafeteria together. Building a new friendship that would continue down a long path.


    ¡­


    Night Time


    The carriage stopped before my FOOD! restaurant and I go in. I responded smoothly to all the greetings that I got in the restaurant.


    With the popularity of my own enterprise rising, I also got a popularity boost amongst the public as they learned of my ownership of their favorite places.


    Noku quickly found me and bowed, "How good to see you again, Master."


    I don''t waste my time and ask directly, "Is she here?"


    "Yes, she had arrived exactly on the time you scheduled and is waiting inside the room." Then she whispered to me in a soft tone, "I have also closed off all the private booths above as you ordered."


    "Alright" I go up myself, "Bring me anything with meat in it and make sure nobody comes up."


    Noku nodded, "As you say, Master."


    ¡­


    I open the largest private booth and find Margaret sitting right before me with a smiling face.


    Her cold translucent face gazed at me with absolute calm. She wasn''t the least bit nervous or scared of me as if she knew all of my qualities or had confidence in hers.


    Not like I came here to fight her anyway.


    "You arrived right on time." I say.


    "And you arrived 15 minutes left¡­ just as you said you would." She replied and put her right hand on the table, "I hope you didn''t invite me here to give me bad news."


    I sit down opposite to her and say, "Already straight to the main thing huh¡­ well, truth be told¡­"


    "No¡­ it''s not bad news." She already started to smile brightly, "I have decided to accept the marriage proposal and marry you."


    "Excellent¡­ not like I expected anything else." She said.


    "Hm¡­ but you seemed a bit eager before, were you nervous?"


    "Did I seem nervous?"


    "No¡­ actually you seemed perfectly fine." I say, thinking about her soft yet extremely hard face that didn''t have any crack in it, "As if a perfect doll."


    Margaret''s eyes widened a bit at that, "You know, that''s exactly the same thing mother said to me once. But let''s forget about her for a change, I want to ask something?"


    "Ask away." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you in a romantic relationship with my sister?"


    I have to say, I didn''t expect her to ask that. So my eyes widened to shock at that and right as I was about to stutter, a knock sounded.


    It was Noku.


    "Your orders are here." She said and put two large plates with perfectly cooked large steaks on the table, steaming and bowed out.


    Margaret''s face didn''t change its calm look, "I should change the way I addressed that question, are you in a sexual relationship with Samantha?"


    This time it was a bigger bomb but I was ready.


    "No, I''m not in a romantic or sexual relationship with her."


    "Really?" Finally, her face broke and showed misconception, "Because she showed a completely different reaction."


    ''Of course, she would.''


    "Well yes, even I was a bit surprised when you asked that." I reply, "But in all honesty I really am not in anything with her¡­ she''s just a bit of confused, you can say."


    Margaret nodded, "I understand."


    "So, why haven''t you slept with my sister?"

 Chapter 344 - 344 - About Samantha

    "So, why haven''t you slept with my sister?" Margaret asked with clear clarity.


    "Ping"


    "Ting"


    The steak piece that I just took, dropped over at the plate as I heard the sudden dynamic question. I wondered whether she was joking about this but no, her face was quite steady with her eyes seriously curious.


    I took a moment to understand her and realized why she had asked that question.


    ''She''s Margaret, I should have known at first where she was going with this?''


    I calm myself and asked with a steady gaze, "Do you think I am that bad a person?"


    Without hesitation, she nodded, "Of course, you are. Someone who can come so far in life with such artistic background couldn''t possibly be clean, we both know that."


    "Which is the main reason why I want to marry you and nobody else." She said, "You''re the only one with ambition and conviction to want to get further in life, no matter the cost¡­ just like me."


    I''m not going to deny any of those as they are clearly true. I am a very bad guy and yes, I have taken advantage of people in worst ways.


    "And that''s why you think I would have slept with your sister?" I asked.


    "Why wouldn''t you?" She asked again, "From my understanding, she''s the one who broke the marriage, her actions warranted that and you agreed readily."


    Margaret''s smile turned a bit crooked then, "But that should have made you angry, right? Having been discarded like that without any proper clarification. She didn''t even meet you before and just rejected you like nothing."


    "But you play her act and somehow were able to get her to not only remove her hatred, but also make her have feelings for you."


    "Which I''m sure must have been very hard but after doing such hard work, you still don''t take any revenge or sleep with her to dishonor her¡­ what''s up with that?"


    Margaret''s questions were relentless and hearing from her, even I would have asked the same thing to another person if I saw this happening.


    She clearly rejected me and now suddenly starts to like me? If this wasn''t a good way to end a revenge story with hours of humiliating sex in the end, then what the fuck is it?


    I put my hands together at the table and rest my head on it, "Believe it or not, hearing you made me question myself, just what the fuck am I doing?"


    "If you''re the one saying that wonder how I am feeling then." Margaret said, "I''m sure by now you would have done her in various ways and used that to blackmail us¡­ at least that would have seen more probable."


    "So color me very surprised when the present boss of the Snake Tail''s Gang didn''t do any of that incriminating stuff to the little sister of Pen Dragon Gang''s very prominent Sub-Leader¡­ you can see it more clearly right."


    I nod, "Yes, but the simple truth is, I don''t want to¡­ or it was just her."


    Margaret''s brows raised at that as I explain.


    "You do know that I used to be an obese guy before?"


    Margaret nodded yet there was confusion, "That''s what I heard, but seeing you now, I don''t think that''s possible."


    "Yes, having such a huge change seems extremely unbelievable, I know. But in light of that, I tell you that it is true." I tell her, "Your sister when she first saw me, saw my real appearance. A fat obese guy who wasn''t worthy of the prodigy called Samantha Religias."


    "But she also saw me change before her eyes, she saw my extreme hard work. My trust in myself and training going beyond what should have been possibly over time got me to this point where I am sufficing to say that I am one of the most physically adept person ever in this kingdom."


    Margaret heard me and had a sharp look that suddenly softened slightly, "What you told seems like the worst kind of story I''ve ever heard¡­ but you''re not lying to me¡­ you''re also not telling me the full truth to too, but that''s another matter."


    I understand, her believing so far is good enough, "After that, because of my work I changed, but I also saw the change in Samantha''s attitude towards me."


    "She was trying to get closer, becoming more than just friends, barging into stuff that she shouldn''t barge¡­ it was almost suffocating to me." I tell her.


    "If it was anyone else, seeing the one that rejected them, growing such feeling would have made them very happy."


    "Not to me¡­ to me she felt like an insufferable woman who was suddenly wanting something that she clearly doesn''t have a right over."


    "I hate this feeling of her suddenly trying to get involved in the life that she threw away¡­ she threw me away, now she can''t just waltz in thinking she still has a right over it."


    Margaret nodded, "I didn''t see it this way¡­ now it makes more sense. Forget about having any revenge over Samantha, you clearly don''t want anything from her."


    I nod, "Yes, that''s my answer for not sleeping with her. I just don''t want to play such childish games with her anymore when I have so many other stuff to wonder."


    "Like the war with Sekai."


    "Where did you heard that?"


    Margaret smiled criminally, "It would be stupid of me to not see where the time is flowing. The bombing on Victorious Day and the attack on the Young Princess wasn''t just random attacks made by made-up forces."


    "Those were deliberate attacks that came straight from Sekai, it would be stupid of me to not know where they are going with this."


    "So you believe a war is imminent?" I ask, still feigning ignorance.


    "Not imminent but surely inevitable." Margaret looked down at her meat that was still steaming, "I heard from some resources that certain individuals on the Sekai Court aren''t happy with the current situation and want to change it."


    Then she looked up and smiled at me, "Which I''m sure you know more than most, Mr. Newest Friend of his Great Emperor?"


    I laugh, "Haha, that may be what seems on the paper, but the emperor would be stupid if he trusted me so easily."


    "Still, you can confirm some things."


    "Yes and one of them is that you''re absolutely correct." I answer, "War is unavoidable anymore, yet we have time to change the conditions to our benefit."


    "One of the reasons, why our union will be so satisfactory for both of us. Are you going to join the war, personally?" She asked. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I want to, both with business and field jobs in mind."


    "Well, then." Margaret thought for a moment, "We don''t know when the war will start so we have to get married, fast."


    "And change the structure of our gangs into a new, united faction." I say as a glint came to her eyes.


    "Yes and with my name and our participation in the war, we will both run for high positions. With enough cash spend and a few battles, we will be able to improve our families to untold heights."


    "A Marriage for business purposes." I say.


    "With both parties in total agreement." Margaret nodded.


    "The Tax-Religias Conjugal."

 Chapter 345 - 345 - The Cause Is Training

    I was inside the Specialized Training Building with Harold. It was late afternoon and we were training by ourselves.


    Unlike previous times where there would be others who would also train at the place or occupy some space, right now there wasn''t anyone.


    Just me and Harold¡­ Bashing it out.


    "Bam!"


    Harold''s superhuman strength hit the cross block I made. The air gushing out as the force itself pushed me back a few meters.


    But I didn''t feel any pain, I had already solidified my arms before his attack landed so it didn''t do me anything instead of gaining experience.


    Harold didn''t waste any time and ran at me again. His Blue Sigmat Ring glowing brightly as he punched me again. Instead of defending this time, I also ready a punch with Fierce Force.


    Our punch clashed against each other as air rippled out and tried to push us away. Both of us tried to stand our ground and push the other back. Ultimately, it was the force of our combined attacks that won as we both slid back at the same time.


    Before a second passed, we were onto each other again, punching and evading each other''s attack. We both just hit and evaded again and again before we both hit ourselves in the jaw and took a few steps back.


    "Hooh" "Hooh"


    "Hah" "Hah"


    Both me and Harold took some quick breaths to calm ourselves.


    What we were doing now was exactly as it looked.


    Combat Practice


    Harold was giving me an experience at combat, not that he knew I already had some. But I''m sure he knows it by now, otherwise how would he explain the part where I expertly calculated his moves and countered them.


    We were both fighting at the same level. I was pushing all of my strength and few percent of Fierce Technique and Harold used his Sigmat Ability.


    He''s ring was an Amplification ring but the amount of power it could bring out was amazing. Most of it was his own skill that was able to control and use that power effectively.


    Just like me, I was sure he wasn''t going full with his strength. Otherwise, this building would have collapsed by now.


    Which was exactly why I have a crazy idea just now.


    "Teach¡­ I have¡­ an idea." I say within breaths.


    "Hm?... Does it have something to do with that smile you have that''s giving me creepy vibes?" Harold said as he saw me slowly stand up and he also did the same.


    "Let''s end this with a bang, huh."


    Harold''s eyes widened as he said, "Are you crazy? We can''t use more strength, it would cause devastating damage, do you know that?"


    "Don''t worry about the damage, teach." I reassure him with an almost bloodthirsty smile, "I''ll pay for all the damage that happens and more if it comes to that."


    "So let''s go berserk for a bit."


    Harold''s frown didn''t diminish as he had other thoughts.


    ''When I talked about damages, I wasn''t talking about this place, but me.''


    ''Who would have thought that you were a guy who would have such a monstrous physique. No matter how hard I fight you, you only push me back with the same force.''


    Harold slowly breathed as those thoughts pervade him. But that didn''t stop him from smiling at the positive prospect.


    ''You already perfected the two basic fighting arts I taught you. What it would have taken months for others to learn, you learned in days¡­ truly one the best of talent.''


    ''At least it''s good to know that when I''m gone, you''ll be here¡­ It also helps me to release my pressure with the fights I have with you.''


    Harold stood straight and smiled, "Alright then, don''t feel sorry when you''re the one who asked for this." He slightly bends his back and started gathering energy.


    I could feel the strong pressure emanating from Harold like never before.


    The guy''s serious.


    I smile and copy his structure, pushing forth 50% percent of my power in the next move, "Of course, Teacher. Just don''t break your back¡­ again."


    "Hah! Such a cheeky brat!" Harold said and we both pushed ourselves as a figure suddenly came at the buildings door, unknown to us.


    Halos searched the training ground before finding Henry and smiling. But as he was going to call him, his face turned pale, "Just what did I come upon?"


    Before he could stop us, we ran and punched each other again.


    "BAM!"


    Our fists clashing in an extremely dangerous move as the backlash from it already affected the surrounding. The air slashed out in a high speed attack as the walls were cut and stretched back before a few parts crumbled and broke apart.


    While Halos who was surprisingly late to react, was thrown away in the air, crashing in a faraway tree.


    Even as the damage increased, Harold and I were focused on our fight as we tried to force out a victor. Both the gravity and the opponents pressure working against us.


    But it the end, it was me who was able to push back Harold a step and he succumbed to defeat and was thrown away. I wasn''t safe to smile either as the lingering force attacked me and threw me away as well, breaking through the wall and rolling far away in the grass.


    The commotion that caused from the destruction gathered a lot of students. They were shocked seeing the Specialized Training Building of the Class A students being so damaged.


    The building had cracks on its surface with their being a hole on the side from where Henry got out of.


    After a moment, I got up and saw the Student Council already on my ass, "What happened here? Who caused such chaos?" It was Bethany.


    Before I could answer, Harold''s voice came, "It was just practice, young girl."


    Bethany seeing Harold, immediately showed respect, "Good Afternoon, sir Harold."


    Harold''s reputation was known all around about how he is the best melee instructor in the kingdom.


    "Don''t worry about this mess, it was the cause of our training." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "From training?" Bethany looked at the building and shuddered, ''Just what kind of training was it?''


    "I''ll pay for the damages." I say before Harold could say more, "It''s mostly my fault so, I''ll take some responsibility."


    ''Him!'' Bethany and the other students looked at me in shock, yet said nothing in front of Harold.


    "You can go now Henry; I''ll take care of this." Harold said, he was telling me to run before the other teachers came.


    I smile and turn to leave as I said, "Teacher, I''ll be going on a business for a sometime so I won''t be coming to training those days."


    "Alright, Take care Henry." Harold waved goodbye as I left and searched for someone.


    "Now where is that guy? Wasn''t he supposed to come at this time?" I looked around but didn''t find Halos.


    The guy after getting his legs fixed wanted to go clubbing the very same day but I had training so I postponed it until the next day, which was now.


    "Where could he b-" As I looked around, my eyes zoomed up a tree a few steps away from the training building. Halos was on the tree, hanging.


    "What are you doing there?"


    "I¡­" Halos tried to answer but couldn''t from the shock of it all. Being thrown up a tree was a first for him.


    "Doesn''t matter, let''s go from here before the teachers start their hunt for me." I said, quickly pulling him down and running away.

 Chapter 346 - 346 - BAR!

    It took Halos a bit time before he was back to himself, but after he was¡­


    "It''s Party Time!"


    Halos screamed and laughed at the same time as he said that. He was pretty much a party animal type of guy who would wind up drunk the next morning without remembering what he did last night.


    "Take yourself a moment party guy, we''re not even there yet." I tell him, pointing to the carriage.


    We were still on the ride as the place was actually outside of the city borders, inside a small town by the borders of this one.


    "I tell you brother, you will love this place." Halos told me as he glee ear to ear. "It''s new, the alcohols amazing and even the woman are all hot and ready to take some action."


    From his description, it seemed like a good place, definitely a bit evolved from most place. Especially the part about the women¡­


    This era was not that nice to a woman, even if she had title. You know what, Title was even worse as they brought out their fall faster. You either stay a good woman forever in your life or a manipulative one that would only strive to climb higher and higher until her fall.


    Good to know, most of the woman I bang, stay on the left side¡­ except for a few that would rather choose the right.


    The carriage knocked over a big rock as it almost felt like it would fall over. But Halos on the side didn''t think much of it.


    "You come here too much huh?"


    "How did you know that?"


    "Because of how familiar you are with the road, believe me that one just now almost made me return back."


    Halos lay a hand on my shoulder, "Trust me, this place would make you forget all the boring parties that you''d went to."


    ''I''ll be the judge of that.''


    The carriage stopped at the place a few bumps later and I looked at the place with a rather strange thought.


    It was a club with the word BAR! Written in bright neon blue color with their being some blue light turned on and the outside wall was colored dark red and as night came, it only looked more mysterious yet very inviting.


    ''Of course, it''d be one of my bars¡­ this one I even designed myself with some future structures in mind.''


    "Surprised, right?" Halos asked.


    "I can''t say no."


    Halos smiled, "I know the title seems a little redundant but after going inside it''ll completely change your mind."


    I give him a pale look. The naming wasn''t bad; I was just too bored to think of a new name.


    As we came closer to the door, it was blocked off by a tall and muscular bodyguard with an expensive dark coat and black glasses. His job was to weed out any suspicious guys and only let in rich and beautiful people inside the club. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Halos went first as he pointed to me, "He''s my friend, make sure you let him in always."


    The guard wordlessly nodded as Halos went in. But as I came, the guard bowed slightly, "Good Evening, Boss!"


    The guy obviously knew who I was but I didn''t need to correct that.


    "Keep up the good work." I pat his shoulder and went in.


    The place inside was structured in two ways. First the ground floor with dark blue theme, where a large bar filled with many drinks of various kinds and expensive ones were and beside it a large dance floor for people to have fun dancing to the music groups hired.


    Then the second floor, where only the most VIP types were sent. The second floor was a large lounge area where it was much quieter than the ground, for people of affluent taste.


    Of course, both floors have Air Cooling Service.


    Surely, Halos belonged to the ground floor as he already attacked the dance floor. I saw him dance and couldn''t help but sigh.


    He wasn''t bad at it; he was very good actually. Coupled with an excellent face and lean body, girls came to dance and have fun with him.


    "Hey bro, why are you standing there for, come dance with us." Halos called.


    Dance floors wasn''t my type, I only designed it with profit and satisfaction of young people in mind. Especially the fact that if a 6.9-foot-tall, very muscular guy starts dancing around that floor¡­ people might just scatter away by my moves.


    "You keep on doing that, I''ll go to the bar." I tell him.


    "What! Why would you do that for? There are girls here." He pointed to the ladies that clung to his body, some of them even winked and signaled me to come. But again, I''m not one of the dance types.


    "You do that!"


    Seeing how I was indignant to not dance, he didn''t try further, "Alright, you go drink. I''ll be there with some girls for you later."


    I laugh at his suggestion and hit the bar. But in the path, I bump into a coral colored head that almost cursed me.


    "You Fuckin-" But stopped when she saw it was me, "It''s you! What are you doing here?"


    "It''s a clu- Bar¡­ why couldn''t I be here?" My way of returning question was not fine with her as she raised a brow in anger. But strange thing was I remember that face.


    "Who are you?... I feel like I know you, Bosa Or Hosie right?"


    My bad sense of humor only increased her hatred of me.


    "It''s Rosie. Not Hosie or Bosa, seriously how did you even came to that part?"


    I shrug my shoulder, "What are you doing here and by that I mean do you want to have a drink?"


    Rosie looked at me for a second before shaking her head, "I could¡­ but not with those two hogging the place with their vibe."


    "Who?"


    Rosie pointed towards the middle of the bar where I saw Arthur and Elisabeth, apparently having a date. My face froze for a moment before realizing it was this destined date that made Arthur and Halos enemies.


    "I''d rather be at the dance floor then hear that guy moan out his feelings anymore." Rosie said as I looked confused.


    "Him only? What about her?"


    "Shouldn''t you know that more than me?" Rosie said and I somewhat understood what she meant.


    It seems like Elisabeth was still torn between me and Arthur. But was kind of roped into this date where she couldn''t say much. I could see from here her weirded expression at Arthur''s loving one.


    I turn around and see Rosie already leaving for the dance floor and look back at the couple. A smile approaching as I decide to help them out.


    I walk towards them and listen to Arthur''s words, "It''s such a fine night today."


    "Hmm¡­ it is."


    "It almost feels like we''ve been stranded from each other for years. It''s been so long since I saw you that this feels like destiny."


    "Ahh¡­ haha, yes." Elisabeth awkwardly answered.


    I decide to invade at this particular moment and put my hand around the loving couple, "It really is destiny huh."


    Both turned to me and their expressions changed drastically.


    Arthur looked at me with a pale face as he starts to curse his luck. Then theirs Elisabeth, who''s face turned from confusion to shock to fucked up with eyes widening dangerously.


    "So, what''s happening here, Surely I am interrupting something?"

 Chapter 347 - 347 - Helping Arthurs Date

    They both were stunned by my obviously ridiculous style of questioning.


    At one part I asked curiously and in another I asked while knowing there was something important happening here.


    In other words, I just came to cause trouble.


    Elisabeth opened her mouth and yet she couldn''t bring out any words. Her mind was processing too many things at the same time.


    ''Henry saw me! What do I do? Do I run? Do I hide? NO, he''ll find me easily. Do I pretend to be another person? No, that won''t work, he already has me ambushed and I can''t suddenly act like another person, there''s Arthur beside me to confirm that¡­ Do I take care of Arthur and just run for a new life?''


    While she was thinking of something else entirely, Arthur also had trouble answering Henry''s question. He wasn''t thinking anything ridiculous like the young girl, he was just too embarrassed to say anything.


    Not of his relationship, but of the fact that Henry had beat him fair and square. Before the exam, he believed they were somewhere around the same level but didn''t think the difference would be that high.


    Arthur fought with his whole strength and even after using his sword mantra that never failed, he was brought down by Henry with minimum effort. Henry didn''t even have to use his sigmat powers, he just used his fits to defeat him.


    Arthur subconsciously felt pain jolt through his body as he remembered the damage Henry brought on him. He had just opened his bandages today and thought of meeting Elisabeth, apparently the pain hadn''t left him yet.


    Still he mustered up the words to say, "We are here on our da-"


    But Arthur was interrupted, "We are here with our friends to have some fun. We are definitely not here on a date, you can ask Rosie, she''ll tell you!"


    Arthur and I looked at Elisabeth with raised brow. The girl was smiling too widely as she failed at covering this. The girl she used as alibi had already sold her out anyway.


    Arthur didn''t think much, finding that Elisabeth was just embarrassed to say the truth. And the truth was that she was extremely embarrassed to say anything to Henry.


    "Well that''s strange," I say, because Rosie had an entirely different thing to say about this."


    Elisabeth kept up her failed poker face but internally blasphemies her friend, "She might have been drunk."


    "Nope, she isn''t. I asked her to drink with me but she rejected me and hit the dance floor. But enough about that rebellious one, tell me, how much have I disturbed you too?" I say while sitting down next to Elisabeth.


    "We are talking about school, studies and exams-"


    "Talking about exams, why did you suddenly start to avoid me Arthur?" I say as his face quickly turned pale. "Don''t tell me it''s because I defeated you and in embarrassment you thought of hiding away from me forever. That can''t be true, right?"


    Before Arthur could answer, I point to Elisabeth, "And theirs you."


    Elisabeth also became pale even before I talked.


    "You also started avoiding me after the explosion accident. One might think that I have done something to warrant that but for the life of both of me, I can''t find anything incriminating at all."


    Elisabeth''s face which was pale, frowned. Her inner dilemma with Henry from that day had started because of the almost kiss and now this guy''s acting as if he didn''t know anything about it at all and that too with a straight face.


    Seeing that I have troubled them enough to ruin their whole date, I get up.


    "Well, I''m not gonna disturb you guys. Keep on with your date, I''ll see if there''s any middle aged, divorced and disturbed woman to trouble."


    Elisabeth''s only felt more disturbed at hearing that, most probably because she knew Henry wasn''t joking about that.


    "Henry, you don''t have to-"


    I look around and find a person as I say, "Target found, approaching her."


    Arthur and Elisabeth felt more confused at my word play but let me leave.


    I wasn''t just saying that for nothing, I actually found a very hot target.


    My target sat at the far last seat of the bar and had a glass of red wine in her hand. She had a tall middle aged figure with the right curves in all the place. She wore a long dark black dress that accentuated her white figure even more and helped very lightly with holding back her very big assets.


    She looked at the dance floor that stopped me from seeing her face and only showed her long overflowing black hair that was completely smooth and didn''t have one wrinkle on them.


    My target drank her wine slowly as she looked at the dance floor, perhaps in nostalgia.


    I think about sitting down beside her, but leave that seat and took its next one.


    I don''t think about how to open up to talking and just quietly looked as she watched the young blood waste their talents and night away. She didn''t even notice when her drink was finished.


    So I signaled the bartender to fill it up with a special one. He quickly recognized me and did just as asked as he brought out a special bottle and filled it for her.


    Seeing the bartender filling her glass, she said, "I didn''t ask for a refill." Her words, a bit aged and but tuning quite sexy.


    "It''s from that gentlemen." The bartender smoothly pointed to me.


    The MILF turned to me and I finally saw that beautiful face of hers. It was a spotless white face that had been through things and survived them. Her brown eyes covered by dark mascara tried to see through me as she nodded, "I would say thanks¡­ but I''m not interested in anything." She put the glass down.


    I don''t mind it; MILF''s are something else when you try to impress them. The good ones are always the hardest.


    "I''m not trying to approach you or anything, it''s just a simple gesture of goodwill."


    "Goodwill¡­" She said, her eyes not betraying her tough stand.


    "I won''t trouble you, but please have a taste of it, it''s good I assure you."


    The MILF looked at the glass and saw its dark red color, much deeper than her previous wine.


    "Don''t worry, there''s nothing insid-" Before I could finish, she suddenly took it and gulped it down in one swoop.


    Then she put it back and sighed, "Unfortunately, there really wasn''t anything." She smacked her lips, the sweet taste lingering in her, "It''s good."


    "May I?" I raise the bottle and she nods. I get up and fill her glass before sitting back down in my seat.


    The MILF noticed that but didn''t say anything and continued watching the dance floor. After a while, she turned back and looked at me, "What is it?"


    "Hm?" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are watching me watch them, what is it that you''re really searching for?"


    "Truthfully, I''m searching for my idiot friend lost in that place but actually found someone quite interesting."


    "Interesting enough to only gawk at her quietly?"


    "Yes¡­ interesting enough to only watch this beauty and be satisfied with that."


    Her face seemed to brighten a bit at that, "Is this a new style of flirting you kids have come up with?"


    I saw how she placed the age barricade between us, "Truth be told, I just saw someone magnifying and curiosity filled my mind and rest happened."


    "Oh?... if you''re that curious, why don''t you sit next to me?"

 Chapter 348 - 348 - Another M.I.L.F

    "Oh?... if you''re that curious, why don''t you sit next to me?" She asked with a face that seemed very inviting.


    And if I hadn''t known better, I would have jumped the gun on it. But after spending a lot of time with Abigail and some with Veronica, I understood that intellectual women of their age, are experienced and one of the first things they do is to weed out red flags.


    "I would have, but I believe you don''t want that." I say.


    "Oh?" She lightly said.


    "I have a premonition that you seem like the type that doesn''t like having her space invaded and I am not saying that as a bad thing. In fact, I, myself am one of those types that don''t like their space being invaded too."


    The MILF finally lit a knowing smile as she asked, "So what''s the end game here?"


    "Endgame? Does their always have to be an endgame?" I ask her, "Can''t we just talk and appreciate this moment that we have, we don''t have to do something that none of us don''t want."


    "So, you don''t want to impress me and take me back home?" She asked, with a slight string attached.


    "Who wouldn''t? But I''d rather take my chance at knowing you and perhaps having a chance with you in the unknown future."


    The MILF had a small burst of laughter and finally turned her whole body towards me, "Now you got me interested. Coming here, most of the people that came for me always had an agenda with them, but when they learned how I am, they all went away¡­ except for you."


    "You not only are not debunking this, but even making feel a bit glad at actually coming here."


    "But is that all you want though?" She said and her eyes glanced towards the dance floor, "Don''t you want to mingle with all those hot, young bloods dancing and touching each other?"


    "Nah¡­ I already had enough, now I just want the gentle, kind and slow type of companionship."


    She laughed at that, "Well, you won''t be finding gentle nor kind in me, that I can tell you."


    I smile, bringing myself a bit closer, "That''s okay, the cold and strong type are quite stretching but when you get through that layer of theirs, you''ll find one of the gentlest people inside."


    "¡­" She gave me a deep look that betrayed the loneliness she had. Almost bringing her weakness out, but quickly hides it through the help of her experience.


    ''Damn, these one''s very tough.'' I think and lay back a little, closing the warm entrance and smiling lightly.


    "So where''s your friend?"


    "Hm? Why do you assume I came here with someone?" She asked with a raised brow.


    "Well, there''s a few tell but I''ll tell you the most easy one." I say and show a finger, "First, this is not the type of place you would visit, don''t deny it, we both know." I interrupt her and she only smiled, "You''re the type to have a drink alone in your own comfort, one of the feelings I understand."


    "So with that, it had to be someone else that brought you here. Especially someone who''s a bit feisty I might say."


    She laughed, a point which brought out the truth in mine, "Feisty? Why do you think that?"


    As I was about to say, she stopped me, "Let me get this one¡­ is it because of the company you just found. Someone like me, who''s cold and strong types who would have a dynamic duo with feisty ones?"


    "Haha, that''s a bit close and maybe true." She raised a sarcastic brow at that, "But not it."


    "It''s because this place has only opened like a month ago and is outside of the capital. You seem like this is your first time here and I can''t comprehend how someone of your taste would find this place so fast."


    "But what if someone recommended me this place? Did you think of that?" She bit back with a playful smile.


    "Again, you''re the big mansion lonely light drink kind of gal so that''s out of the picture." She spread her mouth open in the light insult, "And back to the point, someone who found this place within just a month outside of capital, has to be a party girl kind of gal."


    "And hence my friend being a feisty one, huh." She said and I nodded like ''There''s the fact.''


    "Alright tell me one more reason why you think I came here with someone and I''ll give up." She bet and I laughed, pointing to the dance floor.


    "Well when you were looking back a while ago, I saw someone asking you to come up." The lady looked and sighed when she saw her friend prancing around the dance floor with surprisingly smooth moves.


    "Now don''t take this as inappropriate, but you and your friend were the only two within the age group that''s different¡­ so there''s that."


    The lady sighed in defeat, "Well, you defeated me fair and square sir, I''ll drink to that."


    I raised my glass and clinked with hers as she asked, "Enough about me, why are you here?"


    "You keep talking about wanting the silent, mature type but this is clearly not the place for those, so why are you here?"


    "Just like you, I too have a feisty friend who brought me." I laugh, "It''s the same guy, that''s dancing with yours."


    The lady looked back and her face paled again as she smiled in reverse, "Well, it seems, we both were pulled into coming here."


    "Yes, but now I''m very glad that I actually did." I say.


    "Oh¡­ don''t say anything corny now."


    "Because destiny brought me to you."


    "Hagh! You just had to say that." She shuddered and drank her wine, "Now you just ruined it¡­ but you could still make up."


    I was about to take that chance but shook my head as she looked confused.


    "I believe that won''t be possible." I look behind her, "Because our friends are coming here, together."


    The lady winced at that and didn''t look back as she focused on her drink. But she couldn''t escape from her punishment as her friend caught and sat next to her.


    "Marika, I just found the funniest guy ever." Her friend, the same age as her but seemed a bit more fiery. Her expensive tight shiny yellow dress and blonde hair only made her image match with what I had in mind.


    "Brother" Then came my punishment.


    Halos sat beside me, "I just found ourselves a date."


    "And are you planning to share her with me?" I ask, sarcastically.


    Halos thought for a moment and looked at her and she looked back at me, "¡­Maybe" she said, eyeing my body.


    "Bianca," Marika, the MILF I''m trying to pull in, looked at her friend in disappointment, "Are you drunk?"


    Her answer was a drunk laugh from her friend and Halos.


    I look at them, surprised, "How is it possible that we''re the ones sitting at the bar and you''re more drunk than us?"


    "It''s thanks to the angel that brought us our golden chalices." Halos pointed to the servers. "So wanna double up?"


    "Of course not and if you can''t see it, I have a company too." I point to Marika as her friend looked overly shocked.


    "Oh Shit! Really?!" Bianca asked Marika, eyes wide, "Are we interrupting?"


    "Yes, but perhaps seeing your condition, I think we should put this off fo-" Marika got interrupted. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No no no," Bianca said, "We have an invite from these gentlemen that we must attend."


    Surprisingly she pointed at me before both her and Halos dropped unconscious on us. Looking at each other, we spotted an awkward smile as I suggest, "Well, I do have a place a few miles away where we can dumb these two¡­ what do you think?"


    Marika thought for a moment before making a decision that she never would have made with anyone else.


    "Do you have the same wine?"


    I smile widely and nod.

 Chapter 349 - 349 - Marika (18+)

    "And there you go." I say, laying down Halos on a bed.


    The guy was deeply sleeping with snoring sounds coming out like something out of a monster. He wasn''t the only one that was sleeping. Bianca, Marika''s friend was asleep too, but in a separate room.


    I had the fantastic idea of putting both crazo''s in the same room, but alas, the MILF did not find it funny. She worried that something might happen under the dark curtains of a locked door.


    She should worry about herself¡­ hehe.


    So in the end, I put both people in separate rooms, right beside each other. Then I leave the room and go down to the first floor where the MILF was.


    I find Marika, quietly standing before a portrait of a war torn village and join her. I don''t say anything until she spoke, "Quite a distinctive photo, but I assume you aren''t a patron of arts."


    "You assume right." I walk away, going behind the bar counter, "But that particular one made me feel something and I bought it."


    ''It also came with the place.''


    Marika looked at it for another moment before sitting down at my private bar as I gave her that special wine again. She took a small sip of it as the weariness from her friend''s antics erased a bit and she smiled.


    "Is this your place?" Marika looked around, finding it not too big or small, just average.


    "One of them." I say, "I bought this one because it was outside the capital and might be of use for business or something else."


    "Like bringing back drunk women." She said.


    "Nah, I don''t play like that." I shook my head and drank that special wine too.


    It was called Verna and this brand of wine was actually known as something else before yet didn''t have much popularity. I tasted it and bought its rights and everything before changing its name and selling it as a special wine. It actually took off and gave me quite some money.


    Silence attacked both of us as we slowly sipped our wines. I looked at her quietly as she did the same, both of us having the same thought in different ways yet not being able to speak it out.


    But to clear the awkwardness I smiled, "What''s your name again, I don''t know it full-"


    "No" She shook her head resolutely, "No names."


    "Hm? Excuse me?"


    Marika gave me a serious look and sighed, "We both know what we want and we''re going to do it anyway¡­ but it has to be only this once."


    I click my tongue in understanding, "So no names or address then."


    She nodded, "We do whatever we want today and tomorrow, go our separate ways. Nothing else, this goes nowhere."


    "Alright, but since I already know your first name, I assume you should at least know mine too, to call me by such."


    "So it isn''t Brother?" She made a light joke as I smiled.


    "No, It''s Henry."


    "There''s a lot of Henry''s in this kingdom." Marika said, her finger running in a circle above the glass edges.


    "And unfortunately only one Marika."


    Marika looked at me, her eyes boring a sharp intent.


    "So upstairs?" I ask and she stood up.


    ¡­


    "Mph~"


    "Spmph~"


    We were inside the main bedroom above. The moment we went inside, both of us instantly forgot about anything else and started kissing each other.


    I found Marika''s cold, untouched lips a delicacy as I kissed her and my tongue attacked her mouth.


    Marika too found a taste she hadn''t had in a very long time as she kissed and sucked out the life of her young hot blooded companion.


    My hands didn''t wait for her permission and roamed around her curvy body. It was necessarily fat enough to make her look as best at her age.


    It was stiff at first when I touched her and I immediately knew this was a body that hadn''t been touched in a long time and needed delicate care. So instead of the rough plan I had, I change it to a smooth soothing pace as I trailed around her body before landing on her large breasts.


    "Hnngh" Marika moaned as I played with her breasts, "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ it''s been sometime since someone played with them."


    Instead of answering, I carefully open her dress, revealing a black bra. I quickly open it and look mesmerized at the view. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marika smiled in glee, "Is it that good? Not too saggy or-"


    "No, it''s the best." I murmur, hands grabbing them and biting her nipples causing her to moan in pleasure."


    After some time, she pushed me away and walked steadily towards me, "Let me play with you too."


    Marika came and took off my upper clothes. Seeing my big ripped body, she gasped. Her hands played with me, "Hmm¡­ so strong~"


    She played with my body for a while before undressing me completely. Her eyes widening, almost fearfully at my enlarged cock.


    "Wow~¡­ It''s very big¡­ quite fat too."


    "Haha, I''ll take that as a compliment."


    She nodded, her shocked face still remnant, "It is."


    Marika took a moment to prepare herself for the night''s pleasure, ''Will it fit inside?''


    She let go all of her fears before taking my cock inside her mouth.


    "Ahhh, yeah~ baby." I moan out as she took in as much as possible. Then she started giving me a good Blowjob that slowly became Deepthroat.


    "Glock~"


    "Glock~"


    Her speed was just perfect as I carefully guided her with my hands and warning, "I''m close!"


    Marika didn''t stop and only pressed further before I give a big push, spraying her mouth and throat full of cum as she kept swallowing.


    "Hah~" I say, pulling my cock off and looking at the amazing view of Marika''s mouth covered in cum as she gulped it all down.


    "You''re quite amazing." She only gave a satisfied ''hmm'' before I grabbed her and laid her down on the bed. Pulling off all her clothes and satisfying my mind.


    Marika laid freely on the bed, her expression saying, ''You can do whatever you want''.


    I immediately attack her one place that she didn''t think, I ever would.


    "Hanng~" Marika''s eyes widened at Henry''s action as she felt his tongue invade her cave and playing. She had never felt that someone would do this, not to her private place.


    But here Henry was, sucking profusely as her eyes almost went up because of the intense pleasure she just discovered.


    "Hangggg~" Marika screamed, not even able to warn as she squirted right in my face as I drank her sweet juice without hesitation.


    "Hagh¡­ Hagh¡­" Marika took deep breaths as she saw Henry positioning his large cock at her cave and pushing it all in one go.


    "ANGH~" Marika''s screamed in pain and pleasure as her back arched up.


    "Pat!"


    "Pat!"


    Without much wait, I started ramming in her, seeing that she was fine with it.


    "Hang~" "Hang~"


    Marika''s naughty and satisfied moans came out and only made me even harder as I couldn''t stop myself anymore.


    I took her up in the air and rammed my cock inside, shocking her even more.


    "Hen- Henry, what are you- Angh~ Angh~ Angh~" She couldn''t fulfill her sentence as I starting banging her very fast.


    "Pat!"


    "Pat!"


    "Pat!"


    It didn''t take long for her to cum for the second time and me to cum inside her as well.


    "Anghh~" Her whole body shook profusely in great pleasure as she felt her stomach being filled with hot cum.


    "Hagh¡­ that¡­ that was a lot~" Marika said, still in my arms. Her face had an extremely satisfied look, "This is the best sex I''ve ever had¡­ now I think, I''ll have the best sleep too."


    "Sleep?" I smile to her confusion, "We''re not sleeping yet baby~"


    Marika''s confusion took a shudder as she felt my cock harden inside her. Her expression both surprised and expectant.


    "Just don''t go too far¡­ please~"

 Chapter 350 - 350 - Biancas Shock (Mild 18+)

    "Anghhh~" Marika spasmed and squirted for the untold time as she slowly fell over the soaking wet bed that was filled with both of ours cum and mostly her squirts.


    I pull my cock out of her absolutely wrecked pussy filled with cum. I had come in her for the 7th time and it was finally enough for me to lay back now.


    "Hoo!" I breath out as I fell back on the bed, making Marika''s body jump up a bit but she didn''t care. She was too much out of it to give any fuck to me.


    My mouth had a large grin on it as I look at the wall, ''As I thought, MILF''s are definitely the best at sex. Even with how much I went rough with her, she tried to her best to keep up with me.''


    Marika looked at Henry''s satisfied face with her own disheveled one, yet she wasn''t the least bit angry or dissatisfied with how much Henry used her. In fact, it was so great that she almost had the thought of not ending this.


    Her eyes wavered and that idea she had, quickly washed away as Marika came close to him and lay her head down on his chest.


    I look down, seeing Marika resting above my chest and then look at her hand. Her right hand''s ring finger had no ring but a deep space that told of a past.


    But I don''t think much of it and snuggle into her as we both blissfully went to sleep.


    ¡­


    "Arghhh"


    "Arghhh"


    Both Halos and Bianca got up while groaning as the backlash from last night''s excessive drinking came to their heads. Both persons thought of going back to sleep but the sun''s shining ray hit right at their eyes, indicating to get the fuck up.


    So they did and after five minutes of dead walking were they able to get out of their own rooms, at the same time.


    "Huh?" X2


    Halos and Bianca looked at each other before finding this strange place and had the same place, "Last night, did we?" X2


    Seeing the same circumstances appearing on both, they talked for a moment before finding out that it didn''t happen as they thought it did.


    "If we''re not at your home or mine," Bianca said, "Then where exactly are we?"


    "I don''t know." Halos shook his head, checking the new atmosphere.


    "Are we at your friend''s house?"


    "Can''t say, never been to his before. We all stayed a few rooms away in our dorms." Halos said ordinarily, appalling Bianca.


    "Dorms! ...are you a student?"


    Halos nodded to her dismay as she groaned further, "I almost fucked a kid¡­ agh!"


    Halos frowned at that, "What''s wrong with being in school huh, it should be me who should be more angry fucking someone so old."


    Instantly, Bianca grabbed Halos by his neck and shook him hard, "Who the fuck do you think you''re calling a hag huh? Do you think I am some washed up bitch with dried out parts? Let me tell you, even to this day, any guy would be lucky to fuck this bitch, you understand!"


    Halos got out of her iron grip and kept her away, "Don''t try to choke me! We didn''t even have sex last night!"


    "But you would have felt great if we did, you''d regret letting me go away so easily!" Bianca glared at him with sharpened teeth as Halos''s face paled.


    ''What did I get myself into?''


    "I understand! Would you calm down already, we should first check our situation and argue later, okay."


    Bianca grumbled for a bit and stopped, "Alright¡­ but mark my words, you''re letting a treasure go away, hmph!"


    ''I''m letting something go away.'' S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both of them become quiet and slowly went downstairs, checking the place for bandits or someone bad. Then sighed in relief when they saw their respective friend in the living room.


    Marika was wearing a black gown and sitting beside a dining table. She was drinking coffee and reading a newspaper. While Henry was sitting opposite with her and also wore an identical gown, but instead of newspaper, he just looked at the outside view from the window with a smile on his face.


    "Marika!" Bianca screamed and ran towards her friend who looked up with slight annoyance at her friend''s antique. She hugged her and said, "Oh Marika, I thought something bad must have happened to you, it''s so good to know that you''re okay."


    Marika didn''t fall for her lies, she coldly spewed the truth, "You forgot about me completely, didn''t you."


    Bianca smiled like a guilty sheep, "N- Not at all, I was just¡­" then she found something very strange.


    Her friend was wearing just a comfortable black gown instead of her dress and seemed to be glowing quite a bit even though there was a scowl on her face.


    "What?" Marika asked.


    Bianca said nothing and looked at Henry to see him wearing the same clothes and having the same bright energy as her friend and knew instantly what happened.


    "MOTHERFUCKING BIT-"


    "BIANCA!"


    Bianca stopped herself from finishing yet couldn''t hide her widened eyes and astounded expression, "You really did it?"


    Marika knowing the jig was up, even though she didn''t really hide it, coughed and looked aside. A hint of blush on her smooth white cheek.


    "With this guy?" She pointed at Henry who looked back with a hurt gaze.


    "Is something wrong with that?" Marika questioned.


    "N- N- No¡­ there''s nothing wrong and I should be happy¡­ No, I am happy that you finally got out of your high horse for a bang but¡­" Bianca''s face turned awkward, "Do you know that he''s still in the academy."


    Marika went back to her newspaper, "And what of it?"


    !!!


    Thunder struck above Bianca''s head as she looked at her friend with astonishment. Her one and only friend who was the most uptight and bitchy about almost everything in her lifestyle was now sitting in front of her with a calm expression and not bothered one bit about what she had done.


    Bianca''s mind took some time to understand this as she smirked, "So he''s that good?"


    The newspaper with which Marika hid herself shook as Bianca found her answer. She playfully looked at Henry and extended her hand, "Maybe I should also-"


    Bam!


    Marika angrily slapped the newspaper on the table, shocking both Bianca and the cups as she stood up, "Since your already awake, we should take our leave then."


    ¡­


    All of us stood outside the door and got ready to take off. Marika and Bianca in one carriage, Halos and I in another.


    Also, something happened between Halos and Bianca that she didn''t want to see his face at all. Always showing each other angry looks.


    ''Probably somebody threw up during sex, but I remember putting them in different rooms though.''


    Before we left, I stood before Marika who had her cold appearance once more, but there was a softness in her eyes, "We said it would be the only time."


    "And I''m not saying no, just taking one last look at you." I say and sigh.


    "If only-"


    She put a finger on my lips and shook her head, "It was perfect."


    I don''t say anything, but to her surprise, pulled her in for a kiss. Marika didn''t resist me and gave me a full blown kiss as Bianca watched with a wide mouth while Halos gave me two thumbs up.


    "If Fate ever entwines."

 Chapter 351 - 351 - Trios Arrival

    Lancelot High


    Inside the Academic Building, a group of trio was walking steadily towards a place.


    The group was consisted of two guys and one girl. One guy to the left with black hair and lean body, he had a charismatic aura combined with a womanizing face. The girl to the right had pink hair and a cold arrogant face, her boobs may not be big but her ego was enough to cover it.


    Finally, the one in the lead, a guy with a tall height above 5.8, coming up an inch above his black haired friend. His broad shoulders and strong physique made him the ladies dreams as his strong yet beautiful face with dark green hair gave him a commandeering aura.


    All three of them alone looked exceptional each, yet when combined together their aura made them feel like an unstoppable force that couldn''t be hindered by anyone.


    As they moved, gazes moved towards them and kept following until they couldn''t watch anymore. Every student and teachers looked at the famous trio as they jointly walked towards their destination.


    This famous trio was known throughout the whole academy. They were called the True Legacy.


    The name didn''t just come because of their bloodline that had strong roots starting from the start of the Leonidas Kingdom but also because these three people were quite acquainted with each other and could even be called friends.


    Somehow the first sons and daughters of each legacy subtly found themselves in the same class, in the same year on the same day. Though it was unknown how they got acquainted but since that day, the three joined together and has been a strong group still.


    Since their joining, they only had one goal in their mind, it was to crush out all the competition there was, real competition.


    Today they came with the same goal in mind and stood before a classroom.


    "Class A¡­ this is the one about the first year, right?" The guy with the womanizing face asked with a flirting smile as he waved at the peeking girls.


    "Are you dumb or something, we are at the first floor and before a room that says Class A, your brain should at least be able to understand that much." The girl with pink hair said, already annoyed by her friend.


    The womanizing guy did not like the tone one bit and subtly greeted his teeth, "If I didn''t know how much of a bitch you are, Ginny, I would have long used you and threw you out like a wet tissue."


    "Whoever said I would fall for you, seriously you use more makeup than most girls I know." The pink haired girl, Ginny bit her lips and said rudely.


    "It takes patience and strong will to keep one''s beauty¡­ not that you''ll ever know of." The Womanizer said with mock laughter.


    "Damn¡­ You Contour King."


    "Miss Snoberal-"


    "Enough Ginny, Falcore." The guy in the lead stopped them, "Can you guys at least keep it within yourself, we are here for an important reason."


    "Of course, Rizer." Ginny''s eyes lit up at the guy, "I''ll do as you say¡­ as long as this guy keeps his antics to himself."


    "Hey, I''m only giving love to all who need it," Falcore, the Womanizer shrugged his shoulders, "It''s not my fault someone like you who shall never receive it becomes jealous."


    Ginny greeted her teeth but remained calm under Rizer''s words.


    "Fuck this guy, let''s just talk to this person we''re here for and leave." Ginny said as Rizer nodded.


    Rizer knocked the door three times before opening it.


    Even though the sound wasn''t enough to generate others attention, their faces was more than enough as everyone looked at the Famous True Legacy Trio.


    The Trio ignored all the chatter regarding them and stood at the teachers table. Rizer stepped forwards and asked with a smile but it came out a bit rough, "I''m sure most of you know who I am."


    The students murmured at that and Rizer continued, "I have come here for a delicate matter and I want to talk to someone about it."


    "Is the one named Henry Van Tax here?"


    The students immediately looked at Henry''s regular seat and did not see him. Among the students, one raised his hand and said, "Are you really that arrogant bunch I keep hearing about?"


    Riser looked at who called him and almost smirked recognizing the figure.


    "Halos Gradois¡­ a very talented student, standing at Rank 10."


    "That''s me." Halos stood up with a grin.


    "His talent so well known that he should have been higher above than just Rank 10."


    "Well, now that''s definitely me." Halos said, "You know me very well, but all I know about you is just rumors."


    "Rumors are just false facts with some truth in it, it''s suffice to say, you don''t know anything about me." Rizer said and changed the point, "Can you tell me where Henry Van Tax is?"


    "I can¡­" Halos smiled greedily, "But it''ll cost you."


    "Hm¡­ I didn''t know the Gradois family was in need of money. Alright, I have money to pay you anyway."


    "I don''t want money¡­ I want something else." Halos smiled and Rizer understood what he meant.


    "Anh haa¡­ okay, but only after you tell me where he is."


    "Well I don''t know that exactly." Halos gave an awkward smile, "But I can tell you that he went away for an important family matter."


    "Do you know when he is coming back?"


    "He said 25 days or more." Halos said and Rizer sighed.


    "That long huh¡­" He thought for a moment before walking away.


    "Hey, what about my payment?" Halos called out to him.


    Rizer stopped and asked him, "You want to fight me, right?"


    Halos nodded with an almost uncanny smile.


    "Alright, come with me¡­ it would only take close to 3 three minutes."


    "3 minutes for what?"


    "For you to lose and come back."


    ¡­


    I was on a carriage going for a long ride towards a different city. Margaret sat before me and talked about a few things regarding her last job.


    The reason why Margaret was tagging along with me was because I was going to her birthplace.


    Whitedon City. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was the city that the Religias family lived in and governed. It was also a military city that focused on training exceptional sword-fighters, one of the best in the kingdom were trained there.


    I and Margaret were going there with a heavy responsibility in mind. It was to get the marriage approval from her family.


    Now that both Margaret and I have accepted our duty and chose to marry each other, it was time for us to go back to her family and ask their blessings.


    Even though both families had already accepted the marriage which wouldn''t need for this ceremony, but because of the bridal change, we decided it would be best to get her families support so that no problem arises later.


    That wasn''t the only thing we were going there for, it was to also talk about the date of the marriage and its planning.


    Normally both families would take care of the planning but since I have none, I decided to dump all the planning to her family.


    It didn''t matter to me how big of a marriage cake they ordered, as long as the bride didn''t run away during the wedding, I have no problems.

 Chapter 352 - 352 - Onwards to Whitedon [ Part 1 ]

    It was good to travel with Margaret. She wasn''t like the others who would talk too much and annoy my ass off but also wouldn''t stay quiet and let me feel alone.


    Margaret would talk sometimes and I would talk sometimes so it didn''t feel like the other person were a mummy. She didn''t say dull stuff and I tried to make mine interesting enough.


    Mostly we''d talk about the situation of the kingdom, how we would change our individual gangs and also about the war incoming for us. The last one was almost as important or even more than other subjects.


    The problem was that we didn''t know how it would strike or when.


    The carriage swayed a bit to the side and continued on its way. My eyes looked outside and saw a guy riding on to a horse and following the carriage.


    The guy was tall and wore traveling clothes. But underneath them, I could see good armor and a muscular body. On the outside, there was a sword strapped to his leg and a yellow sigmat ring as he kept following us. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, he looked at the carriage, saw me and gave a respectful nod as I just nodded to him. Then my eyes went to his companions who were behind us and following slowly.


    This guy wasn''t just a random person going on the same path as us, while there were his other friends with him. He was a mercenary that we hired.


    The road to Whitedon was long and it would take 12 days to get there. We could have gone faster if we didn''t stop and camp every day, but it wasn''t just the humans that needed rest, the horses needed it too.


    Since it was such a long journey, there was a chance of being attacked by bandits as well. That chance also goes up when smaller villages and towns sees a wealthy carriage buying supplies from them.


    That''s why we decided to hire some mercenaries.


    There were two types of hired help, one was adventures, that did what the mercenaries does too, but they only kill monsters and not the human ones. Meanwhile, mercenaries were professional killers who didn''t mind taking any kind of jobs, unless they were illegal or the trouble was too big for the reward.


    While Margaret and I were strong enough to get through the journey while tackling all problems, we simply didn''t want to for relaxation purpose.


    So with that both of us choose the mercenaries while I paid for them. Margaret didn''t hesitate to put her money in as an equal but I stopped her. It was more than good enough to see that she actually had the heart to pay the bill.


    We choose three groups of them with each having 10 members on their team. The scouts would check up ahead for any problem or obstacle, the heavy hitters would stay by our side and the remaining people would follow us from behind.


    The number was big for the mercenaries because the plan was to scare off any trouble that came. They knew that too that''s why they acted a bit more buff whenever someone new came to view.


    The number was indeed big but not too big. Because when you know that two very important members of affluent families were on a long trip, people could get a bit greedy.


    We could have brought more people but buying even more would definitely tell them that someone special was inside the carriage, so we went with the high grade package on the normal side.


    Also there was slight chance that the mercenaries could betray us too. Even though they were recommended highly by the guild, it didn''t take much to sway people to the other side.


    So we bought just the required amount to scare others and also kill if something happens.


    It''s not like the mercenaries know that the people their escorting were true murderers and a bit more in their own field.


    The journey kept going and we only camped two times a day. One in the noon to eat up and take an hourly rest. Then at night, where journeying would indeed call danger and everyone needed sleep.


    There was no trouble on the road and the mercenaries were quiet but there wasn''t anything suspicious about them. Whenever we found a village or town, we would buy supplies if we needed to. That''s how two days went without any problem.


    Then the third day came when trouble appeared.


    It was night time and we were camped around a healthy forest with high ground on us.


    Me and Margaret were at the center of the camp, while each mercenary group had their own campfire where they rested and some sang along to keep awake for night duty.


    Surprisingly while most of the mercenaries were asleep, me and Margaret were wide awake as she played with a stick on the fire.


    "Do you feel it?" She asked.


    "Yeah" I reply, "Someone''s finally upped their courage and decided to attack us."


    Margaret smiled seeing Henry wasn''t stupid like the others, "Since when do you think they''ve been chasing us for?"


    "Well, it could be tomorrow since that''s when we passed the village and bought that bag of rice and meat."


    "Yes, some of them could have seen us and told their group of a wealthy escort." Margaret said, placing it together, "They followed us for a day to see if we had any backup before deciding to attack at night."


    "Since their attacking, I can hope to say their confident enough with these numbers." I point to the sleeping mercenaries.


    Margaret agreed with me yet didn''t have any worry on her. We could have clearly told the mercenaries about them but decided to lay low and see what the mercenaries would do.


    A scout above a tall tree looked around before spotting the enemy group and shouting, "Bandits ahead!"


    With one scream from the guy, the mercenaries who seemed like they were sleeping, instantly stood up. Armor and weapons at the ready.


    It was as if they knew of the attack and in reality they did. But the mercenary group didn''t speed up and avoided the enemy. They didn''t want to alert them and get attacked later so they waited for them instead.


    A lanky person with heavy armor on him and with a leader like aura screamed, "Group 1, protect the package!"


    A group of six lanky soldiers like him with heavy armor and shields quickly went towards the package.


    The Package, being us, those six came and blocked off all direction for any kinds of attack.


    "Hagh!" The bandits being found out, came running at the mercenaries, going for a frontal attack.


    "Five of them from the west, three from the east, seven from the north, all with swords!" The scout above relayed the information as the mercenaries quickly formed groups to appropriately fight the bandits.


    They all fought the others as the mercenaries effectively blocked off the bandits from advancing.


    "¡­five archers at the back from the package, I repeat five archers at your backs!" The scout screamed, but the archers had already taken position and shot a volley of arrows.


    The group protecting us quickly hid us with their tall shields. The arrows came and bounced off the shield until one luckily went through a gap and was about to hit a mercenary square at his temple.


    The guy closed his eyes knowing it was the end¡­ but time went yet he found no pain or relief.

 Chapter 353 - 353 - Onwards to Whitedon [ Part 2 ]

    The mercenary opened his eyes and to his surprise, found the package, the woman his protecting, holding the arrow in her hands.


    Margaret carefully looked at the wooden arrow with steel head and saw a green aura wave sticking to it.


    The arrow suddenly flashed and started burning with blue flames covering it. The flames hit was immense and the mercenary who was beside the arrow already felt sweat dropping from his head.


    "The arrows are poisonous, be careful not to let any stray get in and hit you." Margaret warned before backing away and standing beside me.


    The mercenaries protecting us were a bit shocked at the reveal but did not dissuade her words. Instead they kept the caution to heart and tightly blocked off all spaces there previously wore.


    I look at her right hand and ask, "You didn''t let any of it get you, right?"


    Margaret shook her head, "I was careful not to touch the sharpen point, but still made sure to burn away anything there was."


    "Yeah, you should always be careful with poison, that''s a slippery way to die."


    Margaret smiled, "If I''m going to die one day, it definitely won''t be because a poisonous stray arrow hit me while I was incompetent."


    Hearing her, the guy who she saved mentally cursed himself.


    "Take care of the archers! They''ve got poisonous arrows!" One of the shield holders screamed.


    The mercenaries held off against the volley of arrows until they saw it wasn''t coming anymore. One of them peeked outside and saw the group of archers fleeing because a mercenary group got to them.


    "The shooters are gone; we can open up." He said as the mercenaries protecting us, took down their shields. But they weren''t able to catch a break.


    As the ones protecting us called for help, one of the groups had to leave their formation to attack the arrow group, leaving behind one spot where a few bandits quickly made their way in.


    "Shit! Behind us, there''s a few of them here!" One guy wearing a heavy helmet screamed as his almost mechanical tone warned everyone.


    They quickly turned to see 10 of the bandits coming for them.


    "Shit! We are outnumbered and if we don''t fight head on, we won''t be able to defeat them." One of the them said.


    They could have gone to fight but didn''t because the prime goal of the mission is to protect us. Now they couldn''t just leave us defenselessly and let someone attack.


    But to their joy, Margaret said, "You can go fight them freely."


    "Really?" One asked. "But both of you will be vulnerable then."


    "We will be fine, just make sure to not die so we don''t have to pay the extra cost." Margaret said before looking back at me with a dangerous smile, "I hope you don''t mind a bit company."


    I shook my head while still sitting at the rock that I had been sitting, since the start. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s okay, I was getting bored anyway." I say before telling her, "One of them is coming for you."


    The mercenaries immediately looked to see a sleek guy, quickly maneuver around them and passed. He wasn''t stopping as his direction was straight at Margaret''s back.


    "One of them went past us, get him!"


    Margaret didn''t panic at that and turned around to see the guy only few seconds away from impact. She licked the corner of her lips and said, "You chose the wrong person to die from."


    Her right hand went palm up as a blue flame ignited furiously.


    The bandit seeing the flame immediately felt his hair tense up and tried to turn around.


    "No, you don''t." Margaret said sweetly before throwing the flame at the bandit.


    "Arghh!" The flame hit the guy and immediately spread through his whole body, making him seem both bright and terrifying. The guy screamed for a few seconds before his whole body quickly burned into a black char, destroying any recognition of him.


    The mercenaries and the bandits coming for us, had paused when they saw one of them lit up in blue flames.


    The bright blue flames immediately made them feel a searing heat just from standing, so they could only think how much the guy who got hit, felt.


    "Whistle" I whistled gaining their attention, "Why are you all of you just standing, don''t you all have something to do?"


    With that, both the mercenaries and the bandits turned to each other and moved. The bandits immediately attacked the mercenaries and their fight began. Yet three remained that could move to attack us but one of them got stuck as a mercenary offed one of the bandits and moved to him.


    So the remaining two looked at us before remaining clear from Margaret''s path and coming for me.


    I smile seeing the two standing before me, two small swords in hand, "You made the right choice, she would have given you much more pain. But I like to make it quick¡­" then a dark smile came on me, "Until I don''t."


    "Do you need some assistance?" Margaret asked, lighting up her palms again.


    "No" I finally get up from the rock, "These two aren''t worth it."


    "And I want to keep one of them alive."


    "Oh? Do you want to have some fun with him?" Margaret asked casually.


    "No, for information." I say and turn to them, slightly disappointed, "You guys do know that I had given you a clear spot to attack and you just stood there watching."


    A long water spear appeared on my hand as I aimed at them. The bandits became alert and were ready to jump away. I aimed and shot it towards one as they jumped but¡­


    "Foosh!"


    The speed of the spear was immense as it immediately impaled the guy I shot at and flew him away before he hit a tree far away, broke his spine and some other bones before hitting his head, killing him.


    His remaining friend looked extremely shocked at that and started shaking.


    "Hey" Then he heard my voice right behind him and knelt down in fear and begged.


    "Please don''t kill me! I''m sorry, I was just following orders, don''t kill me!"


    Margaret and I laughed at the guy''s terror and I ask, "How many of you are here?"


    "There were 45 of us."


    I check around the field and with my eyes, counted all of them, "There''s 25 of you fighting and 15 dead. Where''s the other five?"


    The bandit pointed to a side of the forest with dense trees, "That''s where the leader and his closest assistance are hiding at, I swear it''s the truth!"


    I didn''t even torture the guy and he''s already shaking.


    "Alright, then I''ll take care of the-"


    "It''s okay, let me do it." Margaret said stretching her fit body, making me almost ogle, "I haven''t exercised in two days."


    "Please, go ahead." I bow and gesture her ahead.


    "Oh, how gentlemanly of you." She smiled innocently and took a step ahead.


    She spread both her palms and two large balls of blue flames ignited before she aimed them at that part of the forest and shot them.


    The balls flew and hit their trajectory.


    It was quiet for a moment¡­ before that part of the forest started burning in bright blue flames and it quickly spread around.


    All the mercenaries and bandits stopped their fight to look at the fantastic view of the forest burning down, along with the screams that came. It only took a few seconds for those screams to die down and another few before that place burned down.


    Margaret looked at the remaining bandits, her hands still blazing blue, "That''s your leaders, I hope this stops you from this fruitless assault, otherwise¡­"


    She didn''t need to say anymore as the bandits threw away their weapons and knelt down in surrender.


    She gave an emotionless smile, "With that done, Onwards to Whitedon."

 Chapter 354 - 354 - The Religias Tree

    It came early morning by the time everything was okay.


    After the bandits surrendered, the mercenaries tied them up and grouped them together before asking questions. They asked who they are, where they came from, how did they know about us, the simple bit.


    And the answer wasn''t anything exciting at all.


    This group of bandits were a few years old and this was their grounds for hunting, they were a bit popular around here and that they learned about us when we went to the village yesterday.


    Just as I thought¡­ but I wonder why nobody tried to warn us from that village. Did these guys pay them to keep quiet?


    Well, it doesn''t matter as we already have them and the only thing that mattered is, what to do with them?


    When that question came, everybody instantly looked at us, well, more so at Margaret than me. They saw her extreme fire power and the way she so calmly made everyone surrender, in hindsight she was the most dangerous person so she also became the most authoritative one.


    I wouldn''t say that I didn''t want the power but¡­ these were just a band of mercenaries, I didn''t think no shit of them and I definitely wasn''t jealous¡­ definitely not.


    "What do you want us to do with them, ma''am?" The lanky guy that gave the order to protect us before, asked Margaret.


    Margaret opened her mouth to say something, but stopped and looked at me, "What do you think we should do?"


    ''Oh look at that, she''s trying to play fair with me. How quaint of her.''


    I smile, her character in my mind slightly getting bigger, "I don''t have any problem with whatever you decide, I''m sure it will be the right judgement."


    Margaret nodded and murmured, "Judgement" Then looked back at the group of bandits. Her smile seeming foreboding to everyone.


    "How many of them are still alive?"


    "24, ma''am."


    "Hmm" Margaret put a hand on her chin with a thoughtful look on her face. Seeming as if the idea was too strained for her. But I already knew that she found it long ago and this was just to make it seem more attune with the others.


    "If we let them go, then they''ll just regroup again and attack others right?" She said, "Then I think it would be better if we just kill them all right now."


    The bandits were awestruck by the judgement; they didn''t think that even after surrendering, their fate would be to die anyway. Even the mercenaries were shocked by her words, they looked at me, apparently wanting to change her mind.


    ''Hey, you guys chose her. Why are you bitches looking at me now that she made a good idea?'' I ignore their looks and look at Margaret.


    "That''s a good idea Margaret! With them dead, nobody else will get attacked at this place and the village around will be safe too, fantastic!"


    "I know, right!" She beamed at me, understanding my support.


    If there was any rejection before, it all went away with my words.


    Not like they believed me to be of huge help but thought that I would be the only one who she''d value words of.


    Well think that before you give the power to someone who burns people up with a happy smile on her face, people!


    Let''s be real¡­ I would have given the same results.


    The mercenaries, even though they found the punishment a bit too much, none of them argued anymore and some were actually in approval from the start. They gathered the panicking tied up bandits before putting the swords at their necks and looking at Margaret.


    With one nod, the swords slashed and heads dropped as the case of the bandits ended here.


    Without wasting anymore time, everything was packed up and we started our journey again. It definitely wasn''t because there was a lot of headless bodies here that washed the place with blood¡­ definitely not.


    Our speed was a bit faster than before to avoid this surrounding area. Later, calming down to the normal one as to not look suspicious enough to warrant trouble.


    Days went and we journeyed further. Unlike the third day, there wasn''t any problem with our travel anymore. There weren''t any attacks nor delays.


    To help with her family, Margaret even told me a few things about them.


    Before getting to that, let''s first show her current family tree.


    First, there was Her mother Sarah Religias, then her father Seman Gallacon. There were other uncles and aunts too, but none who were currently present or important enough.


    So to the next generation came Margaret first then Samantha. After Samantha, they didn''t bear any more children.


    Let''s introduce her parents.


    Seman Gallacon¡­ I swear, name''s not a joke.


    A military man that valued discipline and strength. He was currently the head of the Religias family and kept the reins in order. He liked grand show like all lords and had a very keen interest in alcohol.


    The main reason why he lost one of his daughter to my scoundrel of a father.


    Then there was the mother, Sarah Religias.


    Some of you might be wondering why I put the mother''s introduction first when introducing the family and not the father''s? And why the hell is the father last name different?


    Well to be put bluntly, Sarah is the real leader of the family.


    The Religias family is a Matriarchal Family¡­ well, not really.


    When the Religias family and Gallacon came to put their two brightest cogs in a potential marriage, both brides had a bit of understanding at who would run their family.


    In the end, by some means, Sarah Religias won it and became the head. That''s why instead of migrating to the Gallacon main family, Seman came to the Religias and stayed here while his wife became the leader. It''s also the reason why the children bore her last name instead of his.


    While I don''t know what would happen with me marrying her, but it''s likely the family could go to Samantha as she was also a potential heir. But we''ll see to that later.


    Coming back to Sarah, she was very important.


    She wasn''t only the past matriarch of the family but she was once a Valkyrie holding the number one position at the group.


    Yeah¡­ she was very strong and everyone in the kingdom respected her powers.


    If there''s any way for a woman to truly gain respect and power in this era, it was to be chosen as a Valkyrie.


    Now some of you must also be wondering why the fuck is this Seman guy the current leader when it should obviously be Sarah, I asked that question too.


    The change happened a few years ago when Sarah being the number one Valkyrie was sent for some important mission. She came back successful as always, but not unharmed.


    The injuries she sustained that day made it very difficult for her to hold her strength anymore and thus ruined an extremely potential woman.


    So in terms of health issues, she had to give it to her husband, who wholeheartedly took the power and helped stabilize their city.


    "You got all that." Margaret asked and I nodded.


    "So, I have to impress your father."


    "My father doesn''t matter. He''s only the current leader until we get married, who you need to impress is my mother."


    "And what do you think?" I give her a charming smile which is critiqued very thoroughly in her mind.


    "You''ll be fine." She turned around before taking a look again and nodding to herself, "¡­You''ll be fine."


    ''Was that doubt.''


    S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 355 - 355 - Whitedon

    The next few days of journey went without a hitch, and when I say without, I meant there were even more bandit attacks. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Every other day, there were bandit attacks. The difference was that the attackers this time numbered in only 10 or so people.


    But if you count them together, there was a lot of them and the attacks were becoming frequent as we came close to the city of Whitedon.


    It was almost uncanny to see so many bandits near the martial city where soldiers kept the order and balance. Even Margaret started wondering if her father had finally pussied out or something¡­ seriously, her words.


    The journeys were a fucking hassle with bandit attacks every other day and the long trip, but there was one good thing about it. It was that, without anyone else to talk to, Margaret and I were the only people who talked to each other and grew our connection.


    As more as I hear her true feelings and her trusts starting to grow, the more I was falling in love with this woman. She was a conniving bitch who would smile to her most hated enemy to the face until she doesn''t need to. Then she''ll stab them and that too from the front.


    Also it doesn''t make sense how a strong tomboyish soldier like her would have such a FUCKING HOT BODY, seriously the booba''s are literally wanting breaking themselves out of her tight clothes.


    "Do you like them so much?" Margaret asked as I had blatantly been looking up at her boobs.


    "O- Oh, I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay, you can look, you can even look closer." She said lifting up her boobs and smiling in triumph, "But you can only look¡­ for the time being."


    My eyes widened at her excessive hot behavior and my mind started to cloud. There was that excessive behavior of hers, being too hot but only to me.


    But this behavior of hers wasn''t exempt from others. Most mercenaries saw how she behaved with me and with that body of hers, some wanted to have a chance with her.


    With her attitude, I would be a bit worried¡­ until I saw the end results.


    The results when she so brutally crushed the manliness out of every fucking guy that wanted to have a chance with her. She spoke of her nobility, power and beauty and crushed the whiff of chance the mercenaries had.


    Yes, she was a bit extreme but it was definitely warranted. She stood as the very best in her peers and has all the rights to brutally crush out anyone who had the hots for her.


    The anger I felt for this motherfuckers wasn''t enough the pity I felt when she was done bashing them¡­ no, I still hate them more, I hate these motherfuckers very much.


    She was to be my wife and they do this shit in front of me? These motherfuckers will definitely get it.


    I had been writing every single one''s name and description in my memory and sworn to track them out and take care of them¡­ discreetly but painfully.


    Am I being too much? Will my action seem very stalker like? Well, I don''t give a fuck.


    When you come after a guy''s fucking fianc¨¦, you better be ready to fell abomination, bitch!


    "You know; I love that look on you." Margaret said as she leaned on her palms with a happy face, "The aspect of you being extremely jealous of those rats."


    Before I could reply, she spoke, "I don''t get how you can be jealous or angry of them, but I like seeing you like that¡­ so bothered and wanting to rip them out just for me¡­ that makes me feel very special."


    Then her happy face twisted into a crazy grin, "I know you will do something to them later¡­ but can you bring me too? I want to see them twist and grind in pain and also see their reactions when I finally look at them so lovingly¡­ will let me tag along?"


    You see this right? She makes me want to rip her clothes off right now!


    Margaret grinned, "I know that look, you can''t do that darling¡­ not yet at least."


    "¡­"


    ¡­


    Days went by and we finally came to Whitedon. The trip coming to 11 days instead of the calculated 12.


    The reason being we had to increase our pace too frequently to avoid being caught in the aftermath that remained after each bandit attacks.


    The city of Whitedon''s first appearance was a 15-meter-tall large white wall that guarded the city very acutely. Soldiers perched on top of the wall with bows and sharp swords.


    As the stone portcullis opened up and we were halfway in, three guards stopped us and checked our identities, needing to get out.


    Margaret opened the window and waved at the guards as they immediately recognized her.


    The guard''s eyes widened as he shouted, "It''s the young madam, she''s come back!"


    "Don''t block her path, let her get in!"


    The last guard seemingly ran away, who knows why?


    The carriage moved and the soldiers all saluted Margaret as she responded in kind.


    Seeing their genuine respect, I say, "They really like you as a leader."


    "Good, it would be less trouble to drill it into them when I become it." Margaret says and I smile at her confident response.


    As we finally went inside the city, I saw its beauty.


    At the very first, the city started with its business buildings, markets, hotels, places that newcomers or business men would like to go to at start.


    Then came the houses, tall, stone crafted 2 or 3 story buildings, designed for comfortable stay. The people on the streets roamed happily and there were no quarrels too.


    Most likely reason for that being the good number of soldiers that guarded each street and stopped before a conflict could arise.


    There were a lot of soldiers as I just mentioned, all of them wearing good mid quality armor with the Religias family emblem drawn to the heart of the armor and a larger one at the back.


    The city was as I had expected from a martial city, but a bit different. Instead of their being a fearful expression on the people for the huge number of soldiers, they were actually happy and in peace because of them.


    This meant that the soldiers had good discipline and the head of the city was a righteous man or someone who knows what strings to tug on for public benefit.


    Margaret stood up and sat beside me as she pointed with her finger at the tall castle in the distance.


    "That''s our castle, my home." She said softly as I looked at the castle.


    Just like its name and reputation, the castle was very tall and was completely donned in white. The castle was closed off with a tall wall circularly around its ground.


    The guards did not stop us anymore as the guard that ran before had already told them of Margaret''s arrival and we went in almost immediately.


    When we got out, the soldiers, all in ranks and numbers around gathered in front of us and gave a salute to her, "We Welcome Back The Young Madam!"


    "WELCOME MADAM!" All screamed in row.


    Margaret smiled and returned their gesture with respect before talking and mingling with her kind a bit.


    As I said, a Tomboy.


    Suddenly, she turned and saw me before pointing her finger, "Make sure to respect him as equally as me, That''s my future husband right there."


    I felt quite the warm feeling when the soldiers suddenly looked shocked at the announcement before actually giving me their respect. Not complete but good enough.


    It would have been even better if not for that one guy who was giving me the death stare.


    ''There''s always that one motherfucker in every story.''

 Chapter 356 - 356 - Lucian

    Among the respectful looking faces I saw on the soldiers, I saw someone with a very¡­ definitive face.


    A look that only spoke of ''How much I hate you¡­ I really, really hate you'' kind of.


    The guy was 6.3 with a physically strong body and a charming face that spoke of righteousness. Literally the kind of ''I speak for justice!'' guy that women would want as their prince to rescue them from the castle.


    The guy stood at the center of the soldier''s lot, but the dark aura that radiated of him when he looked at me made him quite distinct from the others. Somehow nobody else had noticed this.


    "Lucian" Margaret looked at the guy''s direction and immediately the guy turned to her, his hateful face instantly changing to love and respect, too quickly.


    I looked at Margaret to see if she has any feelin¡­ oh no. I turn to the guy and then at Margaret.


    ''Shit¡­ this motherfucker doesn''t know that he''s in the brother zone. That''s even worse than the friend zone.''


    ''At least you can try to fuck you friend, what the hell are you going to do with your sister¡­ unless you''re the incest type then it''s bad.''


    The guy happily lapped towards her and stood like a puppy in love but Margaret only gave him a brotherly pat on the shoulder.


    "Ouch"


    They both turned to me, one curious and the other instantly hateful again.


    "Did something happen?" Margaret asked.


    "No¡­ just a mosquito."


    "Weird" Margaret said, "There aren''t much mosquito''s in Whitedon¡­ it''s weird how you got bit by something on your first trip."


    Then she turned to the Lucian, "How''s the place been, Lucian?"


    Lucian''s smile came back as he said, "The soldiers in top gear, especially after seeing the pride of our city come back!"


    Margaret didn''t think about his praise, "And how''s the situation?"


    "The city is good and its people safe. Lord Gallacon has been quite hard in his work and the results show by itself." His face hesitated a bit, which wasn''t overlooked by both of us, "There have been some bandit attacks outside, but they were quickly thwarted."


    ''Bandit attacks huh¡­ the same ones we''ve been dealing on our journey.''


    Margaret had the same thought as she frowned, "Hmm¡­ we''ve also had some encounter with the bandits."


    Lucian''s face etched into worry, "What! Are you hurt? Did those bastards do anything to you?"


    While I just shook my head at the guy''s blatant show, Margaret thought nothing of it, literally, "I''m fine. The bandits were all a bunch of low level fools. I had hired mercenaries because of such trouble. But even without them, me and Henry could defeat them quite easily."


    "Speaking of which," Margaret looked at me, "Let me introduce you to Henry."


    Lucian scowled with a happy face, "You don''t have to do that for me, I already know about him."


    Margaret smiled, "So you''ve heard about the husband thing?"


    "Yes¡­ why did that happen?"


    "Excuse me?" Both me and Margaret raise a brow.


    "I- I mean, how did that happen?" Lucian quickly changed the question but I know the previous one was intentional.


    "Well¡­" Margaret thought for a moment, trying not to sound it out as it is, "It''s a bit complicated, I''ll tell you about it later on."


    "O- Oh, yes!" Lucian looked as if he understood something, "Why am I asking you so many things, you should be tired from the long journey."


    ''You only asked her one question though and why is he acting so sus like that?'' I think, knowing the guy probably got some wrong idea in his head.


    "Why don''t you go ahead and take a rest first?" Lucian suggested, "I''ll tell them to get your stuff in the room."


    "Hmm, alright and Lucian."


    "Yes" Lucian stood with ears perched.


    "Can you show Henry his room?" Margaret asked and I sneakily laughed at how much Lucian was trying to keep his stoic face.


    "Alright, I- I''ll show him the guest room."


    "What, no not that one. Those are for just guests. Take him to one of the bedrooms, one that''s preferably close to mine."


    "What! But¡­ he''s still a guest, shouldn''t we¡­ listen to the Lord first before doing that?" Lucian tried to find a legitimate reason to not sound jealous. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Margaret shook at that, "It''s okay, do as I say, my father would have also suggested this. Besides," She placed a hand on my shoulder that slid down slightly, "He''s going to be my husband, he deserves to have the best in his own in-laws."


    While I felt quite happy by Margaret''s care, but Lucian on the other hand was seething in anger, which also made it even better for me.


    "I- I''ll do that."


    "Wait!" I stop them, "Shouldn''t I speak with your father first? It would seem disrespectful if I just go straight to bed without at least greeting him."


    "Yes, that would be the correct move." Margaret nodded, "But according to the time, I''m sure he''s out at the moment, right Lucian."


    Lucian nodded, "Yes, the Lord is out for a meeting on the central zone."


    Margaret looked at me, "See, I told you. I don''t know when he''s going to come back so it would be fine to rest in that time, so don''t worry too much. You''ll meet him later on."


    "Alright"


    ¡­


    Lucian walked inside a long corridor leading to different places as I followed behind him. The guy was apparently showing me to my room, but he was like 10 steps ahead of me with a speed that seemed to be uninviting.


    As I followed him, we came at the end of the long corridor before Lucian pointed me to a faraway room, "That will be your room. It has a bedroom, bathroom and other things that you would need. If you want anything else, then ask someone."


    With that, he was about to leave, but I stop him.


    "Woah!" I came in front of him.


    "What?" He asked with an obvious scowl.


    "Where is Margaret staying at?"


    "Margaret is on the central space."


    "And why am I here?"


    "Because you are a guest."


    "Well, I happen to hear her say otherwise."


    Lucian''s frown deepened, "I know what she said but according to my experience, it would be best for you to be happy with what you got. Don''t worry about her, I''ll tell her you didn''t want to be any more disturbing than you already are."


    I sigh, ''Alright, enough with the nice play.''


    "Now, move. I have real work to do." He tried to bypass me, but with a slight pull from my hands, he was back to where he stood, with a bit shocked look at how easily I pulled him.


    "Okay, listen here, Soldier/Lover boy." I tell him placing a hand on his shoulder, "I get that you have a crush on my Margaret and it''s probably been like that for a long time, so in some sense, you do have a right to be downright hateful at my sudden intrusion."


    Then my hand forces upon him as his face twists, "But when my future wife tells you to do something, you do it because you are just one of her fucking soldier. You do not get to do what you think is the best."


    "And you definitely Do. Not. Get. To. Tell. Me. What. To. Do. Understand!"


    "Argh" Lucian screamed in pain before I threw him aside and he panted. He looked at his shoulder and could feel his bones writhing in pain and turned hatefully at me.


    "Hmph!" Doing that he started walking back. Then he looked back and said, "Why aren''t you coming!"


    I deadpan, ''I''ll probably kill him before leaving here.''

 Chapter 357 - 357 - Sarah Religias

    I stood by the window of my new bedroom that was inside the second floor of the castle. Room next to only a few more away from Margaret.


    Lucian didn''t try to take it any further after the initial warning he got, but still gave me the furthest room he could without touching my borders.


    Pat Pat


    Pat Pat


    I saw rain pattering on the training grounds from the vicinity of the castle through the window. Even though the rain was falling quite hard, the intensity with which the soldiers trained didn''t lower and even as they wet themselves, slid and fell, they didn''t stop.


    Hardened groups of soldiers, a martial city.


    Not one that is ruled by an iron claw, yet satisfies people with its stern yet calm justice system. Quite a peaceful and lively city.


    The one at fault for such a fantastic change is apparently not the one who''s currently at the helm of it. It''s Sarah, the mother of the two prodigies.


    Even though she is bedridden for quite some time, the strength and approach she showed back then still has its effects remaining¡­ but not for long it seems.


    The journey to Whitedon showed me a few things that I had forgotten.


    The Bandit Attacks.


    Those attacks may seem random and didn''t showed much consequences but in the mass of it all, it''s a colossal problem.


    Those bandits that had attacked us and the others would come to be members of a large group of bandits if they had not met us. That same group would be the catalyst that cuts the straw between Margaret and Samantha.


    At the present moment, I still see some semblance of love or at least some affection in Margaret for Samantha.


    Yet, in the future when the bandits would bite on their birthplace and Margaret would have no choice but to fight on the front lines, things would change very fast.


    Margaret is a dangerous woman, but she''s still nowhere close to the monster she would be when war runs through her veins. The power, the pain of others and ecstasy she''ll feel later on would change her to one of the most dangerous villain''s Arthur and Samantha would have to face.


    But with me getting connected with her life, I would make sure such a future doesn''t appear¡­ at least not the one that would defeat her.


    Knock Knock!


    "Yes" I turn around as the door opened and showed Margaret.


    She was wearing normal clothes for once. A single long white and blue sundress that covered her fully up to her neckline. Her hair tied up in a single white silver-ish ponytail.


    Margaret didn''t look like the fighter or tomboy that could cripple thirty man in an unarmed fight. Right now, she is a very beautiful woman with two big bazookas that came to her home with her future fianc¨¦¡­ someone that her family hasn''t approved of yet.


    "Is trying to get consent from your parents going to be that hard?" I ask.


    Margaret sighed and looked down at her beautiful dress and tugged it, "Does it really look like I am trying too hard?"


    I walk closer, shaking my head with a smile, "No, but when the person who keeps dressing like men, suddenly wears something like that¡­ it''s a bit different."


    "If you say that then it''s going to be even harder. Maybe I should just change into my regular clothes."


    Seeing her distraught like that, I stop her, "That''s not it. It''s good that you''re trying so hard, it will show your parents how much you want this."


    Then I smile brightly at her dress, "And truth be told, this is far more gorgeous than I imagined it to be."


    Margaret smirked at my gawking, "Oh¡­ so do you want me to wear such pretty dresses when we''re living together?"


    "Not if its discomforting," I get back to looking again, "But I wouldn''t mind seeing you like this once in a while¡­ makes me remember-"


    "That you didn''t marry a boy." She said.


    I fought those words, "That I married one of the most beautiful woman¡­ who''s a bit shy to wear pretty clothes."


    "Hey!" Margaret slapped my hand and looked away, "I''m not shy¡­ I just don''t like wearing flowers and such stuff."


    I could see a hint of blush on the controlling tomboy and the idea of marrying her and breaking her at our wedding night only intensified.


    "Oh, yes!" Margaret turned to me, "The reason why I''m here. Mother is awake, so we should go visit her right now."


    "Is your father back?"


    "No."


    "Wouldn''t it best to greet them together?" I suggest.


    "It could be," Margaret said, "But it would also be bad to make mother wait. She may look patient, but she rarely is."


    "And as I said before, Mother''s approval comes first!" Margaret reminded.


    "Alright" I pat down my best looking black suit with similar pants and look at her, "Let''s go meet Mother-in-Law."


    ¡­


    We went downstairs and into the inner center of the castle, a place most guarded by armored guards. It was the place where the treasury and the main bedroom of the lord was so it was expected. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guards looked at us and gave respectful nods and also curious glances at me.


    After a two-minute walk that seemed more like 20 minutes, we finally came before a tall black wooden door.


    Knock Knock!


    "Mother, it''s me!" Margaret knocked at the door.


    The reply came quickly, "Is he with you?" The voice of a middle aged woman''s got out.


    "Yes"


    "Come in then."


    Margaret opened the door and went in as I follow her.


    The bedroom was large with a lot of things and refined furniture that it seemed like its another own house. My attention quickly went to the big wooden king size bed with four posters, or more accurately to the woman sitting on it.


    It was a mature version of Samantha with a bit of greyed out silver-ish hair. Her face was a bit thinned but still remained quite beautiful. Her water blue eyes were paler than her daughters yet much sharper than both combined.


    Sarah Religias wore a white comfortable linen dress with her back to the wall. In her hands were a large book with stacks of paper that told of business.


    She gestured us in with a smile, "Come in and let me hold you."


    Margaret smiled brightly, a real smile as she went and hugged her, "Mother, it is good to see you. I hope your body is in good spirits."


    "Of course it is, but it would feel even better if you visited more." Then her eyes turned to me and her smile curved a bit, "and we have a special guest."


    I suddenly felt like I was being investigated by sharp needles. But it was nowhere close to the level I felt when Abigail''s mom checked me.


    That''s why I smiled and kneeled before her and kissed her left hand, "It''s a great honor to meet you, ma''am."


    "Is that true?"


    "Of course! To be able to kiss the strongest woman''s hand is definitely many a man''s dream."


    Sarah''s eyes bore into me, "You actually have the audacity to joke before me¡­ or is that a defense mechanism to hide your anxiety?"


    "Definitely the dream part."


    Sarah laughed a bit before patting my hand, "Good to know you aren''t just a muscle boy and actually have some guts."


    "Now tell me the truth, what is happening here?"

 Chapter 358 - 358 - Persuading Sarah

    Margaret looked seriously at her mother, "It is what it looks like, I want to marry him."


    "Marry him, huh? Do you even understand what marriage is?" Sarah said before Margaret could talk, "Or maybe you already do, who knows how far ahead kids of this generation know than what we did."


    "But let me make it clear for you, marriage isn''t something that you can make a done deal about and then renege because you feel like it. Marriage is a bond that will go from the moment you say your vows to until the moment you or your marriage partner is dead and I mean really, not metaphorically."


    "Tell me, do you even love each other?"


    "Maybe not now, but in the future we could try to." Margaret says as her mother sighs.


    "Oh child, you''re not even out of the academy yet and you''re already so eager to get married¡­" then she spoke so lowly that nobody heard her, "Why are you so much like me?"


    "Mother"


    "Huh, oh yes, marriage." Sarah nodded before thinking about it and asking one more time, "So you really want to marry him?"


    "Yes" Margaret nodded resolutely.


    Sarah saw no hesitation on Margaret and patted her face lightly, "Why are you so stubborn, got it from that father of yours."


    "Now go outside and let me talk to this giant." Sarah said.


    Margaret wordlessly got up and gave me a nod before leaving.


    As she closed the door, I saw Sarah sigh straighten herself. Maybe going to act a bit strong to frighten me.


    "Come closer, let me check you." Sarah said and I did just as that as she checked out my face and some body parts.


    "Well, you''re not only tall but very durable too¡­ that''d be good against her punches." She said the latter part quietly.


    "Excuse me?"


    "How long have you known my daughter?"


    I look at her and think for a moment whether to tell the truth or not. In the end, truth sometimes actually helps.


    "Maybe for a few weeks."


    "And among that few weeks, how much time have you spent with her?"


    "Not enough."


    "And you still want to marry her?" Sarah raised a brow, "Is she threatening you or something?"


    I shook my head with a smile as she thought something far, "Have you two already did it? Should I expect a grandchild?"


    I laugh out loud at that, "Why are you laughing?"


    "I''m sorry, I thought you were joking."


    "Why would you think that? If you''re going to get married, then it should be normal to assume that I would get a grandchild."


    "Well¡­ yeah, but-"


    Sarah sighed again, this time with disappointment, "So no grandchild soon huh¡­ at least give me a few before I die."


    "So does that mean¡­" I insinuate.


    "Well, it''s not like I can stop both of you. You both are adults and bright enough to understand what this means. You''ll probably learn about everything soon enough and make the best of it. The most I can do is support you two, that''s all I can do for my daughter." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I smile, ''Mission charming the mother-in-law success!''


    Suddenly, Sarah turned serious as she took my hand and I knew something was about to happen.


    "How much do you know about Margaret?"


    "Well¡­ good enough I think." I reply without thought.


    "So nothing at all then." Sarah found out immediately. "Before you both jump into something so big, let me give you a bit of warning¡­ my daughter isn''t like what she''s shown."


    "Excuse me?" I tilt my confused head.


    "This may seem like a poor way to change your mind, but in truth, my daughter Margaret¡­ is a bit of an extrovert." Sarah''s facial expression tightened, "She likes to go out with her friends a lot, likes fighting, sometimes brutally, wears different style of clothing and even so far as to talk and behave like a¡­ like a¡­"


    I finish her sentence, "A Hardass boy."


    Sarah''s eyes widen in shock, "So you knew?"


    "Well, there wasn''t anything to not know, she didn''t hide much of that side of hers in the academy."


    "What about¡­"


    I shook my head, "No scandals¡­ a few rumors but nothing to cripple the Religias name."


    Sarah patted my hand but to me it felt like she was reassuring herself, "That''s okay¡­ after knowing all that, you still want to marry her?"


    I nod, "Yes, I may have not known Margaret much but in the time I spent coming here, I learned a lot about her, and all of those were fun things. Things that I found common in myself and liked."


    "Of course, a boy would like things another boy likes." Sarah rolled her eyes and shook my hand, "But that isn''t enough to hold a relationship, a marriage."


    This time I put my hand over hers and comforted her, "It''s okay, misses Religias. It seems like I don''t know Margaret or that I myself am not good enough for her. But let me reassure you that I will honor our marriage and in time, change myself to the better and start to love her."


    Sarah didn''t know what to say, "You do realize that what you''re telling me is, you''re giving fifty-fifty to loving her¡­ you sure you should say something like that to your future mother-in-law?"


    I smile, understanding her, "I understand, but sometimes you just have to wing it."


    "Wing it?" Sarah''s eyes widened in both shock and laughter, "Certainly an expression."


    Then she looked down and thought for a bit before asking one final question, "Do you love her or is this a business marriage?"


    "¡­A business marriage."


    Sarah didn''t say anything for a while before patting my hand, "Go outside and tell that brat to come in."


    I nod and get out after giving her a respectful nod.


    Seeing Henry leave, Sarah sighed and muttered, "At least, it seems he will tolerate her."


    ¡­


    Outside, I saw Margaret leaning opposite to the door on the wall. Biting her nails as a defense mechanism for her anxiety. Seeing me, she immediately came forward, "What did she say?"


    "Good stuff." Margaret smiled at that, "Now she wants to talk to you."


    "Alright" Margaret went ahead while patting me, "Don''t worry, we got this marriage thing in the bag." And went inside.


    I look at where she patted on my shoulders before laughing, "In the bag?... does she really understand what this is¡­ or should I intervene?"


    Then shook my head, ''Nah, why am I thinking so much? This is initially a business deal about marriage, I can''t let this get too far in my head.''


    ''For now, let''s just wait for Margaret.''


    I waited for a while. The time spent with Margaret was much longer than what she spent with me. It was expected, Margaret was her daughter while I a nobody. She would try to really make her daughter understand that she was walking on thin ice.


    After quite some time, the door to the room opened and came out Margaret as a voice reached out, "Remember what I said."


    "Of Course!" Margaret replied with a strong voice.


    I see her happy look and expect the best, "So she agreed then?"


    "She did." Margaret nodded but felt awkward, "But has a condition."


    "What?"


    Margaret gave me a difficult smile, "She wants a grandchild in exchange."


    "¡­"


    "Well¡­ you know, I''m available anytime~"

 Chapter 359 - 359: Chaper 359 - Dinner At In-laws

    It was nighttime.


    I was in my given bedroom reading a book about a soldier''s life and the way they should prostate themselves¡­ enough to say, I was extremely bored here.


    Being in your future in-laws place is definitely not a good way to have fun. I couldn''t go out to city and its finer places.


    Even more the problem was that, this city was completely under the eyes of my in-laws, so no matter what I do, it would get reported to them. And right now, I still need to get their approval before humiliating them.


    Still, that didn''t mean I couldn''t go out and have some fun, it''s just I''m not going. It had something to do with paying my fucking respect to this future father in law of mine that still hasn''t come home yet.


    I get it you''re busy, but dude, at least write a letter or warn the people about when you''re coming so that I may breathe in peace.


    Hell, I''m not even sleeping because I need to see him.


    I know that I am taking it a bit far, but that''s what happens when you''re at your in-laws.


    Fortunately, a few more hours later when the clock struck 10:12, I heard a bit commotion and looked outside. Looky here, the father has finally returned.


    Yet, before I could get down and talk, I heard a knock at the door. It was a guard with an invitation.


    "My lord, Lord Gallcon has invited you to dinner. Please be ready and attend it in 20 minutes." The random soldier told me.


    "Alright, I''ll do so." I could have told him to give my thanks or something else but didn''t. It was a simple invite to meet, he wouldn''t have cared for my thanks anyway.


    "Here, take this." I tried to give the soldier something but he shook his head.


    "Sorry but we soldier at Whitedon don''t take money nor gifts."


    "It''s a toffy."


    "¡­Thank you, my lord." The soldier took it after some deliberation before bowing to me, "If I may."


    I nod as he went away. Then I closed the door and look at myself in the mirror.


    "What to wear? Something casual or¡­ out of thought?"


    Unlike some women, I didn''t think much to it and wore a decent luxury dress for the dinner. From Margaret''s words, Seman wasn''t someone who was enticed by money or positions, so trying to wear too much colorful things would only ruin my chance.


    A simple, direct approach.


    As I was escorted down to the large hall by a random soldier, I saw Margaret also approaching. Wearing the same dress as before but also adding a blue flower to her hair, adding a sweat touch.


    We immediately spot each other and come close as I look at the flower.


    Yet, before I could open my mouth to say something, "Don''t¡­ just don''t." She stopped me with an annoying blush on her face.


    "Any advice?" I ask.


    "Let me do the talking here, but if father asks you something be truthful or if it''s something too deep¡­ lie your ass off."


    "Sure¡­"


    Margaret opened the large door and a large dining hall came to our view. There was a large dining table for more than 12 people to have satisfying dinner at and a person already sitting at the head of it.


    I couldn''t tell his height from his seating place but he sat with a straight gait. Seman''s face looked like a rough canvas with a small aged scar on the cheek. He wore a simple red and brown comfortable cloth that hid the iron chest plate and sword beneath.


    To the simple eyes, Seman was just attending dinner. But to me, he looked like he was ready for an interrogation to go wrong.


    Margaret started with a small nod, "Father" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Margaret" Seman''s call was as hollow as hers. As if there was no relationship between this two people.


    "My Lord Gallacon," While I had to give a respectful bow without arching too much, "It''s nice to finally see you."


    "Hmm" He only hmph''ed at me, "Both of you can sit down."


    Margaret and I sat adjacent to Seman''s both sides, opposite to each other.


    Margaret gave me a knowing look and started talking, "So how was your day?" She said it normally, but I could hear her voice almost cracking.


    "¡­It was fine." Seman said, not clearly expecting his daughter to say something so basic. "How has your academic days have been?"


    "Good, Good. A few monster clearing jobs, Student council work and getting stronger by training along the way¡­ same stuff." Margaret said.


    "That''s good." He said and quieted down.


    Both father and daughter looked down at their empty plate as if searching for something to talk about. There was a definite talk here about the marriage, but none knew how to approach it.


    ''Why are these two so weird yet so same?'' I think before starting a conversation.


    "You''ve done quite a work outside, Lord Gallacon." Gallacon looked at me, "I''ve never seen a city so guarded by soldiers yet the livelihood and smiles on the people remained happy the same."


    "I don''t know what you''re doing but it''s definitely doing wonders here."


    Surprising my expectations, Seman smiled for the first time, "Oh, is that so? I have diligently worked quite hard for such results, it''s good to see that others can see my approach as well."


    Margaret subtly gave me a thumbs up as I said, "Please do tell me how you achieved such results so that I can do the same at my place, though I don''t believe that it will have the same outcome."


    Seman smiled gleefully for a moment before tightly shutting his mouth.


    ''What am I doing here? Why does it feel like I am the one getting played?!''


    Seman coughed twice, "We have to talk about this marria-"


    Before he could finish, the door opened and came in rows of delicacies for all of us, silencing him. We sat quietly until the servers were gone and that door shut.


    Gallacon opened his mouth and waited, "So¡­ Henry, what can you tell me about yourself?"


    "Well, as your grace already knows, my name is Henry Van Tax and my late father''s Agrave Van Tax." I started with the bitter end.


    "Oh, I know." Seman''s face clearly showed animosity.


    I acted as if in pain and sighed, "I know your grace may have animosity towards my father and it may be too farfetched to ask, but I still ask that you forgive him¡­ or at least forget him as the man is dead now."


    Seeing Henry blatantly asked that, Seman felt a bit shock but relieved, ''So it seems, the son isn''t as distinguishing as the father.''


    "I''ll take that in mind, tell me, how are your days at the academy?"


    "It''s going wonderfully."


    "Hmm? I heard from Samantha that you got in through the Chancion competition." I nod, "Though that is a great feat, I reckon you''re finding it enjoyable being at the worst class."


    Margaret opened her mouth, "But he isn''t there, father. Henry fought in the special exam on his first month. He won it and was promoted to Class A."


    "Oh? Really?" Gallacon asked, interested.


    "Yes and he is apprenticing under one of the best teachers in the academy. You know him as Harold Graydol."


    "Graydol! That tough bast- Guy! But I thought he doesn''t take personal students?"


    "Yet he did on Henry''s case."


    "Ha, do tell me more about it." Gallacon listened in as Margaret spoke of my tales in her own abridged version.

 Chapter 360 - 360 - Religias Family Talk

    The dinner went quiet smoothly with Margaret speaking many of my accomplishments.


    The Chancion competition, surviving against Cravic, becoming rank one in class F, Winning the exam, defeating Halos Gradois in an unsanctioned fight and a few unnoticeable ones that I didn''t know that she knew.


    Of course, all of these accomplishments hid the reality of how I really behaved. It was to give Seman a sense of honor and power in my life. But I have to say, I''m impressed by Margaret''s information level.


    She knew a lot about me or more so, had known about me for some time. I can even say, this was even before I was admitted in the academy.


    ''I should talk about this with her.''


    "That''s amazing to hear!" Seman said, "You didn''t even flinch when Halos kicked your head, I''ve heard that he''s a very fast boy."


    He touched his own head and thought, ''I don''t think I''d be able to handle that much power to my head.'' Then saw Henry''s impressive physique before him and remembered how tall he was when he first saw Henry.


    ''How in the goddess''s name is this boy Agrave''s son?''


    Then turning to Henry, he asked things that he wanted to know.


    "Is it true that you stood grounded when four hurricanes hit you?"


    I laugh, "Well, I did with the help of my sword but they did not hit me. If they did, I don''t think I''d be able to handle the air pressure from four tornadoes."


    "And is it also true that you with stood a straight lightning attack with just your body."


    "Technically yes, still it was with the help of my Anti-Manic Armor. Otherwise how do you explain a human being withstanding a straight lightning attack without becoming chicken fry?" They laughed at my own sarcasm.


    Margaret looked at her father and smiled as her plan of impressing him was working and Seman was glad to find that Henry was not only very strong but also humble.


    Traits that his father did not share.


    After a few 10 minutes of talking and storytelling, the foods were gone and we were famished.


    Seman patted his right thigh in happiness, "Well, it seems we all started on a good note." He turned to me, "It''s good to see that my son-in-law already has his own accomplishment that I can brag about."


    Margaret smiled ear to ear hearing him calling Henry, son-in-law.


    "It''s only life that''s testing me, grace. Otherwise who would want to fight against the leader of a cult without even finishing the academy?"


    "Haha¡­ that''s true¡­ completely true." He nodded and stood up, as Margaret and I both stood up as well, "I''ll take my leave here and Margaret, visit my chambers in a few minutes."


    "Alright father." Margaret nodded.


    Seman walked to me and patted my shoulder, "It''s good to know you, Henry."


    "Same here, your grace."


    Seman walked away as I looked at Margaret, "So, it worked huh?"


    "It worked¡­ of course it worked!" Margaret smiled big, "You had a lot of story that I was able to use."


    "With a lot of censoring too." I tilt my head as she smiled awkwardly. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well¡­ we both know that without censoring, father would have definitely cancelled our marriage immediately." Margaret explained, "While we already have Mother''s support so father''s wouldn''t matter but¡­"


    "It''s best to at least not have him as our enemy, huh?" I ask as she nodded. "What do you think he called you for?"


    "Probably about you I guess, could be something else as well."


    "That''s a very low chance of happening." I say as she started walking out.


    "I''ll go check him out, let''s talk in the morning."


    "Oh, before you go," She stopped, "How do you know so much about me?"


    "I learned."


    "How so much? It almost feels like you''ve known me even before the academy."


    Margaret gave a secret smile, "And what if I have? Are you scared that I know of all your secrets?"


    "Not really, I''m just thinking that I know very less about you."


    Margaret gave me a wink from the door, "Well, we have our whole lives ahead to learn each other."


    I smiled as she left, "And people say, I''m too forward."


    ¡­


    After a while...


    Margaret walked alone in a long stone hallway lit up with torches on the sides. She came before a large door that was her father''s office, once belonging to her mother and knocked.


    "Come in" Her father''s almost hoarse voice carried out and she frowned.


    ''That doesn''t bring confidence.''


    Margaret opened the door and saw the medium sized room with the desk at the end. There were multiple papers regarding the Earldom, city and other pressing matters but Margaret''s attention went to the side, at the small alcohol cabinet.


    She saw her father taking out one of his least favorite bottle, one he always drank when he had problems troubling him.


    "Pour me one too?" She asked and to her surprise he did so without any trouble.


    Margaret took a sip of it and found it a sweet and hot, but there was definitely something wrong with the taste, yet her father always drank this one in problematic times.


    "So what is it father?" She asked.


    "Sit down first." Seman said and walked to his desk and almost plopped down in weariness. She could see the exhaustion for the whole day''s work biting him.


    Seman took a sip and spoke, "Are you sure about doing this?"


    Margaret didn''t need to ask what, she just nodded, "Yes, I am."


    "And there''s no way to change your mind?"


    "No"


    "What about your mother? Won''t she disagree?"


    "She''s already on board with this."


    "Of course, she is." Seman sighed, "Leaving the troublesome part to me."


    Margaret leaned ahead, "Father, we don''t have to think of this as a bad thing. We should be enjoying this, not thinking of it as trouble."


    "I know that but¡­ have you thought about Samantha?" Seman asked, "Would your sister have wanted this?"


    "What she wants doesn''t matter." Seman felt hurt at her blatant disregard, "Besides, she already rejected this marriage proposal that you arranged already."


    Seman felt the blame shift to him as he drank a bit more of the bad stuff. He knew how much he had fucked up by signing that deal with that monster¡­ yet here he was, again, drinking and talking about the same thing but for the opposite.


    "You do understand how much this will impact our family?"


    "Why does that matter¡­ you don''t believe the rumors about him right?" Margaret said, lying about the underworld part of his.


    "I would be stupid not to, but he''s not the only one that''s tied to those people." Seman looked sharply at Margaret.


    "It''s only for some business, father."


    "Which might bring your own ruin." Seman shook his head and changed the topic again, "But that''s not even the real problem. Do you know that the Dragonoir family already knows of this?"


    "And?"


    "Haa¡­ I know what I''m asking, but we need their support." Seman urged, "They are one of the founding families."


    "And we now have the Tax. Have you checked his background father?" Margaret said, "Have you seen how much he has accomplished, how great his resources are?"


    "With Henry on board, forget about the Dragonoir family, we won''t need anyone. We can get ahead by ourselves."


    Seman looked at his daughter for a while before sighing, "You''re not gonna listen, are you?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Haa¡­ alright, do as you may. I just know this will come biting my ass one day."

 Chapter 361 - 361 - Sweat and Blush

    The Next Morning¡­


    The morning started with the groans and yells of the soldiers on the training ground. They were up early in the morning and training rigorously.


    Seeing them training so hard made me quite enthusiastic, the power to get up and slap their asses for making me awake. But I couldn''t do that to them, they weren''t my soldiers and they definitely weren''t women.


    So I got up and after ten minutes later of keeping myself awake through sheer will and groans, was I finally up. I got dressed in a normal t-shirt and pants then looked through the windows and saw something new.


    Without standing, I got down immediately and went to the training grounds. The soldiers had already clattered around the place to watch the spectacle, making me move through them.


    "Excuse me."


    "Get away"


    "Let me see the damn thing too!"


    After multiple pushes, I finally came towards the center where the funny battle was going on. It was a fight between two great fighters. Wanna guess which two?


    Well, if you guessed about Margaret and Samantha, you would be wrong¡­ though, I want to see that fight one day too.


    But actually, it was Margaret and Lucian that was fighting. But the funny thing for me was that Margaret was winning.


    Lucian who was older, physically and mentally developed then her should be winning, but the guy was getting his ass kicked. And the funniest was that he was smiling the entire time.


    ''What a fucking loser!''


    ''I get that you love her, but at least try to hide that smirk when she swung that sword at your lower part, she almost cut off your next generations, bud!''


    Yet it seems I was the only one who saw the stupidity in this as all the soldiers had the good kind of fun watching them. It didn''t matter to them that their captain was getting beaten by someone younger.


    What was worse that they had already accustomed to him getting his ass kicked by her.


    Which made me wonder¡­ is Lucian a masochist¡­ is that the reason he likes Margaret who is a tomboy and fights without restraint?


    "Henry!"


    I heard the overly excited tone and saw Margaret smiling at me, "You got up."


    "Yes, the commo- excitement of watching you beat multiple guy''s asses made me throw away my bed and come down."


    ''Literally''


    Margaret laughed while Lucian who was having fun getting beaten, suddenly felt embarrassed because of my appearance.


    "Margaret, let''s get a little serious." Lucian said as Margaret nodded without thought.


    "Of course!" She said and really got serious as she moved fast.


    That''s when Lucian understood that he made a mistake of leveling up the difficulty when he was already having problems in the ''Loving the Masochism'' Mode.


    I was laughing my ass off while regretting about this backward era, otherwise I could have caught some photos and put them in my dear diary for future preference.


    After little time¡­


    "Haa¡­ Haaa¡­ no more¡­ I accept defeat." Lucian said as he lay on the ground, exhausted and beaten.


    "Really? That''s it? I thought you had more in you?"


    ''Ahh, the words every man wouldn''t want to hear from his crush¡­ at least he didn''t hear it from the bed.''


    Lucian could only look down in shame as Margaret asked others for a challenge.


    The soldiers all refused her as Lucian wasn''t the only one that she had fought. I saw seven other soldiers by a tent, treating their minor injuries. Their worst damage, they weren''t actually pained by the fact of losing to a woman.


    But that didn''t matter to me as I got up, a long towel in my hands.


    I went to Margaret who grinned at me and thought I came to congratulate her. But instead I wrap the towel around her body, shocking her.


    While she was victorious through her multiple fights, the sweat glistening on her, made her body somewhat visible through her shirt and I wasn''t someone who liked showing off his fianc¨¦ like that.


    "Next time, wear something heavy so others don''t see under you." I calmly tell her as she didn''t think much of it.


    "It''s alright, the soldiers have already seen me half naked before."


    "Yes and that was before the academy when you hadn''t developed so much and also didn''t have a fianc¨¦ who is quite jealous."


    "Oh!" Margaret felt slightly shocked at that and smirked, "So you''re admitting that you are jealous huh?"


    "Of course, I am. When my future wife is so beautiful and hot that every men is gawking at her and feels ready to rip her clothes off, why wouldn''t I be?"


    Margaret looked around and for the first time, she saw all the men looking at her with not only pride but great lust too. She didn''t think much of it back then and neither now¡­ but standing before Henry, she felt a bit subconscious.


    Then he heard him whisper, "Well, I wouldn''t blame them¡­ I would have actually done it if we were alone."


    Margaret looked at Henry, seeing him give a smile¡­ a face that wasn''t lying.


    Yet she didn''t feel disgust at such a blatant show of thirst.


    "Come on, let''s go have breakfast." He said and grabbed her hand.


    Margaret didn''t resist and walked along. Her mind preoccupied with his words. His words were quite new to her. Never has there been a day when someone has said similar words like those before.


    It probably had to do with her show of woman masculinity and how similar she was to a tough male. So by time, she had loosened most of the feminine features she once had.


    But now, hearing him say such loving and daring words¡­ she felt something inside her growing.


    It was burning inside her and making her feel all tingly. Her face blushed automatically as she clutched the towel closer, closing off her body.


    ¡­


    As everyone on the training ground saw Henry and Margaret leaving, the soldiers couldn''t hold back their talk anymore.


    "Woah¡­ Madam Margaret''s Fianc¨¦ is quite something else huh."


    "Yeah! Did you see what I saw? I think I saw her blushing." A guard said with a shocked look.


    "Madam Margaret? Blushing?... You must have gotten punched too hard by her, man!" He''s friend immediately cut him off.


    "No no, I saw it too. She blushed while also having a small smile on her." Another supported the second soldier''s words. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really?... Damn! that''s a new character development."


    "Hmm, I know. Who would have guessed that Madam Margaret, who always acts like a guy more than a guy does, would actually blush one day¡­ and that too because of a man!"


    "Well, I wouldn''t blame her¡­ have you seen her fianc¨¦?" The newest addition said as he felt intimidated, "The guy''s like a fucking giant¡­ how the fuck is he so tall? And then, I even saw him whisper something to her that made her blush."


    "Really?"


    "Wow"


    "Young Love!"


    As the soldiers gossiped and made rumors about their future leaders, they ignored the guy who lay on the ground with a pained and hated look on him.


    Lucian dug his hands on the muddy ground as he hated the whole world right now. Spending some time fighting Margaret was their own thing and now that giant fucker had ruined that too.


    And what made it worse was that he saw it too.


    The words he whispered that made Margaret blush for the first time.


    Lucian didn''t know it, but he was quickly getting cucked.

 Chapter 362 - 362 - A Hunting Request

    "You should be pretty hungry after that, right?" I asked her.


    "Huh?... We- Well, I''m not that hungry, I''m still okay¡­ Grunch~" Before she could finish, her stomach made a growling sound.


    Margaret who was still a bit subconscious about the whole thing from before, wanted to mitigate the damages and act a bit lady like. Alas, her body didn''t fade away from the truth and she blushed.


    I didn''t think much of it and I also couldn''t'' see her face so I didn''t see her blush.


    "See, what did I tell you? You''re hungry." I say, looking at her stomach, "Let''s go fill up that stomach before it becomes worse."


    "Hmm" Margaret could only whimper quietly while following me as she looked at her own stomach in anger, ''Body, why do you betray me at such a worse time!''


    We came to the dining hall, where we met someone expected¡­ strange.


    "Father"


    Margaret called Seman, who was sitting in his usual head seat and sipping what looked like some poisonous green soup. His face seemed quite strained and he drank the soup with disgust, yet continued none the same.


    Seman looked up from his soup and we both saw how fucked up he looked.


    "Margaret, Henry¡­ morning." His voice came out quite hoarse.


    "Your grace, are you okay?" I spoke softly as I saw my voice making his face even weirder, an example of someone with extreme alcohol headache.


    "Ye- Yes¡­ I just drank a bit more than usual last night."


    Margaret sighed knowing what this was about, "Didn''t I already tell you not to do that, father. You know when you drink too much, you always get¡­ well, like this."


    "I know, I know, you don''t have to say to me ten times." Seman said and smiled weirdly at me, "It was a happy event so I had to drink."


    Even though he gave me that rough smile, I felt there was something else that he was not saying.


    "Well, your grace, no matter how well the occasion, it isn''t worth your graces health."


    Seman shrugged at my words, "Don''t worry about it, it''s the only few times I get to have an excuse for drinking. You guys sit down and fill your stomach, don''t think about me."


    Then he turned to Margaret, "Margaret, you should be extra hungry after dealing with those ruffians outside. I saw how you flung Lucian down and put him to the ground."


    Seman shook his head in disappointment, "He''s been training for like what, 20 years of his life and he gets flung by a girl 10 years younger than him¡­ such a shame."


    "Regardless of that, it really was a fun show to see. You should have seen it with me." I told him as he smiled.


    "Yeah, I know what you mean. But I''ve seen enough to know what the results would be every time, so it doesn''t matter much."


    "But that still doesn''t make it any less funny." I tell him as he laughed out loud.


    While we were having fun and eating our fill, we didn''t notice the white haired hot blooded tomboy beside us that was looking quietly down to her meal with a heavy blush on her face.


    ''These bastards¡­ at least try to behave like I''m here. Talking about me like I''m some kind of wrestler that brought down multiple guys altogether!''


    ''I know what I did, but I''m still a girl, I have shame¡­ I do¡­ I really do!''


    But among her thoughts, she felt Henry''s hands patting her leg and saw up to see him give a smile, a happy and a bit naughty one.


    Margaret''s face blushed once again as she dived down on her food and started eating like a beast.


    I look at her suddenly gouging down, ''She really must be hungry.''


    While Seman had another thought, ''A normal day with a bit of- agh¡­ that fucking headache.''


    ¡­


    As we were about to finish our breakfast and leave, Seman called Margaret.


    "Margaret, I''d be leaving the city for a few days, it could even turn into weeks so I want to leave you in charge here."


    Margaret nodded, "Is it a meeting or some business far away?"


    "No, it''s about clearing out some pests." Seman''s face turned heavy, "I''m sure you''ve seen the increase of bandits around the vicinity."


    We nodded, "Yes, we encountered some of them."


    "I''ve heard, its them that I''m going on a mission for, to branch out bandits surrounding our place and figure out where they sprung from." Seman said, "Which might take me more than the speculated time."


    Margaret nodded, "That''s good. Have you found their base yet?"


    "No, but we have spotted a lot of mini bases. I''m hoping that as we are clearing them out, I''ll also find location of their main one."


    "That''s good." I say, "And I may be overreaching here, but can I come with you?"


    Seman''s brows furrowed, "You want to go with me?" I nodded, "You do realize that I''m going on a hunt here, a lot of people will get killed."


    "Yes and I want to help you out."


    "That is good and all, but you''re my son-in-law. So, no, I can''t risk taking you out there and getting you killed."


    "Come on, your grace. You''ve heard of what I''ve done." I try to make him understand, "You''ve heard of my tales, you know how far I can go. This wouldn''t be too difficult for me."


    Before Seman could deny, Margaret started supporting me, "He should go with you father."


    "You also think that?" Seman asked.


    "Yes, not only will this be a good experience for him but it will also give him a good standing among our soldiers." Margaret said, "He is going to be my husband and the soldiers need to have a good image of him if he were to ever lead them in the future or for another reason."


    "You do make sense¡­" Seman said and thought quite hard about it before nodding, "Alright, since you agree and Henry is eager too, let''s do it."


    "It''ll be our first hunt, a father and son-in-law hunting."


    I smile, "And your grace, I have another request to make of you."


    ¡­


    A Few Hours after¡­


    I got down to the training grounds wearing a set of armor.


    I covered my whole body with full-length steel armor with a large helmet blocking my view. The armor was of the best quality, as is my importance to the Religias family.


    Because of my armor, I looked even more of a giant then my 6.9 feet tall height showed me. Margaret wore a normal dress and walked along.


    "You sure, you''ll be okay out there?"


    I nod, my voice coming out a bit mechanical through the helmet, "I''d have to be. I need to impress your father, don''t I?"


    She nodded and then looked at Lucian, "Lucian, come here!"


    Lucian like a loyal dog came to her with one call, "Yes, Margaret." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know my father''s about to go on a bandit hunt?" He nodded, "Good, I don''t have to explain it to you."


    "Well, there been some changes¡­ actually only one."


    "You will also go on the bandit hunt."


    "As you order, I would protect your father with everything." Lucian nodded with pride.


    Margaret smiled, "I know you would, but this time, your job would be a lot easier."


    "This time you will be guarding this guy for me." She patted me.


    Lucian''s face lost its smile immediately.

 Chapter 363 - 363 - Preparation For The Bandits [ Part 1 ]

    "M- Me? You want me to be his guard?" Lucian asked.


    Yep, Lucian was to look after me.


    You might be wondering out of any people in Whitedon, why would I pick the prick that had a thing for my fianc¨¦. It was precisely because he had a thing for Margaret that I''m picking him.


    This was the favor I asked from Seman, a guard job around me for Lucian.


    While he was one of the strongest fighters here, I didn''t really pick him to guard me, it''s more like I wanted him under my sight. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because while I would be going with Seman to hunt down some bandits, Margaret would remain alone. Although I do believe her not to do anything stupid with Lucian, I wasn''t going to take that chance.


    I was going out for who knows how long and something could happen in the meantime¡­ there was very little chance, but I didn''t want to come back and hear that it was a one-time thing only.


    We all know how those one-time thing goes¡­ over and over again.


    And out of all the people in Whitedon, none had the level of love that Lucian had for Margaret and I''m sure that with her getting married, he would have the courage to say or do something.


    Which is precisely why, I''m going to take this fucker with me.


    Margaret nodded, "Yes, that would be your new job."


    "But¡­ are you sure that I''m the right man?" Lucian said, "Maybe someone better than me or a group of five or six people could protect him better."


    "That could be the case¡­" Margaret said as I intercepted.


    "But seeing you fight this past days, I know how far your capabilities go." I say as Lucian''s face pales, "And I have to say, I''m impressed Lucian."


    ''Impressed by how much you got dumped by Margaret.''


    "You''re one of the best soldiers in Whitedon and I would have it none other way than to have you protecting my back always¡­ a place where anyone could strike my blank spot and kill me effortlessly." I say with a smile.


    The thought of being in Henry''s blind spot eluded Lucian. Yet he had a thought of how tough the wall was. So even though it was a very lucrative deal that he could use to kill the fianc¨¦, Lucian wasn''t that stupid.


    "But I still thin-"


    "Nonsense!" I say jovially, "You''re coming with us and that''s it." That shut up all further conversations.


    Margaret and I went inside the armory and found some soldiers strapping on the chest plate on Seman.


    "Tighter¡­ tighter¡­" He said as the soldiers tightened it further.


    "Wait, wait! That''s a bit too tight¡­ yes, that''s it." He said and they left with his signal when he saw us.


    "So how do I lo- Holy Mother of Goddess! What monster are you?!" Seman suddenly said in great shock as he saw me in full armor.


    He wasn''t the only one that said this, I''m sure most of the soldiers said it too, albeit in their minds or very quietly.


    I smile underneath the helmet while Margaret did it outside.


    "Oh! I''m sorry, Henry. I was just shocked seeing you." Seman explained, "I have never seen someone look so big and intimidating in an armor before." He looked at the armor on me and recognized it.


    "Is that the set of General Khisner?" Seman asked.


    "Yes, father. This was the only one that could actually fit him, so I arranged it for him. I hope you don''t mind." Margaret said.


    General Khisner was once a great general of the Leonidas Kingdom. He had great achievements and one of his far known ones was that, he was humongous and in his armor he looked like a steel monster that many feared.


    But he died a long time ago and now I was wearing his prized armor.


    "It''s okay¡­ I just thought for a moment that General Khisner was really standing before me." Seman laughed, "Do you believe, seeing a ghost, so suddenly like that?"


    "If it worked against you then it would definitely work against the bandits too." Margaret said as Seman''s eyes glinted.


    "A fear tactic¡­ but one that would put him in harm''s way." Margaret was about to say otherwise but Seman stopped her, "We can talk about it later, for now let''s go and meet up with the others and discuss the plan."


    Margaret didn''t say anything and we followed him out and into another room on the third floor. Inside the room, there were six men already waiting, all clad in armor.


    They bowed in unison seeing Seman, "My Lord!"


    Seman only gave a nod as he went to the head space, "I reckon you all know what this is about?"


    I and Margaret stood by the door, listening quietly.


    One of the men spoke, "Is it regarding those degenerate bandits, m''lord?"


    Seman nodded, "Exactly! Our job this time would be cut down all the bandits lurking around our vicinity and to find out about their main base."


    Hearing him, a smile came on to all the men''s faces. They had all been troubled by the bandits and being a martial city, they did not like having bandits right beside them attacking who knows when.


    "Before I continue, does anyone have anything to say or report?"


    One stepped up, "Will you be leading this expedition yourself, m''lord?"


    Seman nodded.


    "Then who will be here in your stead? Please tell us, it''s not one of us?"


    "Why?" Seman laughed, "Afraid of the paperwork that much?"


    "More than my wife, sir."


    They all laughed at that as Seman pointed to Margaret, "No, it will be Margaret. She will be my Proxy while I am away on this expedition and if god forbid something were to happen to me, she''ll be leading the future discussions."


    The men all nodded at Samantha and one said, "It''s good to see you back, Young Madam."


    "Yes, I''ve heard that you bought someone jolly back too." Another said.


    Seman pointed at me, "Yes, he''s right there. That''s Henry Van Tax, my son-in-law and Margaret''s fianc¨¦."


    The men all looked at me and all of them had the same dark looks as Seman did.


    One of them even spoke up, "Ay, Shit! Is that thing for real? I thought it was just decoration."


    All the other men sharply looked at him as the guy knew he messed up and apologized.


    "Sorry, lad. I speak up my mind in the worst ways, don''t mind me."


    My laughter came out a bit mechanical, "No worries."


    Seman pointed the new men to me, "Let me introduce these men to you. These are my most trusted and best soldiers in the whole city¡­ I would even say they are the best in the whole kingdom."


    Biased, but I listened.


    "The one to my left is Captain Gosco. To his left Captain Klein and at the end its Captain Marko. Then to my right is Captain Brock, Captain Vein and in the end, the one who spoke too much, Captain Calvin."


    Captain Calvin rubbed his back in embarrassment at his introduction.


    "They will be captains and will be leading units that will fight with me." Seman said and looked back at the men, "Let''s continue our past conversation, shall we?"


    They all nodded.


    "We''ll be taking 1500 men with us and all captains will have 200 each under them, leaving me with 300."


    "Our first priority will be to take out closest bandit camps and secure the place, then secure any hostages."


    "Captains, your job will be¡­" And the conversation carried on.

 Chapter 364 - 364 - Preparation For The Bandits [ Part 2 ]

    "That concludes the plan, anybody want to speak?" Seman looking around the table.


    All the captains shook their heads; they were okay with the plan.


    "Alright then, let''s finish this meeting here. Take a 2-hour break and prepare anything you need then we''ll meet at the city gates to start our journey. In the meantime, if anybody has anything to talk about, you''ll find me in my office."


    "All of you can go."


    "M''Lord!" All the captains said in unison and saluted Seman as he did the same and left. Seman looked at us, "Both of you understand that."


    We nodded.


    It was a fairly simple plan.


    The army in all is made up of 1500 soldiers, six captains and Seman, the commander. The army will camp at a site located close to the city and would also have good routes towards all points so that the captains could set off to attack the mini bases easily.


    The place also had another meaning, if any bandit were to go there as they would definitely have to if they wanted to move or attack others, they would immediately be caught by the army and asked nicely for information.


    Seman would stay in at that location and give orders to all captains who would each go to their designated places and attack of the mini bases. It would be quick to divide them and finish off the bases before information about the attack gets out and the bandits either rally together or retreat.


    That was the captain''s jobs, mine was still to be found.


    "Your grace, what about me?" I ask, "Can I go on to fight with one of the captains?"


    "If you are coming then it would be good for you to fight. But I ask again, are you sure you don''t want to stay back?" Seman asked, "Margaret could use your help running the city."


    Margaret laughed at that, "What are you talking about, father? I''ll be fine on my own. It''s only paperwork, I can take care of them with ease."


    "Haha¡­ you say that, but you''ll definitely be saying something else by the time we return."


    Margaret gave him an eye roll, "You forget that I run the Student Council. I have to deal with the problems of teenage children with influential families and egotistic attitudes. In some ways, my work is far more boring and overbearing than yours can be."


    "Point taken." Seman said and turned to me, "About you joining the fight¡­ we''ll check the situation at that time and make a decision, alright?"


    "Sounds good to me." I nod, this was the most I could ask without being too much.


    "If you don''t have anything else to add, then leave me be for now. I still have a lot of preparations to take care of." Seman said and we expertly nodded and took our leave.


    Margaret and I walked along the corridors before going our separate ways. We both had things to take care of before the army leaves.


    The first thing I did was to bring out my trusty big black block and gave it a swipe. The thing was a brick beauty which would definitely slash and bash a lot of things ahead.


    It would also be good as a shield, which was why I''m not taking one when I typically should as this is about to be my first real battle.


    But unlike the shield, I wasn''t negligent about the other important things. Like the map of the city and its region. If I get lost which I probably will because of my bad navigation, the map would come handy.


    Then there''s the medical ointment, bandages and similar items that would help me out if I get injured¡­ which really shouldn''t matter with my amazing regenerative skill but it was still a necessity to have.


    Then there''s the spyglass, napkins, food rations, fire sticks and some other stuff which might come handy later.


    So I took most of my time polishing my sword and the armor that was in the antic for who knows how long. Generally, I should have used up this time to go over the plan, think of some tactics and learn about the map¡­ but I''d probably forget most of them and wouldn''t even understand where I am if someone were to show me where I was in the map.


    After that, I went downstairs where I met up with Margaret. She was waiting for me.


    "Hey there."


    "Hey" She looked me up and down and smiled, "Someone likes their new armor."


    "Well, it''s my first battle and I definitely want my armor to look as shiny as possible."


    "Want to look good before the boys, huh?"


    "That and also there might be some chance the shininess from my armor would reflect light onto my enemy and temporarily blind them."


    If it were anyone else, they would have immediately found it either very disturbing or dishonorable.


    "Hmm¡­ an interesting thought, but if you''re going to get all close then the blood on your armor probably won''t work for you." Margaret said while carefully thinking.


    This was the difference between Margaret and almost 99% of the ladies I met.


    Sure, the idea''s a bit cheating but this was real life and she understood that. So cheating a bit was actually necessary if you wanted to live in the end.


    Margaret didn''t find it grueling or disgusting about what''s real. Sure, she wouldn''t approve of it, but what can she do except play the game how it''s played.


    Which was also the reason why she added the deal of letting me bang other women. She knows men have impulses and we couldn''t be strapped down and put to heel that easily, unlike some.


    So she did the smart thing and made me a deal which would ensure that I stay truthful to her and also indulge my impulses. In this way, I don''t fuck behind her back and put another bitch in her place and also somehow get to stay indebted to her.


    Which that I now think, is diabolical.


    "So, I suppose this is it." She said, "You''re going to your big battle, not knowing when you''ll come back to your darling fianc¨¦ who''ll be waiting for you her whole life."


    I give her an eye roll which she smiled at, "At least it''d be good to know that I won''t be suffering alone, you have your paperwork''s to deal with."


    "Compared to what I dealt with in the academy, this is much easier. You can even think it''s a vacation for me with most of the troublesome assholes out of the city." Margaret smiled gleefully as she said that.


    "Haha, you know, you are quite the strange yet very attractive woman, Margaret Religias." I say to her as she punched me at the chest.


    "Be sure to come back alive, I still need to give mother a grandchild."


    "You know, we can do somethin-"


    "Something right now¡­" She finished my sentence and whispered to me, "But you know, the enjoyment of a bloody victory, compiled with the taste of a rough nectar is so much better than the occasional quickie you could get from any wife on the prowl." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shit¡­ that was intensely hot coming, especially with so many people around us.


    Margaret then lightly kissed my cheek and winked before backing away, "Why don''t you take that as motivation to finish your task faster¡­ and claim your reward."


    With that she turned around and walked away¡­ with her butt bouncing quite provocatively.

 Chapter 365 - 365 - Semans Speech

    "Wow¡­ that was really hot." I say absently before nodding to the side, "Am I right?"


    "Umm¡­"


    I hear confusion etched with shock beside me, which made me turn around and become shocked myself.


    "Shit! Lucian, you were standing there the whole time." He didn''t reply, "Were you were spying on the whole fucking conversation? ¡­man that''s another level of stalking, I tell ya."


    Lucian still didn''t say anything. He just stood there, looking at the direction where Margaret left and felt his world was spin.


    The girl, the woman he thought he knew the best, had changed completely. The person who Lucian thought was the toughest and definitely straight cut about romance, just flirted so professionally.


    I just look at the guy and wave to him but he doesn''t reply.


    "Alright, I suppose it''s going to take a moment for your soft drive to process that." I pat him on the shoulder, "But get your head back quickly, we''ll be leaving soon and I am NOT leaving without you, mate."


    While Lucian didn''t understand the meaning of that, Henry went outside the Religias castle and walked around for a while before suddenly standing stiff.


    "Wait! How am I supposed to travel?" I look around and see the soldiers walking on their foot.


    "Am I supposed to go on foot?... nah, that''s not how nobility works." I think for a while before understanding my mistake.


    "Damn, I forgot to bring a horse." Then I look back and think about going back but shook it, "Let''s just see if I can find some carriage or a spare horse by the main gate."


    "But which direction is the main gate again?" I look at the soldiers walking in an orderly form at one general direction, "Pretty sure, they''re going the same place."


    With that, I followed beside them with nothing but blind trust.


    Along the way, Soldiers started to distance from me and I got suspicious glances from everyone.


    It came from the soldiers who wondered who was this sudden giant that propped up like that and then from the civilians who were a bit shocked at such a hulking figure.


    The children on the other hand either felt scared and ran or found it funny and came beside me, knocking on my armor and checking if there was really someone inside.


    That was when I realized that I had my helmet was fully closed without a visor, which gave people the mysterious and scary atmosphere around me.


    I could open the helmet and relive some people but it was much fun seeing their reactions to me. Their biggest question was that if someone was alive inside this big metal piece that clanked with each step.


    A while later, we came to the main gate which was surrounded by the tall white wall. Standing over the wall was Seman in the middle and the six captains.


    They were already here and waiting for the soldiers to arrive before starting. So when everyone gathered, soldiers and civilians alike, Seman coughed loudly, gaining attention.


    "Dear Citizens of my beloved City."


    "You may know me as the lord of Whitedon and husband of my wife, Sarah Religias, Seman Gallacon."


    A lot of cheers came at the introduction, mostly from the soldiers.


    Seman didn''t stop, "Today we will be embarking on a virtuous journey. For several months, I have seen a lot of atrocities being befell upon my people and those that travel within our lands."


    "It is the work of those revolting bandits that lurk in the shadows and prey upon us when we''re at our weakest. They not only take everything from us but some of them even do more of the viler crimes upon helpless people."


    Those listening to him sulk at that.


    It wasn''t news to them, they already knew this as they heard from it from the bar, friends or just people talking. To them it was gossip, as long as they were in their guarded city, they would be protected.


    But when the nasty truth came out from their leader''s mouth, they knew it was to the point where they could be in danger too.


    "I''ve gotten several reports about the damages they done upon many and feel myself bleed with each innocent murdered or viciously used by them to ultimately die in their own twisted entertaining ways."


    A lot of the faces paled further as they touched their companions for comfort. The loss of life wasn''t rare, but being killed and raped was frowned upon by everyone. Especially when they were by bandits close to them.


    "But no more!" Seman screamed, "I have sent several scouts and professionals out there to investigate where this scums live and breathe their foul stench. Through numerous pain and loss of lives, I¡­ they have given me the information that is most critical to us!" He angrily showed a piece of paper that the soldiers and others roared at.


    I on the other hand could see that it wasn''t just empty paper. It was a map with a lot of crosses indicating the location of the bandit camps.


    "Today we will take the sons of this city and bring vengeance upon those wretched bastards and give justice to those that begged for this!"


    "We Will Bring War To Them And WIN!!" Seman screamed as everyone screamed with him.


    The captains and the civilians cheered while soldiers started chanting.


    "RELIGIAS!"


    "RELIGIAS!"


    "RELIGIAS!"


    But the name wasn''t his, it was his wife''s. The remains of the legendary visage she left behind.


    I carefully looked at Seman''s face, checking for any pain, jealously or something.


    Nothing


    The guy didn''t feel no sting at all. Either he was very, very good at hiding his pain¡­ or he just got accustomed to knowing that no matter what he did, the only person that will remain glorious in history would be the Religias name.


    "Shit, that''s gotta be very sad." I say aloud.


    "Of course it is! But we will bring victory!" The soldier standing next to me screamed in my ears as his body shook.


    "Bruh¡­ chill."


    "¡­alright."


    ¡­


    After the whole cheering and Religias shout-out, Seman climbed down from the wall and immediately saw Henry.


    With the thousand and a half soldiers at the gate, it would be near impossible to find someone specific. But Seman didn''t need to.


    Henry stood like a sore thumb among the crowd with his tall and strong figure, combine with the armor that made him seem like a final boss for a gladiator arena.


    ''He really has an aura around him.'' Seman thought¡­ but as in good or bad, he couldn''t tell. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡­


    "Your grace, that was an amazing speech." I tell Seman.


    "You think so?" He smiled, wearing his helmet with visor opened.


    I nod seriously, "I definitely have to get some lessons from you."


    Seman laughed, not knowing that someone would be so courageous to say that out loud. Seman looked at me and found it strange, "What are you traveling on?"


    "Ahh¡­ that''s kinda why I came. I forgot to bring a horse."


    "It''s okay, just take one of the man-" Seman stopped and looked me up and down before calling someone, "Do we have a stable boy here? We need an XXL Horse here!"


    "Here, m''lord!" A stable boy came with a big horse. "It''s the biggest we have but it''s a bit old."


    "It''ll do." Seman said as I went to pat the horse.


    "What''s your name, old chap?"


    "It''s Reverence, m''lord." The stable boy said.


    "Reverence huh¡­ quite fancy." I pat the brownish dark horse with black and long mane and tall but slightly old physique, "Mind if I ride you for a while?"


    "Hnnngh!" The Horse neighed loudly.


    "It''s just the armor, I''m much less heavy on the inside."


    "Neigh"


    "Don''t worry, you''re not gonna die with me riding you." I try to calm him down, "It''ll probably be a stray arrow that''ll do it."


    Reverence widened its eyes as he knew¡­ he got fucked.

 Chapter 366 - 366 - Leaving Whitedon

    "Hmm¡­ now that I think again," Seman spoke as he looked at Reverence, "I think that''s the late lady Religias''s horse, right?"


    The stable boy nodded, "Yes, m''lord. Reverence is her horse."


    Seman nodded with a knowing smile, "No wonder I felt some reminiscence from it." He turned to me, "That horse and I have some memories."


    "Good ones." I say.


    "No"


    "Oh¡­" I look at Reverence who was literally ignoring Seman''s presence and looking up as if succumbing to fate. "I didn''t know old boy here would have a big background, aren''t you a famous one."


    "Yes, he is very my famous, m''lord." The stable boy said, "He was originally the late great madam Religias''s horse and she took him to almost every fight she fought and both came back unscathed."


    "And this here was proud of his achievements." Seman tried to pat Reverence''s nuzzle only for him to snort it away, "See that, he still doesn''t let me pat him¡­ what an arrogant one."


    I saw Seman being bitterly towards the horse but on the inside, he wasn''t truly bitter, just reminiscent.


    "Well, I will leave you to gather your bearings, I still need to talk with the captains before we leave." Seman said and left.


    The stable boy handed me the reins to Reverence, "He''s all yours now, lord. Please do take extra care of him, he''s not much of health anymore."


    I take it, "You should have thought of that before putting him out for an extermination mission. But I''m sure, he''ll be just fine, won''t you Reverence?"


    "Neigh!" Reverence snorted again at me.


    Translation: Of Course!


    "Alright, at least you''re excited. It would be enough to carry us out through this whole shit." Reverence gave me a side eye which I evade and get up.


    It felt a bit weird riding him. He was quite a bit shorter than my darling Sadie and I sure knew his speed was far lower too. But the old boy still felt sturdy even with my whole package over him.


    "You won''t die on me, right?" I ask as he tried to throw me down, "Alright, alright, I get it, you''re a warhorse."


    Reverence snorted again and calmed down.


    "Well, I''ll leave you, m''lord." The stable boy bowed to me.


    ''He''s still here?'' I think and shoo him away. Then I think about what to do before remembering about Lucian.


    "We need to bring a guy with us, boy." I say as Reverence neighed and shook his head, "Relax, he''s only going to tag along."


    Reverence moved through the crowded space as I searched for Lucian. But there were too many people with the same appearance that I couldn''t even search with my special eyes.


    As I kept searching, I found a familiar guy and went to him, "Hey, you!"


    The soldier looked up and almost lost his balls, "Wh- Who are you?"


    "It''s me, Henry, Margaret''s Fiance."


    "Oh?" He relaxed at that. "It''s you, m''lord."


    "If you''re already scared before we even go there, what will you do when we actually do fight?"


    The guy took it as a big insulted and retorted, "Nonsense!... I- I meant it is similar to nonsense. I won''t be scared when fighting, your grace. You can trust that I''ll kill every bandit ahead."


    "Alright, we''ll see about that. First tell me, where is your buddy who got cucked?"


    "What?" The guy raised a brow in confusion, "Who do you mean?"


    "I was talking about Lucian."


    The guy looked at me with a pale face for a while before pointing to a crowd, "He''s over there."


    I look where he pointed and saw a lot of soldiers getting drunk in excitement. Yet among the excitement there was one guy at a corner, who drank and sulked alone.


    "Found him. Thanks for the assist and ah¡­ make sure to get your friend powered up before the fight. I don''t want him getting stabbed while absentmindedly trying to protect me."


    The guy had anger brimming inside him hearing Henry''s words but knew how to keep his mouth shut. He smiled with a cracked face, "O- Of course, my lord."


    "Good, take this as inspiration." I threw a bundle of cash as he caught them quickly and I turned towards Lucian''s direction.


    Lucian''s friend looked at the pound notes in his hand then turned to Henry and frowned, "What an asshole!"


    There were close to over a hundred soldiers who were getting drunk. They knew that they were going on a big fight ahead and also knew that it could be their last one, so they drank to their fill.


    Seeing Reverence and me approaching, the soldiers quickly gave way for us, especially because of me.


    "Hey, Lucian!" I call to the drunkard who was leaning on the table, half drunk and asleep.


    "What?" Came his drunk response.


    "We need to go, you need to get up right now!" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who the hel-" Lucian looked up, ready to bark but stopped when he saw it was me. His angry look turned to a frown, "Oh¡­ it''s you." Then suddenly fell on the table.


    "Yo!"


    "Just 10 minutes¡­ I''ll be up after that." Lucian said, his voice tired.


    "We don''t have that long, get up already." But instead of getting up, I only heard snores from the table.


    ''Well, he''s a lost cause. I can''t bring him with me like this.'' I think seeing Lucian sprawled on the table, sleeping with nightmares. ''And I definitely can''t leave him behind too.''


    I look around before spotting a group of jolly soldiers and call them, "Hey, you guys."


    They looked at me, curious at my appearance, "Yes?"


    I point to Lucian, "This guy needs to travel with us."


    They look at Lucian and frowned, "You sure about that?"


    "I know and that''s why you four will be taking him with you." They frowned further, "If you do it, I''ll give you this thing."


    I show them a small golden ball the size of a marble and their frowns instantly turned upside down, "So you wanna or do I call-"


    "Of Course Sir!" They immediately ran to me and took Lucian to their shoulders, "We''ll bring him in tip-top condition!"


    "Good" I turn to walk away but stopped, "And if tries to leave mid-stop or something, cut his head off."


    ¡­


    After becoming the babysitter of my own babysitter, I waited for a few minutes before Seman gave the order to leave.


    The whole army started their movement and left the city through its main gates. Seman and the captains, stayed in the middle while navigating.


    I was to stay by Seman''s side until further orders.


    An order that I didn''t have any problem accepting. I would have lost my path anyway, gallivanting on my own.


    It took us a 10 hour''s journey with the army to get to the specific location. When we came there, I saw it was a highland grassy plain behind a heavy forest. All the roads through the forest and other ways, connecting to this place and the forest would hide our camp too.


    A great place for ambush.


    It was night by the time we arrived so Seman told everyone to set camp, eat their dinner and rest for the night as the action would start tomorrow.


    And as he said, came early next morning, Seman called the captains to give battle orders and I followed too.

 Chapter 367 - 367 - Plan for the Bandit Attack

    Seman''s tent was at the heart of the camp where it was most guarded.


    It wasn''t a small tent; it was at the middle with its bright white color and some blue lines at the edges. There was the Religias sign on the tent.


    The Religias sign was a large proud eagle with dark blue color with its two eyes being white. Every soldier and items belonging to the Religias family had its blue emblem drawn to them.


    The tent had it''s on the door.


    Going inside the tent, I saw someone that I didn''t think of for a long time.


    "Nance?"


    Nance with his Religias white hair and already prepared battle armor looked at me, shocked as well, "Henry? What are you doing here?"


    "I want to ask the same thing."


    "I am a member of the Religias household and an able man, so it''s my duty to fight for my family." Nance said while placing his right hand on his chest.


    "Oh, didn''t think of that," I say, "Well, I''m here to help out too and get some firsthand experience."


    Nance nodded as he understood the situation.


    I didn''t think of seeing this guy here.


    I almost forgot that this guy existed. In my case, he didn''t have much screen time. I was almost kinda sure, he was either erased for his low popularity or killed off-screen somewhere.


    Yet my first Religias man was right here to begin with¡­ pun intended.


    Nance explained why he wasn''t in the city. He was one of the few people tasked with finding this camp and solidifying it for the house. He also had other jobs too but we didn''t have time to mention it as Seman and the captains came in.


    "Henry, you''re already here and it seems you''ve met Nance." Seman said, "Let me introduce him."


    "No need, Seman." Nance raised his hand, "We''ve already met."


    "When did that happen?"


    "It was that time when I first met your daughter." I said.


    "Margaret? Were you with her at that time Nance?" Seman asked.


    I shook my head, "It was Samantha, your grace."


    "Samantha, but when-" Seman suddenly stopped as his face lost all color, "I understand." And gave a sharp look to Nance.


    Nance avoided it, knowing that Seman had trusted him to stop Samantha that day, but he didn''t. And now, they were in this weird situation.


    "Okay, let''s get the meeting started." Seman said going over and standing at the middle end of the table, "And Henry, Nance is my second-in-command. If you need any help, you can ask him."


    I nod.


    "Alright, let''s start."


    Before starting the conversation, let''s go over how the army actually works.


    First of all, the Rank went this way ¨C


    General ¨C Complete control of the Army


    Lieutenant General ¨C The Corps ( 2 ¨C 5 Divisions )


    Major General - The Divisions ( 3 Brigades ) ( 10000 ¨C 18000 Soldiers )


    Colonel ¨C Brigades ( 3 or more Battalions ) ( 3000 ¨C 5000 Soldiers )


    Lieutenant Colonel ¨C Battalions ( 3-5 Companies ) ( 500 ¨C 900 Soldiers )


    Captain ¨C Companies ( 3 ¨C 4 Platoons ) ( 100 ¨C 200 Soldiers )


    Lieutenant ¨C Platoons ( 3 ¨C 4 Squads ) ( 16 ¨C 40 Soldiers )


    Staff Sergeant ¨C Squads ( 4 ¨C 10 Soldiers )


    This first were the big three. The General had complete power over the whole army. Lieutenant General was to look over the corps and the Major General looked over the Divisions.


    Then came the Colonels, Lieutenant Colonels, Captains and the others. If you check it over with a glance, it was a bit too much and easy number at the same time and it was also similar to the rank I knew from my old world.


    Not let''s get down to the current moment, the rank above was the whole army''s position but since the army isn''t that big, the hierarchy stopped at Captain.


    Seman named himself Commander instead of General or Lieutenant Colonel since he would be commandeering the whole army and because he also didn''t want to confuse others with the rank.


    Surely, Commander felt more good to the tongue then Lieutenant Colonel¡­ that seemed a bit secondary.


    Okay, let''s get back to the planning now.


    "So to start the meeting," Seman placed a piece of paper on the table. It was the same map as before that he showed at the city, "Let''s first talk about the locations."


    The Captains leaned into take a better look. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Through many efforts, we were able to learn that the Bandits have a total of sixteen bases. And most of this bases are close to our position so it''ll be faster for us to attack." The Captains nodded.


    "The problematic thing is that when we start attacking, it would be inevitable to stop its flow of information and alert the other bases, so our first strike has to be quick and decisive, after that we need to think carefully before attacking again." Seman looked around to see if anyone had something to say then continued.


    "So sixteen bases, from the information each camp seems to have around 50 to 100 or even more bastards and the good thing is they aren''t expecting an attack from us, so they''ll be in for a surprise."


    Nance and the captains smiled sharply at that.


    "Get ready for your orders." Seman''s words brought everyone to attention.


    "Gosco"


    "Sir!" Gosco stood straight.


    "You''ll be attacking the closest one to us." He pointed north-west, left to the camp on the map, "Here, prepare your company for it."


    Captain Gosco nodded, "I''ll prepare them."


    Seman nodded and then gave the same orders to Klein, Marko, Brock and Calvin. Each one was to go to their designated camps and destroy it as quickly as possible, but with the soldier''s lives in mind.


    The only one left was Captain Vein, who asked, "What about me?"


    "You and your men will remain close to the camps but you won''t engage any." Seman said, "You''ll stay around the attacking camps vicinity and if any of the Captains needs assistance, you would provide them, understand!"


    "Yes, sir." Captain Vein nodded.


    "Well then Gentlemen¡­" Seman looked around at his men with grave seriousness, "We have the surprise on them but it wouldn''t be wise to keep them waiting. If we wait too long, then someone might get hold of us here and alert them."


    "So after this meeting ends, I want all of you to go, have your breakfast and then start preparing, alright."


    Everyone nodded.


    "Okay, gentlemen, you can all go and gather your wits now. We''ll be giving the bandits a fair welcome in return for their actions."


    "Yes, SIR!" They saluted with a loud end and turned around to leave.


    "Calvin"


    Captain Calvin stayed back, "Yes, Commander."


    "I have another mission for you."


    "Oh" Calvin''s eyes shines in excitement, "Is it a secret or important mission?"


    "W- Well, it definitely is an important mission." Seman smiled and coughed, "Henry will be joining your camp and I hope that you would guide him along the way."


    Calvin''s happy face slowly disintegrated as he realized he was being asked to babysit, during the time of war.


    He couldn''t blatantly refuse as Henry stood next to Seman or voice out complains too. He slowly turned to me and awkwardly gave a wide smile, "It''ll be nice to work with you."


    I understood his predicament and smiled further. My voice carrying a mechanical sarcasm.


    "Same here."

 Chapter 368 - 368 - Meeting Up With Calvin

    I got out of the camp with Calvin in tow. We walked a bit further together before stopping abruptly and turning to each other¡­ very slowly.


    "So¡­" I say, not knowing how to end the sentence.


    "Yes¡­" Calvin had a strange look on him too. "Well¡­ I''m going to my camp¡­ to prepare the guys¡­ for breakfast."


    "And I''ll join you afterwards when it''s time to leave."


    Calvin clapped his hands in euphoria, "Perfect! That''s a great plan. We''ll meet after we''re all done and then we''ll go kill the bandits."


    "Yeah, a simple and good plan." I nod.


    Calvin nodded along as time passed by very slowly.


    "We should probably leave." I tell him.


    "Yes, we should." Calvin finally stopped nodding and we both went separate ways before turning around and going opposite as we took the wrong direction.


    "How do I find your tent?" I ask the guy.


    "It''s easy. It''ll be the loudest one." Calvin said and I nodded and went to mine.


    Mine was a simple, medium size tent, nothing luxurious like the captains nor bland like the soldiers. It''s right in the middle where mosquito bites were somewhat acceptable.


    But as I was about to enter, I hear a commotion, "Mister Gold Ball!"


    ''What!?'' I turn around awkwardly and realized the mistake.


    It was the group I temporarily hired to transport Lucian for me. Now they''ve arrived with the package in tow.


    "Hey! Stop it you guys!" Lucian asked and tried to get out of their clutches.


    "I''m sorry, captain Lucian but we have a duty to fulfill!" One of them said, confusing Lucian.


    "What? What duty?"


    "The duty to safely transfer you. You were drunk before and couldn''t move so you probably don''t remember how much you were stumbling." Another said.


    "And you''ve done that so¡­ Let. Me. Go." Lucian wrestled his arms out.


    He could have won against these three any day. But somehow, right now, they weren''t letting him budge one bit, as if strengthened by some great conviction.


    "I''m sorry, guard captain. But we can''t let you go until we''ve delivered you to him." The last guy cut off Lucian''s voice, "It''s extremely important!"


    Just like that, Lucian couldn''t do anything except being dragged out to me and finally getting freed.


    "Alright now that''s it! I''m here now, you can all go." Lucian looked at his muscles where there were red hand-prints now.


    "Just one last thing, captain." The first guy said and I throw the gold ball.


    All three of them tried to catch as it inevitably led them to hit each other''s head. Then they all fell down but not before finally catching the gold bar and tightly clutching it to one''s chest. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All of them looked at each other with vicious hatred, yet they were the best of friends who wouldn''t think twice before sacrificing one''s life for another.


    Lucian''s eyes went wide, "You guys were paid to get me here¡­ is that why you didn''t let me go?" He felt a bit betrayed at these guys.


    "In their defense," I speak up, "You were quite fussing about and moaning. They earned the gold ball with their hard work."


    "Yes, Lucian. Hard work, just as he said." The guy with the gold ball said before they all got up and quickly ran before Lucian could reprimand him.


    "Wait! I''m not done with you guys." He was about to go after them, but I placed a hand over his shoulder.


    "Wait now. We have our own work to do." My words reminded him of the bigger picture as his eyes widened again.


    "Oh yes, The plan! I need to go and listen to Lord Seman''s attack pla-" I stopped his advance again.


    "You''re not going there."


    "Why not?"


    "Because you''re not high ranking."


    "Nonsense, I am Captain of the-"


    "House guards." I interrupt him with an eye roll, "I know that, but this place is not the castle."


    "It''s a battlefield and on a battlefield, you are a fucking soldier unless you''re rank says otherwise."


    He was about to say other stuff, but I stop him again, "I know, I know, you are somewhat important. But right now, you''re nothing more than just my babysitter, alright."


    Realization dawned on him as Lucian murmured, "Oh¡­ right, I forgot."


    "Besides, the meeting is already over and we have our orders."


    Lucian gathered his wits and look up at me, "What is it?"


    "It''s to follow Captain Calvin."


    "And then?"


    "And then what? That''s it."


    Lucian frowned, "That''s it?"


    "That''s it!" I turn around and give him a side smirk, "Otherwise you can always go and talk to Lord Seman about how dissatisfie-"


    "I''m fine!" Lucian said and looked around, "When are we leaving?"


    "After breakfast."


    "Where''s that?"


    "Who knows man?"


    "¡­"


    ¡­


    After wasting precious time finding the mess hall and eating our fill, Lucian and I got our final preparation ready before setting out. We then sought for Captain Calvin''s camp and as he had said, it was quite easy to find.


    We just followed the loud sound.


    Captain Calvin''s camp was filled with jolly soldiers who drank and sang songs quite loudly. It almost felt like they weren''t going to war but an Acapella competition.


    Among the loud groups, the loudest one was none other than Calvin, who was singing a nasty tavern song about boobs and vagina''s.


    "Are you seriously going to take that?" Calvin pointed at the black brick sword hung on my back when he saw me.


    "Yeah"


    "Does it actually kill?"


    "Not only, but even works as a shield. But most of all, I like bashing things and cutting them to half with this baby." I pat my sword.


    "Hah! That surprisingly makes sense, makes me want to get one too. Definitely not one that big." Calvin and I had a small conversation before he got to the main part.


    "We both know what Lord Seman wants from us." Calvin spoke, "And I''ll let you tag along with me as long as you keep your safety in mind. Who knows, if the opportunity approaches I might even let you have some bandits, you look like a guy likes fighting."


    I only smile at that as he stood at the podium.


    "Listen here, you shitheads!" He called out to the soldiers who immediately stood in attention.


    "Right now, we''re about to go on a very important mission, probably the 180th one that I''ve been to and survived. Now if you all act just like I say, I reckon you''ll survive long enough to impregnate some women." A lot of smiles at that.


    "We''ll go into the enemy lines and each day it will become deeper. So before that happens, the first battle will have to be fast and clear-cut."


    "I don''t care if you go sigmat blazing or singing at your enemy, in the end, your enemy must die, otherwise make sure that you do, understand!"


    "YES SIR!"


    "And your second priority is to protect this guy, here." Calvin pointed to me as all the soldiers raised their brows in confusion.


    At first, they thought Henry was some kind of heavy weapon that would spew chaos on the battlefield. But hearing that from Calvin, they looked at each other, muddled with curiosity.


    "I know¡­" Calvin sighed, "What I said¡­ forget about that for now and get ready because we''re leaving in 10 minutes."


    "And those that aren''t ready in those FUCKING TEN MINUTES, they''re going to regret not siding with the bandits!"


    "SIR YER SIR!"

 Chapter 369 - 369 - The First Bandit Base [ Part 1 ]

    Calvin and his group, along with me and Lucian started our journey right then.


    Because the base was the closest to our camp, it only took us four hours to get there. When we arrived there it was still noon and light was burning bright in the sky.


    We quickly took refuge in the heavy forests shade to hide from the bandits.


    Calvin, me and Lucian came forward and checked out the base.


    The base was on a grassy plain but somehow the ground they were on was low with its surroundings being covered by high land. It was a bit surprising because nobody would choose this place that would become disadvantageous when an attack came.


    If we attacked right now without any plan, we could just run down to them screaming and they wouldn''t be able to do anything but attack back, because retreating would be a hassle in their place.


    When asked Calvin why they did that he told me, "Because it''s a good hiding spot."


    He pointed to the forest, "The trees density here is big and its deep enough that nobody would come this far into the forest. Along with the fact that the camp is surrounded by tall grounds, it would simply hide away, if someone still came upon."


    "So it wasn''t really a bad choice, just not one that would work out for the long haul¡­ and we''ve come to show them just that."


    "Do you have a plan?" I say, bringing out my spyglass and looking through it.


    The base was around 60 meters with its round dome like structure and build using some kind of rocky substance. Probably the work of a sigmat user.


    There were two ways to go through.


    One was through the front gate and other was the back entrance. Both had two guards placed there, who looked bored.


    "I do, but why don''t you tell me what you think we should do, Mr. Tax?" Calvin asked me, taking the spyglass and looking at the base.


    "Well," I think for a moment, "Since we have the high ground and it seems to me that the bandits have no idea that we''re here so I think it would be good if we just surround the base from all around and ask them to surrender."


    "Just like that?" Calvin tilted his head in confusion.


    "Of course we would also demonstrate some firepower before asking. Let them know we''re here for business."


    Calvin smiled, "Now that''s what I''m talking about. Unfortunately, we won''t go down that route."


    "Lord Seman told us to finish our jobs as fast as possible with minimal causalities and using long range attacks would indeed bring our causalities to zero, yet we just don''t have the time."


    "It would take time before the bandits actually start to surrender."


    "But we would use long range attacks, surely that would make things faster, right?" I ask. "Or do we don''t have much long range sigmat users?"


    "We have enough," Calvin gestured to the rocky base, "But that place looks hard. It may look weird through its structure and even if we attack them nonstop, the sigmat user of that particular ability could just build back the cracks again."


    "And there could also be an underground entrance. So, bombarding and waiting for them to surrender could give them time to escape."


    "Hmm, I didn''t think of it that way." I say while playing with my chin, "But do they really have an underground escape path?"


    "To my knowledge, no."


    I look briefly at Calvin who was still checking with the spyglass.


    ''It seems there is a traitor in that base. But that should only make things easier.''


    ''And by the way he spoke, he''s quite good at thinking too. I didn''t think of an underground escape route.''


    There were a lot of things I didn''t know about warfare and strategy. Coming here and learning that experience was Seman''s idea of letting me join the fight.


    "And how many men are there?"


    "According to intel, somewhere around 70 to 85, depending if they haven''t gone out to hunt some poor bastard again." Calvin said while slowly gritting his teeth.


    "So what''s the plan?" I ask again.


    "It''s a simple plan, we''ll just go and attack them."


    "From the front?"


    "Yes"


    "Just like that, without any plan?" I look at the guy that I was just starting to think as a smart guy, only to reveal as a blockhead.


    Calvin smiled as we stood up, "Sometimes no plan is a good plan." He nodded to the soldier on his left who went up to get the men prepared.


    "It''s just like you said, we have the advantage and more men, so why waste time dilly dallying for them to surrender." Calvin smiled a bit darkly, "We should crush those bastards the way they deserve to be crushed."


    Calvin then turned around and went to his men as I murmured, "Not the guy I was expecting him to be."


    "Captain Calvin is like that." Lucian suddenly spoke as I listen to him, "He is a rowdy and hot headed guy but also has a brain. Yet somehow, he forgets to use it even while knowing he has one."


    "That''s¡­ a very good description, Lucian."


    "Thank Y¡­" Lucian stopped as he realized who he was talking to and just shut up.


    Calvin gathered his men and came back on horse.


    "Now, stay here, look at how the fight goes. Don''t do anything I would." Calvin smiled and then swung his sword upright, "Let''s Kill Some Bandits, Brothers!"


    "YEah!"


    The soldiers cheerful roar rang out, bringing forth great moral. It also notified the bandits below, the guards who looked up at the small army that suddenly surrounded them.


    But before the guards could move, Calvin sped his horse and struck down with his men.


    The bandit guards finally got their wits back and went inside the base, closing it off. But that didn''t seem to be a problem for Calvin.


    He rode towards the big wooden door and brought out his spear for a strike. Normally, it would be stupid to attack a heavy wooden door with just one''s physical strength. But Calvin''s body glowed red and it was the same for his spear as he struck down the 10 feet tall heavy door with one strike.


    "Ahahaha!" Calvin laughed loudly, scaring the bandits inside who were surprised by the quick invasion, "Prepare yourselves bastards! I''m going to show you a new type of entertainment¡­ The Final Kind."


    "Argh! The fuckers already in." One spoke before grunting and pointing his sword at Calvin, "We have no choice, Attack!"


    The bandits already went for Calvin. It would still be difficult for him to defend against so many attacks while riding his horse.


    Yet in the nick of time, his soldiers came screaming inside the base, helping out their captain at the best moment.


    And as such the battle between the bandits and Whitedon''s officially began. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I smile and start walking down the high ground too.


    "Wait! Henry, where are you going?" Lucian stopped me.


    "To the fight."


    "But Captain Calvin said to-"


    I give him an eye roll, "We both know that''s some croc I wouldn''t listen to. Besides, with such an easy win ahead, why should I be afraid?" and start walking again.


    "At least let''s take the horse," Seeing Henry wouldn''t listen, Lucian didn''t try, "We can back away to safety if something happens."


    I laugh at his suggestion, "If you''re already thinking of retreating before even joining the fight, you''re not built for war, bud."


    "Also¡­ I''m here to taste blood."

 Chapter 370 - 370 - The First Bandit Base [ Part 2 ]

    Inside the bandit''s base.


    "Arghh!" Both sides screamed at each other.


    "You''re going to pay for all the troubles you have caused onto others!"


    "We''re going to bring you to justice!" The soldiers said as they went in to attack.


    Meanwhile the Bandits didn''t stop to retort either.


    "What crimes? If they''re just waiting defenselessly, then they are asking to get robbed!"


    "If the lords and kings can forcefully take whatever lands they want and enact tax upon it, then so can we take others peoples stuff and do whatever we want with them!" And went to attack each other.


    A bandit dropped his head down to avoid the slash and thrust his dagger at the soldier''s stomach.


    "Kling!"


    Yet it stopped just an inch above the cracked ice that formed to protect the soldier''s life.


    "Shit!" The bandit exclaimed and tried to back away but the soldier''s sword was already coming at his head, just inches above.


    "Slash!"


    The soldier saw the bandit''s head split and splatter. Then he turned to his stomach and sighed seeing that he was able to quickly block the fatal attack.


    "Whoo, just one more second an- Kagrh!" The soldier couldn''t finish his sentence as another knife, similar to the previous bandit''s pierced through his neck and came out his mouth, ending him.


    "Hehe¡­ you should have checked your surroundings before taking a break." The bandit said and then felt something amiss.


    "Hah?... why did everything suddenly go upside down? Wait¡­ is that my body¡­ but where''s my hea- Oh." The bandit said as his eyes lost their luster.


    The soldier that had cut off the second bandit''s head with an air slash didn''t wait and continued to fight other bandits.


    Such bizarre and quick anime like fights were going on everywhere inside the base. The soldiers from Whitedon all were equipped with a sigmat ring.


    All of those Sigmat Rings weren''t the soldiers own rings. They were given by the Religias family to them.


    The rings they have weren''t of high quality. Almost all of them were red colored crystals. There was some yellow too, but they were only given to some Staff Sergeant or Lieutenants.


    The current time was that of Sigmat rings and without a ring, soldiers were mostly cannon fodder. The Lords and Ladies knew of this and made sure to equip their soldiers with a ring.


    Each ring no matter the rank had a good value to them. That''s why most of the soldiers were equipped with Red sigmat rings and the hierarchy got the better ones.


    But the soldiers weren''t the only ones that had sigmat rings. The bandits wore theirs too. Except theirs was either stolen or bought by blood money.


    The difference was that, some bandits had better rings then most soldiers and the rings were of their preferred affinity.


    So that may seem like disadvantage to the soldiers. But after years of practice with their ring, they were experienced enough to take down these bandits¡­ considering they also had the numbers advantage.


    "Hagh!" Calvin sliced off another of the bandit''s head with ease. He raised his spear and swiped it down, spraying the blood and giving the surrounding bandits something to fear.


    Yet easily cutting off bandits while sitting didn''t sit well with him.


    ''Damn! This people are dying like fucking rodents¡­ nah this isn''t doing it for me.''


    He got off his horse and slapped its butt hard and it took command and ran away. Leaving him vulnerable before the bandits that suddenly smiled excitedly at the change.


    Yet, among the vicious hyena''s inching slowly towards him, Calvin looked up, his eyes having their own hunger that waved towards the bandits.


    The corner of his lips curve, "Let''s have a bite."


    The bandits felt something was off and stood in their place but didn''t freeze. They all conjured their own sigmat attacks. Fire, Ice, Air, Rock, Lightning and Lava, all readying themselves to attack the man ahead.


    Calvin''s reply was his own sigmat usage. His body quickly become redder and redder like he was heating up. The red on his body was so deep, the bandits wondered whether he was about to blow up or not.


    But Calvin''s answer was to run. He burst towards them with such speed that the bandits couldn''t realize it until he was beside them.


    They aimed their attacks on him but Calvin with one clean strike, cut off all of the bandits heads that had surrounded him. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other bandits who witnessed that scene felt as if Calvin was a harbinger of death and they weren''t wrong to think of so.


    For his reputation made him a harbinger and he chose to accept it.


    "You¡­ I know you." One of the bandits, a guy as tall as Calvin with a spear of his own spoke. He walked ahead slowly and looked down at his subordinates while not feeling the fear others had, "You''re Calvin Mongain."


    Calvin smiled, "And you seem like you''re about to give me a good fight, or am I wrong?"


    "No no¡­ fighting you, That''ll be stupid of me." The guy shook his head, confusing Calvin, "You are a harbinger. Those who know you, know that unless they are confidently strong enough to beat you, shouldn''t mess with you."


    "Thank you, I didn''t know people here knew of my acomplishm-"


    "You are too stupid and block-headed to do anything else but fight."


    "Oookay¡­ I suppose that could be a compliment." Calvin lowered his spear, "So I take it you''re giving up?"


    "Giving up?" The bandit tilted his head as he smiled, "Why would I do that?"


    Calvin felt even more confused and because of his block-headed nature, he didn''t understand much further.


    "So you''re praising me, telling me I''m invincible and then you''re saying you will still fight me?" Calvin said, "I know I''m not very, very smart¡­ but that sounds dumb."


    The bandit smiled at that, "Let me explain. First of all, you''re not completely invincible and second I''m not going to fight you."


    Calvin let down his brows as he comprehended no further.


    "You see, my craft is something else¡­ it''s not to fight, no." The bandit''s grip on his spear tightened and he gave a crazy smile, "My craft is of-"


    The bandit disappeared mid-sentence like a black mist and appeared right before Calvin, black mist forming his figure and his spear aiming for his heart.


    "Kling!"


    Surprisingly, Calvin instantly raised his spear and blocked the tip as he was pushed by the sudden force.


    The bandit grinned and tried to force his way to his heart but Calvin got his focus back and stood guard, showing who was the strong one here.


    "Haha, you''re quite good Calvin. You relied completely on your instinct there to block my attack. Otherwise, you would be good as dead now."


    "Hah! You''re not bad either. By the looks of it, you''re the leader, aren''t you? The one with the shadow sigmat."


    "Yes, I am. It seems you know a bit about u-" The bandit leader got interrupted by the shrill screams of bandits.


    Both fighters looked towards the main gate where the screams came from.


    They saw bandits who had somehow escaped from the horde of soldiers, rushing back in. Their faces drenched with fear at something they encountered outside.


    ''What did they encounter that they''re only escape was here?''

 Chapter 371 - 371 - Unfortunate Bandits [ Part 1 ]

    I walk down the grassy grounds as it lowered down towards the bandit''s base.


    My body, a full hunk of steel made jerking sounds as I moved with every step. It felt kind of strange and also quite good. As if I was a monster that was about to fuck everyone up.


    "Arghh!"


    "Fuck!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Screams and curses were being flung from the base as I saw the soldiers all barraging through the door to kill every bandit.


    "Well there are already a lot of them in that small base and adding me among that cluster full of fucks would only make it more awkward." I say out loud and slow my descend.


    "I might as well take it easy. Not like the bandits have any chance of escaping from that many soldi- and there comes one." I shook my head, "I jinxed it."


    As I was talking, a bandit suddenly barraged through the hundreds of soldiers with great speed. It seems his destination is to run as far as the road goes.


    Unfortunately for him, his road led him straight to me.


    "Argh¡­ I got out." The bandit said as he limply ran and looked back with exhaustion. His body was covered in blood, not his.


    "How did so many of those bastards suddenly sprung out from?" He''s breathing was slow and deep, "It''s almost endless¡­ like a hundred and fifty of them."


    "It''s two hundred, actually."


    "Oh, two hundred. That sounds about righ-" The bandit stopped and instantly turned his head ahead and his face lost its colors.


    Seeing something monstrously tall and covered with shining steel armor with no visible face made my appearance a bit terrifying. Especially so for the bandit who had just escaped from the two hundred soldiers hunting for their lives.


    "You''re with them, aren''t you?" The bandit asked as I nod slowly, confirming his fear. "And it wouldn''t be too far-fetched to ask if you''re a merchant that would let me leave for some dough?"


    "Unfortunately¡­ I''m not lacking in money as you can see." I point to my armor that likely cost a fortune.


    "Yeah¡­" The bandit sighed, "It seemed too much to ask."


    "Hey, if it''s any consolation, I''ll be quick enough for you to not know it."


    The bandit gave a fearful smirk, "You''re that confident huh?... Just because you''re very tall and look like a huge monster, doesn''t make you the strongest."


    "But Might does and I have it." I tell him without a shred of humanity, "So is gonna be quick or quick and hopeless?"


    The bandit gritted his teeth and clutched the sword in his hands tightly. The palms of his sweating and shaking at the impossible situation.


    "Fuck it! If I''m going to die, then I''ll bring you too!"


    "Good!" I clap my hands together, a loud metallic sound rang as it shook the bandit unconsciously, "I like an active kill, the others are so much boring."


    The bandit didn''t communicate any further and ran towards me with his greatest speed. The ring on his hand brightening red as it forced out its utmost power.


    The sword of the bandits blazed brighter than ever. He didn''t know if it was because of his fear of death or lack of it, but the bandit felt that it could actually win this instant.


    "Argghh!"


    So he came with a victorious roar and slashed up at my chest.


    The bandit thought that the monster in front of him would move or try to block his attack, but it didn''t. His sword found no trouble as it slashed against the armor.


    "KLANG!"


    But instead of the hopeful future he fought for, the bandit got the cruel reality.


    He''s sword hit the monster but instead of doing any damage or even dents, the sword just rebounded back as it met with an immovable force.


    The bandit was pushed back with the same force as he hit and the blazing flame that showed his eager to survive, went away.


    "Wh- What!" The bandit said, not believing this. "But I¡­ I put my all in that."


    "Why is it that you guys always say that?" He heard the monster speak as it brought out something huge from its back.


    Seeing the big block that shouldn''t be justified as a sword, the bandit sweated.


    "Don''t you know, it''s basically impossible to move a mountain."


    The bandit didn''t listen to him and gulped, "Is it too late to ask-"


    "Yes"


    That was my answer as I struck down and halved the guy from head to¡­ you know, that part.


    He''s body split apart slowly from the head as if cutting a sticky potato and fell apart. The blood, bones, meat and inner intestines falling over as they realized they''ve been separated.


    "As disgusting as it was¡­ that felt quite cool." I say as I hear an unbearable groan from behind.


    I didn''t need to turn around to know it was Lucian. He was following me from a distance. His job made him want to come closer for better protection but I have told him I''d handle it.


    I didn''t need to look back to see the impossible expression on him, I''ve seen it too many times to know otherwise.


    Lucian though was in greater shock than ever. This was the first time he had seen someone being slashed in half like that. Yes, he has seen battle injuries and deaths before, but not one that was so quick and yet cruel at that.


    He only gulped and measured himself with Henry, only to find an unmanageable level between them.


    But he wasn''t the only one that saw that.


    "Shit! Did that really happen?"


    Me and Lucian look ahead where a group of five bandits stood, observing at the half cut body of their friend.


    "He really cut Kliness like that?"


    "Fuck¡­ now it''s almost impossible to escape."


    "With the soldiers in the base and this monster ahead, what do we do?"


    Among the chaos, one stood up, "Wait! We can''t just give up? It''ll be the same as dying anyway."


    "So we fight and die like him?" One pointed at Kliness''s half bodies.


    "Yeah¡­ but we won''t die like him." The guy said, "He was alone and we are five, each with powerful abilities."


    "Now that you said that, it doesn''t feel completely hopeless." Another said and the bandits felt their hopes gather together.


    "Isn''t that great?" I say, as they looked at me, "But can you hurry it up, I still need to kill others too."


    "Fucking bastard! We''ll show you what happens when you become too cocky!" The lead guy said and he along with another guy ran towards me.


    ''A second ago you were talking about surviving and now you''re running into death. Talk about being cocky.''


    Both ran at the same distance and speed towards me. I waited for them and right when they were in range to attack, both stepped aside and shouted, "Now, do it!"


    Ahead, the three that had stood behind, pointed their palms at me. Flames raging on each of their hands. They all gathered their greatest flames and spewed at me like dragon fire, bathing me in huge flames.


    "Burn up, monster!"


    The sword fighters didn''t stay back as well. One made himself stronger and bigger while the other''s sword was wrapped in purple lightning.


    "Now die!"


    They both attack at my neck.

 Chapter 372 - 372 - Unfortunate Bandits [ Part 2 ]

    The dragon fire blocked the monster''s view as the two sword wielding bandits went to finish him. They both went for a chop at the best possible moment ever and it is enough to kill a third rate villain on morphine too.


    "Kling!" X2


    Both attacks hit the steel monster as rough tearing sounds appeared and the whole monsters body was wrapped in purple lightning.


    The bandits who at first felt that their luck was fucked up, now smiled at the current events. Hopeful that they''ll get out of here with small injuries.


    Even Lucian who was supposed to protect Henry, stood in his place. Watching him getting burned with such heat that he could feel from his location. One part of his told him to go there and save him and another bigger part of him said¡­ Let it be.


    Let the monster who''s going to ruin his love story (One-Sided) die cruelly while screaming for help that he won''t get. He would get punished for not being able to protect him and days of painful curses and hatred from Margaret¡­ but he''ll manage it and then reign victory over Henry.


    Fortunately for us, our Protagonist is not a third rate villain anymore and if anything, he''s on cocaine.


    "Hmm¡­ that tingles a bit." The monster''s voice came out mechanically as it shook everyone to their core.


    "You- You''re not dead yet?" The swordsman who brought hope, spoke.


    "Dead?" I wanted to tilt my head, but the armor made it difficult with the scorching heat outside, "That''s a stupid question, Do you wanna know what''s an intelligent one?"


    They didn''t say anything but their eyes showed curiosity.


    "Why aren''t you all moving away, when it should have been the obvious choice when I spoke?"


    My question brought a shudder to both swordsman and their body took flight. But it was a second late as my large steel hands grabbed their heads, holding them mid-flight.


    "He- Hey!"


    "Let Me. Go!"


    Both struggled as I pulled them up in the air. Their struggles bringing no effort as my vice like hands grabbed them so tightly that they couldn''t even move their heads.


    I block the dragon fire by using their backs as defense.


    "Argghh!" X2


    Both screamed with dangerous levels of pain unheard before.


    "Shit! Shit! Stop it, We''re killing them!" One of the bandits spewing the flames said as the others stopped. But that didn''t stop the pain as the two swordsman''s back was burned down to such a point that a disgusting stench started emitting.


    But I didn''t let their screams trouble us anymore.


    I applied force on both hands and like a melon being crushed by a crusher, their heads exploded like an 80''s Sci-fi movie, splitting brain matter and a bit of skull on my armor.


    The bandit friends who watched their friend die so fast, felt their guilt lessen as they won''t scream like that anymore while the other part knew how much of a trouble they were in.


    "Let''s run ou-"


    Before the guy could finish talking, I throw the bodies toward them as a momentarily distraction.


    "Argh!" A few of them felt disgusted by the nauseating stench and scorched body of their friends and stepped aside. Then they felt the tremor coming all around.


    They looked up and paled when they realized they were too late; the monster was already upon them.


    The one in the middle, gritted his teeth in desperation and used the Dragon Fire spell again, hoping it would do something.


    But the metallic monster ignored the raging flames and pushed through without any trouble and bashed the bandit. Flinging him far away before he hit the base''s wall and broke multiple parts of his bones and dying.


    His two other friendly bandits who saw what happened felt worse and just ran in opposite direction without any words.


    I look at both friend running away from each other and smile.


    ''So this is what happens when people are met with an impossible path. They truly do run around like a bunch of rats, without any sense of order.''


    I turn towards both of them, before selecting the right one first. Aiming my index finger at him, I flick it and¡­


    "Boom!"


    An invisible sound wave pushed to him, ripping and shredding the surrounding grass and lands. The bandit running frantically heard the sudden commotion and looked behind for a moment.


    The bandit didn''t see anything other than the grass ripping and digging through before he felt his own body pull apart and rip out before shredding into a bloody and meat full of waste.


    "Hah! It''s been a while since I''ve done that." I laugh at the outcome, "I almost forgot how good it feels to do that."


    The last friend who ran in the left direction, looked back and his eyes widened as he turned around and ran even faster.


    ''Fuck, fuck, fuck! How did that even happen?''


    ''I can''t let that happen to me? I don''t even have that much meat in me.''


    ''Just who the fuck is this bastard!''


    ¡­


    I turn towards the last bandit and see him already having his head start. He was almost up close to the higher grounds and if given a bit more time, he could run into the forest and be free.


    ''Not like, I''m gonna give that chance.''


    Putting my sword in a spear throwing stance, I aim at the bandit''s back. Without putting too much effort into the throw, I shot it.


    The sword went with breathtaking speed and instantly came behind its target. Unfortunately, because I didn''t aim clearly, the swords direction and speed took it down and hit his lower side.


    "Arggh!"


    The Big Block penetrated through his penis and stuck under the grass. He''s screams sounding crazy as the sword had only cut his penis and balls, not any vital parts or something that would kill him.


    "Eeee!" I shriek back at the sight of my terrible shot, "Sorry! I didn''t think straight while aiming."


    "Arghh¡­ hahaha¡­ argh!" He''s scream was mixed with both great pain and hysterical laughter at his own circumstance.


    But to my surprise, the guy tried to get out of the sword. Gritting through the pain, I saw him getting up as blood disgustingly fell from his lower side and finally he plopped down in freedom.


    "Hagh¡­ Hagh!" The bandit exhaled deeply as it tried to crawl its way to the forest.


    I look at his current figure and actually feel pity for him, ''Should I let him go?... Nah, the pains already worse, it''d be better if I just kill him now.''


    I aim at him and with just a flicker, he''d burst into death.


    "Slash!"


    Suddenly, Lucian came out of nowhere and struck his sword down, slashing off the guy''s head.


    I saw his face. It was a mix of fear, disgust and pity. What you''d expect from anyone that saw such a sight.


    "Good job." I tell Lucian, "You''ve finished off my kill. At least with that, you can say you actually accomplished something here."


    Lucian couldn''t say anything back. He pulled off his sword and wiped his sweat. Then he looked ahead at my weapon. He quietly went towards the planted item and put his hand on the grip and tried to pull it up.


    "Arghhh!" Lucian tried his hardest, yet the damn thing wouldn''t budge.


    ''Why¡­ is it¡­ not moving?''


    I went to him and put my hands on his shoulder to stop the futile struggle.


    Lucian looked up and saw my steel visor, looking down at him with a tower like physique.


    "Don''t man¡­ You''re not built for this."


    Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 373 - 373 - Unfortunate Bandits [ Part 3 ]

    Lucian opened his mouth and was about to say something indecent, yet his years of experience working from the ground up, held him back and he sighed.


    "You''re right, M''lord. I am not built for this." With that he let go the sword and was about to leave.


    "Ta Ta Ta¡­" I insultingly stop him as he looked back and I point to my sword, "You''re forgetting something?"


    It took Lucian a bit time before he understood, "¡­I''m sorry."


    "About?" I eager him to continue."


    "I''m sorry that I tried to take your weapon without your authority, my lord."


    "There we go." I clap at that and Lucian''s face shows a pained expression.


    "Alright, lets pull it." I say and easily pull out the sword as Lucian quietly looked. Then turning to the base, I see a few more bandits aiming to break out as I smile.


    "You Bandits!" I call out loudly and the bandits easily spot me. I point my sword towards them and say, "Thy shall die by thee sword and remember me name through eternity and forever and¡­ uh¡­ yeah, that''s it, you''re going to die."


    The bandits felt quite confused and looked at each other before I explain again, "I''m with the soldiers and I''m going to kill you."


    "Ahh" They exclaim in recognition before understanding what that really meant and turned sharp.


    I don''t give them any more words and ran towards them as they also ran at me.


    There were around eight of them and two bandits, one with a sword and the other with two short knives came sooner.


    The sword bandit turned to the side and slashed while sharp air gathered at his edge, his other companion had blue laser like beams covering his knives that he was about pierce in me.


    "Slash!"


    However, with one slash from my sword, both bandits were cut in half from their chest and below. Awkwardly losing their connections for a second before falling apart with their lifeless eyes opened.


    "Fuck!" The others who saw that, stopped their advance and went for the long range attack.


    White fire, Yellow lightning and Cold wind attacked me from the front. But my body was accustomed to great pain or my pain restriction was quite high for me to not feel much pain.


    And those that had actually damaged or burned my skin, they were quickly healed by my amazing regenerative factor. As soon as the cuts or burns appeared, I saw them heal with the speed of a sewing machine.


    Surely, I shouldn''t be able to take such staggering damages and still act like a total boss. The armor of General Khisner helped a lot on that.


    The armor reduced almost 50% of the damages and it would have been even more if the armor had Anti-Manic materials on it.


    That reminds me, I need to get that armor out if I''m going to fight in the coming war with Sekai.


    Coming back to reality, seeing me wasting my thinking, the bandits thought I was actually in pain or something.


    I destroyed that thought as I jumped at them and chopped the closest guy from under, half cutting him like the one from before as Yellow lightning stopped coming.


    Had to say, out of all the attacks, only lightning attacks had some decent punch. Probably because of the armor.


    The two other closest to me were next, as I slashed at their retreating figure, killing them instantly.


    The remaining ones already started backing away before they all ran in corner turns, trying to deviate my attention from each of them. The same like the bandit group from before.


    This time I didn''t play with them and used sounds wave to burst out all of those that were out of my swords range.


    "That guy''s a fucking monster!"


    I hear a loud tone behind me and turn to see another 10 or so bandits standing at the gates.


    I raise my brow at them and ask, "How are you guys getting out from so many soldiers inside the base?"


    One of them actually answer me, "We''re pretty good at weaseling our way out of anything. So all we had to do was throw away a friend in line of an attack and run for the door."


    That earned him a hit from a fellow bandit, "Don''t actually answer him." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ouch!... I was just saying because he asked, it''s polite to answer."


    All the bandits looked at that guy and gave a disappointing shake for the unkempt time.


    "You''re good!" I point to him, "Because of your politeness, I''ll kill you quickly."


    "How is that a good thing?" He asked feeling wronged.


    "You don''t get to feel pain like the others."


    "Wel- Well¡­ you know, that''s not actually a bad thing." He said and in the next moment, his head burst open and he fell to his knees before falling on the ground.


    The other bandits felt the invisible attack again but could not decipher what it truly was. That''s what made them even more scared of my abilities.


    That''s why I liked the sound wave sigmat. The enemies couldn''t see the attack coming and the unknown almost made people feel scared.


    Yet it also had its balance. The sound sigmat took a lot of energy to do just one shot that would burst someone. But my stamina is quick to regenerate so it wasn''t a problem for me.


    "Run for your lives!" They screamed and moved their body, but I was faster.


    "Not this time."


    I already had spread my arms and then clapped loudly as a huge sound wave, around 10 meters or so spread around and went towards them.


    The moment it hit, they instantly understood it but could not do anything but widen their eyes with fear stricken faces as their bodies started ripping and cutting out because of the sound wave.


    A moment later, their visage remained only that of a huge lump of meat, mashed out and flat on the ground.


    "Okay, now that was new and very awesom-" Before I could finish gaping at my own beautifully twisted art, I see a few more bandits run out the base, only to stop before the meat waste.


    Their eyes widening with unknown fear as they look at me.


    "Alright, it seems the intel was a bit outdated. There''s definitely more of you here then said." I say and swipe my sword aside, flowing out the meat and blood, "Let''s work ourselves out here, ay."


    ¡­


    A few moments later, Captain Calvin and the Bandit Leader looked at the sudden emergence of retreating bandits. For one single moment, they both thought that they came back to help the bandit leader.


    Yet that came out very wrong.


    They had come back to get protection from their leader.


    And the cause of the change broke through the base''s locked door. Breaking it to many untraceable parts as he burst through it.


    "Bang!"


    The dust cleared as Henry''s tall figure in a shiny blood thirsty armor showed itself. He clearly seemed like the end game villain that came to finish off the protagonist earlier.


    Yet the Bandit leader didn''t know that. He saw the huge soldier that seemed to be the bigger threat and saw Calvin distracted for a moment.


    So he quickly used his ring to attach his shadow to the monstrous figure quickly and went for an attack.


    "Die, you big steel can!"


    The guy reappeared before Henry''s figure as Calvin widened his eyes in great fear and the bandits smiled at the oncoming future.


    Yet¡­


    "Phoos!"


    A large steel fist pierced through the bandit leaders stomach and came out from the back as the guy stood in air, looking shocked at his situation.


    "I¡­" That''s all he could utter before ultimately closing his eyes.


    Nothing could become a bigger shocker than this, but Henry told them otherwise.


    "Where''s your boss hiding huh? I''ll kill him too."

 Chapter 374 - 374 - A Scare-Tactic?

    My entrance brought in a great number of awkwardness. I don''t know how to explain it but the others looked at me with such deep and yet simple gazes like ''What the actual fuck''.


    Was it because I broke the wall a bit earlier? Was it the guy I so easily punched to death or was it the over flashy way of my entrance?


    After a few minutes later, I understand what really happened.


    It was the guy I punched to death.


    Turns out, He was the bandit leader. The one I announced to kill just a second later¡­ yeah, talk about turning something so cool into anti-climactic.


    But after that it all turned out just fine. All the bandits gave up when they saw their boss dying so easily and that stood a monster at their escape gate¡­ oh, let''s not forget the hundred and eighty soldiers that were with us.


    The only downside was that; 20 soldiers had died taking down a base of over 140 bandits. But to me the losses were way lesser than it could have been, so it''s a win for me I guess.


    Yeah, I know I might have had a little part in that, but let''s not hog all the praise, right? Calvin did good too¡­ whatever he did and Lucian, the guy''s only thing was the pity kill, definitely not something you would say as an accomplishment.


    So in total, 93 bandits died in the attack and 47 surrendered.


    Now me, Calvin and a few other reputed soldiers stood in the half broken base. They were talking about what to do with the captives that were tied and placed outside under the soldier''s eyes.


    If I was to take charge of the matter, I would say to kill them all and steal everything here. Why have things that would cost men and drag you down?


    But contrary to my beliefs¡­


    "We should send them to Lord Commander''s and have them interrogated." A soldier with the rank of Lieutenant said his thoughts and most of the other men agreed with him.


    Hey, it''s not a bad idea¡­ but why the extra trouble?


    We already have information on their bases, it wouldn''t do much to have more information right.


    But I also could be wrong, let''s not forgot the faulty or outdated information about the bandit numbers here.


    "That could work well¡­ but what if one of them sets loose, runs away midway and spreads information of us?" A guy of Staff Sergeant rank said and turned to the previous soldier, "Not trying to debate with you, sir, but isn''t our main mission right now to finish off some bases as fast as possible."


    A few acknowledging nods went to him.


    The soldiers talked amongst themselves. Clearly the base was divided in two ways right now.


    One was to take the rational route and get them to jail and the other is to cut off their life line right now without wasting anymore time.


    I sat at the end of the table with a chair of my own. My helmet was off and I was drinking a fine glass of wine for my first victory¡­ that ended a bit awkwardly.


    The soldiers were a bit relieved to see that I am actually human inside, especially with how carelessly I drank my wine. Most of them couldn''t believe that I was the man that did a few horrific acts earlier, told by Lucian, that fucker.


    Yet, nobody dared asked the future leader''s fianc¨¦ about his wartime acts.


    "What do you propose Captain?" They finally looked at the main man who sat right opposite to me in the main seat.


    "Hmm¡­ it really is a bit of a dilemma." Calvin turned his head up to the cracks and scratched his beard, "Lord Commander said to quickly finish off each base before waiting for further approach. He didn''t say what to do when so many bandits have surrendered."


    At the end of his word, all the men in the base, quickly grasped my face and saw that I was still focusing on my wine. Not the least bit interested in this crucial decision.


    Well, that''s what I wanted them to see. Sometimes acting indifferent is another way to look cool.


    "I suppose we can do nothing but wait. But it won''t cause trouble to think of some other plans in the meanwhile."


    "Correct" A Lieutenant said and turned to Lucian, "What do you think we should do?"


    Lucian like other times, wasn''t flustered or shaken. He answered calmly with a graceful face, "We should do just as the Lord Commander said, but in the meantime, why not interrogate them with a few scare tactics?"


    A lot of nods went in the tent. A reminder of how popular Lucian is in the Religias army. Some even had thought that Margaret would come to marry Lucian, the up-and-coming champion of the Religious army.


    They looked at me again, trying to find some sort of imperfection and they would have found many too¡­ but, the army mostly ruled by one factor and that was Power.


    Seeing my great physique and how I seemed to be clearly defenseless but not truly, they turned back, not trying to think of something excessive anymore.


    And some already seeing my prowess started to broker relations with me.


    "Mr. Tax" A Lieutenant who had praised me like a talent manager earlier asked, "What do you think we should do?"


    "Hmm" I look up, acting almost clueless, "Me? You''re asking me?"


    "Of course." The guy nodded and spread his arms, "Let''s not forget who made the biggest contribution to our mission here huh. If it weren''t for you, the bandits would have been quite a bit more hectic before surrendering."


    "Yes, your absolutely correct."


    "Mr. Tax, you did quite the move today."


    "I can see why our madam is enamored by you."


    I act flattered by their fake words and say, "Thank you and truth to be told, my idea is kind of the same as Lucian''s here."


    Lucian looked at me, his sharp eyes trying to figure me out.


    "Oh, really? Do you also want to use scare tactics on them?"


    "Yes¡­ but it''s not really a scare tactic."


    Calvin felt interested by my words and leaned forward, "Mind explaining a bit?"


    ¡­


    A Few Hours Later¡­ Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Bandits who had been tied and were being looked upon by the soldiers outside the base were now gathered together. They were all placed in a single row and forcefully bend to their knees.


    One soldier standing behind each of the bandit with a sword placed on the back of their necks.


    The Bandits were clearly out of their shit. They begged to be free and not do what the soldiers were about to do. But the soldiers didn''t listen to their words, all of them raised their swords at Calvin''s signal and chopped down.


    Heads upon heads rolled down on the ground as the whole ground around the base was filled with a bloody presence. So many bodies produced so much blood that it almost went above the feet level by a bit.


    But the strange thing was, at the end of the row were five bandits¡­ alive.


    Five heads that weren''t cut off as they looked at the scenery and felt life quickly knock out of them.


    "Clap!" "Clap!"


    They hear metallic claps ringing and saw the monster coming towards them in his huge knight armor that had blood tattooed on it.


    "Congratulations bastards! You won the lottery."

 Chapter 375 - 375 - Disapprovals And Turnings

    "You won the damn lottery!"


    The five bandits, who''s weren''t cut off looked at me with an inconceivable look. They couldn''t understand what was about to happen, especially after what happened to all of their other friend beside them.


    "Come on, live a little bit. Aren''t you glad that you''re not dead like the rest of them?" I point to the pool of blood I''m standing on, "or do you not mind joining them?"


    At that, they finally got out of their shock and nodded vehemently at me. Through the cloth stuck on their mouth, approval and fake joyous words tried to come out.


    "Now, that''s the spirit and you get to keep that smile if you help us with one tiny thing."


    All of the bandits nodded without even asking. I smile and look back at Calvin who just watched with a worried expression.


    ¡­


    An Hour Earlier back in the base.


    "Are you crazy?" Lucian told me in front of the others in present, "You want us to kill all of them as an example?... that''s crazy thinkin-" He stopped, knowing he spoke too much, "Apologies for my words but you can understand my thoughts."


    "Yes, I want to do that." I tell him, "But only as a thought, it''s not like I''m forcing you do it, why so worried Lucian?"


    My calm words had a bad effect on Lucian as all the officers in the room gave him a curious look. They knew about our peculiar relationship about Margaret, not much, only on the surface level but that was enough to create some thoughts.


    Furthermore, they couldn''t deny that what I said wasn''t completely wrong. The idea had some merits and they are bandits, it didn''t matter how cruel we are in times of war.


    They also couldn''t say it out loud that it wasn''t a good idea. The idea was good, yes, but it was definitely the thinking of a bad person.


    Calvin ignored all the strange atmosphere and spoke, "So you want to kill everyone to keep those five under heavy pressure."


    I nod, "And use it to gather out information."


    "But how could we believe what they said is the truth?"


    "Well, first of all there will be a test. We will use five officers here to guide one of the bandits into the forest and onto the next closest base." I say, "But what''s the point of doing that when we already know, right?"


    "It''s to figure out the traps."


    The officer''s eyes flicker for a moment, "Even if we know where the bases are, we can still get caught in the traps and some might be mortal ones and the others sound traps to alert our presence."


    "But with the five bandits, they will lead us with the correct, safest path there is. And because we''re using different routes for them, we will know which one is false and which is real when the teams collide onto each other."


    "Then we will also know who will truly tell us the real information and who''ll be protecting their bases interest." I lean back and sip the wine, "I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out with your ways of what''s what, right?"


    The officers all quietly contemplated my words and silently looked at each other. They searched for all the approvals and disapproval''s before voicing their own words.


    The plan had some merits, but it was a wild card. It never goes the way people think to be. But when it does¡­ the rewards are well worth the trouble.


    Lucian stayed quite as well. He knew what everyone was thinking and wanted to voice out his troubles. But he stopped himself knowing that any further would only damage his reputation.


    After a long while, a Lieutenant opened his mouth, "The plan is quite well, Mr. Tax."


    I sense a ''But'' coming.


    "But¡­ without clearance from Lord Commander, we can''t take such a huge decision." The guy chose the diplomatic route to shut down the plan. And the other agreed with him as they couldn''t answer against the Commander.


    I didn''t mind it one bit, "Of course, Of course¡­ as I said earlier, it was just a thought. Thoughts are always discarded and improvised over time."


    The Lieutenant nodded, satisfied with how I handled the rejection, "You are wise beyond your years, Mr. Ta-"


    Suddenly there was quick and loud knocks from the door. The door that was enforced by the soldiers.


    "Who is it and why the hell are you knocking so loudly?" A Staff Sergeant barked. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From outside, a weary voice came out, "I''m sorry to interrupt, sir. But I come bearing news from the Commander."


    Calvin straightened his posture, "It''s the messenger."


    The Staff Sergeant got up and quickly opened the door and took the letter before slamming the door on the messenger''s face, not even saying hello. The man didn''t dare open the sealed later and gave it straight to Calvin.


    Calvin opened it quickly and read it. His expression unreadable behind the long white letter.


    After a while, Calvin put the letter face down on the table and looked up.


    "Lord Commander''s already given us our new order. We are to attack another base, tomorrow."


    Everyone''s brows raise at that. Not the words they wanted to know. So one asked with curiosity.


    "And about the surrendered bandits?"


    "Lord Commander''s words were that we take care of the problems ourselves." Calvin emphasized, "Fast"


    With that, everyone looked at Calvin as the final decision maker. The words of Seman made it that we were to do whatever we wanted so taking Henry''s plan to action wasn''t out of bounds anymore.


    But Calvin quietly looked down and seemed to read the letter. He acted as if he wasn''t the least bit interested in making the decision.


    The officers all frowned at that.


    ''He''s trying to avoid the trouble.''


    All of them looked at each other, trying to see who would be the first to talk. Because if it went awry, all the blame would go to the guy that opened his mouth first.


    So after sometime, the first person to open his mouth was the Lieutenant that denied my plan.


    "Well¡­ since Lord Commander told us to finish it fast¡­ we can do it Mr. Tax''s way."


    Everyone, even Calvin looked at the guy that denied me, I was no exception. But the guy coughed to rid his embarrassment and explained, "Since the commander gave us our order already and told us to do it fast, I now don''t see the harm in using Henry Van Tax''s method."


    Everyone immediately thought one word about him ''Turncoat!''


    They now understood that Henry''s plan didn''t seem impalpable, the guy was trying to ride his boat to glory. The others didn''t wait to join with him.


    "It certainly is a good plan, just as I said before."


    "Their bandits were going to die anyway, why not Mr. Tax''s way then?"


    "With this plan, not only will we finish off the problem but even gather important information too, a marvelous plan, Mr. Tax!"


    I smile with subtle glee as I wave my glass towards Lucian''s darkening expression.


    ¡­


    "I have a different job for each of you." I lie to the surviving bandits, "A very simple one that will let you keep your head¡­ at least for a while."


    They nod at the false hope and see five officers standing before each of them.


    The bandits gulped.


    They officers were not a jolly bunch.

 Chapter 376 - 376 - Success and Sharks

    The plan went smoothly.


    The five bandits were separated from each other and sent to different routes to show the next base''s clear path was a success. All the different routes at the end eventually led to one path and that path led straight to the next closest base.


    Sure, we were worried for only sending a single officer with each bandit but they had armor, weapons and rings while the bandits were tied and only given little freedom to move. So if they tried to escape, they better have a good enough plan to kill the officer and escape.


    But after three hours of waiting in a ground where its stench only seems to worsen as time went, we finally saw sight of the first team. Then a few minutes later one more, a good thirty minutes later another and finally the last two came together as they took the longest route and met each other at the end.


    While I stood grinning under my armor, I gave a pat to Calvin who suddenly felt the air knock out of him, "Told you."


    Calvin only smiled and went to hear the reports. Just as I said, all of the teams took different route but at one point, they all collided into one route that was the safest and good enough to take the soldiers without getting ambushed.


    Calvin smiled as he gobbled down a large glass of beer, "Shit! That tastes good!"


    He was in a jolly mood over having the crazy gamble work. Right now, he and the other officers who took my side celebrated while Lucian and the others murmured weak words while giving us smiles.


    "To think your idea actually worked!" Calvin smiled and in his slight drunkenness gave me a rough pat in the back. He forgot that I was still wearing my armor and his hand was the one that got hurt.


    "Argh, that stung!" Calvin flayed his arms a bit before looking at my armor awkwardly "Why are you still wearing your armor?"


    "I thought we would start leaving immediately after getting information, so that''s why I didn''t change." I say.


    "You''re proactive. That''s good, you would definitely make a good fighter one day." Calvin said, kinda forgetting what I did today."


    Then he started thinking, "You are right though, we got our next mission and we should start prepping for it."


    The officers all heard that and looked at Calvin, "Do we tell the soldiers then?"


    Calvin shook his head, "No no, don''t ruin the fun."


    "We just achieved total victory on our first fight and the soldiers are having fun while moral is high. Stopping it like that would cause moral to stagger, let them have some fun. We still have a lot of time."


    "The next base is only three hours away. We will rest for two hours, have lunch and we''ll start to leave after a small break, alright?" Calvin told them.


    "That sounds good, sir."


    "Yes, the soldiers would be all be appreciative of it." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, you guys have fun. Meanwhile, I''m gonna take a nap." Calvin stood up and went to the main bed of the bandit leader''s. His steps staggering to his destination.


    Now with Calvin gone, I was left with the other officers.


    The Sharks.


    Finally having their chance, they jump on me.


    "Mr. Tax, how is your academic life going? I heard that you''re quite the famous person now a day." A Lieutenant said, "You know, I have a daughter the same age as you, I can let you meet her."


    "Well, I also have a daughter." Another Lieutenant said, "And mine''s a year older and people call her to be a beautiful maiden. She could help you out with your studies."


    "Forget about the academy, he came out here not to talk about studies and that." Another same rank said, trying to seem better than the others, "But I hear that you''re making a lot of good business decisions lately and that you also have some pull in the political world. If you want, I can definitely help with some sponsor or other things."


    The Staff Sergeants and others who were a bit more self-conscious didn''t know what to do. They weren''t as experienced as their seniors, yet also didn''t want to be left out of the fun.


    Every single one of this people wanted the same three things.


    Money, Power and Women.


    While they certainly had all three, humans were never a species that were satisfied with having their quota. They always wanted more and even after getting it, their hunger only seems to get bigger by time.


    Lucian knew of this and yet this was the first time he had seen everyone look so¡­ sickening. He couldn''t believe these were the people he called his brothers.


    He understood that if it was called for, they would definitely kick him under the bus to preserve a nice seat beside some powerful people.


    Meanwhile I was just taking in all their words. It was exhausting to get hauled at like this, but information and connection were very important, I would be stupid to let go of this connection.


    Who knows when a lieutenant could come in handy for me?


    Maybe one day, I just wanted to take care of a certain castle guard and needed someone disposable? These people may need me more than I need them but that doesn''t mean I shouldn''t have a few hidden cards under my sleeve.


    ¡­


    At the designated time to leave, everything was prepared exactly as told.


    The Soldiers got ready with their weapon ready once more for action. The officers cleaned their armor and prepared their shields to defend themselves at crucial moments.


    Calvin got up on his horse as he pulled out his sword and pointed it up in the sky, "Is everyone ready?"


    "Yes, sir!" They all answer him.


    "This morning we journey on our first quest to peace and justice. We may have lost some of our brave brothers but be well knowing they died honorably."


    "And now we will go on our next quest! This one far difficult then our previous one¡­ tell me brothers, are you afraid?"


    "No!"


    "Will you lose your life by those dirty hands that grope innocent women?"


    "No!"


    "Will you let them kill others anymore?"


    "No!"


    "Then will you kill them for me? For your families? For the Religias House?!"


    "YES!"


    The soldiers all chanted loudly while tapping their foots on the ground.


    "Religias!"


    "Religias!"


    "Religias!"


    Hearing them chant so loudly, I thought of something.


    ''The enemy base wouldn''t hear our loud chant, right?''


    With uncertainty, I followed behind Calvin and the lieutenants on towards the next base. We went with the designated route pointed by the bandits and found no trap or sentries on our way.


    On the way to the base, a lot of officers gathered around me to talk. But their talks were quickly thwarted when they saw the glare Calvin gave them.


    He nodded to me as I came closer and started talking with him.


    Calvin wasn''t like the others. He was quite satisfied with his current position.


    So we only chatted for a bit and he even gave me permission to join the fight with him.


    By three hours, we came towards the base that was hidden behind a mid-level forestry and good defense. But the five bandits had told us all the information we needed for this attack.


    With me in the fight, it didn''t take much before this base fell too.

 Chapter 377 - 377 - Seman & Nances Talk

    Lord Commander''s Base (Seman Gallacon)


    Inside the biggest tent at the center of the base was where Seman was stationed. His large tent had many battle reports and documents neatly placed in an orderly manner around the tent.


    At the far end of from the entry point was the main desk where Seman sat. There were many reports, papers and documents regarding both the Bandit problem they were dealing with and what was happening in Whitedon.


    The reports about the city was only small in quantity. The matter was completely under Margaret''s control. She gave him the necessary reports and left the unnecessary ones aside as she didn''t want his focus to waver.


    So Seman was mostly under the heavy workload of the bandits and currently he was holding a letter. In front of him lay stacks of the same letter with the Religias symbol embedded.


    Seman was reading detailed reports from every captain that they sent through their letters. And reading up to a lot of them, he finally nodded upon who was the most successful of them all.


    His face lit up in a smile as he read the same letter again.


    "Haha¡­ who knew this guy would crank up like this."


    "What''s the matter?"


    The tents opening cover lift up and came in Nance, Seman''s second in command. He looked curiously at Seman''s sudden happy face and felt curious.


    "Did you find something funny?"


    "Funny?... no, not really¡­ maybe¡­ I think, I did."


    Seman''s puzzling answer only made Nance''s curiosity higher as he smiled and went closer, "Alright, what is it really?"


    Seman shook the letter and said, "It''s the battle report from Captain Calvin. I was just reading up on it."


    "Again?" Nance said and briefly glanced the already read letter, "Is that what''s so funny?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, to see Calvin so readily take up the challenge and conquer with the least kills was truly surprising."


    "If you say it like that," Nance sat opposite to him, "I had the same impact too¡­ I already thought that guy would just go charging in like always and win¡­ but the damage count would be higher too."


    "And that would have been so too¡­" Nance continued, "If not for a certain someone."


    Seman stopped smiling as he looked at Nance, "You''re talking about him, huh?"


    "Who else would I be talking about? We both know if he wasn''t present there, the whole situation would have ended differently."


    "I''ll take that as a praise." Seman put down the letter and asked, "Tell me, what do you think of Henry?"


    "Hmm?... well, I haven''t spent much time with him to give a real answer."


    "Well you did journey to Viscount Haiel''s with him, so give me a brief outlook from that."


    "Well," Nance thought while looking up, "He''s definitely not what he was, that I can tell you."


    "Hm?" Seman raises a brow.


    "I mean, that he''s not what he showed back when I first met him, that he has changed."


    "For the better or worse?"


    "Both"


    Seman leaned back on his chair, "How was he back when you''ve met him?"


    "He was a bit polite, calm and felt like everything he saw was completely new to him¡­ like a new found child."


    "And now?"


    "Arrogant, Strong and lots of courage that could come in handy or put him in troubles lap." Nance said and smiled, "The way I said made his change seem like a bad thing, right?"


    "Oh, definitely." Seman smiled as well, "He''s still young and power can do that to his age group. But to me he seemed a bit different."


    "How so?"


    "He was calm and strategic towards me while also keeping curry favors to a limit. He definitely is arrogant but only shows it when someone challenges him some way or to impress others."


    "I have to say, his not bad at his impression." Seman waved the letter again, "Definitely better than some of the other kids that had vied for Margaret''s hand."


    "Speaking of so," Nance went serious, "What''s going on with the Dragonoir''s? Surely there not happy that their son''s to be future fianc¨¦ is about to become someone else''s."


    "Oh, they''re damn livid!" Seman plopped down in anger, "They''ve sent me a few messages with subtle meanings of threat and are even going as far as to cut off our long profitable contracts."


    Nance winced at that, "They are our biggest contracts¡­ cutting out would hurt us more than we could handle."


    "Yeah¡­ Margaret says she knows how far it will hurt us and handle it but I don''t think she really does." Seman sighed, "They are also the ones who we buy sigmat rings and other items from. We can''t easily heal from such a big damage."


    "That is so¡­ but." Nance said and Seman looked up, annoyed.


    "Don''t say it."


    "Henry can indeed help us out on it."


    "And you''ve said it." Seman groaned.


    "It''s not like I am wrong. The Tax family has a lot of ground covered and they don''t even have an exclusive partner. We could be that exclusive one."


    "So Margaret already got to you." Seman''s eyes turned sharp at Nance, "And here I thought, you were supposed to be on my side¡­ as my second-in-command."


    "You know I can never say ''no'' to my nieces."


    "She cornered you and scared you into agreeing, didn''t she?"


    "Absolutely" Nance didn''t wait to say it, "Out of both my nieces, she''s the one that truly got my sister''s behavior. When it comes to rational thinking and arguments, not even you can stand against her."


    "I know," Seman sighed again, "That''s why it''s so troublesome."


    "But I don''t get it, why are you so against taking the Tax family''s help?"


    "Well¡­ you know."


    Nance''s face fell, "Don''t tell me it''s about that."


    "Why wouldn''t it be?" Seman asked as if it was normal.


    "Because the matter is decades old and Agrave Van Tax is already six-feet under!" Nance exclaimed, "You can''t keep an old grudge like that."


    "I absolute can!" Seman argued, "That bastard used me at the worst possible moment."


    "Well, it''s your fault for falling to his trick and alcohol."


    "Remind me, who''s side are you on again?"


    "My nieces," Nance said and changed the subject, "But that can''t be all that''s troubling you right?"


    "Of course not." Seman looked down in deep thought, "Haven''t you wondered, how did Henry became successful so fast?"


    "Because he found a Sigmat Cave."


    "Yes, but that doesn''t show how he became so rich that damn fast. It only took him three months to become one of the biggest tycoons of our kingdom, surely it has Agrave''s hands all over it."


    "He''s his father''s son, of course, he would have his way in business too." Nance said and brought out a letter, "Almost forgot, but here''s another letter from Calvin."


    Seman took it, "Is he starting his approach to the second base?"


    "No, he already conquered it."


    "What!" Seman became shocked and instead of asking he ripped open the letter and started reading it.


    Nance opposite to him didn''t know what really happened except for Calvin''s second quickest victory. Sure, he was surprised, but that didn''t mean he would cut through the chain of command and read the letter.


    So he waited and instead of seeing the smile on Seman''s face, he only saw his expression become worse as time kept going. Finally, Seman put down the letter and spoke with a dark look.


    "He''s going to kill our Golden Turkey!"

 Chapter 378 - 378 - Happy, Drunk & Sad

    Nance''s expression said it all, ''What is Seman talking about? Has Calvin done the impossible?''


    ''Did he make the enemy surrender through peace talk?... no, that can never happen. Even if the sun rises from the West, Calvin still won''t do that.''


    But the expression on Seman''s face was concerning so Nance didn''t make fun of him and genuinely asked, "What happened? Is it that critical?"


    "Take a look and you''ll understand what is happening." Seman gave him the letter as Nance readily took it and started reading it.


    At first he didn''t think it could be that bad.


    He was very wrong.


    Nance didn''t even read half of it as his face darkened and he repeated, "He''s going to kill our Golden Turkey!"


    "Yep, what did I say."


    Nance looked up from the letter and exclaimed, "Why the hell is he letting Henry lead the army into the enemy base? Is he crazy? Henry''s never done something like that before!"


    "It''s total suicide." Seman commented and gestured ahead, "But that''s nothing short of what he did next."


    Nance returned back to reading and spoke the words, "And that brilliant kid went up and charged by jumping into the enemy base?"


    Nance looked up in confusion but Seman only shook his head. He understood what he meant by the next words.


    "With one jump, I saw him fly in the sky and dr-¡­ Drop into the enemy base, What The Fuck!" Then he coughed in embarrassment, "Sorry, Commander. I didn''t thin-"


    "It''s okay¡­" Seman shook it down, "Continue on¡­ there''s still more."


    ''There''s more?!'' Seman felt his brow crack as he read further.


    "With one punch from that tall monster, the enemy defense got completely scrambled as I saw bodies fly in the air. Yet that was nothing short of what happened when he clapped next."


    ''Clap?'' Nance wanted to know what it meant but doesn''t ask Seman. He focused on the letter. He''s eyes widen extremely and he looks at Seman, astonished. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He pummeled the whole base with just a clap of his hands!" Nance said, "Is this for real?"


    "Well, Calvin may exaggerate a few parts on Henry, but I don''t think this is one of them." Seman answered, "Certainly seems like a powerful sigmat ability."


    "Yes, Calvin even says that it is invisible and almost unstoppable." Nance said, "That is quite dangerous, my lord."


    "I understand!" Seman said and his eyes flashed in recognition, "It might be that ability of his, Sound."


    "Sound?" Nance looked confused for a second. Then he understood and brightened, "Oh Sound!... like our voice or practically everything that could cause noise."


    "Yes, that one." Seman nodded, "Henry did spoke of me of that ability and said how amazing it is. But I didn''t think he was actually telling the truth."


    "But with Calvin''s letter, this changes many things."


    "Hmm" Nance nodded as well, "Who would have known that sound could have such an amazing yet terrifying effect on the battlefield. I always looked at it as a way for the singers and bards to¡­ well, sing fancier."


    "Me too, but with Henry''s strange use of his sigmat. It shows that some sigmat abilities that are thought of as too basic or useless, could also become extraordinary too." Seman rubbed his chin, "But he must have used it differently than others¡­ otherwise most bards could have destroy a whole bar with just a screech."


    "Maybe he has a special way to use it." Nance said, "The letter doesn''t anything about him singing or using musical instruments."


    "Maybe he used a lot of mana." Seman thought, "Amplifying the noise''s effects so high that it truly causes destruction."


    "Could be¡­ but that doesn''t say what we should do about Calvin." Nance narrowed his eyes, "I understand his perspective but we can''t let Henry stand in the front-lines."


    "Yes, with the Dragonoir families support definitely gone, we need him." Seman spoke seriously, "And Margaret may seem enthusiastic about letting him enter the fight, but I know her."


    "She''ll tear the whole city apart if anything happens to her thing."


    Nance felt a wave pass through him as he imagined it and shook. Then he looked suspiciously at Seman.


    "Wasn''t it just a second ago that you denied wanting help from him?"


    "Wasn''t it just a second ago that you were my second-in-command?"


    "¡­"


    ¡­


    The person they were talking about on the other hand was completely in a different state than them.


    "Cheers!" I raise my glass as the soldiers and officers did the same.


    "CHEERS!"


    We were inside the broken base of the enemy in an enthusiastic state. Not only did we captured the first base but we destroyed the second one pretty easily.


    And who else was it then me that did the most contribution.


    What I did today, definitely shook the soldiers to their core, in a good way.


    First of all, I took advantage of the happy Calvin and asked for lead in this attack. With most of the officers now vying for me, Calvin easily agreed to it.


    Of course, that had something to do with my previous plan working. If it was otherwise, then Calvin never would have listened to begin with. The last base changed my perception of the guy and this one definitely changed a whole lot of things.


    For one thing, Calvin''s arm was around my shoulder as he drank and sang merrily without any thought of his position.


    "The wife said ''Oh no, don''t you dare touch me.''"


    "Yet the young man pursued her big bottoms!"


    The lyrics did not match with the loud tone he sang with. But the song was inappropriate enough to spark fun in everyone as they swayed with the man.


    After singing for another half hour, Calvin finally stopped as his barrel of beer was finished.


    "MORE!" Calvin yelled loudly beside my ear as I winch.


    "Captain, don''t you think it to be wise to cut off now?"


    "Off? Why in all kinds of hells would I ever think of doing that?" Calvin asked me with an innocent expression you wouldn''t expect from a mass killing monster.


    "Because you''ve finished a whole barrel by yourself."


    "Oh that?" Calvin shook it with a drunk barf, "Th- That''s nothing. I could go for more and I DEFINITELY SHOULD!" He suddenly exclaimed.


    "For today, something completely miraculous happened that should be celebrated by everyone!"


    "Ay!" The other soldiers said and went back.


    "But," Calvin suddenly turned sad, "All of it is your accomplishment¡­ I didn''t do anything."


    "Of course you did. You made the choice of appointing me to lead and I also saw you fighting like a total maniac." I say as his reddish drunk face smiles with glee.


    "I did, didn''t I?" Calvin went berserk again, "I Should Be Promoted For This!"


    "Of course you should, but if that happens, what will Lord Seman be?"


    "Oh, right? I can''t take the Lord''s position¡­ that''s a big- bigga- big no- no." Calvin said between barfs and I could sense a puke storm coming.


    I signal to some soldiers who forcefully take Calvin away to rest.


    Finally, as I have time to think about today''s matter, someone calls me.


    "Lord Tax." I turn around and find an undrunk soldier giving me a salute.


    "Hm?" I tilt my head, "You''re not drunk so I guess you''re not one of us. Are you an imposter perhaps?"


    The guy started sweating as I laugh, "Just kidding pal, don''t get so serious. What is it?"


    "Here, this letter is for you from the Commander."


    "Straight from Lord Seman." I say and open the letter. "Wonder what he wants that he directly sent me a letter."

 Chapter 379 - 379 - Semans Lovely Letter

    Dear Henry.


    ''What the hell? Why is he already starting like this¡­ already seems fishy?''


    I have come upon the results of your work this few days and suffice to say it is very good.


    I nod, ''Well, good to know, this much was enough to make him send me a congratulatory letter. I thought it would take me the bandit leader''s head or something.''


    To be able to push enemies out of the escape path to carve your way into their second one, your journey is nothing short of surprising.


    ''Alright, now this definitely seems fishy, why does he seem so proud to write to this extent? It doesn''t make sense.''


    I look at the messenger who stood there and ask, "Are you sure this letter is from the Commander?"


    "Of course, sir." The guy said without hesitation.


    ''That means either he''s not lying or he just doesn''t know.'' I continue to read the rest of the letter.


    Though your accomplishments have been great, I believe you could do something greater¡­ by another captain''s side.


    ''Another captain?''


    Captain Calvin has benefited from you long enough. Now it would be wise if you were to take yourself under another captain and learn something valuable from his ways and even contribute if possible.


    That''s why, I, Lord Commander of this expedition, Seman Gallacon order you to move under Captain Klein.


    Captain Klein is an intelligent man that knows war strategy and correct use of it no better than any of my other captain''s. It would be wise of you if you can learn something from him.


    This order I give you, must be implemented as soon as possible.


    I have already sent someone who will help you pass through the forest and get you to Captain Klein.


    I hope to see you again under better conditions.


    Remain Healthy,


    Seman.


    The letter ends here with the Religias family''s seal burned on it. Reading it, I have a few questions going through my head.


    Why would Seman want me to suddenly change Captain''s?


    I understand that I could learn something good from Klein, but I already had done great things here and brought the morale up quite high. Wouldn''t it be dispiriting if I were to suddenly leave from this place?


    And there''s that another thing, Seman talked about my fight of the first base and the invasion I did on this one, but he didn''t talk about the scare-tactic I did after the first base.


    Did Calvin not mention it or did Seman not like it?


    I rub my chin as I think quietly. There are a few more things that I am a bit concerned about, but it seems I have to stop thinking about them now and find our later if possible.


    ''Oh! He said something about sending someone?'' I look at the messenger quietly standing in attention and ask.


    "Are you my donkey?"


    "Sir?" He raised a brow in deep confusion.


    ''Well, the guy''s definitely not someone smart so Seman didn''t send him to spy on me.''


    "Nothing, I just meant, if you are the one that will take me to Captain Klein''s?"


    The soldier nodded accurately, "Yes, sir. I will point you safely towards the captain''s place. Do you want to leave now? Let me help you with your stuff."


    "Hold it, soldier." I raise a hand as he looked apologetic.


    "I''m sorry if I acted too far, sir."


    I look at the guy again. He was young and smaller than me but he was still older. Yet the guy was a bit timid. Maybe that is why he is a messenger and not fighting on the front-lines?


    "It''s alright, it''s good to be eager but that could also get you killed¡­ especially in war." I tell him, "So simmer down a bit, grab a drink, get drunk and we''ll talk in the morning."


    "Bu- But, sir!" He seemed hesitant, "The Commander showed importance on this matte-"


    "And I understand that," I pat him on the shoulder lightly as he calmed down, "Look outside, how long do you think it would take for the sun to drop?"


    He looked and said, "Possibly, half hour or an hour?"


    "Yeah and it take us what, hours to reach Captain Klein''s base right? So we would be in darkness by half our journey."


    "And even though I believe in your skill as the Commander sent you himself." I said as he felt himself smiling at that, "It wouldn''t be wise to take such a risk."


    "You''re absolutely correct, sir." The soldier bowed, "I''m sorry for acting impatiently, sir!"


    I rub my ear, "If you want to be that loud than join those drunkards and get drunk, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    With that I left, still hearing thanks and sorry behind me accompanied by sir''s.


    I walk quietly towards what is my temporary tent. But as I was about to go in, I see Lucian, playing cards with a three other soldiers.


    ''At least, he''s acting normal.''


    I went towards him as I hear him call out, "All in!"


    "What?!"


    "Damn it, Lucian''s got a good hand!"


    "Lady love may not smile upon him but Lady luck does." The last one wad a jab at him as Lucian''s face darkens.


    "You fuckin-"


    "Lucian" I call out as he stops and the soldiers stand up in attention.


    "SIR!"


    "It''s alright, sit down." I tell them and Lucian turns around.


    "What is it, sir?"


    "Pack your bags, we''re leaving for Captain Klein''s base tomorrow."


    "Captain Klein''s¡­ but why?"


    I subtly show Seman''s letter, "Commander''s orders. So we''re going tomorrow morning, don''t get too drunk to get going again."


    "Of course!" Lucian nods seriously as I turn around and start to leave.


    But I stop suddenly and say out loud, "With that pair in your hands, you have to be bluffing, Lucian."


    Lucian''s eyes widen at my words.


    His poker buddies on the other immediately grab the chance, "I''m all in!"


    "All in, too!"


    "All in, here as well!"


    "Why did you do that?" Lucian asked me.


    "To make sure, you don''t sleep heavy tonight." I pat his shoulder, "Have yourselves good game fellas."


    "Thank you, sir!" They all exclaimed at my leaving figure as I give them a wave goodbye.


    But Lucian who was checking Henry''s hand with focus, saw that his middle finger was a bit straighter than the others.


    "That fuckin-"


    "Lucian!" Opposite to him, a guy said, "I know what he did was not right, but you don''t get to call him that."


    "Yeah, he''s your superior. The superiors all ways fuck with us, but it''s our duty to remain calm under all pressure."


    "Of course, he''s going to be sour guys." The last one said as Lucian''s face tightened further. "Because it''s not him that''s getting fucked."


    "It''s his childhood lover."


    "oooo" The two other guys on the table made shocked noises and quietly pulled in the chips as they look at the two players.


    Lucian''s face became exceedingly uncomfortable, "Take that back." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why don''t you take your sweet Margaret bac-"


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    I sat on my makeshift bed and looked annoyed at the guy in front of me.


    "What did I say?"


    "What? I''m not drunk."


    "Yeah¡­ but that doesn''t mean you could be like this!" I say as I look at Lucian.


    The guy had his right hand in bandage and his right eye covered in a black spot.


    "It was a personal matter."


    "At least tell me you won."


    "Of course, I did."


    "I meant, did you put him in more bandages than yourself?"


    "¡­"


    "¡­Motherfucke-"

 Chapter 380 - 380 - Samanthas Slight Worry

    Whitedon City


    Towards the center part of the city on Exviton road, there was a tall white building. It was standing upright with its tall shiny structure that seemed to reflect light.


    This building was the Town Hall of Whitedon city and currently it had a replacement working for its own replacement (Seman).


    The replacement of the replacement is actually going to be the successor of both the replacement and the real leader¡­ as confusing as they may sound.


    Margaret was inside her father''s office at the moment and was looking at the city''s papers, the same work that he would do, she was doing it. Even more so, she was doing it better than him.


    What was the difference between them? Was it the less amount she wasted on matters or was it because she was much more efficient than him?


    Even if both were pretty much the truth, the real difference was that she was ready to cut off unnecessary costs that wouldn''t do any good for the city.


    Support for Alms to the Central Poor group that only put alms in their own pocket¡­ Rejected!


    Creating new roads and places for the Entertainment and Rich district that already had new improved ones just two years ago¡­ Rejected!


    Giving money to Nobles who need them on their prospects¡­ the idea was good enough, unfortunately neither the prospect nor the noble was valuable enough so, Rejected!


    Margaret cut off many of such unnecessary pocket burners and put the money to places that would actually do good for the city.


    Humanitarian project for research and creation of new medicine through prohibited means¡­ Approved!


    Debts and clearance of those that did their due for the city through unlawful process¡­ Approved!


    Giving a blank check to her own secret military force under the eyes of everyone¡­ Approved!


    As you can see, Margaret was doing her utmost to make sure that her city''s views were always at front. She denied anything that was wasteful for both her and her people.


    Sure, that brought her a hefty number of enemies already wanting to plot her downfall and reject her as the future leader of the city, but it wasn''t a big problem to her.


    Her secret force was there to take care of such problems¡­ discreetly.


    Hmm¡­ Tell her father of her actions and wron- Right doings?


    Why on the Goddesses name would she ever do that?


    Telling Henry?


    Well¡­ that wasn''t out of the question, especially when he himself did such maneuvers and even gave her some ideas for it.


    Henry''s laid-back behavior and his astute mind on such means was the reason why Margaret found him attractive. Sure, there was the huge figure of his with monstrous levels of muscles wanting to rip out of his body, but all in all, she liked Henry for who he really is.


    Of course, there are a lot like him (Mentally) in the world and some may even be better than him in terms of intelligence, but Henry just seemed like the only kind in the world. Something that attracted Margaret and made her want to have him.


    This was why, Margaret Religias went for him, even while knowing how her sweet, innocent and stupid little sister had the hots for him.


    To her, Margaret had only one thing to say, "Sorry sis, but I called Dibs."


    A word that seemed strange and funny at the same time, Henry taught her that.


    In the time she spent with him coming to her city, she learned quite a bit about him and other things.


    How he is such a genius that it only took him two weeks from knowing nothing about swords and defeating her little sister.


    If it was anyone else, Margaret would never had believed them. Because it was totally crazy and that her sister may be stupid and other things but she is also a genius in regards of sword fighting.


    A trait, Margaret herself would say she comes second to Samantha.


    Yet, she heard from both him and her sister about his brilliance. Also, let''s not forget the fact, Henry did not have the figure he has today¡­ some would even have called him Obese, but Margaret would NEVER say that in front of him.


    "Haa¡­"


    Helena, Margaret''s childhood friend and her most trusted Maid/Assistant, looked at her Best Friend/Madam through the baskets of paperwork in shock.


    It wasn''t strange for a person to sigh out when they are working so hard, but it was for Margaret. She had seen her work in the academy under much worse pressure and didn''t see her sigh¡­ at least not until the next year when one of teacher was engaged in a student-teacher sexual scandal.


    Even then, Margaret didn''t seem to have this obscured yet somewhat worried face on her back then¡­ it almost seemed like she was missing someone.


    But that couldn''t be true, this was Margaret, her friend that was way too boyish that even she at first thought she was a he and only learned that she was a she when she first saw that Margaret didn''t have a pecker.


    It was a very surprising moment for her at the age of 9¡­ especially when she knew her since 5.


    "Margaret¡­ is something wrong?" She asked, cautiously.


    Helena knew her friend didn''t like wasting time during work, so she had to be cautious when opening her mouth.


    "Hmm¡­ why? Does it seem like I have something wrong with me?" Margaret asks while her full focus was on the paper about a certain noble throwing a party for his son''s nuptial and politely asking some cash for it.


    "No, it just seemed like you are worried about something."


    "Helena, what did I say about disturbing me with nonsensical things?" Margaret said as she politely rejected the guy with 10 full sentences.


    Helena smiled wryly, "I know, I was just trying to make small conversations."


    Margaret didn''t reply her but Helena saw the knit on her brow still remained. So she thought hard about it before asking again.


    "You sure you''re not worried about something¡­ or someone¡­ like Mr. Tax?"


    Margaret who was writing nonstop, rejecting many and approving some, stopped for a brief second before continuing again, "¡­I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    She denied, but Helena saw it.


    It was brief but she saw it and instantly jumped up to point at her, "Bullshit! I clearly saw you pause there!"


    Margaret didn''t back down and pointed the pen perilously, "And I remain with my previous standing, you have no evidence!"


    Helena backed three steps away with a horrified look, "You''re asking for evidence? Then that just proves my accusations more!"


    "How is that even make sense¡­ while actually making sense?" Margaret asked, half serious, half cautious. Then she sighed, "So what if I am worried?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "About Lord Tax?" Helena asked and ran with full speed until her face was inches away from Margaret, "You actually love him?!"


    Margaret shoved her face back, "Love, are you stupid?"


    "Really? Then why are you marrying him?" Helena said and grabbed both her hands while looking up with a charmed look, "I always thought that you would marry someone who would carry you around in a princess carry and do romantic things to you and give a princely smile that would just burn your heart."


    "If he did burn my heart, why would I marry him?" Margaret stopped her from opening her mouth, "I know what you meant and besides the last part, he can do everything else anyway¡­ maybe even better than your princes."


    "That is true¡­ then why are you so worried about him if he can already handle himself?"


    "It''s not that I''m worried about him per say¡­ it''s the others around him."


    Margaret sighed again, "His history doesn''t reassure good things to those around him."

 Chapter 381 - 381 - Leaving the Loud Camp

    Helena wondered about what Margaret was talking about.


    ''Nothing good for those around him¡­ why does that sound more concerning than I think?''


    Helena thought a bit more about it before a conclusion came to her mind.


    "Are you¡­ perhaps talking about Lucian?"


    Margaret who was writing with focus, stopped once more as she said, "¡­Somewhat, but particularly not him."


    Helena felt confusion come to her again. She wasn''t blind to the sparks between Lucian and Margaret¡­ to be more accurate, it was always the sparks flowing through Lucian, her friend on the other hand didn''t seem to focus on it.


    It wasn''t that Margaret didn''t'' know about Lucian''s feeling''s, more so she did and explicitly ignored them.


    Margaret was a hard working women who only valued results, how you gained them didn''t matter to her. So matters about love, which went in the risky and non-profitable department was all out of range for her Tomboyish friend.


    Helena sighed, ''Even my own thoughts are slowly calculating about many things¡­ Spending time with Margaret has changed me.''


    ''Truth be told, Margaret could let herself be free for a moment and think about Lucian too¡­ that guy has been following her since who knows when?''


    ''I feel so bad for the guy, if only someone also looked at me that wa-''


    "Helena"


    "Yes, Margaret." Helena looked up to see her friend giving her one of those ''Extremely Serious'' looks.


    "Don''t ever speak about Lucian in front of Henry¡­ in fact, don''t ever speak about him like that again." Margaret looked down yet her voice still had a flowing sharpness, "The walls have ears."


    Helena''s eyes widened at what her friend was implicating.


    ''Is what she''s saying true? Can it really be? It''s coming from her so there''s no denying it!''


    ''I need to be careful and not talk about him as she said.''


    With that, both Maid/Assistant and Replacement''s replacement went back to work while ignoring what happened just a moment ago.


    ¡­


    "It''s been a pleasure working with you, Calvin." I say and show my hand.


    "Hah, come here!" Calvin instead pulled my hand and took me in a hug. "That''s how you do it, lad. Not that handshake bullshit! We went through blood and steel; the least you can do is give me a real hug."


    I smile, "Well, since you''ve asked¡­"


    With that, Calvin who was hugging me with a smile just a moment ago, paled as he felt his body being crushed by me¡­ with love.


    "Al- Alright! That''s it¡­ Yo- You can let me go now¡­ hey, that''s enough¡­"


    What seemed like a plea from Calvin, I finally let go and he almost fell down but got up and acted as if nothing happened.


    "It was great to have you with us, Tax."


    Morning came and with that, time for departure. But I couldn''t leave without saying goodbye to Calvin and some useful officers.


    So when I told him about it, he was skeptical and didn''t believe it until he read the letter from Seman. Calvin was sad about seeing me go, but he was a soldier first and accepted the order like a champ.


    "Why don''t we have a small party once before you start leaving?" He said and the other officers also nodded with him. But I shook my head.


    "As much as I would like to, I''d be best if I stayed active. Many parts of the forest are still under enemy territory."


    Calvin''s happy face turned serious, "Yeah, forget what I''d said. Make sure to stay cautious through your journey and if you see some bandits, do give those bastards a huge punch for me."


    "Will do, Cap''n."


    "Cap''n, Hah!" Calvin smiled, "I like that word, short and funny too!"


    "So do we start calling you Cap''n as well?" An officer said coming to us, laughing. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Calvin turned to him with a dark look, "Did I gave you the order to?"


    "N- No¡­"


    "Then you''re going to keep calling me as you''ve done, Lieutenant." With that the guy walked back, sulking.


    I only smiled at that and ask him, "So when will you guys move next?"


    "Commander''s orders came right along yours." Calvin shook an opened scroll. "We''ll be moving in at noon."


    "Good, make sure to not slack off since I''m not here."


    "Hah! Don''t you know how popular I am?"


    "Yeah¡­ that''s what worries me."


    Calvin gave an eye roll before signaling a group of soldiers to come forward, "Those five will be your company."


    "What? I can''t take them from you."


    "Of course, you can. They are only five people; they won''t even be needed for our next fight. I personally will be charging the lead so it''ll be over quickly."


    "Oh!" I look at the soldiers and see them give me a desperate look, ''They really don''t want to join this suicidal bastard.''


    "Well, if that''s so, I''ll take them." I say and hear a small whisper of cheers behind me.


    "Okay, Good luck on your journey and show them hell on the other side as well, My Lord Tax!" Calvin said and gave me another salute which I joyfully return once more.


    Then I turn around and look at my company.


    Lucian who had no choice but to stick with me, the Messenger who is actually the guide and the company of five soldiers, sticking with me so that they may not die by Calvin''s outrageous schemes.


    "Such a great party¡­ definitely nothing bad will happen huh." I say and we all start our journey.


    ¡­


    The Goodbye was a bit too loud with every soldier saluting and shooting off my name loudly.


    I''m sure that if somebody set a trap for me ahead, this was probably the signal to say ''Big Bastard Incoming!''.


    Even as we were quite a bit away from Calvin''s camp, the noise from the after party could be heard around us.


    Yet not even Lucian felt tickled by their noise. It seems I''m the only one that felt annoyed, maybe I like silence and tranquility¡­ reminds of my beautiful Fang Bang.


    I wonder how she is right now.


    It''s half way into the second trimester, so she should be adjusted to her morning sickness and the mood swings along with it.


    Though I didn''t see any kind of mood swing or much vomiting. She wouldn''t be shy or cautious around me to deliberately hide it either. Maybe she''s just more immune to those side effects than most woman are.


    And her belly should be big enough by now for everyone to know that she''s 100% pregnant and that it isn''t a temporary bloated session. Still, she hasn''t given any official announcement nor gave any public views lately.


    I should visit her when I get back to the capital.


    I am quite a worrier, aren''t I? Well, this is my first baby and her mother''s a vampire¡­


    Her mother''s a pregnant vampire on mood swings¡­ I hope that doesn''t make her stupidly hungry enough to eat off any person she finds, that would definitely be a huge problem.


    As we were walking on a clean road, suddenly our navigator suddenly turned and took the forest.


    "Wait! Why aren''t we going from there?"


    "Sir, the path from this road leads straight to a bandit base. So, we''ll be cutting through this jungle, it''ll be safer for us."


    I thought and almost nodded before a thought came, "Why don''t we take a look first?"